[PH100 22.2]          The weakest follower of Christ has entered into alliance with infinite power. God can do very little with men of learning, because they feel no need of leaning upon Him who is the source of all wisdom; therefore, after a trial, he often sets them aside for men of inferior talent, who have learned to rely upon God, whose souls are fortified by goodness, truth, and unwavering fidelity, and who will not stoop to anything that will leave a stain upon the conscience.  {PH100 22.2}
[PH100 22.3]          Brethren, if you connect your souls with God by living faith, he will make you men of power. If you trust to your own strength and wisdom, you will surely fail. It is not pleasing to God that you take so little interest in religious service. You are representative men, and as such,                                                                              23  you exert a wider influence than persons in less prominent positions. You should ever seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness. You should be active, interested workers in the church, cultivating your religious faculties, and keeping your own souls in the love of God. The Lord has claims upon you in this matter that you cannot lightly disregard; you must either grow in grace or be dwarfed and crippled in spiritual things. It is not only your privilege but your duty to bear testimony for Christ when and where you can; and by exercising the mind in this way, you will cultivate a love for sacred things.  {PH100 22.3}
[PH100 23.1]          We are in danger of regarding Christ's ministers simply as men, not recognizing them as representatives of himself. All personal considerations should be laid aside; we must listen for the word of God through his ambassadors. Christ is ever sending messages to those who listen for his voice. On the night of our Saviour's agony in the garden of Gethsemane, the sleeping disciples heard not the voice of Jesus; they had a dim sense of the angel's presence, but lost the power and glory of the scene. By drowsiness and stupor, they failed to receive the evidence which would have strengthened their souls for the terrible scenes before them. Thus the very men who most need divine instruction often fail to receive it, because they do not place themselves in communication with Heaven. Satan is ever seeking to impress and control the mind, and none of us are safe, except as we have a constant connection with God. We must momentarily receive                                                                              24  supplies from Heaven; and if we would be kept by the power of God, we must be obedient to all his requirements.  {PH100 23.1}
[PH100 24.1]          The condition of your bearing fruit is that you abide in the living vine. "Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches. He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned."  {PH100 24.1}
[PH100 24.2]          All your good purposes and good intentions will not enable you to withstand the test of temptation. You must be men of prayer. Your petitions must be, not faint, occasional, and fitful, but earnest, persevering, and constant. It is not essential to be alone, or to bow upon your knees, to pray; but in the midst of your labor, your souls can be often uplifted to God, taking hold upon his strength; then you will be men of high and holy purposes, of noble integrity,--who will not for any consideration be swerved from truth, right, and justice.  {PH100 24.2}
[PH100 24.3]          You are both pressed with urgent cares, burdens, and duties; but the greater the pressure upon you, and the heavier the burdens you have to bear, the greater your need of divine aid. Jesus will be your helper. You need constantly the Light of life to lighten your own pathway, and then its divine rays will reflect upon others. The work of God is a perfect                                                                              25  whole, because perfect in all its parts. It is the conscientious attention to what the world calls little things that makes the great beauty and success of life. Little deeds of charity, little words of kindness, little acts of self-denial, a wise improvement of little opportunities, a diligent cultivation of little talents, make great men in God's sight. If these little things are faithfully attended to, if these graces be in you and abound, they will make you perfect in every good work.  {PH100 24.3}
[PH100 25.1]          It is not enough to be willing to give liberally of your means to the cause of God. He calls for an unreserved consecration of all your powers. Withholding yourselves has been the mistake of your life. You may think it very difficult in your position to maintain a close connection with God; but your work will be tenfold harder if you fail to do this. Satan will beset your path with his temptations, and it is only through Christ that you can gain the victory. The same indomitable will that gave success to Dr. Kellogg in his medical career, is essential in the Christian course. You must both be representatives of Jesus Christ. Your energy and perseverance in perfecting a Christian character should be as much greater than that displayed in any other pursuit, as the things of eternity are of more importance than temporal affairs.  {PH100 25.1}
[PH100 25.2]          If you ever achieve success in the Christian life, you must resolve that you will be men after God's own heart. The Lord wants your influence to be exerted in the church and in the world to elevate the standard of Christianity.                                                                              26  True Christian character should be marked by a fixedness of purpose, an indomitable determination, which cannot be molded or subdued by earth or hell. He who is not blind to the attraction of worldly honors, indifferent to threats, and unmoved by allurements, will be, all unexpectedly to himself, overthrown by Satan's devices.  {PH100 25.2}
[PH100 26.1]          God calls for complete and entire consecration; and anything short of this he will not accept. The more difficult your position, the more you need Jesus. The love and fear of God kept Joseph pure and untarnished in the king's court. He was exalted to great wealth, to the high honor of being next to the king; and this elevation was as sudden as it was great. It is impossible to stand upon a lofty height without danger. The tempest leaves unharmed the modest flower of the valley, while it wrestles with the lofty tree upon the mountain-top. There are many men whom God could have used with wonderful success when pressed with poverty,--he could have made them useful here, and crowned them with glory hereafter,--but prosperity ruined them; they were dragged down to the pit, because they forgot to be humble, forgot that God was their strength, and became independent and self-sufficient. These dangers are yours.  {PH100 26.1}
[PH100 26.2]          Joseph bore the test of character in adversity, and the gold was undimmed by prosperity. He showed the same lofty regard for God's will when he stood next the throne as when in a prisoner's cell. Joseph carried his religion everywhere, and this was the secret of his                                                                              27  unwavering fidelity. As representative men, you must have the all-pervading power of true godliness. I tell you, in the fear of God, your path is beset by dangers which you do not see and do not sense. You must hide in Jesus. You are unsafe, unless you hold the hand of Christ. You must guard against everything like presumption, and cherish that spirit that would suffer rather than sin. No victory you can gain will be half so precious as that gained over self.                                                    -    {PH100 26.2}
[PH100 27.1]               Faithful Workers.          I have been shown that the Sanitarium is not what God would have it. I cannot command language to present the position that all connected with this institution should occupy to secure the greatest usefulness, and to answer the purpose of God in its existence.  {PH100 27.1}
[PH100 27.2]          We are not aware with what anxiety patients with their various diseases come to the Sanitarium, all desiring help, but some doubtful and distrusting, while others are more confident that they shall be relieved. Those who have not visited the Sanitarium are watching with interest every indication of the principles which are cherished by its managers.  {PH100 27.2}
[PH100 27.3]          This institution necessarily involves a great amount of responsibility, both in temporal and spiritual matters. It is of the greatest importance that this asylum for those who are diseased in body and mind shall be                                                                              28  such that Jesus, the mighty Healer, can preside in their midst, and all that is done may be under the control of his Spirit. All connected with this institution should qualify themselves for the faithful discharge of their God-given responsibilities. They should attend to every little duty with as much fidelity as to matters of greater importance. All should study prayerfully how they can themselves become most useful, and make this retreat for the sick a grand success.  {PH100 27.3}
[PH100 28.1]          All who profess to be children of God should unceasingly bear in mind that they are missionaries, in their labors brought in connection with all classes of minds. There will be the aristocratic, the proud, the vain, the frivolous, the independent, the complaining, the desponding, the discouraged, the fanatical, the egotistical, the selfish, the avaricious, the pharisaical, the timid, and the sensitive ones; the elevated in mind, and the courteous in manners; the dissipated, the uncourteous, and the superficial; in fact, every grade of character will be found among the patients at the Sanitarium. Those who come to this asylum, come because they need help; and thus, whatever their station or condition, they acknowledge that they are not able to help themselves. These varied minds cannot be treated alike; yet all, whether they be rich or poor, high or low, dependent or independent, need kindness, sympathy, and love. By mutual contact, our minds should receive polish and refinement. We are dependent upon one another,--closely                                                                              29  bound together by the ties of human brotherhood.         "Heaven forming each on other to depend,      A master, or a servant, or a friend,      Bids each on other for assistance call,      Till one man's weakness grows the strength of all."  {PH100 28.1}
[PH100 29.1]          It is through the social relations that Christianity comes in contact with the world. Every man and woman who has tasted of the love of Christ, and has received into the heart the divine illumination, is required of God to shed light on the dark pathway of those who are unacquainted with the better way. Every worker in that Sanitarium should become a witness for Jesus. Social power, sanctified by the spirit of Christ, must be improved to win souls to the Saviour.  {PH100 29.1}
[PH100 29.2]          He who has to deal with persons differing so widely in character, disposition, and temperament, will have trials, perplexities, and collisions, even when he does his best. He may be disgusted with the ignorance, pride, and independence which he will meet; but this should not discourage him. He should stand where he will sway, rather than be swayed. Firm as a rock to principle, with an intelligent faith, he should stand uncorrupted by surrounding influences. The physicians and helpers should not be transformed by the various influences to which they must necessarily be exposed; but they must stand up for Jesus, and by the aid of his Spirit exert a transforming power upon minds deformed by false habits and defiled by sin.  {PH100 29.2}
[PH100 29.3]          Christ is not to be hid away in the heart,                                                                              30  and locked in as a coveted treasure, sacred and sweet, to be enjoyed solely by the possessor. We are to have Christ in our hearts as a well of water, springing up into everlasting life, refreshing all who come in contact with us. We must confess Christ openly and bravely, exhibiting in our characters his meekness, humility, and love, till men shall be charmed by the beauty of holiness. It is not the best way to preserve our religion as we bottle perfumes, lest the fragrance should escape.  {PH100 29.3}
[PH100 30.1]          The very conflicts and rebuffs we meet are to make us stronger, and give stability to our faith. We are not to be swayed, like a reed in the wind, by every passing influence. Our souls, warmed and invigorated by the truth of the gospel, and refreshed by divine grace, are to open and expand, and shed their fragrance upon others. Clad in the whole armor of righteousness, we can meet any influence and our purity remain untarnished.  {PH100 30.1}
[PH100 30.2]          All should consider that God's claims upon them are paramount to all others. God has given to every person capabilities to improve, that he may reflect back glory to the Giver. Every day some progress should be made. If the workers leave the Sanitarium as they entered it, without making decided improvement, gaining in knowledge and spiritual strength, they have met with loss. God designs that Christians shall grow continually,--grow up into the full stature of men and women in Jesus Christ. All who do not grow stronger, and become more firmly rooted and grounded in the truth, are continually retrograding.                                                                              31   {PH100 30.2}
[PH100 31.1]          A special effort should be made to secure the services of conscientious, Christian workers. It was the purpose of God that a health institution should be organized and controlled exclusively by S. D. Adventists; and when unbelievers are brought in to occupy responsible positions, an influence is presiding there that will tell with great weight against the Sanitarium. God did not design that this institution should be carried on after the order of any other health institute in the land; but that it should be one of the most effectual instrumentalities in his hands of giving light to the world. It should stand forth with scientific ability, with moral and spiritual power, and as a faithful sentinel of reform in all its bearings; and all who act a part in it, should be reformers, having respect to its rules, and heeding the light of health reform now shining upon us as a people.  {PH100 31.1}
[PH100 31.2]          A class of helpers has been employed who are not, in deportment, morals, or religion, a credit to the institution. Many can do good, if they will place themselves where they will correctly represent the religion of Jesus Christ. But there has been greater anxiety to make the outward appearance in every way presentable, that it may meet the minds of worldly patients, than to maintain a living connection with Heaven,--to watch and pray, that this instrumentality of God may be wholly successful in doing good to the bodies and also to the souls of men.  {PH100 31.2}
[PH100 31.3]          What can be said, and what can be done, to awaken conviction in the hearts of all connected                                                                              32  with this important institution? How can they be led to see and sense the danger of making wrong moves unless they daily have a living experience in the things of God? The physicians are in a position where, should they exert an influence in accordance with their faith, they would have a molding power upon all connected with the institution. This is one of the best missionary fields in the world; and all in responsible positions should become acquainted with God, and ever be receiving light from Heaven. There has never been so important a period in the history of the Sanitarium as the present, never a time when so much was at stake. We are surrounded by the perils of the last days. Satan has come down with great power, working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; for he knows that his time is short. The light must now shine forth in our words and deportment with increased brightness on the path of those who are in darkness.  {PH100 31.3}
[PH100 32.1]          Eld. McCoy, you are not what the Lord would have you to be. You are abrupt and harsh, and need the softening, subduing influence of the Spirit of God. It is never convenient to take up the cross, and follow in the path of self-denial; and yet this must be done. God wants you to have his grace and his Spirit to make fragrant your life. You are too independent, too self-sufficient; you do not counsel with others as you should. You cannot read character, you lack discernment; therefore your only safety is in counseling with those of good judgment. You may be constantly associated                                                                              33  with unprincipled persons connected with the Sanitarium, and yet you do not discern their defects; individuals will practice dishonesty, and you do not see it; they may do any amount of injury by their influence upon others, and you are blind to it all.  {PH100 32.1}
[PH100 33.1]          Your own children are not restrained as they should be. They are unruly, and their rough ways are no recommendation to you, or to the institution with which you are connected. They should not be allowed at the Sanitarium unless their characters shall be greatly changed. They do harm; they work against the institution.  {PH100 33.1}
[PH100 33.2]          My brother, we are living in a solemn time. An important work is to be done for our own souls and for the souls of others, or we shall meet with an infinite loss. We must be transformed by the grace of God, or we shall fail of Heaven; and through our influence, others will fail with us. Let me assure you, my brother, the struggles and conflicts which must be endured in the discharge of duty, the self-denials and sacrifices which must be made if we are faithful to Christ, are not created by him. They are not imposed by arbitrary or unnecessary command; they do not come from the severity of the life which he requires us to lead in his service. Trials would exist in greater power and number, were we to refuse obedience to Christ, and become the servants of Satan and the slaves of sin.  {PH100 33.2}
[PH100 33.3]          Jesus invites us to come to him, and he will lift the weights from all weary shoulders, and place upon us his yoke, which is easy, and his                                                                              34  burden, which is light. The path in which he invites us to walk would never have cost us a pang, had we always walked in it. It is when we stray from the path of duty that the way becomes difficult and thorny. The sacrifices which we must make is following Christ are only so many steps to return to the path of light, of peace and happiness. Doubts and fears grow by indulgence, and the more they are indulged, the harder are they to overcome. It is safe to let go every earthly support, and take the hand of Him who lifted up and saved the sinking disciple on the stormy sea.  {PH100 33.3}
[PH100 34.1]          God calls upon you to mingle the trusting simplicity of the child with the strength and maturity of the man. He would have you develop the true gold of character; and through the merits of Christ you can do this. My soul is burdened for you and for others who do not feel their need of constant connection with Heaven in order to do the work devolving upon them as faithful sentinels for God.  {PH100 34.1}
[PH100 34.2]          Religion is what is needed. We must eat of the bread of life, and drink of the water of salvation. We must cherish love,--not that which is falsely called charity, which would lead us to love sin and cherish sinners; but Bible charity and Bible wisdom, that is first pure, then peaceable, easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits.  {PH100 34.2}
[PH100 34.3]          The Sanitarium is a place which affords ample opportunity to backslide from God, to let self have the supremacy, and thus separate from the soul Christ and holy angels. There must be with all who have any influence in the                                                                              35  Sanitarium, a conforming to God's will, a humiliation of self, an opening of the heart to the precious influence of the spirit of Christ. The gold tried in the fire represents love and faith. Many are nearly destitute of love. Self-sufficiency blinds their eyes to their great need. There is a positive necessity for a daily conversion to God,--a new, deep, and daily experience in the religious life.  {PH100 34.3}
[PH100 35.1]          There should be awakened in the hearts of the physicians especially, a most earnest desire to have that wisdom which God alone can impart; for as soon as they become self-confident, they are left to themselves, to follow the impulses of the unsanctified heart. When I see what these physicians may become, in connection with Christ, and what they will fail to become if they do not daily connect with him, I am filled with apprehension that they will be content with reaching a worldly standard, and have  no ardent longings, no hungering and thirsting for the beauty of holiness, and ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price.  {PH100 35.1}
[PH100 35.2]          The peace of Christ--the peace of Christ-- money cannot buy it; brilliant talent cannot command it; intellect cannot secure it: it is the gift of God. The religion of Christ--how shall I make you understand your great loss if you fail to carry its holy principles into your daily life? The meekness and lowliness of Christ is the Christian's power. It is indeed more precious than all things which genius can create, or wealth can buy. Of all things that are sought, cherished, and cultivated, there is                                                                              36  nothing so valuable in the sight of God as a pure heart, a disposition imbued with thankfulness and peace.  {PH100 35.2}
[PH100 36.1]          If the divine harmony of truth and love, exists in the heart, it will shine forth in words and actions. The most careful cultivation of the outward proprieties and courtesies of life has not sufficient power to shut out all fretfulness, harsh judgment, and unbecoming speech. The spirit of genuine benevolence must dwell in the heart. Love imparts grace, propriety, and comeliness of deportment, to its possessor. Love illuminates the countenance, and subdues the voice,--refines and elevates the entire man. It brings him into harmony with God; for it is a heavenly attribute.  {PH100 36.1}
[PH100 36.2]          Many are in danger of thinking that in the cares of labor, in writing and practicing as physicians, or performing the duties of the various departments, they are excusable if they lay down prayer, neglect the Sabbath, and neglect religious service. Sacred things are thus brought down to meet their convenience, while duties, denials, and crosses are left untouched. Neither physicians nor helpers should attempt to perform their work without taking time to pray. God would be the helper of all who profess to love him, if they would come to him in faith, and, with a sense of their own weakness, crave his power. When they separate from God, their wisdom will be found to be foolishness. When they are small in their own eyes, and lean heavily upon their God, then he will be the arm of their power, and success will attend their efforts; but when they                                                                              37  allow the mind to be diverted from God, then Satan comes in and controls the thoughts and perverts the judgment.  {PH100 36.2}
[PH100 37.1]          None are standing in greater danger than our beloved brother, Dr. Kellogg. He is honored not only by the most of our own people, but by all who know him. He is in danger of feeling that his mountain standeth sure. It is then that his feet will begin to slide. Temptations will come, one after another, and so imperceptible will be their influence upon the life and character, that, unless kept by divine power, he will be corrupted by the spirit of the world, and will fail to carry out the purpose of God. All that he is, God has given him, and if he improves his abilities to God's glory, he will be an honored instrument to do much good; but he can no more live a religious life without constant prayer and the performance of religious duties, than he can have physical strength without partaking of temporal food. He must daily sit down at God's table. He must receive strength from the Living Vine, if he is nourished.  {PH100 37.1}
[PH100 37.2]          The course which some have pursued, in using worldly policy to accomplish their purposes, is not in harmony with the will of God. They see evils which need correcting, and instead of courageously meeting these things, they do not wish to bring down reproach upon their own head, and therefore throw the burden upon another, and let him meet the difficulties which they have shunned; and in too many cases the one who uses plain speech is made the great offender.                                                                              38   {PH100 37.2}
[PH100 38.1]          All who are connected with the Sanitarium should labor diligently and unselfishly for its prosperity. There is danger of burdening this institution with improper and inefficient helpers, by employing persons simply because they are relatives or friends of the managers. Selfish interests should not control in these matters.  {PH100 38.1}
[PH100 38.2]          Some who occupy responsible positions in this institution are in danger of being affected and misled by outside influences. They should watch every point carefully, that the attitude of their relatives may not warp their judgment, or control them in any manner. The only safety for these men is to look to God, and be guided by him, allowing no unsanctified influence to sway them a hair's breadth from the path of right.  {PH100 38.2}
[PH100 38.3]          Brethren, I entreat you to move with an eye single to the glory of God. Let his power be your dependence, his grace your strength. By study of the Scriptures, and earnest prayer, seek to obtain clear conceptions of your duty, and then faithfully perform it. It is essential that you cultivate faithfulness in little things, and in thus doing, you will acquire habits of integrity in greater responsibilities. The little incidents of every-day life often pass without our notice; but it is these things that shape the character. Every event of life is great for good or for evil. The mind needs to be trained by daily tests, that it may acquire power to stand in any difficult position. In the days of trial and of peril, you will need to be fortified to stand firmly for the right, independent of every opposing influence.                                                                              39   {PH100 38.3}
[PH100 39.1]          God is willing to do much for you, if you will only feel your need of him. Jesus loves you. Ever seek to walk in the light of God's wisdom; and through all the changing scenes of life, do not rest unless you know that your will is in harmony with the will of your Creator. Through faith in him you may obtain strength to resist every temptation of Satan, and thus increase in moral power with every proving from God.  {PH100 39.1}
[PH100 39.2]          You may become men of responsibility and influence, if by the power of your will, united with the divine strength, you earnestly engage in the work. Exercise the mental powers, and in no case neglect the physical. Let not intellectual slothfulness close up your path to greater knowledge. Learn to reflect as well as to study, that your minds may expand, strengthen, and develop. Never think that you have learned enough, and that you may now relax your efforts. The cultivated mind is the measure of the man. Your education should continue during your life-time; every day you should be learning, and putting to practical use the knowledge gained.  {PH100 39.2}
[PH100 39.3]          You are rising in true dignity and moral worth as you practice virtue, and cherish uprightness in heart and life. Let not your character be affected by a taint of the leprosy of selfishness. A noble soul, united with a cultivated intellect, will make you men whom God will use in positions of sacred trust.  {PH100 39.3}
[PH100 39.4]          It should be the first work of all connected with this institution to be right before God themselves, and then to stand in the strength                                                                              40  of Christ, unaffected by the wrong influences to which they will be exposed. If they make the broad principles of the word of God the foundation of the character, they may stand wherever the Lord in his providence may call them, surrounded by any deleterious influence, and yet not be swayed from the path of right.  {PH100 39.4}
[PH100 40.1]          Many fail where they should be successful, because they do not realize how great is the influence of their words and actions. They are affected by circumstances, and seem to think that their lives are their own, and they may pursue whatever course seems most agreeable to themselves, irrespective of others. Such persons will be found self-sufficient and unreliable. They do not prayerfully consider their position and their responsibilities, and fail to realize that only by a faithful discharge of the duties of the present life, can they hope to win the future, immortal life.  {PH100 40.1}
[PH100 40.2]          If these persons would make the word of God their study and their guide, they would see that "no man liveth to himself." They would learn from the Inspired Record that God has placed a high value upon the human family. The works of his creation upon each successive day were called good, but man, formed in the image of his Creator, was pronounced "very good,." No other creature which God has made has called forth such exhibitions of his love. And when all was lost by sin, God gave his dear Son to redeem the fallen race. It was his will that they                                                                              41  should not perish in their sins, but live to use their powers in blessing the world and honoring their Creator. Professed Christians who do not live to benefit others, follow their own perverse will rather than the will of God, and they will be called to account by the Master for their abuse of the blessings which he has given them.  {PH100 40.2}
[PH100 41.1]          Jesus, Heaven's great commander, left the royal courts to come to a world seared and marred with the curse. He took upon himself our nature, that with his human arm he might encircle the race, while with his divine arm he grasps Omnipotence, and thus links finite man to the infinite God. Our Redeemer came to the world to show how man should live in order to secure immortal life. Our Heavenly Father made an infinite sacrifice in giving his Son to die for fallen man. The price paid for our redemption should give us exalted views of what we may become through Jesus Christ.  {PH100 41.1}
[PH100 41.2]          As John beholds the height, depth, and breadth of the love of the Father toward our perishing race, he is filled with admiration and reverence. He cannot find suitable language to express this love, but he calls upon the world to behold it. "Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." What a value this places upon man. Through transgression, the sons of men became subjects of Satan. Through the infinite sacrifice of Christ, and faith in his name, the sons of Adam become the sons of God. By assuming                                                                              42  human nature, Christ elevates humanity. Fallen men are granted another trial, and are placed where, through connection with Christ, they may educate, improve, and elevate themselves, that they may indeed become worthy of the name, sons of God.  {PH100 41.2}
[PH100 42.1]          Such love is without a parallel. Jesus requires that those who have been bought by the price of his own life, shall make the best use of the talents which he has given them. They are to increase in the knowledge of the divine will, and constantly improve in intellect and morals, until they shall attain to a perfection of character but little lower than that of the angels. Said Christ, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect."  {PH100 42.1}
[PH100 42.2]          If those who profess to believe present truth were indeed representatives of the truth, living up to all the light which shines upon their pathway, they would constantly exert an influence for good upon others, thus leaving a bright track heavenward for all who are brought in contact with them. But what a different state of things exists among the workers at the Sanitarium. Lack of faithfulness and integrity among its professed friends is a serious hindrance to the prosperity of God's cause. Satan works through men who are under his control. The Sanitarium, the church, and other institutions at Battle Creek, have less to fear from the infidel and the open blasphemer than from inconsistent professors of Christ. These are the Achans in the camp, who bring shame and                                                                              43  defeat. These are the ones who keep back the blessings of God, and dishearten the zealous, self-denying workers in the cause of Christ.  {PH100 42.2}
[PH100 43.1]         In their conduct toward the patients, all should be actuated by higher motives than selfish interest. Every one should feel that this institution is one of God's instrumentalities to relieve the disease of the body, and point the sin-sick soul to Him who can heal both soul and body. In addition to the performance of the special duties assigned them, all should have an interest for the welfare of others. Selfishness is contrary to the spirit of Christianity. It is altogether satanic in its nature and development.  {PH100 43.1}
[PH100 43.2]          In one of his precious lessons to his disciples, our Saviour described God's care for his creatures in these words: "Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God? But even the very hairs of your head are all numbered." He who stoops to notice even the little birds, has a special care for all branches of his work. All who are employed in the Sanitarium, be their position high or low, are under the eye of the infinite God. He sees whether their duties are performed with strict, integrity, or in a careless dishonest manner. Angels are walking unseen through every room of that institution. Angels are constantly ascending to Heaven, bearing up the record with joy or sadness. Every act of fidelity is registered; every act of dishonestly also is recorded; and every person is finally to be rewarded as his works have been.                                                                              44   {PH100 43.2}
[PH100 44.1]             Christian Intercourse.          In all their intercourse with others, the followers of Christ should seek to elevate the standard of Christianity. I have hesitated to speak upon this point, because some who are ever ready to go to extremes will conclude that in order to elevate the standard, it is necessary to discuss with the patients upon points of doctrine, and in the religious meetings held at the Sanitarium, to talk as they would if among their brethren in our own house of worship. Some manifest no wisdom in bearing their testimony in these little meetings designed more especially for the benefit of the patients, but rush on in their zeal, and talk of the third angel's message, or other peculiar points of our faith, while these sick people understand no more what they are talking about than if they spoke in Greek.  {PH100 44.1}
[PH100 44.2]          It may be well enough to introduce these subjects in a prayer-meeting of believers, but not where the object is to benefit those who know nothing of our faith. We should adapt our prayers and testimonies to the occasion and to the company present. Those who cannot do this are not needed in such meetings. There are themes that Christians may at any time dwell upon with profit, such as the Christian experience, the love of Christ, and the simplicity of faith; and if their own hearts are imbued with the love of Jesus, they will let it shine forth in every prayer and exhortation. Let the fruits of the sanctifying truth be seen in the life, in a godly example, and it will make                                                                              45  an impression that no opposing influence can counteract.  {PH100 44.2}
[PH100 45.1]          It is a shame to the Christian name, that so little stability and true godliness are seen in the lives of many who profess Christ. When brought in contact with worldly influences, they become divided in heart. They lean to the world rather than toward Christ. Unless there is a powerful excitement to stir the feelings, one would never think, from their deportment, that they loved the truth or were Christians.  {PH100 45.1}
[PH100 45.2]          Some will acknowledge the truthfulness of what I have written, but will make no radical change; they cannot discern the deceitful workings of their own hearts, and because of their spiritual blindness they will be seduced by influences that corrupt and ruin the soul. The spell of temptation will hold under its charm those who see and feel not their danger. At every favorable opportunity the adversary of souls will use them as his agents, and will stir every element of depravity which exists in their unsanctified natures. They will manifest a continual tendency toward that which is wrong. Appetite and passion will clamor for indulgence. The habits of years will be revealed under the strong power of Satan's temptations. If this class were many miles from any of our institutions in Battle Creek; the cause of God would be far more prosperous.  {PH100 45.2}
[PH100 45.3]          Such persons might reform, if they would have any true sense of their condition and the pernicious influence which they exert, and would make decided efforts to correct their errors.                                                                              46  But they do not meditate, or pray, or read the Scriptures as they should. They are frivolous and changeable. They are anchored nowhere. Those who would be faithful and exert a saving influence upon others, find this class a stumbling-block in their path, and their work is tenfold harder than it otherwise would be.  {PH100 45.3}
[PH100 46.1]          I have been shown that the physicians should come into a closer connection with God, and stand and work earnestly in his strength. They have a responsible part to act. Not only the lives of the patients, but their souls also, are at stake. Many who are benefited physically, may, at the same time, be greatly helped spiritually. The health of the body and also the salvation of the soul is in a great degree dependent upon the course of the physicians. It is of the utmost consequence that they are right; that they have not only scientific knowledge, but the knowledge of God's will and of God's ways. Great responsibilities rest upon them.  {PH100 46.1}
[PH100 46.2]          My brethren, you should see and feel your responsibility, and in view of it, humble your souls before God, and plead with him for wisdom. You have not realized how much the salvation of the souls of those whose bodies you are seeking to relieve from suffering, depends upon your words, your actions, and deportment. You are doing work which must bear the test of the Judgment. You must guard your own soul from the sins of selfishness, self-sufficiency, and self-confidence.  {PH100 46.2}
[PH100 46.3]          You should preserve a true Christian dignity,                                                                              47  but avoid all affectation. Be strictly honest in heart and life. Let faith, like the palm-tree, strike its penetrating roots beneath the things which do appear, and bring up spiritual refreshment from the living springs of God's grace and mercy. There is a well of water which springeth up into everlasting life. You must draw your life from this hidden spring. If you divest yourselves of selfishness, and strengthen your souls by constant communion with God, you may promote the happiness of all with whom you come in contact. You will notice the neglected, inform the ignorant, encourage the oppressed and desponding, and, as far as possible, relieve the suffering. And you will not only point the way to Heaven, but will walk in that way yourselves.  {PH100 46.3}
[PH100 47.1]          Be not satisfied with superficial knowledge. Be not elated by flattery, or depressed by fault-finding. Satan will tempt you to pursue such a course that you may be admired and flattered; but you should turn away from his devices. You are servants of the living God.  {PH100 47.1}
[PH100 47.2]          Your intercourse with the sick is an exhaustive process, and would gradually dry up the very springs of life if there were no change, no opportunity for recreation, and if angels of God did not guard and protect you. If you could only see the many perils through which you are conducted safely every day by these messengers of Heaven, gratitude would spring up in your heart, and find expression from your lips. If you make God your strength, you may, under the most discouraging circumstances, attain a height and breadth of Christian                                                                              48  perfection which you hardly think it possible to reach. Your thoughts may be elevated, you may have noble aspirations, clear perception of truth, and purposes of action which shall raise you above all sordid motives.  {PH100 47.2}
[PH100 48.1]          Both thought and action will be necessary, if you attain to perfection of character. While brought in contact with the world, you should be on your guard that you do not seek too ardently for the applause of men, and live for their opinion. Walk carefully, if you would walk safely; cultivate the grace of humility, and hang your helpless souls upon Christ. You may be, in every sense, men of God. In the midst of confusion and temptation in the worldly crowd, you may, with perfect sweetness, keep the independence of the soul.  {PH100 48.1}
[PH100 48.2]          If you are in daily communion with God, you will learn to place his estimate upon men, and the obligations resting upon you to bless suffering humanity will meet with a willing response. You are not your own; your Lord has sacred claims upon your supreme affections and the very highest services of your life. He has a right to use you, in your body and in your spirit, to the fullest extent of your capabilities, for his own honor and glory. Whatever crosses you may be required to bear, whatever labors or sufferings are imposed upon you by his hand, you are to accept without a murmur.  {PH100 48.2}
[PH100 48.3]          Those for whom you labor are your brethren in distress, suffering from physical disorders and the spiritual leprosy of sin. If you are any better than they, it is be credited to the                                                                              49  cross of Christ. Many are without God, and without hope in the world. They are guilty, corrupt, and degraded,--enslaved by Satan's devices. Yet these are the ones whom Christ came from Heaven to redeem. They are subjects for tenderest pity, sympathy, and tireless effort; for they are on the verge of ruin. They suffer from ungratified desires, disordered passions, and the condemnation of their own consciences; they are miserable in every sense of the word, for they are losing their hold on this life, and have no prospect for the life to come.  {PH100 48.3}
[PH100 49.1]          You have an important field of labor, and you should be active and vigilant, rendering cheerful and unqualified obedience to the Master's calls. Ever bear in mind that your efforts to reform others should be made in the spirit of unwavering kindness. Nothing is ever gained by holding yourselves aloof from those whom you would help. You should keep before the minds of patients the fact that in suggesting reforms of their habits and customs you are presenting before them that which is not to ruin, but to save them; that, while yielding up what they have hitherto esteemed and loved, they are to build on a more secure foundation. While reform must be advocated with firmness and resolution, all appearance of bigotry or overbearing should be carefully shunned. Christ has given us precious lessons of patience, forbearance, and love. Rudeness is not energy; nor is domineering, heroism. The Son of God was persuasive. He was manifested to draw all men unto him. His followers must study his life more closely, and walk in the                                                                              50  light of his example, at whatever sacrifice to self. Reform, continual reform, must be kept before the people; and your example should exemplify your faith.  {PH100 49.1}
[PH100 50.1]          The case of Daniel was presented before me. Although he was a man of like passions with ourselves, the pen of inspiration presents him as a faultless character. His life is given us as a bright example of what man may become, even in this life, if he will make God his strength, and wisely improve the opportunities and privileges within his reach. Daniel was an intellectual giant, yet he was continually seeking for greater knowledge, for higher attainments. Other young men had the same advantages; but they did not, like him, bend all their energies to seek wisdom,--the knowledge of God as revealed in his word and in his works. Although Daniel was one of the world's great men, he was not proud and self-sufficient. He felt the need of refreshing his soul with prayer, and each day found him in earnest supplication before God. He would not be deprived of this privilege, even when a den of lions was open to receive him if he continued to pray.  {PH100 50.1}
[PH100 50.2]          Daniel loved, feared, and obeyed God. Yet he did not flee away from the world to avoid its corrupting influence. In the providence of God, he was to be in the world, yet not of the world. With all the temptations and fascinations of court life surrounding him, he stood in the integrity of his soul, firm as a rock to principle. He made God his strength, and was not forsaken of him in his time of greatest need.                                                                              51   {PH100 50.2}
[PH100 51.1]          Daniel was true, noble and generous. While he was anxious to be at peace with all men, he would not permit any power to turn him aside from the path of duty. He was willing to obey those who had rule over him as far as he could do so consistently with truth and righteousness, but kings and decrees could not make him swerve from his allegiance to the King of kings. Daniel was but eighteen years old when brought into a heathen court in service to the king of Babylon. And because of his youth, his noble resistance of wrong and his steadfast adherence to the right are the more admirable. His noble example should bring strength to the tried and tempted, even at the present day.  {PH100 51.1}
[PH100 51.2]          A strict compliance with the Bible requirements will be a blessing, not only to the soul, but to the body. The fruit of the Spirit is not only love, joy, and peace, but temperance also. We are enjoined not to defile our bodies, for they are the temples of the Holy Ghost. The case of Daniel shows us, that, through religious principle, young men may triumph over the lust of the flesh, and remain true to God's requirements, even though it cost them a great sacrifice. What if he had made a compromise with those heathen officers, and had yielded to the pressure of the occasion by eating and drinking as was customary with the Babylonians? That one wrong step would probably have led to others, until, his connection with Heaven being severed, he would have been borne away by temptation. But while he clung to God with unwavering trust, the spirit of prophetic                                                                              52  power came upon him. While he was instructed of man in the duties of court life, he was taught of God to read the mysteries of future ages.                                                    -    {PH100 51.2}
[PH100 52.1]                Economy and Self-denial.          Economy in the outlay of means is an excellent branch of Christian wisdom. This matter is not sufficiently considered by those who occupy responsible positions in our institutions. Money is an excellent gift of God. In the hands of his children, it is food for the hungry, drink for the thirsty, and raiment for the naked; it is a defense for the oppressed, and a means of health to the sick. Means should not be needlessly or lavishly expended for the gratification of pride or ambition.  {PH100 52.1}
[PH100 52.2]          A mistake was made in the large outlay in the erection of the Sanitarium building. The perfection of arrangement and finish involved great additional expense. Wisdom and good judgment would have led the managers first to consider carefully the cost, and to ask whether it would not be difficult to complete so extensive an enterprise.  {PH100 52.2}
[PH100 52.3]          Thousands of dollars were lost in experimenting with various plans,--building up and tearing down. Wisdom seemed to have departed. Sabbaths were spent by some in looking over the premises and devising improvements. God's hand was not in all this.                                                                              53  There were lofty ideas and extensive plans, but no capital and little experience. Without a close connection with Heaven and special wisdom from God, it is not strange that mistakes were made. But a greater wrong was done in throwing the blame on Bro. Jones. I saw that he did not understand how to make proper calculations for so large a building; but much has been charged upon him for which others were responsible; and some of his plans, which would have saved expense, were not accepted. I saw that Bro. Sisley took advantage of this state of things to raise himself on the downfall of Bro. Jones.  {PH100 52.3}
[PH100 53.1]          A further lack of wisdom was manifested in furnishing the new building. Very much of the heavy debt might have been saved by prudent calculation. One-half the means used would have been amply sufficient for the purpose, and any surplus might have been far more profitably expended in providing additional facilities.  {PH100 53.1}
[PH100 53.2]          It was thought necessary that the table should correspond with the general appointments of the house, and there has been a greater effort to make a display, and to provide for the indulgence of appetite, than to carry out hygienic principles. Thus the Sanitarium has been perverted from its original design, until it resembles a grand hotel rather than an institution for the treatment of the sick.  {PH100 53.2}
[PH100 53.3]          A gradual, steady growth from a small beginning would have made a far more favorable                                                                              54  impression upon visitors and patients, than expensive arrangements and furnishing and even increased facilities, on borrowed capital. This is poor policy. As the result of the extravagant outlay, the price of board and treatment must be placed at a high figure, and hence many are unable to avail themselves of the benefits of the institution. Again, the financial embarrassment has called into active exercise all of Dr. Kellogg's scheming and planning to gather means to lessen the heavy debt. This has caused him great care and labor, and has nearly cost his life. The efforts to gratify worldliness and pride will result in more disaster than is dreamed of; they will cost physical life, and will ruin souls.  {PH100 53.3}
[PH100 54.1]          The unnecessary expense at the outset involves an increase of expense in conducting the institution, that everything may be kept up to the high standard already established. The repeated calls for means which have been made necessary have disheartened our brethren. "Money, money," say they, "it is always money!" and then temptations come in, and backsliding commences.  {PH100 54.1}
[PH100 54.2]          The great mistake is all this has been caused by a departure from the simplicity which God has ever been calling upon us to preserve. With the heavy debt now hanging over the institution,--a debt which should never have been incurred,--there is a continual temptation to deviate from principle,--to follow the customs of the world in the gratification of pride and of the appetite, in order to gain the favor of worldlings.                                                                              55   {PH100 54.2}
[PH100 55.1]          The only safe course is to cut down expenses, to dispense with delicacies and great variety, and be content with simple food, simply prepared. We should make it a principle not to aim at the world's standard. The precious talent of means should not be squandered to gain the praise of men. We should be content with the honor which comes from above. God hates the pride, the lust, the ambition, which have a controlling power in the world today, and which are fast gaining control of the Sanitarium.  {PH100 55.1}
[PH100 55.2]         Great efforts have been made to secure the patronage of the wealthy. The Sanitarium has not been a success, and will not prove such, unless those who are connected with it shall give it a different mold. If this institution shall be conducted as it has been, with so little of the influence of the Holy Spirit, it will not answer the purpose of God, and will be rejected by him. It was Satan's device to lead to a great expenditure of means in building and furnishing, when there were not sufficient funds to sustain such an outlay. Those who were responsible for this heavy debt, felt that extra effort must be made to secure patients; hence a conservative spirit has come in; little by little has the transforming been going on in the Sanitarium, until the object for which it was started has been almost lost.  {PH100 55.2}
[PH100 55.3]          In order to meet the real wants of the people, the stern motives of religious principle must be a controlling power. But it is not thus. When Christians and worldlings are brought together, the Christian element is                                                                              56  not to assimilate with the unsanctified. The contrast must be kept sharp and positive between the two. They are servants of two masters. One class strive to keep the humble path of obedience to God's requirements,--the path of simplicity, meekness, and humility,--imitating the Pattern, Christ Jesus. The other class are in every way the opposite of the first. They are servants of the world, eager and ambitious to follow its fashions in extravagant dress and in the gratification of appetite. This is the field in which Christ has given those connected with the Sanitarium their appointed work. We are not to lessen the distance between us and worldlings by coming to their standard, stepping down from the high path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. But the charms exhibited in the Christian's life,--the principles carried out in our daily work, in holding appetite under the control of reason, maintaining simplicity in dress, and engaging in holy conversation,--will be a continual light shining upon the pathway of those whose habits are false.  {PH100 55.3}
[PH100 56.1]          There are weak and vain ones at the Sanitarium who have no depth of mind, or power of principle, who are foolish enough to be influenced and corrupted from the simplicity of the gospel by the devotees of fashion. If they see that physicians and managers, are, as far as their circumstances will admit, indulging the appetite, and dressing after the customs of the world, the slaves of self-indulgence will become confirmed in their perverse habits. They conclude that they are not so far out of the way,                                                                              57  after all, and that no great change need to be made by them.  {PH100 56.1}
[PH100 57.1]          There must be a change in that Sanitarium. I lift my voice in protest against the course pursued there in conforming to the habits and customs of the world. Those who are connected with that institution should be examples as reformers. When Dr. Kellogg took his stand against the dress reform, he made a wrong move; in no place was the dress advocated so appropriate and in every way proper and consistent as in an institution for the treatment of the sick. The dress is not in accordance with the fashions of the world, and this is why it is considered objectionable. Physicians and workers should firmly uphold the standard of right, and exert an influence to correct the wrong habits of those who have been worshiping at the shrine of fashion, and break the spell which Satan has had over these poor souls. Worldlings should see a marked contrast between their own extravagance and the simplicity of reformers who are followers of Christ.  {PH100 57.1}
[PH100 57.2]          There is a lack of that care and economy which should exist in every department of this institution. Much is lost that might and should be saved. Many of these losses are caused by a neglect to look after the little matters. The workers have thought it their duty to attend to the larger responsibilities, but there are hundreds of leaks daily that are not thought of or cared for, and the loss in a year is by no means small. Here is one of the special defects that exist at the Sanitarium. Men and women are above attending                                                                              58  to the minutiae. They consider it below their calling to give attention to the little things.  {PH100 57.2}
[PH100 58.1]          My brethren and sisters at the Sanitarium, Bro. McCoy and Sr. Lamson in particular, you may depend upon what I say,--the secret of life's success is in a careful, conscientious attention to the little things. God makes the simple leaf, the tiny flower, the blade of grass, with as much care as he creates a world. The symmetrical structure of a strong, beautiful character is built up by individual acts of duty. You must learn to be faithful in the least as well as in the greatest duty. Your work cannot bear the inspection of God, unless it be found to include a faithful, diligent, economical care for the little things. At every point, losses are occurring which it is your duty to prevent.  {PH100 58.1}
[PH100 58.2]          All should have a jealous care that nothing be wasted, even if the matter does not come under the very part of the work assigned them. Some of the workers see and condemn such losses, and yet do nothing to prevent them. If it were beyond their power to change the state of things, they would be free from responsibility in the matter; but this is not the case. Every one can do something toward economizing. All should perform their work, not to win the praise of men, but in such a manner that it may bear the scrutiny of God.  {PH100 58.2}
[PH100 58.3]          Christ once gave his disciples a lesson upon economy which is worthy of careful attention. He wrought a miracle to feed the hungry                                                                              59  thousands who had listened to his teachings; yet after all had eaten and were satisfied, he did not permit the fragments to be wasted. He who could, in their necessity, feed the vast multitude by his divine power, bade his disciples gather up the fragments, that nothing might be lost. This lesson was given as much for our benefit as for those living in Christ's day. The Son of God has a care for the necessities of temporal life. He did not neglect the broken fragments after the feast, although he could make such a feast whenever he chose. The workers at the Sanitarium would do well to heed this lesson: "Gather up the fragments, that nothing be lost." This is the duty of all; and those who occupy a leading position should set the example.  {PH100 58.3}
[PH100 59.1]          Those whose hands are open to respond to the calls for means to sustain the cause of God, and to relieve the suffering and the needy, are not the ones who are found loose and lax and dilatory in their business management. They are always careful to keep their outgoes within their income. They are economical from principle; they feel it their duty to save, that they may have something to give.  {PH100 59.1}
[PH100 59.2]          The helpers at the Sanitarium should not feel at liberty to appropriate to their own use articles of food provided for the patients. The temptation is especially strong to indulge in things allowed to new-comers, who must be induced gradually to correct their pernicious habits. Some of the workers, like the                                                                              60  children of Israel, allow perverted appetite and old habits of indulgence to clamor for the victory. They long, as did ancient Israel, for the leeks and onions of Egypt. All connected with this institution should strictly adhere to the laws of life and health, and thus give no countenance, by their example, to the wrong habits of others, which have made it necessary for them to come to the Sanitarium for relief.  {PH100 59.2}
[PH100 60.1]          Employees have  no right to help themselves to crackers, nuts, raisins, dates, sugar, oranges or fruit of any kind; for, in the first place, in eating these things between meals, as is generally done, they are injuring the digestive organs. No food should pass the lips between the regular meals. Again, those who partake of these things are taking that which is not theirs. Temptation is continually before them to taste the food which they are handling; and here is an excellent opportunity for them to gain control of the appetite. But food seems to be very abundant, and they forget that it all represents so much money value. One and another thoughtlessly indulge the habit of tasting and helping themselves, until they fancy that there is no real sin in the practice. All should beware of cherishing this view of the matter, for conscience is thus losing its sensitiveness. One may reason, "The little I have taken does not amount to much;" but the question comes home, Did the smallness of the amount lessen the sin of the act? Again, the little which one person takes may not amount to much,                                                                              61  but when five act on the same plan, five littles are taken. Then ten, twenty, or even more, may presume in the same way, until every day the workers may, to their own injury, appropriate many littles that they have no right to touch. Many littles make much in the end. But the greatest loss is sustained by the ones who digress; for they are violating the principles of right, and learning to look upon transgression in small matters as no transgression at all. They forget the words of Christ, "He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much; and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much."  {PH100 60.1}
[PH100 61.1]          When an effort is made to correct these practices, it is generally received as an evidence of stinginess on the part of the managers; and some will make no change, but go on hardening the conscience, until it becomes seared as with a hot iron. They rise up against any restriction, and act and talk defiantly, as though their rights had been invaded. But God looks upon all these things as theft, and so the record is carried up to Heaven. All fraud and deceit is forbidden in the word of God. Direct theft and outright falsehood are not sins into which persons of respectability are in danger of falling. It is transgression in the little things that first leads the soul away from God. By their one sin in partaking of the forbidden fruit, Adam and Eve opened the flood-gates of woe upon the world. Some may regard that transgression as a very little thing; but                                                                              62  we see that its consequences were anything but small. The angels in Heaven have a wider and more elevated sphere of action than we; but right with them and right with us are one and the same thing.  {PH100 61.1}
[PH100 62.1]          The managers of the Sanitarium are not actuated by a mean, penurious spirit in reproving the wrongs that have been mentioned, and requiring what is due to such an institution. It is no stepping down from proper dignity to guard the interests of the Sanitarium in these matters. Officers who are faithful themselves, naturally look for faithfulness in others. Strict integrity should govern the dealings of the managers, and should be enforced upon all who labor under their direction.  {PH100 62.1}
[PH100 62.2]          Men of principle need not the restriction of locks and keys; they do not need to be watched and guarded. They will deal truly and honorably at all times, -- alone, with no eye upon them, as well as in public. They will not bring a stain upon their souls for any amount of gain or selfish advantage. They scorn a mean act. Although no one else might know it, they would know it themselves, and this would destroy their self-respect. Those who are not conscientious and faithful in little things would not be reformed, were there laws and restrictions and penalties upon the point. Such will become demoralized in an institution like the Sanitarium, and they will exert a demoralizing influence upon others.  {PH100 62.2}
[PH100 62.3]          Few have moral stamina to resist temptation,                                                                              63  especially of the appetite, and to practice self-denial. To some it is a temptation too strong to be resisted to see others eat the third meal; and they imagine they are hungry, when the feeling is  not a call of the stomach for food, but a desire of the mind that has not been fortified with firm principle, and disciplined to self-denial. The walls of self-control and self-restriction should not in a single instance be weakened and broken down. Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles, says, "I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway."  {PH100 62.3}
[PH100 63.1]          In such an institution as the Sanitarium, where many are laboring together, they will do what they would not think it honest to do, were they separately employed. They would have more respect for their reputation than to be found faulty in any of the so-called little matters. A person employed in a private family would not dare to take such liberties with his employer's property as are taken at the Sanitarium. The helpers influence one another to do unlawful acts; and they do not realize that they are, through indulgence of self, wronging one of God's instrumentalities and crippling its powers. The fact that several are doing the same thing, does not lessen their guilt. It is the act itself that is wrong, whether performed by many or by few.  {PH100 63.1}
[PH100 63.2]          Those who do not overcome in little things will have no moral power to withstand greater temptations. All who seek to make                                                                              64  honesty the ruling principle in the daily business of life, will need to be on their guard that they "covet no man's silver, or gold, or apparel." While they are content with convenient food and clothing, it will be found an easy matter to keep the heart and hands from the defilement of covetousness and dishonesty.  {PH100 63.2}
[PH100 64.1]          The habits formed in childhood and youth have more influence than any natural endowment, in making men and women intellectually great, or dwarfed and crippled; for the very best talents may, through wrong habits, become warped and enfeebled. To a great extent, the character is determined in early years. Correct, virtuous habits, formed in youth, will generally mark the course of the individual through life. In most cases, those who reverence God and honor the right, will be found to have learned this lesson before the world could stamp its images of sin upon the soul. Men and women of mature age are generally as insensible to new impressions as the hardened rock; but youth is impressible, and a right character may then be easily formed.  {PH100 64.1}
[PH100 64.2]          Those who are employed at our Sanitarium have in many respects the best advantages for the formation of correct habits. None will be placed beyond the reach of temptation; for in every character there are weak points that are in danger when assailed. Those who profess the name of Christ should not, like the self-righteous Pharisee, find great pleasure in recounting their good deeds,                                                                              65  but all should feel the necessity of keeping the moral nature braced by constant watchfulness. Like faithful sentinels, they should guard the citadel of the soul, never feeling that they may relax their vigilance for a moment. In earnest prayer and living faith is their only safety.  {PH100 64.2}
[PH100 65.1]          Those who begin to be careless of their steps, will find that before they are aware of it, their feet are entangled in a web from which it is impossible for them to extricate themselves. It should be a fixed principle with all to be truthful and honest. Whether they are rich or poor, whether they have friends or are left alone, come what will, they should resolve in the strength of God that no influence shall lead them to commit the least wrong act. One and all should realize that upon them, individually, depends in a measure the prosperity of the Sanitarium.                                                    -    {PH100 65.1}
[PH100 65.2]     Position and Work of the Sanitarium.            While in the State of Maine, we became acquainted with Sr. Dow, a lady who accepted the truth while at the Sanitarium. Her husband was once a wealthy man, extensively engaged in manufacturing; but reverses came, and he was reduced to poverty. Sr. Dow lost her health, and went to our Sanitarium for treatment. There she received the present truth, which she adorns by a consistent Christian life. She has four fine, intelligent children, who are thorough health-reformers,                                                                              66  and can tell you why they are so. Such a family can do much good in a community. They exert a strong influence in the right direction.  {PH100 65.2}
[PH100 66.1]          Notwithstanding the lack of faithfulness with those at the Sanitarium who do not have the grace of God developed in their life, many who come to be treated for disease are brought to the knowledge of the truth, and thus they are not only healed in body, but the darkened chambers of the mind are illuminated with the light of the dear Saviour's love. But how much more good might be accomplished, if all connected with that institution were first connected with the God of wisdom, and had thus become channels of light to others. The habits and customs of the world, pride of appearance, selfishness, and self-exaltation, intrude, and these sins of his professed followers are so offensive to God that he cannot work in power for them or through them.  {PH100 66.1}
[PH100 66.2]          Those who are unfaithful in temporal affairs will likewise be unfaithful in spiritual things. On the other hand, a neglect of God's claims leads to neglect of the claims of humanity. Unfaithfulness is prevalent in this degenerate age; it is extending in our churches and in our institutions. Its slimy track is seen everywhere. This is one of the condemning sins of this age, and will carry thousands and tens of thousands to perdition. If those who profess the truth in our institutions at Battle Creek, were living representatives of Christ, a power would go forth from                                                                              67  them which would be felt everywhere. Satan well knows this, and he works with all power and deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, that Christ's name may not be magnified in those who profess to be his followers. My heart aches, when I see how Jesus is dishonored by the unworthy lives and defective characters of those who might be an ornament and an honor to his cause.  {PH100 66.2}
[PH100 67.1]          The temptations by which Christ was beset in the wilderness,--appetite, love of the world, and presumption,--are the three great leading allurements by which men are most frequently overcome. The managers of the Sanitarium will often be tempted to depart from the principles which should govern such an institution. Some are ready to vary from the right course to gratify the inclinations and minister to the depraved appetites of a few wealthy patients or friends. The influence of such a course is only evil. Any deviation from the teachings given in lectures or through the press, has a most unfavorable effect upon the influence and morals of the institution, and will, to a great extent, counteract all efforts to instruct and reform the victims of depraved appetites and passions, and to lead them to the only safe refuge,--Jesus Christ.  {PH100 67.1}
[PH100 67.2]          The evil does not end here. The influence affects not only the patients, but the workers as well. When the barriers are once broken down, step after step is taken in the wrong direction. Satan presents flattering worldly                                                                              68  prospects to those who will depart from principle and sacrifice integrity and Christian honor to gain the approbation of the ungodly. His efforts are too often successful. He gains the victory where he should meet with repulse and defeat.  {PH100 67.2}
[PH100 68.1]          Christ resisted Satan in our behalf. We have the example of our Saviour to strengthen our weak purposes and resolves; but notwithstanding this, some will fall by Satan's temptations and they will not fall alone. Every soul that fails to obtain the victory carries others down through his influence. Those who fail to connect with God, and to receive wisdom and grace to refine and elevate their own lives, will be judged for the good they might have done but failed to perform because they were content with earthliness of mind, and friendship with the unsanctified.  {PH100 68.1}
[PH100 68.2]          All Heaven is interested in the salvation of man, and is ready to pour upon him her beneficent gifts, if he will comply with the conditions Christ has made,--"Come out from among them, and be ye separate, and touch not the unclean."  {PH100 68.2}
[PH100 68.3]          Various entertainments, some of them of a theatrical character, have been introduced into the Sanitarium for the benefit of the patients. These amusements, which are similar to those in vogue at other health institutions, too often take the place of religion and devotion. And they are necessarily attended with extra care and expense; but this is a small consideration when compared with the                                                                              69  loss to spirituality and true religion integrity.  {PH100 68.3}
[PH100 69.1]          When the game of checkers was introduced at the Institute a few years since, I was shown that its tendencies were evil. It might amuse, but it would result in far more harm than good. That which is thought to be a benefit is in reality a detriment. The nerves become excited, the mental forces are unduly taxed, and recovery of health is hindered.  {PH100 69.1}
[PH100 69.2]          The practice of gymnastics furnishes diversion for the mind and exercise for the muscles, and is thus conducive to health. But many of the popular amusements have been an injury to both mind and body. The practice of calling in the rich and fashionable to give concerts for the diversion of the patients has had an influence contrary to the spirit of the gospel. Those who bear the responsibility at the Sanitarium should be exceedingly guarded upon these points, that the amusements shall not be of a character to lower the standard of Christianity, bringing this institution down upon a level with others, and weakening the power of true godliness in the minds of those who are connected with it.  {PH100 69.2}
[PH100 69.3]          If the Sanitarium shall retrograde as rapidly in the future as it has done in the past, in introducing worldly amusements and theatrical performances, the Lord will withdraw his protecting care from that institution. His frown is upon all these things. They are not essential for the prosperity of the Sanitarium                                                                              70  or for the health of the patients. The more they have of this kind of amusements, the less will they be pleased, unless something of the kind shall be continually carried on. The mind is in a fever of unrest for something new and exciting,--the very thing it ought not to have. And if these amusements are once allowed, they are expected again, and the patients lose their relish for any simple arrangement to occupy the time. But repose, rather than excitement, is what many of the patients need.  {PH100 69.3}
[PH100 70.1]          As soon as these entertainments are introduced, the objections to theater-going are removed from many minds, and the plea that moral and high-toned scenes are to be acted at the theater, breaks down the last barrier. Those who devised this class of amusements at the Sanitarium would better be seeking wisdom from God to lead these poor, hungry, thirsting souls to the Fountain of joy, and peace, and happiness.  {PH100 70.1}
[PH100 70.2]          When there has been a departure from the right path, it is difficult to return. Barriers have been removed, safeguards broken down. One step in the wrong direction prepares the way for another. A single glass of wine may open the door of temptation which will lead to habits of drunkenness. A single vindictive feeling indulged may open the way to a train of feelings which will end in murder. The least deviation from right and principle will lead to separation from God, and may end in apostasy. What we do once, we more readily and naturally do again; and                                                                              71  to go forward in a certain path, be it right or wrong, is more easy than to start. It takes less time and labor to corrupt our ways before God than to engraft upon the character habits of righteousness and truth. Whatever a man becomes accustomed to, be its influence good or evil, he finds it difficult to abandon.  {PH100 70.2}
[PH100 71.1]          The reliance upon worldlings to provide amusements, as they have done, has been productive of greater evils than many suspect. The Sanitarium can afford to dispense with the patronage of those who depend upon this class of amusements for happiness, and who will not be content without them. The managers of the Sanitarium may as well come to the conclusion at once that they will never be able to satisfy that class of minds that can find happiness only in something new and exciting. To many persons this has been the intellectual diet during their life-time; and there are mental as well as physical dyspeptics. Many are suffering from maladies of the soul far more than from diseases of the body, and they will find no relief until they shall come to Christ, the well-spring of life. Complaints of weariness, loneliness, and dissatisfaction will then cease. Satisfying joys will give vigor to the mind, and health and vital energy to the body.  {PH100 71.1}
[PH100 71.2]          If physicians and workers flatter themselves that they are to find a panacea for the varied ills of their patients by supplying them with a round of amusements similar to those which have been the curse of their                                                                              72  lives, they will be disappointed. These entertainments have been placed in the very position which the living Fountain should occupy. The hungry, thirsty soul will continue to hunger and thirst as long as it partakes of these unsatisfying pleasures. But those who drink of the living water will thirst no more for frivolous, sensual, exciting amusements. The ennobling principles of religion will strengthen the mental powers, and will destroy a taste for these gratifications.  {PH100 71.2}
[PH100 72.1]          The burden of sin, with its unrest and unsatisfied desires, lies at the very foundation of nine-tenths of all the maladies the sinner suffers. Christ is the mighty healer of the sin-sick soul. These poor afflicted ones need to have a clearer knowledge of Him whom to know aright is life eternal. They need to be patiently and kindly, yet earnestly taught how to throw open the windows of the soul and let the sunlight of God's love come in to illuminate the darkened chambers of the mind. The most exalted spiritual truths may be brought home to the heart by the things of nature. The birds of the air,  the flowers of the field in their glowing beauty, the springing grain, the fruitful branches of the vine, the trees putting forth their tender buds, the glorious sunset, the crimson clouds predicting a fair morrow, the recurring season,--all these may teach us precious lessons of trust and faith. The imagination has here a fruitful field in which to range. The intelligent mind may contemplate with the                                                                              73  greatest satisfaction those lessons of divine truth which the world's Redeemer has associated with the things of nature.  {PH100 72.1}
[PH100 73.1]          Christ sharply reproved the men of his time, because they had not learned from nature the spiritual lessons which they might have learned. All things animate and inanimate express to man the knowledge of God. The same divine mind which is working upon the things of nature is speaking to the minds and hearts of men, and creating an inexpressible craving for something they have not. The things of the world cannot satisfy their longing. To all these thirsting souls the divine message is addressed, "The Spirit and the bride say, Come; and let him that heareth say, Come ; and let him that is athirst come; and whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely."  {PH100 73.1}
[PH100 73.2]          The Spirit of God is continually impressing the minds of men to seek for those things which alone will give peace and rest,--the higher, holier joys of Heaven. Christ, the Lord of life and glory, gave his life to redeem man from Satan's power. Our Saviour is constantly at work through influences seen and unseen to attract the minds of men from the unsatisfactory pleasures of this life to the priceless treasure which may be theirs in the immortal future.  {PH100 73.2}
[PH100 73.3]          God would have his people, in words and in deportment, declare to the world that no earthly attractions or worldly possessions are of sufficient value to compensate for the loss of the heavenly inheritance. Those who are                                                                              74  truly children of the light and of the day will not be vain or frivolous in conversation, in dress, or in deportment, but sober, contemplative, constantly exerting an influence to attract souls to the Redeemer. The love of Christ reflected from the cross is pleading in behalf of the sinner, drawing him by cords of infinite love to the peace and happiness found in our Saviour. God enjoins upon all his followers to bear a living testimony in unmistakable language by their conduct, their dress, and conversation in all the pursuits of life, that the power of true godliness is profitable to all in this life and in the life to come; that this alone can satisfy the soul of the receiver.  {PH100 73.3}
[PH100 74.1]          The glory of God is displayed in his handiwork. Here are mysteries that the mind will become strong in searching out. Minds that have been amused and abused by reading fiction may in nature have an open book, and read truth in the works of God around them. All may find themes for study in the simple leaf of the forest tree, the spires of grass covering the earth with their green velvet carpet, the plants and flowers, the stately trees  of the forest, the lofty mountains, the granite rocks, the restless ocean, the precious gems of light studding the heavens to make the night beautiful, the exhaustless riches of the sunlight, the solemn glories of the moon, the winter's cold, the summer's heat, the changing, recurring seasons, in perfect order and harmony, controlled by infinite power; here are subjects which call                                                                              75  for deep thought, for the stretch of the imagination.  {PH100 74.1}
[PH100 75.1]          If the frivolous and pleasure-seeking will allow their minds to dwell upon the real and true, the heart can but be filled with reverence, and they will adore the God of nature. The contemplation and study of God's character as revealed in his created works, will open a field of thought that will draw the mind away from low, debasing, enervating amusements. The knowledge of God's works and ways we can only begin to obtain in this world; the study will be continued throughout eternity. God has provided for man subjects of thought which will bring into activity every faculty of the mind. We may read the character of the Creator in the heavens above and the earth beneath, filling the heart with gratitude and thanksgiving. Every nerve and sense will respond to the expressions of God's love in his marvelous works. Satan invents earthly allurements, that the carnal mind may be placed on those things which cannot elevate and refine and ennoble; its powers are thus dwarfed and crippled, and men and women who might attain to perfection of character become narrow, weak, and defective.  {PH100 75.1}
[PH100 75.2]          God designed that the Sanitarium which he had established should stand forth as a beacon of light, of warning, and reproof. He would prove to the world that an institution conducted on religious principles as an asylum for the sick, could be sustained without sacrificing its peculiar, holy character; that it                                                                              76  could be kept free from the objectionable features that are found in other institutions of the kind. It was to be an instrumentality in his hand to bring about great reforms. Wrong habits of life should be corrected, the morals elevated, the tastes changed, the dress reformed.  {PH100 75.2}
[PH100 76.1]          Disease of every type is brought upon the body through the unhealthful fashionable style of dress; and the fact should be made prominent that a reform must take place, before treatment will effect a cure. The perverted appetite has been pampered, until disease has been produced as the sure result. The crippled, dwarfed faculties and organs cannot be strengthened and invigorated without decided reforms. And if those connected with the Sanitarium are not in every respect correct representatives of the truths of health reform, decided reformation must make them what they should be, or they must be separated from the institution.  {PH100 76.1}
[PH100 76.2]          The minds of many take so low a channel of thought that God cannot work with them and for them. Their faculties seem prostituted to the service of Satan. A most thorough setting of things in order is essential in that Sanitarium, from the highest authorities to the lowest workers. The current of thought must be changed, the moral sensibilities must be aroused to feel the claims of God upon them. The sum and substance of true religion is to own and continually acknowledge by words, by dress, by deportment, our relationship to God. Humility should take the                                                                              77  place of pride; sobriety, of levity; and devotion, of irreligion and careless indifference.  {PH100 76.2}
[PH100 77.1]          Sr. Drusilla Lamson has had many years of experience in the cause of God; and yet she has not put to the highest use the talents intrusted her by the Master. Her influence has been too much on the side of conformity to the world, rather than of maintaining the distinct and separate character of God's peculiar people. She has had, to some degree, an influence to indulge rather than deny the appetite and the inclination to dress according to the world's standard. This is all in opposition to the work which God and angels are seeking to do for us as a people, to bring out, to separate, to distinguish us from the world. We should sanctify ourselves as a people, and seek strength from God to meet the demands of this time. When iniquity prevails in the world, God's people should seek to be more closely connected with Heaven. The tide of moral evil comes upon us with such power that we shall lose our balance and be swept away with the current, unless our feet stand firmly upon the rock, Christ Jesus.  {PH100 77.1}
[PH100 77.2]          Sr. Lamson's advice and influence has had a tendency to weaken the barriers which separate the people of God from the world. The display of fashionable dress on the occasion of Dr. Kellogg's marriage was a telling discourse in favor of departing from principle. Many lectures upon reform could not counteract the evil influence which was thus exerted. We have had to meet it everywhere.                                                                              78  This display was made by Sr. Lamson's advice. Such an exhibition at a health reform institute was in keeping with many digressions afterward.  {PH100 77.2}
[PH100 78.1]          The prosperity of the Sanitarium is not dependent alone upon the intelligence and knowledge of its physicians, but upon the favor of God. If it is conducted in a manner that God can bless, it will be highly successful, and will stand in advance of any other institution of the kind in the world. Great light, great knowledge, and superior privileges have been given. And in accordance with the light received and not improved, and therefore not shining forth upon others, will be the condemnation.  {PH100 78.1}
[PH100 78.2]          Physicians, superintendent, and matron should realize their responsibility before God, and should work with reference to the future life. Satan is working unperceived to obtain control of the minds of physicians and others in responsible positions, that he may through them mold the entire institution. To a greater or less degree he has accomplished his purpose, because their minds are not fully brought into subjection to the will of Christ. The soul is not fortified by a firm and implicit trust in God.  {PH100 78.2}
[PH100 78.3]          The minds of some are being turned in the channel of unbelief. These persons think they see reason to doubt the word and the work of God, because the course of individuals in high positions looks questionable to them. But does this move the foundation? We are not to make the course of others the                                                                              79  basis of our faith. We are to imitate Christ, the perfect pattern. If any allow their hold on him to be weakened because men err, because they see defects in the character of those who profess the truth, they will ever be on sliding sand. Their eyes must be directed to the Author and Finisher of their faith; they must strengthen their souls with the assurance of the great apostle: "Nevertheless, the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his." God cannot be deceived. He reads character correctly. He weighs motives. Nothing escapes his all-seeing eye; the thoughts, the intents and purposes of the heart,--all are discerned by him.  {PH100 78.3}
[PH100 79.1]          There is no excuse for doubt or skepticism. God has made ample provision to establish the faith of all men, if they will decide from the weight of evidence. But if they wait to have every seeming objection removed before they believe, they will never be settled, rooted, and grounded in the truth. God will never remove all seeming difficulties from our path. Those who wish to doubt, may find opportunity; those who wish to believe, will find plenty of evidence upon which to base their faith. The position of some is unexplainable, even to themselves. They are drifting without an anchor, beating about in fog and uncertainty. Satan soon seizes the helm, and carries their frail bark wherever he pleases. They become subject to his will. Had these minds not listened to Satan, they would not have been deceived by his sophistry;                                                                              80  had they been balanced on the side of God, they would not have become confused and bewildered.  {PH100 79.1}
[PH100 80.1]          God and angels are watching with intense interest the development of character, and are weighing moral worth. Those who withstand Satan's devices will come forth as gold tried in the fire. Those who are swept off their feet by the waves of temptation, imagine, as did Eve, that they are becoming wonderfully wise, outgrowing their ignorance and narrow conscientiousness; but, like her, they will find themselves sadly deceived. They have been chasing shadows, exchanging heavenly wisdom for frail human judgment. A little knowledge has made them self-conceited. A more deep and thorough knowledge of themselves and of God would make them again sane and sensible men, and would balance them on the side of truth, of angels, and of God.  {PH100 80.1}
[PH100 80.2]          The word of God will judge every one of us at the last great day. Young men talk about science, and are wise above that which is written; they seek to explain the ways and works of God to meet their finite comprehension; but it is all a miserable failure. True science and inspiration are in perfect harmony. False science is a something independent of God. It is pretentious ignorance. This deceptive power has captivated and enslaved the minds of many, and they have chosen darkness rather than light. They have taken their position on the side of unbelief, as though it were a virtue, the sign                                                                              81  of a great mind, to doubt; when it is the sign of a mind too weak to reach high enough to understand God in his created works. They could not fathom the mystery of his providence, should they study with all their power for a life-time. Because the works of God cannot be explained by finite minds. Satan brings his sophistry to bear upon them, and entangles them in the meshes of unbelief. If these doubting ones will come into close connection with God, he will make his purposes clear to their understanding.  {PH100 80.2}
[PH100 81.1]          Spiritual things are spiritually discerned. The carnal mind cannot comprehend these mysteries. If questioners and doubters continue to follow the great deceiver, the impressions and convictions of God's Spirit will grow less and less, the promptings of Satan more frequent, until the mind will fully submit to his control. Then that which looks to these bewildered minds as foolishness will be the power of God, and that which God regards as foolishness will be to them the strength of wisdom.  {PH100 81.1}
[PH100 81.2]          One of the great evils which has attended the quest of knowledge, the investigations of science, is that those who engage in these researches, too often lose sight of the divine character of pure and unadulterated religion. The worldly-wise have attempted to explain upon scientific principles the influence of the Spirit of God upon the heart. The least advance in this direction will lead the soul into the mazes of skepticism. The religion of the Bible is simply the mystery of godliness;                                                                              82  no human mind can fully understand it, and it is utterly incomprehensible to the unregenerate heart.  {PH100 81.2}
[PH100 82.1]          The Son of God compared the operations of the Holy Spirit to the wind, which "bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth." Again, we read in the Sacred Record that the world's Redeemer rejoiced in spirit, and said, "I thank thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and has revealed them unto babes."  {PH100 82.1}
[PH100 82.2]          The Saviour rejoiced that the plan of salvation is such that those who are wise in their own estimation, who are puffed up by the teachings of vain philosophy, cannot see the beauty, power, and hidden mystery of the gospel. But to all those who are of a humble heart, who have a teachable, honest, childlike desire to know and do the will of their Heavenly Father, his word is revealed as the power of God to their salvation. The operation of the Spirit of God is foolishness to the unrenewed man. The apostle Paul says, "But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost. In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them."  {PH100 82.2}
[PH100 82.3]          The success of the Sanitarium depends upon its maintaining the simplicity of godliness, and shunning the world's follies in                                                                              83  eating, drinking, dressing, and amusements. It must be reformatory in all its principles. Let nothing be invented to satisfy the wants of the soul, and take the room and time which Christ and his service demand. The mold which has of late been given the institution has destroyed much of its power as God's instrumentality to convert poor, sin-sick souls, who, ignorant of the way of life and peace, have sought for happiness in pride and vain folly.  {PH100 82.3}
[PH100 83.1]          Although it does not now occupy the exalted position which God designed it should fill, although its usefulness is far below what it should be, yet the greatest care must be exercised that no words of discouragement by spoken publicly, at the present time, in reference to its objectionable features; for they would be carried like a fire in a windy day, and bring a crisis at once, which would be disastrous to the institution.  {PH100 83.1}
[PH100 83.2]          "Standing by a purpose true," should be the position of all connected with this institution. While none should urge our faith upon the patients, or engage in religious controversy with them, our papers and publication, carefully selected, should be in sight almost everywhere. The religious element must predominate. This has been and ever will be the power of that institution. But it is now taking the mold of fashion. Physicians and all others in influential positions are making a mistake, in their inventions to retain patients and to secure the popular favor. Here is where every other institution                                                                              84  now in existence has failed. God never designed that our health asylum should be of this stamp. There are hygienic institutions enough in our land that are more like an accommodating hotel than an asylum where the sick and suffering can obtain relief for their bodily infirmities, and the sin-sick soul can find that peace and rest in Jesus to be found nowhere else. When religious principles are made prominent, and kept so; when pride and popularity are discarded; when simplicity and plainness, kindness and faithfulness are seen everywhere,--then the Sanitarium will be just what God designed it should be; then the Lord will favor it.                                                    -    {PH100 83.2}
[PH100 84.1]                  The Helpers.          In such an institution as the Sanitarium, where there are many laboring together, the influence of mutual association is very great. It is natural to seek companionship. Every one will either find companions, or make them. And just in proportion to the strength of the friendship will be the amount of influence which friends will exert over one another for good or for evil. All will have associates, and will influence and be influenced, in their turn.  {PH100 84.1}
[PH100 84.2]          The link is a mysterious one which binds human hearts together so that the feelings, tastes, and principles of two individuals are closely blended. One catches the spirit, and                                                                              85  copies the ways and acts, of the other. As wax retains the figure of the seal, so the mind retains the impression produced by intercourse and association. The influence may be unconscious, yet it is no less powerful.  {PH100 84.2}
[PH100 85.1]          If the youth could be persuaded to associate with the pure, the thoughtful, and amiable, the effect would be most salutary. If choice is made of companions who fear the Lord, the influence will lead to truth, to duty, and holiness. A truly Christian life is a power for good. But, on the other hand, those who associate with men and women of questionable morals, of bad principles and practices, will soon be walking in the same path. The tendencies of the natural heart are downward. He who associates with the skeptic, will soon become skeptical; he who chooses the companionship of the vile, will most assuredly become vile. To walk in the counsel of the ungodly is the first step toward standing in the way of sinners, and sitting in the seat of the scornful.  {PH100 85.1}
[PH100 85.2]          Let all who would form a right character, choose associates who are of a serious, thoughtful turn of mind, and who are religiously inclined. Those who have counted the cost, and wish to build for eternity, must put good material into their building. If they accept of rotten timbers, if they are content with deficiencies of character, the building will crumble into decay. Let all take heed how they build. The storm of temptation will sweep over the building, and unless it is                                                                              86  firmly and faithfully constructed, it will not stand the test.  {PH100 85.2}
[PH100 86.1]          A good name is more precious than gold. There is an inclination with the youth to associate with those who are inferior in mind and morals. What real happiness can a young person expect from a voluntary connection with persons who have a low standard of thoughts, feelings, and deportment? Some are debased in taste, and depraved in habits, and all who choose such companions will follow their example. We are living in times of peril that should cause the hearts of all to fear. We see the minds of people wandering through the mazes of skepticism. The causes of this are ignorance, pride, and a defective character. Humility is a hard lesson for fallen man to learn. There is something in the human heart which rises in opposition to revealed truth, on subjects connected with God and sinners, the transgression of the divine law, and pardon through Jesus Christ.  {PH100 86.1}
[PH100 86.2]          My brethren and sisters, old and young, when you have an hour of leisure, open the Bible, and store the mind with its precious truths. When engaged in labor, guard the mind, keep it stayed upon God, talk less, and meditate more. Remember, "Every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of Judgment." Let your words be select; this will close a door to the adversary of souls. Let your day be entered upon with prayer; work as in God's sight. His angels are ever by your                                                                              87  side, making a record of your words, your deportment, and the manner in which your work is done. If you turn from good counsel, and choose to associate with those whom you have reason to suspect are not religiously inclined, although they profess to be Christians, you will soon become like them. You place yourself in the way of temptation, on Satan's battle-ground, and will, unless constantly guarded, be overcome by his devices. There are persons who have for some time made a profession of religion, who are, to all intents and purposes, without God and without a sensitive conscience. They are vain and trifling; their conversation is of a low order. Courtship and marriage occupy the mind to the exclusion of higher and nobler thoughts.  {PH100 86.2}
[PH100 87.1]          The associations chosen by the helpers are determining their destiny for this world and the next. Some who have been for years connected with the Sanitarium were once conscientious and faithful, their deportment was such as to do credit to the institution; but these are changed, they have disconnected from God, and Satan has allured them to his side. They are now irreligious and irreverent, and they have an influence upon others who are easily molded. Evil associations are deteriorating character; principle is being undermined. "He that walketh with wise men shall be wise; but a companion of fools shall be destroyed."  {PH100 87.1}
[PH100 87.2]          As the condition of the Sanitarium was presented before me in vision, an angel of                                                                              88  God seemed to conduct me from room to room in the different departments. The conversation I was made to hear in the rooms of the helpers was not of a character to elevate and strengthen mind or morals. The frivolous talk, the foolish jesting, the meaningless laugh, fell painfully upon my ear. The young are in danger, but they are blind to discern the tendencies and result of the course they are pursuing. Young men and girls were engaged in flirtation. They seemed to be infatuated. There is nothing noble, dignified, or sacred, in these attachments; as they are prompted by Satan, the influence is such as to please him. Warnings to these persons fall unheeded. They are headstrong, self-willed, defiant. They think the warning, counsel, or reproof does not apply to them. Their course gives them no concern. They are continually separating themselves from the light and love of God. They lose all discernment of sacred and eternal things; and while they may keep up a dry form of Christian duties, they have no heart in these religious exercises. All too late, these deceived souls will learn that "strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it."  {PH100 87.2}
[PH100 88.1]          I was astonished as I saw the jealousy indulged, and listened to the words of envy, the reckless talk, which made angels of God ashamed. Words and actions and motives were recorded. And how little did these light, superficial heads and hard hearts realize that an angel of God stood at the door,                                                                              89  writing down the manner in which these precious moments were employed. God will bring to light every word and every action. He is in every place. These messengers, although unseen, are visitors in the bed-chamber. The hidden works of darkness will be brought to light. The thoughts, the intents, and purposes of the heart will stand revealed. All things are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.  {PH100 88.1}
[PH100 89.1]          I was conducted to a few rooms from which came the voice of prayer. How welcome was the sound! A bright light shone upon the face of my guide as his hand traced every word of the petition. "The Lord regardeth the righteous, and his ear is open unto their prayer." From still other rooms came the most disagreeable sallies of low wit, and vain talk. Some were making sport of individuals, and even imitating the words uttered in meeting; sacred things were made a subject of jest. Young men and young women were severely criticised; courtship and marriage were dwelt upon in a low, disgusting manner. There was scarcely a serious word spoken; the conversation was of a character to debase the mind and taint the morals; and all retired without committing themselves to God.  {PH100 89.1}
[PH100 89.2]          Said my guide, "God has no place in the affections or the thoughts. Their hearts are corrupt. They have had privileges, opportunities, and great light, and have not improved these blessings. They are weighed in the balances, and found wanting." Can this class bring any moral strength to this institution?                                                                              90  Will they disseminate a ray of Heaven's light? Their words and their example testify the character of the tree. They have only a demoralizing influence.  {PH100 89.2}
[PH100 90.1]          As my guide conducted me through the different apartments, the lack of economy everywhere stirred my soul with grief; for I had a full sense of the debt hanging over the institution. The petty dishonesty, the selfish neglect of duty, were marked by the recording angel. The waste permitted here and there, in the course of a year amounts to a considerable sum. Much of this might be saved by the helpers; but each will say, "It does not belong to me to look after these things." Would they pass these things by so indifferently if the loss was to be sustained by themselves? No; they would know exactly what to do, and how to do it; but it makes all the difference, now that it belongs to the institution. This is the fruit of selfishness, and is registered against them under the heading of unfaithfulness.  {PH100 90.1}
[PH100 90.2]          In the dining-room and kitchen I saw marks of negligence and untidiness. The floors were not cleanly, and there was a great lack of thoroughness, of nicety and order. These things speak to all who have access to these rooms, of the character of the workers. The impression would not be made that the Sanitarium had a class of neat, faithful, orderly helpers. Some have labored faithfully, while others have done their work mechanically, as though they had no interest in it except to get through as quickly as possible.                                                                              91  Order and thoroughness were neglected, because no one was near to watch them and criticise their work. Unfaithfulness was written against their names.  {PH100 90.2}
[PH100 91.1]          The matron looked upon the same that I saw, but she good-naturedly passed it by, and seemed to have no sense of the true state of things. I saw a few trying to change things for the better, and pleading for a faithful discharge of duty; but an indignant protest was raised, and most unmerciful thrust were given those who ventured to take this responsibility. Unpleasant remarks were unsparingly made, and feelings of jealousy and envy indulged, and those who would have been true and faithful found numbers so large against them that they were compelled to allow things to drift on as before. These are some of the existing evils at the Sanitarium.  {PH100 91.1}
[PH100 91.2]          I went into the bakery, and there saw an error in the work. It was done with more regard for appearance than for the health of those who should partake of the food. I tasted of the bread,--it was sour; of the crackers,--they were sour; and this was the kind of food to be given to sick people. Sweet, nice bread could not be obtained. Fashion, with its unhealthful evils, was brought into the very institution for curing the sick. Bread should be prepared in the most natural way, and the greatest pains should be taken to make it good and sweet. Here is a field to exercise care and skill and faithfulness. Sour bread injures the digestive organs, and makes a bad qualify of blood.                                                                              92  There is the most positive necessity for reforms in cooking. With proper care, bread may as well be made sweet as to be left to become sour in rising. In order to be properly prepared for the stomach, bread should be thoroughly baked, as well as perfectly sweet. Joseph Smith does not act from principle in his bread-making, and he is preparing it in a manner to produce disease, which results in great suffering. This need not be. It is an indulgence of pride, to gratify the desire for approbation. If there are any who cannot in their position of duty, firmly and conscientiously carry out reforms at the Sanitarium, they should be discharged, and others employed who will not follow in fashion's wake, but will, from conscientious motives, be willing to be singular. Bread is the staff of life; that which we eat is to be converted into blood, nerve, and muscle; and it is of the greatest consequence that bread be prepared in the most healthful manner. Until this object has been fully gained, there should be persevering efforts to bring about a reform.  {PH100 91.2}
[PH100 92.1]          The helpers should take Jesus with them in every department of their labor. Whatever is done, should be done with exactness and thoroughness that will bear inspection. The heart should be in the work. Faithfulness is as essential in washing dishes, sweeping the floors, and doing chamber work, as in caring for the sick, or administering baths. Some may receive the idea that their work is not ennobling; but this is just as they choose to make it. They alone are capable of degrading                                                                              93  or elevating their employment. We wish that every drone might be compelled to toil for his daily bread; for work is a blessing, not a curse. Diligent labor will keep us from many of the snares of Satan, who "finds some mischief still for idle hands to do."  {PH100 92.1}
[PH100 93.1]          None of us should be ashamed of work, however small and servile it may appear. Labor is ennobling. All who toil with head or hands are working men and working women. And all are doing their duty and honoring their religion as much while working at the wash-tub, or washing the dishes, as they are in going to meeting. While the hands are engaged in the most common labor, the mind may be elevated and ennobled by pure and holy thoughts. When any of the workers manifest a lack of respect for religious things, they should be separated from the work. Let none feel that the institution is dependent upon them.  {PH100 93.1}
[PH100 93.2]          The helpers who have been longest at our Sanitarium should now be responsible workers, reliable in every place, faithful to duty as the compass to the pole. Had they rightly improved their opportunities, they might now have symmetrical characters and a deep, living experience in religious things. But these workers have separated from God. Religion is laid aside. It is not an in-wrought principle, carefully cherished wherever they go, into whatever society they are thrown, proving as an anchor to the soul. I wish all the workers carefully to consider that success in this life, and success in gaining                                                                              94  the future life, depends largely upon faithfulness in little things. Those who long for higher responsibilities should manifest faithfulness in performing the duties just where God has placed them.  {PH100 93.2}
[PH100 94.1]          The perfection of God's work is as clearly seen in the tiniest insect as in the king of birds. The soul of the little child who believes in Christ is as precious in his sight as are the angels about his throne. "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect." As God is perfect in his sphere, so man may be perfect in his sphere. Whatever the hand finds to do should be done with thoroughness and dispatch. Faithfulness and integrity in little things, the performance of little duties, and little deeds of kindness, will cheer and gladden the pathway of life; and when our work on earth is ended, every one of the little duties performed with fidelity, will be treasured as precious gem before God.  {PH100 94.1}
[PH104 1.1]         PH104 - Testimony To the Brethren in Western New York (1875)                Testimony    To the Brethren in Western New York         I have a deep interest for you. If I keep silent I shall not be excused. The testimonies which I had for different ones in O. have been written but with great pain of heart. But I did not dare do otherwise with the light given to me from Heaven. In my last vision I was shown that these testimonies have not been received, and wrought that reformation in life that God designed they should.  {PH104 1.1}
[PH104 1.2]         I saw that when the cause was weak, and poverty pressed upon us, we strained every nerve laboring unselfishly early and late to press forward the work of God, not even regarding our lives. We were consecrated to the work. We bore to individuals the testimony which God gave us to bear. We suffered neglect and want; but these in comparison with the trials unnecessary brought upon us by our brethren in R. and vicinity, were easily endured. The wrong course of others made the removal of the press from R. a necessity. I saw that the angel of mercy was winging his way from R. I was shown that the rebellion started there. God marked the families engaged in this work, and they did not all make a thorough confession of their sins and put them away as they should have done.                                                                              2   {PH104 1.2}
[PH104 2.1]          Some fully realized the necessity of correcting their faults and worked earnestly to redeem the past, and God accepted their efforts. But if, after one failure, they were betrayed again into the same error, that former error with their present sin stood marked against them in the books of Heaven.  {PH104 2.1}
[PH104 2.2]          God had given fearful warnings and threatenings, pleadings and entreaties, which alike had been disregarded. I was shown that whether they would hear or close their ears in hardness of heart, the warnings, entreaties, and reproofs must not cease. I was cited to the disciples, commissioned of our Lord to go forth and preach the kingdom of Heaven at hand, "And he said unto them, In what place soever ye enter into an house, there abide till ye depart from that place. And whosoever shall not received you, nor hear you, when ye depart thence, shake off the dust under your feet for a testimony against them. Verily I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of Judgment, than for that city."  {PH104 2.2}
[PH104 2.3]          The crime of slighting the warnings of reproof as stated in our Saviour's words "whosoever shall not received you nor hear you," &c., insures the penalty which he has pronounced against such offenders and makes them subject to the great displeasure of God. This sin, if not repented of, not confessed, but still retained and cherished, will bring them, in the sight of God, into a position worse than                                                                              3  wicked Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of Judgment, because they had greater light than they of the doomed cities.  {PH104 2.3}
[PH104 3.1]          These have slighted the opportunities given them of Heaven. They have rejected the messages which, if received, would have been their salvation. They are indifferent and are disposed to quibble because they think they can pervert certain expressions, and in their blindness of heart, seek to believe, and to show to others, that the testimonies are untrue, because they imagine their cases are not correctly represented. They are working against God and their own souls. Because they do not see their own defects of character is no evidence that the testimonies are not true.  {PH104 3.1}
[PH104 3.2]          How hard it is for people to understand their own errors, their minds being blinded by the world; but God has sent them light, and set before them their true condition that they might see and correct their faults. If they trust to their own understanding instead of the light God has given them, then are they of that class that Jesus describes, who will not come to the light lest their deeds be reproved. They choose darkness rather than light. God shall lay his hand upon them in anger, they will then feel that the words of warning they have slighted are fearful realities. Then those who justify their wrong course, and are unwilling to see their errors, will with anxiety which they cannot cover with excuses and evasion, cry from unfeigned                                                                              4  lips, "Lord, Lord, We have done this good work, and  we have done this in the cause!" but the terrible response comes "I knew you not."  {PH104 3.2}
[PH104 4.1]          There is a time when all will feel disinterested anxiety. It is when a messenger comes, as came to Hezekiah, one who cannot be turned aside, bearing a message of startling abruptness, "Set thine house in order, for thou shalt die and not live!" Those who have been often reproved and have hardened their hearts in their own willful course of sin and neglect of duty, will be terribly in earnest then. The selfish, worldly man, whose life was a fevered excitement, a pursuit of the treasures of earth, will then be anxious to secure the true riches, but all too late!  {PH104 4.1}
[PH104 4.2]          Those who loved selfish enjoyment, ease and indulgence, and have neglected God-giving opportunities, and the ennobling things pertaining to the better life, and have bartered away the good and lovely for the superficial interests of the world, will be in earnest then, when the realities of eternity open before them, and the scales fall from their eyes. A frantic cry will be raised, "Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out!"  {PH104 4.2}
[PH104 4.3]          Just this state of things will be realized in O. The anguished sufferers will wildly appeal to relatives and friends for prayer and comfort in that fearful hour. But these will be powerless to redeem the brother whom they helped to fasten in chains of unbelief and darkness.                                                                              5   {PH104 4.3}
[PH104 5.1]          If Brn. A., O., and L., had rightly appreciated the sin which drove us from R., had they fully received the light God had given them, and taken his warnings to heart, nothing could have induced them to settle in R., the place from which we were driven by neglect, unbelief, and rejection of the message God had given us for them. In feebleness and discouragement we toiled on under difficulties. But for the help of God we would have lost hope and gone into the grave. Had those families not returned to R., they would not have been broken up as they have been, and the fearful calamities which have filled hearts with grief and inexpressible sadness, would not have occurred.  {PH104 5.1}
[PH104 5.2]          But, notwithstanding these circumstances of actual occurrence, there are those so thoroughly leavened with the spirit of rebellion, that, like the children of Israel, they will not learn by the things they suffer. They lay their afflictions to other causes than the true one. When God brings them over the ground again and again, as he did ancient Israel, to test and prove them, they fall as naturally as before into the same questioning and rebellion. So did ancient Israel. They did not take the reprovings of God to heart, and greatly humble themselves before him, and make thorough work that needed not to be repented of. When trials arise and the test comes close, it is revealed that the seeds of rebellion have not been killed but left to                                                                              6  germinate and spring up again whenever a favorable opportunity offers.  {PH104 5.2}
[PH104 6.1]          I have been shown that the rebellion that started in R. has never been eradicated from all hearts. The root of bitterness, the hatred of reproval of sin, the despising of counsel, the selfishness, has lived in the hearts especially of the family of Bro. L. They have not all reformed. They have not turned unto the Lord with full repentance of soul. When the leaven of disaffection and malice begins to work in some unsanctified hearts, then will the whole lump be leavened. The smouldering fire of prejudice and rebellion will break forth afresh when there is any motion to fan it to life.  {PH104 6.1}
[PH104 6.2]          I have been shown that the next in order will be God's retribution. God has warned but they have refused to hearken. They have walked in the imagination of their own hearts and chosen their own way, and God will choose the evils which must come upon them. The course which has been pursued by Bro. L. is most perverse and inexcusable, for he has the example of others who have taken the same course, and the penalty resulting has been all wrought out in their experience. There is less excuse for him than for them for he had their example before him to avoid.  {PH104 6.2}
[PH104 6.3]          Satan has beset him with questionings, evil surmisings and doubts, to stir up unbelief, and he has suggested thoughts to his mind which have in turn been transmitted                                                                              7  to others, who would never have otherwise been troubled with them. Satan has used him us his instrument to do his work. His wife's influence in B. C. was not what it should have been. That untamable tongue has done much evil. Their children have not been properly trained by them, and they were not in favor of their receiving discipline at school.  {PH104 6.3}
[PH104 7.1]          This family and the family of Bro. G., by their lax discipline and neglect of duty in restraining and educating their children to usefulness and obedience, has had a demoralizing influence upon the society of B. C. There now exists, among the children and youth, a spirit to rise up and defy authority, break down discipline, despise reproof, and encourage a spirit of dissipation.  {PH104 7.1}
[PH104 7.2]          There is a lack of reverence for the voice and influence of those whom God has chosen to stand at the head of the work. This is as great an insult as can be given to the Spirit of God. It is rejecting Christ in the person of his saints. Years cannot efface the influence from the church and school of one undisciplined family of children who have been neglected, and who are not properly educated to usefulness and duty. The influence thus exercised was not realized until the leaven of evil had nearly leavened the lump.  {PH104 7.2}
[PH104 7.3]          The greater amount of souls that fail of perfecting Christian character, fail because of the perversity of their natures, and thereby lose Heaven. Children who are not trained to                                                                              8  submit to parental authority will fail to respect higher claims. They will not be inclined to answer the demands of high Heaven. The fearful neglect of parents professing to believe present truth is bringing darkness into their minds and sin and crime into their families. This evil of lax training is terrible in its results. Bro. L. has been warned, reproved, counseled, and encouraged. He is without excuse. He has been childish. He has been very sensitive. He has much independence of mind. He could dictate and lead but he would not be led. It was not agreeable to him to consult with those in the office who could instruct him in regard to the nature of the work that he might labor intelligently and successfully.  {PH104 7.3}
[PH104 8.1]          If my husband directed, and if, under a multitude of cares, he was in haste and his words were not as cautiously chosen as might be, this brother took offense. He is of that inflammable character that he needed to see and understand the existence of this evil in himself and correct it, in order to connect with the work of God. After we came back from California we felt strangely as though we had no home. We came to B. C. from attending the large camp-meetings west. We were in perfect health. But we found such a state of things existing in B. C. that our souls were burdened continually. We attend meeting after meeting of the most affecting character.  {PH104 8.1}
[PH104 8.2]          Bro. L-----heard the explanation my husband                                                                              9  made of matters and things in connection with the cause and work of God. Bro. L-----made some admissions but he did not right his wrong doing. He justified himself and left the most cruel censure upon others. He lost control of himself and was for the time insane, because he was brought to a point where he must account for the course he had pursued. This was the spirit he usually manifested when his track was crossed. He gave the lie to different ones who made statements of matters and things, and finally left for O-----.  {PH104 8.2}
[PH104 9.1]          He returned again and other efforts were made to help him to see, to feel and to correct the wrong course he had taken, but with similar results. He confessed that he was sorry for what he had said but did not acknowledge that he had no reason for the suspicions and jealousies he had entertained. I bore my testimony to Bro. and sister-----, each could discern the other's defects in character, but were not inclined to see their own. Especially was this the case with sister-----. The course she here pursued grieved me to the heart. She gave expression to thoughts which struck directly at my honesty and integrity. By her words and actions she betrayed my confidence and questioned my motives, showing a heart of unbelief such as I had never before met with in any person professing the present truth. She seemed to be insanely angry because her track was crossed. She had generally ruled and carried her points at                                                                              10  all hazards, but in this matter her plans were not the best for the prosperity of the cause and there were those who dared to tell her so. Oh the perversity of human nature! If these persons had removed the stumbling blocks from the church at B.C. by hearty confessions, they might have cured the evil, healed the wounds.  {PH104 9.1}
[PH104 10.1]          But it was evident that those who were reproved did not see their true state. If they had the church would have been relieved and they would have relieved their own souls. But they failed to do the work which they ought to have done. The most thorough confessions should have been made on their parts. The course of Bro. B-----and those who had come to B.C. to help us bear burdens was wrong. These brothers seemed to be crushing us beneath their own weight of darkness in the place of relieving us from our cares. The sense of the inconsistencies of those who ought to have better judgment nearly cost me my life. Ten fold labor was brought upon us. Those who had professed to be my best friends betrayed me.  {PH104 10.1}
[PH104 10.2]          My sisters generously offered to assist me in sewing. While others remain free from care and have their time daily to attend to their sewing and keep their wardrobe in order about two weeks sewing once or twice a year is all I can usually command. In preparing my wardrobe, both long and short dresses were made. Of the former, there were one or two for travelling, and to appear in before those                                                                              11  who are ignorant of our faith and of dress reform, whose minds are balancing in favor of the truth. We do not wish to bring before such hearers any question that is not vital, to divert their minds from the great and important subject, for Satan takes advantage of everything that can possibly be used to divert and distract minds.  {PH104 10.2}
[PH104 11.1]          I had explained all this fully. But notwithstanding all this, my sisters were so weak they could not appreciate my motives, and were too glad of a pretext to lay aside the reform dress making my example their excuse. I had felt that, for me, discretion was highly essential while laboring in California, for the salvation of souls. With Paul, I could say I became all things to all if by any means I might save some. I did not do anything secretly. I frankly gave my reasons. But unsanctified hearts which had long galled and chafed under the cross of dress reform, now took occasion to make a bold push and throw off the reform dress. They have taken advantage of my necessity to misinterpret my words, my actions, and motives.  {PH104 11.1}
[PH104 11.2]          My position upon health and dress reform is unchanged. I have been shown that God gave the dress reform to our sisters as a blessing, but some have turned it into a curse, making the dress question a subject of talk and of thought, while they neglected the internal work, the adorning of their souls by personal piety. Some have thought religion consisted in wearing the reform dress, while their spirits                                                                              12  were unsubdued by grace. They were jealous and fault finding, watching and criticizing the dress of others, and in this neglected their own souls and lost their piety.  {PH104 11.2}
[PH104 12.1]          If the dress reform is thus turned to a curse, God would remove it from us. God bestowed blessings upon ancient Israel and withdrew them again because those blessings were despised and became a cause of murmuring and complaint.  {PH104 12.1}
[PH104 12.2]          There have been those who have carried the dress reform to extremes, and they have urged me to do the same; they have pressed and crowded this matter. I saw that these very ones had marked defects in their characters which they were overlooking, while they were urging on the dress reform. I saw such a lack of real principal and genuine piety, that I have been discouraged in trying to make my position understood. I have worn the reform dress myself excepting in the cases mentioned, where I feared its effect upon souls just lifting the heavy cross of the Sabbath. At our large camp-meetings where I have spoken to from two to three thousand, I have worn the reform dress.  {PH104 12.2}
[PH104 12.3]          A sister from O. remarked that she wished she had that confidence in regard to the reform dress she once had; and intimated that the testimonies had thrown doubt upon her mind in regard to it. This was because the persons who carry matters to extremes, had been cautioned not to make the dress question a test of Christian fellowship. What                                                                              13  influence do these things have to undermine the confidence in my testimonies! It is not the testimony that is at fault, but perverse human nature.  {PH104 12.3}
[PH104 13.1]          Said I: "If I have written anything, or said anything to that effect, name it." She could not produce any statement, but she had received the impression, she could not tell in what way. I fear that such persons, in their hearts, despise the dress reform and wish some excuse to lay it off.  {PH104 13.1}
[PH104 13.2]          The troubles and perplexities brought upon us by our brethren and sisters, hindered us from getting out a large number of tracts that we had designed to have prepared for the press, and made ready for the camp-meetings. For three weeks my soul was terribly burdened, because those who had professed unshaken confidence in the testimonies for seventeen years, were so ready to yield them up when the reproofs given were for them and crossed their track.  {PH104 13.2}
[PH104 13.3]          For three weeks I slept only about two hours during the night. One night I did not sleep at all, my mind seemed it fail. I could neither read nor write. Pain was constantly in my head. Who is responsible for this three weeks of suffering and uselessness? Who is responsible for the neglect of the work which ought to have been done? We have had no tracts nor publications to distribute at these large gatherings when we should have had precious matter, in a desirable form, to scatter among those who came to hear.                                                                              14   {PH104 13.3}
[PH104 14.1]               Matters in Battle Creek.                                                    -              The work which might have been done at B----- C-----last summer, was not accomplished because Satan was determined to defeat the purposes of God, by using unconsecrated ones to hedge up our way. Our time was employed with the very persons who professedly came to B----- C-----for the purpose of helping us and aiding the cause, but who had yielded to the temptations of Satan and were working against our efforts.  {PH104 14.1}
[PH104 14.2]          The prosperity of the Health Institute was in peril. There was a lack of system and of harmony there existing that could not be charged upon one or two. Had the superintendent, directors, and physicians been faithful in the discharge of their duties, the state of things we found there would not have existed, and much sickness and several deaths might have been avoided.  {PH104 14.2}
[PH104 14.3]          This careless inattention to the management of the Health Institute and its surroundings, has told fearfully against it, and a number of lives have been lost. Health reformers profess to believe in the hygienic agencies of pure air, pure water and strict cleanliness. These are the most efficient remedies for disease. The duty devolving upon the physician has been grossly neglected, notwithstanding repeated warnings and reproofs. The physician's duty is to have a care for all the surroundings of the Institute. In                                                                              15  consenting to become physicians there, they assume the responsibility of taking in their hands the health and lives of the patients. It is their duty to take a deep interest in those who are placed under their care, to patiently advise and instruct them, to give them proper treatment and to guard them against every hurtful influence, and to banish from the institution or its surroundings everything detrimental to health.  {PH104 14.3}
[PH104 15.1]          The sanitary condition of the Health Institute was greatly neglected. The physicians knew that girls were working over a sink that sent forth a deathly odor, yet they allowed this thing to go on. While they were professedly treating the sick, they were asleep to the matter of the surroundings of those whom they had in their care. Physicians, directors, and superintendent knew that the drainage was not such as to carry off impurities. Every day they would see before them, upon the surface of the ground, dressing spread out to enrich it, that was poisoning the air and making it unfit to breathe. This was in plain sight of all visitors and the close scrutiny of spies.  {PH104 15.1}
[PH104 15.2]          It was the physician's duty to see that everything in the surroundings was conducive to health. They well understood the influence of these impure substances that were loading the atmosphere, to be taken into the lungs and corrupt the blood. They were greatly to blame. Proper treatment of their patients, as well as the dictates of common                                                                              16  cleanliness, should have enjoined upon them a suppression of such evils. They should have set zealously about the work of purifying the premises of the Health Institute, and making it attractive and healthful, in keeping with its name.  {PH104 15.2}
[PH104 16.1]          The sufferings and death of several there are chargeable, in a great degree, to the physicians. They should have felt that they were responsible for the result of injurious influences which they had power to control. Had they been diligent to remove every deleterious substance from these premises, everything that offended the senses, God would have blessed their efforts. But he does not design to work a miracle to preserve life and health against man's careless neglect of the work left for him to do.  {PH104 16.1}
[PH104 16.2]          The superintendent failed in thoroughly doing his duty, the directors failed to do theirs, and the physicians failed to do their duty, when they allowed a state of things to exist which was imperiling life and health.  {PH104 16.2}
[PH104 16.3]          Physicians at our Health Institute should be constantly advancing in knowledge, refinement, and excellence of character. But they have been moving in a narrow groove, selfishly watching their own interests and and fearfully neglecting the responsibilities which have a direct bearing upon the life and health of those entrusted to their care. This course has not tended to widen and strengthen the influence of the institution. Those in charge have narrowed down their own work                                                                              17  and limited their responsibilities, and have thus injured the enterprise it was their duty to uphold.  {PH104 16.3}
[PH104 17.1]          The Hebrews were especially commanded by God, through the mouth of Moses to allow no impurity to remain near the encampment, lest the Lord should pass by, and, seeing their uncleanness, refuse to go forth with the armies to battle against their enemies. God has not changed since that time. The directions given to ancient Israel, bear with equal importance upon the Israel of the Lord today. How could a pure and holy God regard the impure surroundings of the Health Institute?  {PH104 17.1}
[PH104 17.2]         The Health Reform is a branch of the work connected with the third angel's message, as the hand is united to the body. Those engaged in this branch of the work have been neglectful of their duty, and God has marked their careless inattention and positive uncleanness. This disgusting appearance has been laid open to spectators, and the cause of Health Reform, as connected with the great truths we advocate, has been placed, in their minds, on a level with the outward condition of the surroundings and grounds of the Institute. The truth that we profess has been brought into disrepute because of the loose state of things that has existed there.  {PH104 17.2}
[PH104 17.3]          In ancient times God was displeased if his people allowed impurities to remain within the camp, and refused to be their strength                                                                              18  and give them success in battles. This being true, we may be sure that like consequences will follow like sin, in these days. God will not bless the efforts of men, who, although zealous in some matters, positively disregard any of the special directions contained in the word of God. The Lord is great and holy. He must not be trifled with, obedience of all his injunctions is plainly required of us.  {PH104 17.3}
[PH104 18.1]          The success of the Health Institute depends upon the thoroughness and entire faithfulness of every one connected with it. People come to the Institute from all parts of the country. They have learned from report that the establishment is conducted by Seventh-day Adventists, a people of peculiar faith, who dress plainly and seem to be out of joint with the world in many matters. They view with critical eye the deportment of superintendent, physicians and helpers. They naturally judge us by what they see revealed, and by that which is developed during the progress of their early acquaintance with us. Many, therefore, seeing the premises in so careless and really disgusting a condition, have turned away with decided dissatisfaction, pronouncing it a second or third grade institution that they would not patronize.  {PH104 18.1}
[PH104 18.2]          From the same stand point they have also judged our faith to be equally objectionable and defective. God designed that the Health Institute should be a clear recommendation of our faith, and a powerful means of converting souls to the truth. But those who love                                                                              19  order and neatness cannot but have become disgusted with the Institute and more or less prejudiced against Health Reform in consequence of this.  {PH104 18.2}
[PH104 19.1]          In enjoining the importance of cleanliness upon the Hebrews, God did not design to exhibit his arbitrary power, by giving those definite commandments; but, knowing that the physical and spiritual prosperity of his people depended upon their conforming to natural laws, he compelled obedience to them, and showed, by the penalty he attached to those laws, the great importance with which he regarded them. If men do not obey the requirements of God they must expect to suffer in consequence. Those who inhale a deleterious atmosphere do it at the risk of health, and even life itself. But they who not only incur this danger themselves, but cause others to be exposed to the injurious effects of an impure atmosphere and unhealthy surroundings, are doubly reprehensible in the sight of God.  {PH104 19.1}
[PH104 19.2]          In the testimony given me one year ago last January, I was shown that the Health Institute was not in a prosperous condition. In some matters, Bro. G_____ might fill the position of superintendent, while he is deficient in many respects. He has not a retentive memory, nor is he careful and painstaking. He is willing to occupy responsible positions, but is unwilling to bear the necessary burdens of his post with faith and patience. Such responsibilities rest lightly upon                                                                              20  Bro. G_____. He has much pride and self-confidence, and makes more effort to please and gain favor, than to bear the real burdens of the work in which he is engaged.  {PH104 19.2}
[PH104 20.1]          The spiritual condition of the Health Institute is not likely to improve under the superintendence of Bro. G_____, for he himself lacks the true spirituality that should lead him to follow closely the directions of the Lord. It is easier for Bro. G_____ to say, Do this, or that, than for him to say, Come let us do this or that, and take hold of the work heartily himself, thereby encouraging all those connected with the institution to do their duty. In some matters he tries to redeem the failures of others, and improves upon their example, but he fails to see his own defects and correct them.  {PH104 20.1}
[PH104 20.2]          The Health Institute should be elevated much above what it now is. All connected with it should trust implicitly in God and walk humbly before him, doing his will and keeping his law. He has given us reasoning minds that we may learn from his word and from our daily experience and observation, how to live and how to act with regard to every duty. Especially should an institution designed for the accommodation of invalids, be as perfectly clean and healthful as skill, pains-taking labor, and means wisely employed can make it.                                                                              21   {PH104 20.2}
[PH104 21.1]                  Special Testimony.                                                    -          The following testimony was written Jan, 1875, and was acknowledged by Bro. Lindsay to be true, and that it gave him light and hope.  {PH104 21.1}
[PH104 21.2]          Bro. H----- L-----, you are backslidden from God. Your views of God's requirements have never been too well defined nor too strict. It is no excuse for you to become lax in your duties and less vigilant because the course of so many professed Christians is wrong. You have not been consecrated to God. You have not felt your dependence upon him to keep you, and therefore you have been overcome and brought into the slavery of doubt; and the bondage of unbelief has chained your soul. You do not glorify God in your life. Our faith sometimes looks to you very questionable. The reason of this is with yourself. In the world truth and falsehood are so mixed that one is not always clearly discerned from the other. But why has one who professes the truth so little strength? Because he understands not his own ignorance and his own weakness. If he knew this, if he was distrustful of himself, he would feel the importance of Divine help to preserve him from the wiles of the enemy. We need to be active, working Christians, unselfish in heart and life, having an eye single to the glory of God, Oh! what wrecks of weakness we meet everywhere! Silent lips, and fruitless lives! This, said the angel, is because of falling under temptation. Nothing                                                                              22  mars the peace of the soul like sinful unbelief.  {PH104 21.2}
[PH104 22.1]          You should not give up in despair thinking you must live and die in the bondage of doubt and unbelief. In the Lord we have righteousness and strength. Lean upon him, through his power you may quench all the fiery darts of the adversary, and come off more than conqueror. You may still become sanctified through the truth; or you may, if you choose, walk in the darkness of unbelief, lose Heaven, and lose all. By walking in the light and working out the will of God, you may overcome your selfish nature.  {PH104 22.1}
[PH104 22.2]          You have been ready to give of your means, but withheld yourself. You have not felt called upon to make sacrifices which would involve care and a willingness to do any work for Christ, be it ever so humble. God will bring you over the ground again and again until you with humble heart and subdued mind bear the test that he inflicts, and are sanctified wholly to the service and the work of God. Then you may win immortal life. Which will you choose? God will not be trifled with. You may be a fully developed man in Christ Jesus; or you may be a spiritual dwarf, gaining no victories. You may live for yourself and lose Heaven. Will you, my brother, choose a life of self-denial and self-sacrifice, doing your work with cheerfulness and joy, perfecting Christian character, and pressing on for the immortal reward? Christ accepts no divided                                                                              23  service. He asks for all. It will not do to withhold anything. He has purchased you with an infinite price, and he requires that all you have shall be yielded to him a willing offering. If you are fully consecrated to him in heart and life, faith will take the place of doubts, and confidence the place of distrust and unbelief.  {PH104 22.2}
[PH104 23.1]          My brother, you are in positive danger through neglecting to carry out health reform more strictly in your own life and in your family. Bro. L-----, your blood is impure and you are farther corrupting and inflaming it by the gratification of taste. Never be betrayed into indulging in stimulants, for this will be followed not only by reaction and loss of physical strength, but with benumbed intellect. Strictly temperate habits in eating and drinking, with firm trust in God, will improve your physical, mental, and moral health. You are of a highly excitable temperament. You have but little self-control and frequently say and do things under excitement, which you afterwards regret. You should call a determined will to your aid in the warfare against your own inclinations and propensities. You need to keep the avenues of your soul open for the reception of light and truth. But when something occurs to test and prove you, prejudice frequently comes in, and you arise at once against what you deem a restriction of your liberty or an infringement upon your rights.  {PH104 23.1}
[PH104 23.2]          The word of God plainly presents this                                                                              24  truth before us; that our physical nature will be brought into warfare with the spiritual. The apostle charges us to abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul. Every perverted appetite becomes a warring lust. Appetite indulged to the injury of physical strength causes disease of the soul. The lust which the apostle mentions is not confined to the violation of the seventh commandment, but every indulgence of the taste which lessens physical vigor is a warring lust. The apostle declares that he who would gain special victories and make higher attainments in righteousness, must be "temperate in all things." Temperance in eating and drinking at our tables as well as the exercise of temperance in every other respect is essential if we would overcome as Christ overcame. God has given us light not to be treated indifferently, but to be our guide and help.  {PH104 23.2}
[PH104 24.1]          You need to cultivate self-control. The lesson you should have learned in your youth should be mastered now. Discipline yourself to die to self, to bring your will in subjection to the will of Christ. A deep and thorough conversion is essential, or you my dear brother will fail of eternal life. Your service in the cause of God must be more hearty, full and thorough. You cannot perfect Christian character by serving God when you feel inclined to do so, and neglecting it when you please. A decided change must take place in your life, and you must obtain a different experience from what you have yet had or your                                                                              25  service will not be accepted of God. Our Heavenly Father has been very gracious to you. He has dealt tenderly with you. Sickness and disease came upon you when you were unprepared to die, for you had not perfected Christian character and had not a moral fitness for Heaven.  {PH104 24.1}
[PH104 25.1]          Satan stood by your side to afflict and destroy, that you might be numbered with the transgressors. Fervent and effectual prayer prevailed in your behalf. Angels were sent to wait and watch about you to guard and protect you from Satan's power and preserve your life. God has, in his matchless love, granted you another trial. Not because of any goodness or virtue in you, but because of his mercy he has answered the prayers of faith. Your probation was lengthened that you might have an opportunity to redeem the past, overcome the defects in your character, and show in your life that devotion to God which he claims from you. You have had emotions of gratitude, but you have not experienced that heart-felt thankfulness and becoming humility that should have been kindled by his unsurpassed love.  {PH104 25.1}
[PH104 25.2]          You have not sufficiently felt your obligations to God for sparing your life. You have, for pettish reasons of your own, excused yourself time and again from religious duties which devolve upon us at all times and under all circumstances. Feelings of discouragement are no apology before God for the neglect of a single duty. You are not your own,                                                                              26  you have been purchased by the blood of Christ. He claims all that you are capable of doing, your time and strength are not your own.  {PH104 25.2}
[PH104 26.1]          God indicated that you could be educated to act a part in his cause; but it was necessary that your mind should be trained and disciplined to work in harmony with the plan of God. You could gain the required experience if you would; you had the privilege presented before you of denying your inclination, as your Saviour had given you an example in his life. But you have not placed yourself in a position to learn all that you could and all that it was important for you to learn in order to make a correct worker in the cause of God. There were some things to reform in yourself before the Lord could use you effectually as his instrument.  {PH104 26.1}
[PH104 26.2]          Bro. L-----, it was a sacrifice for you to leave your farm, you enjoyed your life there. You did not come to Battle Creek from choice. You had no knowledge of the work in connection with the publishing interest. But you was determined to do the best you could, and you have in many respects done well. But many things have arisen as stumbling-blocks in your way. The course of Bro. A----- was wrong in many respects, but you also did not preserve your consecration to God, you united with Bro. A-----in spirit, and did not stand free; you displeased God in many things and separated your soul from him. Satan was obtaining great power over                                                                              27  you, your steps had well nigh slipped, you were almost gone in unbelief when sickness arrested your course. It was in great mercy that God spared you and gave you a new lease of life. But you have not made an entire surrender to him, your stubborn will has not been subdued and softened, you need a new conversion. You have been easily fretted and annoyed, you have braced yourself to resist every thing that you thought reflected upon you, your feelings have arisen like a flash when anything has touched your pride. Now my dear Bro. this is all wrong. This you must overcome or the enemy will gain the victory over you.  {PH104 26.2}
[PH104 27.1]          You have felt sick at heart because you did not love the work in B----- C-----. You have looked back towards O-----and your heart is there, and your body should be where your heart is, God has been testing and proving you; how have you borne the test? You needed to be planed and polished, to have the rough and jagged points of your character removed that you might become refined for the Kingdom of Heaven. How hard it is for human nature to deny inclination, to leave flattering worldly inducements and, through love of their Saviour and their fellow men, to deny their own pleasure in order to engage more directly in the service of God.  {PH104 27.1}
[PH104 27.2]          Bro. L-----, you do not enter heart and soul into the work. You have never made it a direct personal interest, and it is not agreeable to you. If you had been so                                                                              28  disposed you could have trained your mind to better understand the work, but you have, in a manner, held aloof from it, you have not connected yourself closely with it, and tried to become familiar with its various branches.  {PH104 27.2}
[PH104 28.1]          You are not as social and courteous as you should be, and your cold, unapproachable manner is not pleasing to God. You allow your feelings to be easily excited. No man can properly fill a position in connection with the work of God who is controlled by feeling and moves from impulse. Your mind must come in closer connection with God, and your sympathies and interest be more identified with those who are engaged in his work, or you can be of no use in advancing the cause in B----- C-----. You are too independent and exclusive, you need to soften and assimilate your disposition to the mind and feelings of others. You can, as a business man and as a Christian, do much valuable service for the cause of God if you only surrender your will and your way to the Lord. You need to be sanctified by the truth, your mind elevated above every personal consideration and every selfish interest.  {PH104 28.1}
[PH104 28.2]          I point you to the life of Jesus as a perfect pattern. His life was characterized by disinterested benevolence. Precious Saviour! What sacrifices has he made for us that we should not perish but have everlasting life. Heaven will be cheap enough if we resign every selfish interest to obtain it. Can we afford to have our own way and take                                                                              29  ourselves out of the hands of God because it is more pleasing to our nature? God requires perfect submission and perfect obedience. Eternal life is worth everything to us. You may come in close connection with God if you will agonize to enter into the straight gate.  {PH104 28.2}
[PH104 29.1]          You could never be aware of your deficiencies unless, you were brought where these deficiencies were developed by circumstances. You have not felt as you should since you have come to B----- C-----. You have not entered freely and heartily into the work and made it your chief interest. You have cherished an independence that could not be maintained if you realized your true position; that you are an apprentice, learning how to work in the very best manner for the prosperity of God's cause, that you are a scholar seeking to obtain knowledge concerning that with which you are unacquainted. You could have made much greater progress had you earnestly tried to serve God as an efficient worker.  {PH104 29.1}
[PH104 29.2]          You have been too reserved, you have not come into close relation with men engaged in the different departments of the work, you have not been familiar enough to consult with them as you should and move understandingly. You might have been a more efficient helper had you done this. You have moved too much according to your own judgment and carried out your own ideas and plans. There has been a lack of harmonious connection between the workers. Those who might                                                                              30  have helped you, have been reluctant to impart their knowledge to you on account of this lack of familiarity on your part, and also because you move so much from impulse and feeling that they dreaded to approach you.  {PH104 29.2}
[PH104 30.1]          The Saviour of the world was the adored of the angels, he was a prince in the royal courts of Heaven. But he lay aside his glory and clothed his divinity with humanity. He became the meek and lowly Jesus. His riches and glory he left in Heaven, and he became poor that we, through his poverty might be made rich. Three years he was going from place to place, a homeless wanderer. But selfish men will repine and murmur if called to leave their little earthly treasure for Christ's sake, or to labor in the work of saving souls for whom Christ gave his precious life. Oh what ingratitude! No one can appreciate the blessings of redemption unless he feels that he can joyfully afford to make any and every sacrifice for the love of Christ. Every sacrifice made for Christ enriches the giver and every suffering and privation endured for his dear sake increases the overcomer's final joy in Heaven.  {PH104 30.1}
[PH104 30.2]          You know but little of real sacrifice and genuine denial of self. You have had but little experience in hardships and taxation of your energies. Your burden has been light, while others have been loaded down with serious responsibilities. The young man who asked Jesus what he should do that he might have eternal life, was answered "Keep the                                                                              31  commandments." He confidently and proudly replied, "All these have I kept from my youth up. What lack I yet?" Jesus looked pityingly upon the young man, he loved him and he knew the words which he spoke would separate him from himself forever. Nevertheless Jesus touches the plague-spot of his soul. He says to the young man, "Go sell that thou hast and give to the poor, take up thy cross and follow me and thou shalt have treasure in heaven." The young man wanted Heaven but not enough to withdraw his affection from his earthly treasure. He refused to yield to the conditions required by God in order to enter into life. He was very sorrowful, for he had great possessions which he thought were too valuable to exchange for eternal rewards. He had asked what he must do to be saved and the answer had been given. But his worldly heart could not make the sacrifice of his wealth to become Christ's disciple. His decision was to give up heaven and to cling to his earthly treasure. How many are now making the very same decision which fixed the destiny of this young man.  {PH104 30.2}
[PH104 31.1]          Have we any of us an opportunity of doing something for Christ, how eagerly should we seize it and with greatest earnestness do all we can to be the co-workers with him. The very trials that task our faith most severely, and make it seem that God has forsaken us, is to lead us more closely to Christ, that we may lay all our burdens at his feet and experience the peace he will give us in exchange. You need a new conversion, to be sanctified                                                                              32  through the truth, to become in spirit like a little child, meek and humble, relying wholly upon Christ as your Redeemer. While you retain your self-sufficient spirit, you will be miserable, poor, blind and naked. Your pride and independence is closing your heart to the blessed influences of the Spirit of God and rendering your heart as unimpressible as the hard-beaten highway.  {PH104 31.1}
[PH104 32.1]          You have yet to learn the great lesson of faith. When you surrender yourself entirely to God, when you fall all broken upon Jesus, you will then be rewarded by a victory, the joy of which you have never yet experienced. As you review the past with a clear vision, you will see that at every time when life seemed to you only a perplexity and a burden, Jesus himself was near you, seeking to lead you into the light. Your Father was by your side, bending over you with unutterable love, afflicting you for your good, as the refiner purifies the precious ore. When you have thought yourself forsaken, he was near you to comfort and sustain. We seldom view Jesus as he is, and are never so ready to receive his help as he is to help us.  {PH104 32.1}
[PH104 32.2]          What a victory you will gain when you learn to follow the opening providences of God with grateful heart and a determination to live with an eye single to his glory, in sickness or health, in abundance or want. Self is alive and quivering at every touch. Yet self must be crucified before you can overcome in the name of Jesus and receive the reward of the faithful.  {PH104 32.2}
[PH159 1.1]         PH159 - Testimony to the Church (1872)      	Testimony to the Church  	         A Balanced Mind.          God has committed to us each sacred trusts, for which he holds us accountable. It is his purpose that we so educate the mind as to enable us to bring into exercise the talents he has given us in such a manner as will accomplish the greatest good, and reflect back the glory to the Giver. We are indebted to God for all the qualities of the mind. These powers can be cultivated, and so discreetly directed and controlled as to accomplish the purpose for which God gave them.  {PH159 1.1}
[PH159 1.2]         Bro. Andrews, you can so educate your mind as to bring out the energies of the soul, and develop every faculty, that they may accomplish the purpose for which they were given. The intellect may be strengthened by every faculty being exercised  {PH159 1.2}
[PH159 1.3]          You, my brother, are not doing the greatest amount of good, because you exercise the intellect in one direction and neglect to give careful attention to those things for which you think you are not adapted;                                                                              2  therefore some faculties that are weak are lying dormant want of exercise, because the work that should call them into exercise and consequently give them strength, is not pleasant to you. All the faculties should be cultivated. All the powers of the mind should be exercised. Perception, judgment, memory, and all the reasoning powers, should have equal strength in order to have a well-balanced mind. In that case, you would be a whole man. Otherwise, you are in danger of being but part of a man.  {PH159 1.3}
[PH159 2.1]          If certain faculties are used to the neglect of others, the design of God is not fully carried out in us; for all the faculties have a bearing, and are dependent, in a great measure, upon each other. One cannot be effectually used without the operation of all the other faculties, that the balance may be carefully preserved. If all the attention and strength are given to one, while others lie dormant the development is strong in that one, and will lead to extremes, because all the powers have not been cultivated. Some are dwarfed, and the intellect is not properly balanced. All minds are not naturally constituted alike. We have varied minds, and strong points of character, and great weaknesses, upon some points. These deficiencies, so apparent, need not, and should not, exist. If                                                                              3  those who possess them would strengthen the weak points in their character, by cultivation and exercise, they would become strong.  {PH159 2.1}
[PH159 3.1]          It is agreeable, but not to the greatest profit, to put into exercise the faculties which are naturally the strongest, while we neglect those that are weak, that need to be strengthened. The feeblest faculties should have careful attention, that all powers of the intellect may be nicely balanced, and all do their part like well-regulated machinery.  {PH159 3.1}
[PH159 3.2]          Bro. Andrews, you fail to turn your powers to the best account. Your strength to concentrate your mind upon one subject to the exclusion of all others, is well in a degree; but this faculty is constantly cultivated, which wears upon certain organs that are called into exercise to do this work, which will tax them too much, and you will fail to accomplish the greatest amount of good, and will shorten life. All the faculties should bear a part of the labor, working harmoniously, each balancing the other.  {PH159 3.2}
[PH159 3.3]          You put your whole soul into the subject you are now upon. You go deeper and deeper into the matter. You see knowledge and light as you become interested and absorbed. But there are very few minds that can follow you, unless they give the                                                                              4  subject the depth of thought you have done. There is danger of your plowing, and planting the seed of truth, so deep that the tender, precious blade will never find the surface. Your labor will be appreciated only by a few.  {PH159 3.3}
[PH159 4.1]          If you had taken hold of your Sabbath history and made that your principal, but not your exclusive, business, and labored a portion of the time to keep up other branches of the work, it would have been better for you, and better for the interests of the cause of God. You love just the kind of work you are now doing; but while you are going so thorough, and covering so much ground, you are not getting out a work calculated to do the greatest amount of good, by awakening a general interest. Minds become weary in reading and following you. When you get engaged in matter that you are now at work upon, you scarcely know where to stop.  {PH159 4.1}
[PH159 4.2]          In this age, when pleasing fables are drifting upon the surface and attracting the mind, truth presented in an easy style, backed up with a few strong proofs, is better than to search, and bring forth an overwhelming array of evidences; for the point then is not standing so distinct in many minds as before the objections and evidences were brought before them. In many minds, assertions will go farther than                                                                              5  long arguments in proof. Many things may be taken for granted. Proof does not help the case in some minds.  {PH159 4.2}
[PH159 5.1]          You, my brother, are in danger of carrying minds beyond their depth. Those who are best acquainted with Eld. P. have less confidence in him. They will take what he says, however untrue and unjust, and even ridiculous, and make it bear against the truth, if possible. But minds that will receive and be pleased with the productions of his pen are not the ones to be convinced of the truth, or that would honor the cause of God if they should accept the Sabbath. And you are in danger of presenting objections to thousands of minds that they never thought of, and which many will use if they become disaffected. If you and other men take a position to investigate and show the fallacy and inconsistency of men who dishonestly turn the truth of God into a lie, Satan will stir up men enough to keep your pen and the pens of several others constantly employed, while other branches of the work are left to suffer.  {PH159 5.1}
[PH159 5.2]          We must have more of the spirit of those men who were engaged in building the walls of Jerusalem. "We are doing a great work, and we can not come down." If Satan sees he can keep men's voices silent from the most important work for                                                                              6  the present time in answering objections of opponents, his object is accomplished.  {PH159 5.2}
[PH159 6.1]          The history of the Sabbath should have been out long ago. You should not wait to have everything so exactly strong as you can possibly make it before you give it to the people. This is a busy world. Men and women, as they engage in the business of life, have not time to meditate, and read even the word of God enough to understand it. And long, labored arguments will interest but a few. For as the people run, they have to read. You can no more remove the objections to the Sabbath commandment from the minds of the First-day Adventists, than the Saviour of the world could, by his great power and miracles, convince the Jews that he was the Messiah after they had once set themselves to reject him. Like the obstinate, unbelieving Jews, they have chosen darkness rather than light, and should an angel direct from the courts of Heaven speak to them, they would say it was Satan.  {PH159 6.1}
[PH159 6.2]          Your Sabbath history should be given to the public, if not in all that perfection you could desire. Souls need the work now. Plain, pointed arguments, standing out as mile posts, will do more in convincing minds generally than a large array of argument, covering a great deal of ground that none but investigating minds will                                                                              7  have interest to follow. While one edition is circulating, and the people are having the benefits, then if greater improvements are to be made, you can make them, until you are satisfied that you have done all in your power. Our success will be in reaching common minds. Those who have talent and position are so exalted above the simplicity of the word, and so well satisfied with themselves, that they feel no need of the truth. They are exactly where the Jews were, self-righteous, self-sufficient. They are whole, and have no need of the physician.  {PH159 6.2}
[PH159 7.1]          While you are following Preble so fully, you anticipate that which you will never realize. Your time can be better employed in having a more general interest, and giving to the people food--meat that will feed them now. While your time is employed in following the crooks and turns of Preble, you are not wise. You bring to notice a work which has but a limited circulation, and are interesting minds in objections that they would never have been troubled with.  {PH159 7.1}
[PH159 7.2]          You manufacture a train of quibbles and doubts for thousands of people, and present his work to those who would never have seen it. This is just what they want to have done, to be brought to notice, and we publish for them. This is what Carver wants. This is their main object in writing                                                                              8  out their falsehoods, and misrepresenting the truth and the characters of those who love and advocate the truth. They will die out the soonest to be left unnoticed, treating their falsehoods and errors with silent contempt. They do not want to be let alone. Opposition is the element that they love. If it was not for this, they would have but little influence.  {PH159 7.2}
[PH159 8.1]          The first-day Adventists are a class that are the most difficult to reach. They will generally reject the truth, as did the Jews. We should, as far as possible, go forward as though there was not such a people in existence. They are the elements of confusion, and immoralities exist among them to a fearful extent. It would be the greatest calamity to have many of their number embrace the truth. They would have to unlearn everything, and learn anew, or they would cause us great trouble. There are occasions where their glaring misrepresentations will have to be met. When this is the case, it should be done promptly, and briefly, and we should then pass on to our work. The plan of Christ's teaching should be ours. He was plain and simple, striking directly at the root of the matter, and the minds of all were met.  {PH159 8.1}
[PH159 8.2]          And it is not the best policy to be so very explicit, and say all upon a point that can be said, when a few arguments will cover                                                                              9  the ground and be sufficient for all practical purposes in convincing or silencing opponents. You may remove every prop today, and close the mouths of objectors so that they can say nothing, and tomorrow they will go over the same ground again. Thus it will be, over and over, because they do not love the light, and will not come to the light lest their darkness and error should be removed from them. It is a better plan to keep a reserve of arguments and reasons than to pour out a depth of knowledge upon a subject which would be taken for granted without labored argument. Christ's ministry lasted only three years, and a great work was done in that short period. In these last days there is a great work to be done in a short time. While you are getting ready to do something, souls will perish for the light and knowledge.                                                                   -    {PH159 8.2}
[PH159 9.1]                     An Appeal.          Dear Brethren and Sisters; I feel compelled at this time to fulfill a long neglected duty.  {PH159 9.1}
[PH159 9.2]          Previous to my husband's dangerous and protracted illness, he preformed, for years, more labor than two men should have done                                                                              10  in the same time. He could not see any period where he could be relieved from the pressure of care, and obtain mental and physical rest. My husband was warned by testimony of his danger. I was shown that he was doing too much brain labor. I will here copy a written testimony given as far back as Aug. 26, 1855:  {PH159 9.2}
[PH159 10.1]          "I was shown while at Paris, Maine, that my husband's health was in a critical condition, and that his anxiety of mind had been too much for his strength. When the present truth was first published, he put forth great exertion, and labored with but little encouragement and help from his brethren. From the first, he has taken burdens upon him which were too taxing for his physical strength.  {PH159 10.1}
[PH159 10.2]          "These burdens, if equally shared, need not have been so wearing. While my husband took much responsibility, some of his brethren in the ministry were not willing to take any. And those who shunned responsibilities and burdens did not realize his burdens, and were not as interested in the advancement of the work and cause of God as they should have been. My husband felt this lack, and laid his shoulder under burdens that were too heavy, and they nearly crushed him. As the result of these extra efforts, more souls will be saved. But it is these efforts that have                                                                              11  told upon his constitution and deprived him of strength. I have been shown that my husband should lay aside his anxiety in a great measure; for God is willing he should be released from such wearing labor, and that he should devote more time to the study of the Scriptures, and in the society of his children, seeking to cultivate their minds.  {PH159 10.2}
[PH159 11.1]          "I saw that it was not our duty to perplex ourselves with individual trials. Such mental labor endured for others' wrongs should be avoided. My husband can now labor with all his energies, as he has done, and as the result go down to the grave, and his labors be lost to the cause of God, or he can now be released while he has some strength left, and last longer, and his labors be more efficient."  {PH159 11.1}
[PH159 11.2]          I will copy from a testimony given in 1859: "In my last vision, I was shown that the Lord would have my husband give himself more to the study of the Scriptures that he might be better qualified to labor effectually in word and doctrine, both by speaking and writing.  {PH159 11.2}
[PH159 11.3]          "I was shown that we had, in the past, exhausted our energies through much anxiety and care to bring the church up in a right position. Such wearing labor in various places, bearing the burdens of the church, is not required; for the church                                                                              12  should bear their own burdens. Our work was to instruct them in God's word, pressing upon them the necessity of experimental religion, defining as clearly as possible the correct position in regard to the truth. God would have us raise our voices in the great congregation upon points of present truth, which are of vital importance. These should be presented with clearness, and with decision, and should also be written out, that the silent messengers may bring it before people everywhere.  {PH159 11.3}
[PH159 12.1]          "I have been shown that there is required of us a more thorough consecration on our part to the essential work, and we must be earnest to live in the light of God's countenance. If our minds were less exercised with the trials of the church, they would be more free to be exercised upon Bible subjects; and a closer application to Bible truth will accustom the mind to run in that channel, and we shall be better qualified for the important work devolving upon us.  {PH159 12.1}
[PH159 12.2]          "I was shown that God did not lay upon us such heavy burdens as we have borne in the past. We have a duty to talk to the church, and show them the necessity of their working for themselves. The church have been carried too much.  {PH159 12.2}
[PH159 12.3]          "I was shown the reason why we should not be required to take upon ourselves                                                                              13  heavy burdens, and engage in perplexing labor. The Lord has work of another character for us to perform. He would not have us exhaust our physical and mental energies, but they should be held in reserve, that upon special occasions, whenever help was actually needed, our voices could be heard.  {PH159 12.3}
[PH159 13.1]          "I saw that important moves would be made that would demand our influence to lead out. Influences would arise, errors would occasionally be brought into the church, and then our influence would be required. But if exhausted by previous labors, we would not possess that calm judgment, discretion, and self-control, for the important occasion in which God would have us act a prominent part.  {PH159 13.1}
[PH159 13.2]          "Our efforts have been crippled by Satan's affecting the church to call forth from us almost double labor to cut our way through the darkness and unbelief. These efforts to set things in order in the churches have exhausted our strength. Lassitude and debility have followed.  {PH159 13.2}
[PH159 13.3]          "I saw that we had a work to do, and the adversary of souls would resist every effort that we might attempt to make. The people may be in a state of backsliding, so that God cannot bless them, and this will be disheartening; but we should not be discouraged. We should do our                                                                              14  duty in presenting the light, and leave the responsibility with the people."  {PH159 13.3}
[PH159 14.1]          I will here copy from another testimony written June 6, 1863: "I was shown that our testimony was still needed in the church, and that we should labor to save ourselves trials and cares, and that we should preserve a devotional frame of mind. It is duty for those in the Office to tax their brains more, and my husband tax his less. Much time is spent by him upon various matters which confuse and weary his mind, and unfit him for study, or for writing, and hinder his light from shining in the Review as it should.  {PH159 14.1}
[PH159 14.2]          "I saw that my husband's mind should not be crowded and overtaxed. His mind must have rest, and he be left free to write and attend to matters which others cannot do. Those engaged in the Office can lift from him a great weight of care if they would dedicate themselves to God, and feel a deep interest in the work. No selfish feelings should exist among those who labor in the Office. It is the work of God in which they are engaged, and they are accountable to God for the motives and manner in which this branch of his work is performed. They are required to discipline their minds, and to bring their minds to task. Forgetfulness is sin. Many feel that no blame should be attached to forgetfulness.                                                                              15  There is a great mistake here; and this leads to many blunders, and much disorder, and many wrongs. The mind must be tasked. Things that should be done should not be forgotten. The mind must be disciplined until it will remember.  {PH159 14.2}
[PH159 15.1]          "My husband has had much care, and he has done many things which others ought to have done, fearing they would, in their heedlessness, make mistakes which would involve losses not easily remedied. This has been a great perplexity to his mind. Those who labor in the Office should learn. They should study, and practice, and exercise their own brains; for they have this branch of business alone, while my husband has the responsibility of many departments of the work. If the workmen make a failure, they should feel that it rests upon them to repair damages from their own purses, and not allow the Office to suffer loss through their carelessness. They should not cease to bear responsibilities, but should try again, avoiding their former mistakes. In this way they would learn to take that care which the word of God ever requires, and then they will do no more than their duty.  {PH159 15.1}
[PH159 15.2]          "I was shown that my husband should take time to do those things which his judgment tells him would preserve his health. He has thought that he must                                                                              16  throw off the burdens and responsibilities which were upon him, and leave the Office, or his mind would become a wreck. I was shown that when the Lord released him from his position, he would give him just as clear evidence of his release as he gave him when he laid the burden of the work upon him. But he has borne too many burdens, and those laboring with him at the Office, and his ministering brethren also, have been too willing that he should bear them. They have, as a general thing, stood back from bearing burdens and have sympathized with those that were murmuring against him, and left my husband to stand alone while he was bowed down beneath censure until God has vindicated his own cause. If they had taken their share of the burdens, he would have been relieved.  {PH159 15.2}
[PH159 16.1]          "I saw that now God required us to take special care of the health he has given us; for our work was not yet done. Our testimony must still be borne, and would have influence. I saw we should both preserve our strength to labor in the cause of God when it is needed. We should be careful of our strength, and not take upon ourselves burdens that others can, and should, bear. We should encourage a cheerful, hopeful, peaceful frame of mind; for our health depends upon our doing this. The                                                                              17  work God requires of us will not prevent our caring for our health that we may recover the effect of overtaxing labor. The more perfect our health, the more perfect will be our labor. When we overtax our strength, and overlabor, and become exhausted, then we are liable to take colds, and are at such times in danger of disease assuming a dangerous form. We must not leave the care of ourselves with God, when he has left the responsibility upon us."  {PH159 16.1}
[PH159 17.1]          Oct. 25, 1869, while at Adams Center, I was shown that some ministers among us fail to bear all the responsibility God would have them. Their lack throws extra labor upon those who are burden-bearers, especially upon my husband. There is a failure in ministers moving out and venturing something in the cause and work of God. Important decisions are to be made, and, as the end cannot, by mortal man, be seen from the beginning, there is a shrinking from venturing and advancing as the providence of God leads. Some one must advance. Some one must venture in the fear of God, trusting the result with him. Those ministers who shun this part of the labor are losing much. They are failing to obtain the experience God designed they should have, to make them efficient, strong men that can be relied upon in any emergency.                                                                              18   {PH159 17.1}
[PH159 18.1]          Bro. Andrews, you shrink from running risks. You are not willing to venture when you cannot see the way all clear. Yet some one must do this very work, and move by faith, or no advance moves would be made, and nothing would be accomplished. Your fear lest you shall make mistakes, and mismoves, and then be blamed, binds you. You should move according to your best judgment, trusting the result with God. Some one must do this, and it is a trying position for any one. One should not bear all this responsibility alone. This burden, with much reflection, and earnest prayer, should be equally shared. You excuse yourself from taking responsibility because you have made some mistakes in the past.  {PH159 18.1}
[PH159 18.2]          During my husband's affliction, the Lord proved, tested, and tried, his people, to reveal what was in their hearts; and, in thus doing, showed to them what was undiscovered in them that was not according to the Spirit of God. The trying circumstances under which we were placed called out that from our brethren which otherwise would never have been revealed. The Lord proved to his people that the wisdom of man is foolishness, and that their plans and calculations, without thorough trust and reliance upon God, would prove a failure. We are to learn from all these things.                                                                              19  If errors are committed, they should teach and instruct, but not lead to the shunning of burdens and responsibilities. Where much is at stake, and where matters of vital consequence are to be entered into, and important questions settled, God's servants should take individual responsibilities. They cannot lay off the burden, and yet do the will of God. Some ministers are deficient in the qualifications necessary to build up the churches, and they are not willing to wear in the cause of God. They have not a disposition to give themselves wholly to the work, with their interest undivided, their zeal unabated, their patience and perseverance untiring. With these qualifications in lively exercise, the churches will be kept in order, and my husband's labors will not be so heavy. It is not constantly borne in mind by all ministers that the labor of all must bear the inspection of the Judgment, and every man be rewarded as his works have been.  {PH159 18.2}
[PH159 19.1]          Bro. Andrews, you have a responsibility to bear in regard to the Health Institute. You should ponder, you should reflect. Frequently the time you occupy in reading is the very best time for you to reflect, and study what must be done to set things in order at the Health Institute and at the Office. My husband takes on these burdens because he sees that the work for these                                                                              20  institutions must be done by some one. As others would not lead out, he stepped in the gap and supplied the deficiency.  {PH159 19.1}
[PH159 20.1]          God has cautioned and warned my husband in regard to the preservation of his strength. I was shown that he was raised up by the Lord, and that he lives as a miracle of mercy--not for the purpose of gathering the burdens upon him again under which he has once fallen, but that the people of God might be benefited with his experience in advancing the general interests of the cause and in connection with the work he has given me, and the burden he has laid upon me to bear.  {PH159 20.1}
[PH159 20.2]          Bro. Andrews, great care should be exercised by you, especially at Battle Creek. In visiting, your conversation should be upon the most important matters. Great care should be exercised to back up precept by example. This is an important post, which will require labor, and while you are here, you should take time to ponder the many things which need to be done, which require solemn reflection, careful attention, and most earnest, faithful prayer. You should feel as strong an interest in the things relating to the cause and burden of the work at the Health Institute, and the Office of publication, as my husband, and feel that the work is yours. You cannot do the work God has especially qualified                                                                              21  my husband to do, neither can he do the work God has especially qualified you to do. Yet both of you together, united in harmonious labor, can accomplish much, you, in your office, and my husband in his.  {PH159 20.2}
[PH159 21.1]          The work in which we have a mutual interest is great, and efficient, willing, burden-bearing laborers are very few indeed. God will give you strength, my brother, if you will move forward and wait upon him. He will give my husband and myself strength in our united labor, if we do all to his glory, according to our ability and strength to labor. You should be located where you would have a more favorable opportunity to exercise your gift according to the ability God has given you. You should lean your whole weight upon God, and give him an opportunity to teach, lead, and impress you. You feel a deep interest in the work and cause of God, and you should look to God for guidance and light. He will give it you. But, as an ambassador of Christ, you are required to be faithful, to correct wrong in love, and meekness, and your efforts will not prove unavailing.  {PH159 21.1}
[PH159 21.2]          Since my husband has recovered from his feebleness, we have labored earnestly. We have not consulted our ease or our pleasure. We have traveled, and labored in camp-meetings, and overtaxed our strength,                                                                              22  so that it has brought upon us debility, without the advantages of rest. During the year 1870, we attended twelve camp-meetings. In a number of these meetings, the burden of labor rested almost wholly upon my husband and myself. We traveled from Minnesota to Maine, and to Missouri and Kansas.  {PH159 21.2}
[PH159 22.1]          The foregoing portion of this Appeal was read at the New Hampshire Camp-meeting, August, 1871.  {PH159 22.1}
[PH159 22.2]          When we returned from Kansas in the autumn of 1870, Bro. Gage was at home sick. His wife, and his mother, brother and sisters-in-law, said he had worked so hard that it resulted in his sickness. This was not the truth. Overlabor was not the cause of his sickness. He accompanied his brother-in-law on a pleasure trip to Chicago to see the place. The cars were delayed, and he was obliged to wait, on an unpleasant, rainy night, till near morning in the depot, before the cars came along. He traveled all the next day over Chicago, in a rain storm, and returned in the night to Battle Creek. This exposure brought on fever. This desire for a pleasure trip led him to desert his post of duty, and what makes this appear still worse, sister Van Horn, at this very time, was absent from the Office in consequence of fever brought upon her by the sudden death of                                                                              23  her mother. Bro. Smith was also from the Office, in Rochester, N. Y., recovering from a fever. There was a great amount of unfinished work, and that Bro. Gage should feel at liberty, in my husband's absence, to neglect pressing duties which related to the interests of the cause generally, to take a pleasure excursion, is astonishing. Yet he left his post of duty to gratify his own pleasure. This fact in Bro. Gage's experience is a sample of the man. Sacred duties rest lightly upon him.  {PH159 22.2}
[PH159 23.1]          It was a great breach of the trust reposed in him to pursue the course he did. In what marked contrast to this is the life of Christ our pattern. He was the Son of Jehovah, and the Author of our salvation. He labored and suffered for us. He denied himself, and his whole life was one continued scene of toil and privation. He could, had he chosen so to do, ［have］ passed his days in a world of his own creating, in ease and plenty, and claimed for himself all the pleasures and enjoyment the world could give him. But he did not consider his own convenience. He lived not to appropriate pleasure to himself, but to do good and lavish his blessings upon others.                                                                              24   {PH159 23.1}
[PH159 24.1]                 Unfaithfulness Exposed.          I was shown that Bro. Gage has serious deficiencies in his character, which disqualify him for being closely connected with the work of God where important responsibilities are involved. He has head work, but the heart, the affections, have not been sanctified to God, therefore he cannot be relied upon as qualified for so important a work as the publication of the truth in the Office at Battle Creek. A mistake, or neglect of duty in this work, affects the cause of God at large. Bro. Gage has not seen his failings, therefore he does not reform.  {PH159 24.1}
[PH159 24.2]          It is by small things that our characters are formed to habits of integrity. You, my brother, have been of that disposition to undervalue the importance of the little incidents of careful, every-day life. This is a great mistake. Nothing with which we have to do is really small. Every action is of some account, either on the side of right, or on the side of wrong. It is only by exercising principle in the small transactions of ordinary life that we are tested and our characters formed. In the varied circumstances of life we are tested and proved, and thereby we acquire a power to stand the greater and more important tests that we are called to endure, and are qualified                                                                              25  to fill still more important positions. The mind must be trained through daily tests to habits of fidelity, to a sense of the claims of right and duty above inclination and pleasure. Minds thus trained are not wavering between right and wrong, as the trembling reed in the wind, but as soon as matters come before them, they discern at once that there is a principle involved, and they will instinctively choose the right without long debating the matter. They are loyal because they have trained themselves to habits of faithfulness and truth. By being faithful in that which is least, it becomes easy for them, through acquired power, to be faithful in greater matters.  {PH159 24.2}
[PH159 25.1]          Bro. Gage's education has not been such as to strengthen the high moral qualities that would enable him to stand alone in the strength of God in defense of truth, amid the severest opposition, firm as a rock to principle, true to his moral character, unmoved by censure, or human praise, or rewards, preferring death rather than a violated conscience. Such integrity is needed in the Office of publication, where solemn, sacred truths are going forth, upon which the world are to be tested.  {PH159 25.1}
[PH159 25.2]          The work of God calls for men of high moral powers to engage in its promulgation. Men are wanted whose hearts are nerved with holy fervor, men of strong                                                                              26  purpose, that are not easily moved, who can lay down every selfish interest and give all for cross and crown. The cause of present truth is suffering for men who are loyal to a sense of right and duty, whose moral integrity in firm, and their energy equal to the opening providence of God. Such qualifications as these are of more value than if men had untold wealth to invest in the work and cause of God. Moral integrity, energy, and strong purpose for the right, are qualities that cannot be supplied with any amount of gold. Men possessing these qualifications will have influence everywhere. Their lives will be more powerful than lofty eloquence. God calls for men of heart, men of mind, men of moral integrity, whom he can make the repositories of his truth, who will correctly represent and exemplify its sacred principles in their daily life.  {PH159 25.2}
[PH159 26.1]          Bro. Gage has ability in some respects that but few have. He could fill an important position in the Office with acceptance to God, if his heart was sanctified to the work. He needs to be converted, and to humble himself as a little child, in seeking pure, heart religion, in order for his influence in the Office, or in the cause of God anywhere, to be what it ought to be. As his influence has been, it has injured all connected with the Office, but more                                                                              27  especially the young. His position as foreman gave him influence. He did not conduct himself conscientiously in the fear of God. He favored particular ones above others. He neglected those who, for their faithfulness and ability, deserved special encouragement. He brought distress and perplexity upon those in whom he should have had a special interest. Those who link their affections and interest to one or two, and favor them to the disadvantage of others, should not retain their position in the Office for a day. This unsanctified partiality for special ones who may please the fancy, to the neglect of others who are conscientious and God-fearing, and in his sight of more value, is offensive to God. That which God esteems, we should value. The ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, God regards of higher value than external beauty, outward adornment, riches, or worldly honor.  {PH159 26.1}
[PH159 27.1]          The true followers of Christ will not choose intimate friendship with those whose characters have serious defects, and whose example as a whole it would not be safe to follow, while it is their privilege to associate with persons who observe a conscientious regard to their duties in their business, and the duties of religion. Those who lack principle and devotion generally have a more positive influence to mold                                                                              28  the minds of their intimate friends than those have whose characters seem well balanced to control and influence the defective in character, and those lacking spirituality and devotion.  {PH159 27.1}
[PH159 28.1]          Bro. Gage's influence, if unsanctified, endangers the souls of those who follow his example. His ready tact and ingenuity is admired, and leads those in connection with him to give him credit for qualifications that he does not possess. At the Office he was reckless of his time. If this affected only himself it would have been a small matter; but his position as foreman gave him influence. His example before those in the Office, and especially the apprentices, was not circumspect and conscientious. If Bro. Gage had, with his ingenious talent, a sense of high moral obligation, his services would be invaluable to the Office. If his principles had been such that no motive could have moved him from the straight line of duty, no inducement which could have been presented to him would have purchased his consent to a wrong action, his influence would have molded others; but his desires for pleasure allured him from his post of duty. If he had stood in the strength of God, unmoved by censure or flattery, his soul steady to principle, faithful to his convictions of truth and justice, he would have been a superior                                                                              29  man, and would have won a commanding influence everywhere. Bro. Gage lacks frugality and economy. He lacks tact which would enable him to adapt himself to the opening providence of God to make him a minute man. He loved human praise. He was swayed by circumstances, subject to temptation, and his integrity could not be relied upon.  {PH159 28.1}
[PH159 29.1]          Bro. Gage's religious experience was not sound. He moved from impulse, not from principle. His heart was not right with God, and he did not have the fear of God and his glory before him. He acted very much like a man engaged in common business. He had but very little sense of the sacredness of the work in which he was engaged. He had not practiced self-denial and economy, therefore he had no experience in this. At times he labored earnestly, and manifested a good interest in the work. Then again he would be careless of his time, and spend precious moments in unimportant conversation, hindering others from doing their duty, and setting an example to others of recklessness and unfaithfulness. The work of God is sacred and holy, and calls for men of lofty integrity. Men are wanted who have a sense of justice, even in the smallest matters, that will not allow them to make entries of their time that are not minute and correct.                                                                              30  Men that will have a sense that they are handling means that belong to God, and who would not unjustly appropriate one cent to their own use. Men who will be just as faithful and exact, careful and diligent in their labor, in the absence of their employer, as in his presence, proving by their faithfulness that they are not eye-servants, not merely men-pleasers, but conscientious, faithful, true workmen, doing right, not for human praise, but because they love and choose the right from a high sense of their obligation to God.  {PH159 29.1}
[PH159 30.1]          Parents are not thorough in the education of their children. They do not see the necessity of molding the minds of their children by discipline that they should. They give them a superficial education, manifesting greater care for an ornamental rather than a solid education which would develop the faculties, and direct them to bring out the energies of the soul, that the powers of the mind should expand and strengthen by exercise. The faculties of the mind need cultivation that they may be exercised to the glory of God. Careful attention should be given to the culture of the intellect, that the varied organs of the mind may have equal strength, by being brought into exercise, each in their distinctive office. If parents allow their children to follow the bent of their own minds,                                                                              31  and follow their inclination and pleasure, to the neglect of duty, they will form their character after this pattern, and will not be competent for any responsible position in life. The desires and inclinations of youth should be restrained, their weak points of character strengthened, their over strong tendencies depressed.  {PH159 30.1}
[PH159 31.1]          If one faculty is suffered to remain dormant, or turned out of its proper direction, the purpose of God is not carried out. The faculties should be all well developed. Care should be given to each, for they have a mutual bearing upon each other, and must all be exercised that the mind be properly balanced. If one or two organs are cultivated, and in continual use, because it is the choice to put the strength of the mind in one direction, to the neglect of other powers of the mind, your children will come to maturity with unbalanced minds, and they will not have harmonious characters. They will be apt and strong in one direction, and greatly deficient in other directions just as important. They will not be competent men and women. Their deficiencies will be marked, and mar the entire character.  {PH159 31.1}
[PH159 31.2]          Bro. Gage has cultivated an almost ungovernable propensity for sight-seeing and trips of pleasure. And time and expense are wasted to gratify his desire for pleasure                                                                              32  excursions. His selfish love of pleasure leads to the neglect of sacred duties. Bro. Gage loves to preach, but he has never taken up this work, feeling the woe upon him if he preach not the gospel. He frequently left his work in the Office which demanded his care, to comply with calls from some of his brethren in other churches. If he had felt the solemn sense of the work of God for this time, and gone forth, making God his trust, practicing self-denial, and lifting the cross of Christ, he would have accomplished good. But he frequently had so little sense of the holiness of the work, that he would improve the opportunity of visiting other churches, in making the occasion a scene of self-gratification, in short, a pleasure trip. What a contrast in the course pursued by the apostles, who went forth burdened with the word of life, and in the demonstration of the Spirit, preaching Christ crucified. They pointed out the living way through self-denial and the cross. They had fellowship with their Saviour in his sufferings, and their greatest desire was to know Christ Jesus, and him crucified. They considered not their own convenience, nor counted their lives dear unto themselves. They lived not to enjoy, but to do good, and save souls for whom Christ died.  {PH159 31.2}
[PH159 32.1]          Bro. Gage can present arguments upon                                                                              33  doctrinal points, but the practical lessons of sanctification, self-denial, and the cross, he has not experienced in himself. He can speak to the ear, but the truth is not urged home upon the consciences with a deep sense of its solemnity and importance in view of the Judgment, when every case must be decided, because he has not felt the sanctifying influence of these truths upon his own heart, and practiced them in his own life. Bro. Gage had not trained his mind, and his deportment out of meeting was not exemplary. He did not seem to have the burden of the work resting upon him, but was trifling and boyish. He lowered the standard of religion by his example. Sacred and common things were placed on a level.  {PH159 32.1}
[PH159 33.1]          Bro. Gage has not been willing to endure the cross, and he has not been willing to follow Christ from the manger to the judgment hall and Calvary. He has brought upon himself sore affliction in seeking his own pleasure. Bro. Gage has yet to learn that his strength is weakness and his wisdom is folly. If he had felt that he was engaged in the work of God, and that he was indebted to him who required of him to improve the time and talents he has given him to his glory--had he stood faithfully at his post--he would not have suffered that long, tedious sickness. His                                                                              34  exposure upon that pleasure trip caused him months of suffering.  {PH159 33.1}
[PH159 34.1]          Bro. Gage would have died had it not been for the earnest, effectual prayer of faith, put up in his behalf, by those who felt that he was not prepared to die, for God to spare him. Had he died at that time, his case would have been far worse than that of the unenlightened sinner. But God mercifully heard the prayers of his people, and spared Bro. Gage and gave him a new lease of his life, that he might have opportunity to repent of his unfaithfulness and redeem the time. His example had influenced many in Battle Creek in the wrong direction.  {PH159 34.1}
[PH159 34.2]          Bro. Gage came up from his sickness; but how little did he or his family feel humbled under the hand of God. The work of the Spirit of God, and wisdom from him, are not manifested that we may be happy and satisfied with ourselves, but that our souls may be renewed in knowledge and true holiness. How much better would it have been for Bro. Gage if his affliction had prompted to faithful searching of heart, to discover the imperfections in his character, that he might put them away, and with humble spirit come forth from the furnace as gold purified, reflecting the image of Christ.  {PH159 34.2}
[PH159 34.3]          The sickness that he had brought upon                                                                              35  himself, the church helped him bear. His watchers were provided, his expenses, in a great measure, borne by the church; yet neither he nor his family appreciated this generosity and tenderness on the part of the church. They felt they deserved all that was done for them. As Bro. Gage came up from his sickness, he felt wrong toward my husband, because he disapproved his course which was so censurable. He united with others to injure my husband's influence, and since he has left the Office, he has not felt right. He would poorly stand the test of being proved by God.  {PH159 34.3}
[PH159 35.1]          Bro. Gage has not yet learned the lesson that he will have to learn if he is saved at last, to deny self, resist his desire for pleasure. He will have to be brought over the ground again, and tried still more closely, because he failed to endure the trials of the past. He has displeased God in justifying self. He has but little experience of the fellowship of the sufferings of Christ. He loves display, and does not economize his means. The Lord knows. He weighs the inward feelings and intentions of the heart. He knows man. He tests our fidelity. He requires that we should love and serve him with the whole mind, and heart, and strength. The lovers of pleasure may put on a form of godliness that                                                                              36  even involves some self-denial, and they may sacrifice time and money, and yet self not be subdued, and the will not brought into subjection to the will of God.  {PH159 35.1}
[PH159 36.1]          The influence of the Jones girls was very bad in Battle Creek. They had not been trained. Their mother had neglected her sacred duty, and had not restrained her children. She had not brought them up in the fear and admonition of the Lord. They had been indulged and shielded from bearing responsibilities until they had no relish for the plain, homely duties of life. The mother had educated the daughters to think much of their dress. But the inward adorning was not exalted before them. These young girls were vain and proud. Their minds were impure. Their conversation was corrupting, and yet a class in B. C. would associate with this stamp of minds, and they could not associate with them without coming down to their level. They were not dealt as severely with as their case demanded. They love the society of the young men, and the young men are the theme of their meditation, and of their conversation. These girls have corrupted manners; they were headstrong and self-confident.  {PH159 36.1}
[PH159 36.2]          The Jones family love display. The mother is not a prudent, dignified woman. She is not qualified to bring up children.                                                                              37  The dress of her children, to make a show, is of greater consequence to her than the inward adorning. She has not disciplined herself. Her will has not been brought into conformity to the will of God. Her heart is not right with God. She is a stranger to the operation of his Spirit upon the heart, bringing the desires and affections in conformity to the obedience of Christ. She does not possess ennobling qualities of mind, and does not discern sacred things. She has let her children do as they pleased. The fearful experience she has had with two of her elder children has not made the deep impression on her mind that the circumstances demanded. She has educated her children to love dress, vanity, and folly. She has not disciplined her two younger girls. Charles, under a proper influence, would be a worthy young man; but he has much to learn. He follows inclination rather than duty. He loves to follow his own will and pleasure, and has not a correct knowledge of the duties devolving upon a Christian. Self-gratification, and his own inclination, he would gladly interpret to be duty. Self-gratification he has not overcome. He has a work to do to clear his spiritual vision, that he may understand what it is to be sanctified to God, and learn the high claims of God upon him. The serious defects in his education have affected his life.                                                                              38   {PH159 36.2}
[PH159 38.1]          If Bro. Gage was, with his good qualifications, well balanced and faithful as foreman of the Office, his labor would be of great value to the Office, and he could earn double wages. But for the past years, considering his deficiency, with his unconsecrated influence, the Office could better afford to do without him, even if his services could be had for nothing. Bro. and sister Gage have not learned the lesson of economy. The gratification of the taste and desire for pleasure and display has had an overpowering influence upon them. Small wages would be of more advantage to them than large, for they would use all, were it never so much, as they pass along. They would enjoy as they go, and then when affliction draws upon them, would be wholly unprepared. Twenty dollars a week would be laid out about the same as twelve. Had Bro. and sister Gage been economical managers, denying themselves, they could ere this have had a home of their own, and besides this, means to draw upon in case of adversity. But they will not economize as others have done, upon whom they have sometimes been dependent. If they neglect to learn these lessons, their character will not be found perfect in the day of God.  {PH159 38.1}
[PH159 38.2]          Bro. Gage has been the object of the great love and condescension of Christ, and yet he has never felt that he could imitate                                                                              39  the great Exemplar. He claims, and all his life has sought after, a better portion in this life than was given our Lord. Bro. Gage has never felt the depths of ignorance and sin from which Christ has proposed to lift him, and to link him to his divine nature.  {PH159 38.2}
[PH159 39.1]          It is a fearful thing to minister in sacred things when the heart and hands are not holy. To be a co-worker with Jesus Christ, involves fearful responsibilities. To stand as a representative of Christ is no small matter. The fearful realities of the Judgment will test every man's work. The apostles said, "We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord;" "for God who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ." The sufficiency of the apostle was not in himself, but in the gracious influence of the Spirit of Christ which filled his soul, and brought every thought into subjection to the obedience of Christ. The power of truth attending the word preached, will be a savor of life unto life, or of death unto death. Ministers are required to be living examples of the mind and Spirit of Christ, living epistles, known and read of all men. I tremble when I consider that there are some ministers, even among Seventh-day                                                                              40  Adventists, who are not sanctified by the truths which they preach. Nothing less than the quick and powerful Spirit of God working in the hearts of his messengers to give the knowledge of the glory of God, can gain for them the victory.  {PH159 39.1}
[PH159 40.1]          Bro. Gage's preaching has not been marked by the sanction of God's Spirit. He could talk fluently, and could make a point plain; but his preaching lacked spirituality. His appeals have not touched the heart with a new tenderness. There has been an array of words, but the hearts of his hearers have not been quickened and melted with a sense of a Saviour's love. Sinners have not been convicted and drawn to Christ by a sense that "Jesus of Nazareth passeth by." Sinners should have a clear impression given them of the nearness and willingness of Christ to give them present salvation. A Saviour should be presented before the people, while the heart of the speaker should be subdued and imbued with his spirit. The very tones of the voice, the look, the words, should possess an irresistible power to move the hearts and control the minds. Jesus should be found in the heart of the minister. If Jesus is in the words, in the tones of the voice that is mellow with his tender love, this will prove a blessing of more value than all the riches, pleasures, and glories of                                                                              41  the earth, for such blessings will not come and go without they accomplish a work. Convictions will be deepened, impressions will be made, and the question will be raised, "What shall I do to be saved?"  {PH159 40.1}
[PH159 41.1]          It is in justice to the cause of God that I feel compelled to state that Bro. Gage's sickness was not the result of unwearied devotion to the interests of the Office. Imprudent exposure on a trip to Chicago, for his own pleasure, was the cause of his long, tedious, suffering sickness. God did not sustain him in leaving the work, when so many were absent who had filled important positions in the Office. At the very time when he should not have excused himself for an hour, he left his post of duty. And God did not sustain him. There was no period of rest for us however much we might need it. The Review, the Reformer, and Instructor, must be edited. Very many letters had been laid aside until we should return to examine them. Things were in a sad state at the Office. Everything needed to be set in order.  {PH159 41.1}
[PH159 41.2]          My husband commenced his labor, and I helped him what I could; but that was but little. He labored unceasingly to straighten out perplexing business matters, and to improve the condition of our periodicals. He could not depend upon                                                                              42  help from any of his ministering brethren. His head, heart, and hands, were full. He was not encouraged by Brn. Andrews and Waggoner when they knew he was standing under the burdens at Battle Creek alone. They did not stay up his hands. They wrote in a most discouraging manner of their poor health, and being in so exhausted a condition that they could not be depended on to accomplish any labor. My husband saw that nothing could be hoped for in that direction. And notwithstanding his double labor through the summer, he could not rest. He reined himself up to do the work others had neglected, irrespective of his weakness.  {PH159 41.2}
[PH159 42.1]          The Reformer was about dead. Bro. Gage had urged the extreme positions of Dr. Trall, which had influenced the doctor to come out in the Reformer stronger than he otherwise would have done, in discarding milk, sugar, and salt. The position to leave these things entirely may be right in their order. But the time had not come to make a general stand upon these points. And those who do take their position, and advocate the entire disuse of milk, butter, and sugar, should have their own tables free from these things. Bro. Gage, even while taking his stand in the Reformer with Dr. Trall in regard to the injurious effects of salt, milk, and sugar, did not practice                                                                              43  the things he taught. Upon his own table these things were daily used.  {PH159 42.1}
[PH159 43.1]          Many of our people had lost their interest in the Reformer, and letters were daily received with this discouraging request, "Please discontinue my Reformer." Letters were received from the West, where the country is new and fruit scarce, inquiring how the friends of health reform live at Battle Creek. Did they dispense with salt entirely? If so, we cannot at present adopt the health reform. We can get but little fruit, and we have left meat, tea, coffee, and tobacco; but we must have something to sustain life.  {PH159 43.1}
[PH159 43.2]          We had spent some time in the West, and we knew the scarcity of fruit, and we sympathized with our brethren who were conscientiously, in the fear of God, seeking to be in harmony with the body of Sabbath-keeping Adventists. They were becoming discouraged, and some were backsliding upon the health reform, fearing that at Battle Creek they were radical and fanatical. We could not raise an interest anywhere in the West to obtain subscribers for the Health Reformer. We saw that the writers in the Reformer were going away from the people, and leaving them behind. If we take positions that conscientious Christians, who are indeed reformers, cannot adopt, how can we expect to benefit                                                                              44  that class whom we can reach only from a health standpoint?  {PH159 43.2}
[PH159 44.1]          We must go no faster than we can take those with us whose consciences and intellects are convinced of the truths we advocate. We must meet the people where they are. Some of us have been many years in arriving at our present position in health reform. Reform in diet is slow to obtain. We have powerful appetite to meet; for the world is given to gluttony. If we should allow the people as much time as we have required to come up to the present advanced state in reform, we should be very patient with them, and allow them to advance step by step, as we have done, until their feet are firmly established upon the health-reform platform. But we should be very cautious to not take one step too fast, that we shall be obliged to retrace. In reforms, we had better come one step short of the mark than to go one step beyond it. And if there is error at all, let it be on the side next to the people.  {PH159 44.1}
[PH159 44.2]          And, above all, we should not with our pens advocate positions that we do not put to a practical test in our own families, upon our own tables. This is dissimulation, and a species of hypocrisy. In Michigan we can do better in leaving salt, sugar, and milk, than many who are situated in the far West, or in the far East, where there is                                                                              45  a scarcity of fruit. There are but very few families in Battle Creek who do not use these articles upon their tables. We know that a free use of these articles is positively injurious to health, and, in many cases, we think if they were not used at all, a much better state of health would be enjoyed. At present, our burden is not upon these things. The people are so far behind that we see it is all they can bear to have us draw the line upon their injurious indulgences and stimulating narcotics. We bear positive testimony against tobacco, spirituous liquors, snuff, tea, coffee, flesh-meats, butter, spices, rich cakes, mince pies, a large amount of salt, and all exciting substances used as articles of food.  {PH159 44.2}
[PH159 45.1]          If we come to persons who have not been enlightened in regard to health reform, and present our strongest positions at first, there is danger of their becoming discouraged as they see how much they have to give up, so that they will make no effort to reform. We must lead the people along patiently and gradually, remembering the hole of the pit whence we were digged.  {PH159 45.1}
[PH159 45.2]          My husband and myself have labored to improve the Reformer, and make it interesting and profitable, that it should be desired, not only by our people, but by all classes. This was a severe tax upon my husband. He also made very important                                                                              46  improvements in the Review and Instructor. He accomplished the work which should have been shared by three men. And while all this labor fell upon him, in the publishing department, the business department at the Health Institute and at the Publishing Association required the labor of two men to relieve them of financial embarrassments.  {PH159 45.2}
[PH159 46.1]          Unfaithful men who had been entrusted with the work at the Office and the Institute, had, through selfishness and lack of consecration, placed matters in the worst condition possible. There was unsettled business that had to be settled. My husband stepped into the gap, and worked with all his energies. He was wearing. We could see that he was in danger; but how he could stop, we could not tell, unless the work in the Office should cease. Almost every day some new perplexity would arise, some new matter of difficulty, caused by the unfaithfulness of the men who had taken charge of the work. His brain was taxed to the utmost, until the worst perplexities are now overcome, and the work is moving on prosperously.  {PH159 46.1}
[PH159 46.2]          At the General Conference, my husband plead to be released from the burdens upon him; but notwithstanding his pleading, the burden of editing of Review and Reformer was placed upon him, with encouragement                                                                              47  that men, who would take responsibilities and burdens, would be encouraged to settle at Battle Creek. But as yet no help has come to my husband to lift from him the burdens of the financial work at the Office of publication.  {PH159 46.2}
[PH159 47.1]          My husband is fast wearing. We attended the four camp-meetings west. Our brethren are urging our attending the camp-meetings east. But we dare not take additional burdens upon us. We came from the labor of camp-meetings west, in July, 1871, to find a large amount of business that had been left to accumulate in my husband's absence. We have seen no opportunity for rest yet. My husband must be released from the burdens upon him. There are too many that use his brain in the place of using their own. In view of the light which God has been pleased to give us, we plead for you, my brethren, to release my husband. I am not willing to venture the consequences of his going forward and laboring as he has done. He served you faithfully and unselfishly for years, and finally fell under the pressure of the burdens placed upon him. Then his brethren, in whom he had confided, left him. They let him drop into my hands, and forsook him. I was his nurse, his attendant, and physician, for nearly two years. I do not wish to pass through the experience a second time.                                                                              48  Brethren, will you lift the burdens from us, and allow us to preserve our strength as God would have us, that the cause at large may be benefited with the efforts we may make in his strength? Or will you leave us to become debilitated so that we will become useless to the cause?                                                    -    {PH159 47.1}
[PH159 48.1]                    Epistle Number One.          Bro. -----, Dec. 10, 1871, I was shown that you and your sisters were in a very dangerous condition, and that which makes your state the more dangerous, is, that you do not realize your true state. I saw you enveloped in darkness. This darkness has not settled upon you suddenly. You commenced to enter the mist of darkness gradually, and almost imperceptibly, until the darkness is as light to you, yet the cloud is becoming more dense every day. I saw, now and then, a gleaming of light separating the darkness from you; then again it would close about you, firmer and more dense than before.  {PH159 48.1}
[PH159 48.2]          Your singing schools have ever been a snare to you. Neither you, nor your sisters, have a depth of experience that will enable you to associate with the influences you are brought in contact with in your                                                                              49  singing schools without being affected. It would take stronger minds, with greater decision of character than you three possess, to be brought into the society you are, and not be affected. Listen to the words of Christ: "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven." Have your example and influence been of that positive character that has impressed and convicted your associates? I think not. You have been injured. Darkness has settled upon you, and dimmed your light; and your light has not burned with that luster to dispel the darkness about others. You have been separating farther and farther from God. You, my brother, have but a faint sense of what you have been doing.  {PH159 48.2}
[PH159 49.1]          You have been standing directly in the way of your sisters' advancement in the divine life. Your sisters, more especially -----, have been entangled with the bewitching, Satanic wiles of spiritualism, and if she rids herself of this unholy slime of Satan, which has perverted her sense of eternal things, she will have to make a                                                                              50  mighty effort. It will be but a hair's breadth escape. You have been blinded, deceived, and enchanted, yourself. You do not see yourself. You are all three of you very weak, when you might be strong in the precious, saving truth, strengthened, stablished, and settled upon the rock Christ Jesus. I feed deeply. I tremble for you. I see temptations on every hand, and you with so little power and strength to resist them.  {PH159 49.1}
[PH159 50.1]          Bro. -----, I was shown you infatuated and deceived as to your motives and real purposes of your heart. I saw you in the society of Bro. -----'s daughter. She has never yielded her heart to Christ. I was shown her affected and convicted. But your course was not of that character to deepen conviction, or to give her the impression that there was special importance attached to these matters. You profess to hold sacred the salvation of the soul, and the present truth. She does not respect the Sabbath from principle. She loves the vanity of the world. She enjoys the pride and amusements of life. But you have been departing so gradually from God and from the light, that you do not see the separation which the truth necessarily brings between those who love God and the lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God. I saw you were attracted to her                                                                              51  society. Religious meetings and sacred duties are of minor importance, while the presence of a mere child, without any knowledge of the truth or of heavenly things, fascinates you. You have overlooked self-denial and the cross, which lie directly in the pathway of every disciple of Christ.  {PH159 50.1}
[PH159 51.1]          I was shown that if you had been walking in the light, you would have taken your position decidedly for the truth. And your example would have shown that you considered the truth you profess of that importance that your affections and heart could go only where the image of Christ was discernible. Christ now says to you, -----, Which will you have, me, or the world? Here is your decision to be made. Will you follow the promptings of the unsanctified heart? turn away from self-denial for Christ's sake? step over the cross without lifting it? or will you lift that cross, heavy though it may be, and make some sacrifice for the truth's sake? May God help you to see where you are, that you may place a true estimate upon eternal things. You now have so little spiritual eyesight that the holy and sacred are placed upon a level with the common. You have responsibilities. Your influence affects to a great extent your sisters. Your only safety is separation from the world.                                                                              52   {PH159 51.1}
[PH159 52.1]          I was shown you, -----, taking the young with you to scenes of amusement at the time of a religious interest, and also engaging in singing schools with worldlings who are all darkness, and who have evil angels all around them. How would your feeble, dim light appear amid this darkness and temptation? Angels of God do not attend you upon these occasions. You are left to go in your own strength. Satan is well pleased with your position, for he can make you more efficient in his service than if you did not profess to be a Christian, keeping all the commandments of God. The True Witness addresses the Laodicean church, "I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would that thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth: Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire; that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou mayest see. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous, therefore, and repent."  {PH159 52.1}
[PH159 52.2]          You are blinded and infatuated. You                                                                              53  have felt strong when you were weakness itself. You can be strong in the Mighty One. You can be an instrument of righteousness, if you are willing to suffer for Christ's sake. You and your sisters may redeem the time if you will. But it will cost an effort. Your younger sister is linked to one who is not worthy of her affections. There are serious defects in his character. He has not reverence for sacred and holy things. His heart has not been changed by the Spirit of God. He is selfish, boastful, loving pleasure more than duty. He has no experience in self-denial and humiliation. In choosing friendship, there should be great caution that an intimacy is not contracted with one whose example it would not be safe to imitate, for the effect of such an intimacy is to lead away from God, from devotion, and the love of the truth. It is positively dangerous for you to be intimate with friends who have not a religious experience. If either of you, or all three of you, follow the leadings of God's Spirit, or value your soul's salvation, you will not choose as your particular and intimate friends those who do not maintain a serious regard for religious things, and who do not live under its practical influence. Eternal considerations should come first with you. Nothing can have a more subtle and positively dangerous                                                                              54  influence upon the mind, and serve to banish serious impressions, and convictions of the Spirit of God, than to associate with those who are vain and careless, and whose conversation is upon the world and vanity. The more engaging these persons may be in other respects, the more dangerous is their influence as companions, because they would throw around an irreligious life so many pleasing attractions.  {PH159 52.2}
[PH159 54.1]          God has claims upon all three of you, which you cannot lightly throw aside. Jesus has bought you with the price of his own blood. "Ye are not your own, for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." Have you no sacrifice to make for God? Great responsibilities stand in the passages of your every-day life. Your record is daily passing up to God. Great dangers lie hidden in your pathway. If I could, I would take you in my arms and bear you safely over them; but this I am not permitted to do. Your are in the most critical period of your life-history. If you arouse and direct the energies of the soul after things of eternal interest, and if you make everything subordinate to this, you will make a success of perfecting Christian characters. You may all engage in the spiritual warfare against besetting sins, and you may, through Christ, come off victors.                                                                              55  But this is no child's play. It is a stern warfare, involving self-denial and cross-bearing. Your dangers are that you will not fully realize your backslidings and your perilous condition. Unless you view life as it is, cast aside your brilliant fancies of imagination, and come down to the sober lessons of experience, you will awake when it is too late. You will then realize the terrible mistake you have made.  {PH159 54.1}
[PH159 55.1]          Your education has not been of that kind to form solid, substantial characters, therefore you have this education to obtain now, which you should have had years ago. Your mother was too fond of you. A mother cannot love her children too well, but she may love unwisely, and allow her affection to blind her to their best interest. You have had an indulgent, tender mother. She has shielded her children too much. She has taken the burdens of life which have nearly crushed out her life, while her children should have taken them. They could have borne them better than she.  {PH159 55.1}
[PH159 55.2]          The deficiencies in your characters of firmness and self-denial is a serious drawback in obtaining a genuine religious experience that will not be sliding sand. Firmness, and integrity of purpose, should be cultivated. These qualifications are positively necessary for a successful Christian life. If you have integrity of soul, you will                                                                              56  not be swerved from the right. No motive will be sufficient to move you from the straight line of duty; you will be loyal and true to God. The pleadings of affection and love, the yearnings of friendship, will not move you to turn aside from truth and duty, you will not sacrifice duty to inclination.  {PH159 55.2}
[PH159 56.1]          If you are allured to unite your life-interest with an young, inexperienced girl, who is really deficient in an education in the common, practical, daily duties of life, you make a mistake; but this is small in comparison with her ignorance in regard to her duty to God. She has not been destitute of light. She has had religious privileges, and yet her heart has not felt her wretched sinfulness without Christ. If you, in your infatuation, can turn from the prayer-meeting, repeatedly, where God meets with his people, in order to enjoy the society of one who has no love for God, and sees no attractions in the religious life, how do you expect God can prosper such a union? Be not in haste. Early marriages should not be encouraged. If a young woman, or a young man, have not respect to the claims of God, and heed not the claims which bind them to religion, there will be danger that they will not properly regard the claims of the husband, or the wife. The habit of frequently being in the                                                                              57  society of the one of your choice, and that, too, at the sacrifice of religious privileges and of your hours of prayer, is dangerous; and you sustain a loss you cannot afford. The habit of sitting up late at night is customary, but it is not pleasing to God, even if you were both Christians. These untimely hours injure health, unfit the mind for the next day's duties, and have an appearance of evil. My brother, I hope you will have self-respect enough to shun this form of courtship. If you have an eye single to the glory of God, you will move with deliberate caution. You will not suffer love-sick sentimentalism to so blind your vision that you cannot discern the high claims your God has upon you as a Christian.  {PH159 56.1}
[PH159 57.1]          I address myself to you three, dear youth. Let it be your aim to glorify God, and attain his moral likeness. Invite the Spirit of God to mold your character. Now is your golden opportunity to wash your robes of character, and make them white in the blood of the Lamb. I regard this as the turning-point in your destiny. Which will you choose, says Christ, me, or the world? God calls for an unconditional surrender of the heart and affections to him. If you love friends, brothers or sisters, father or mother, houses or lands, more than me, says Christ, ye are not worthy                                                                              58  of me. Religion lays the soul under the greatest obligation to her claims, to walk by her principles. As the mysterious magnet points to the north, so do the claims of religion point to the glory of God. You are bound, by your baptismal vows, to honor your Creator, and to resolutely deny self and crucify your affections and lusts, and have even your thoughts brought into obedience to the will of Christ.  {PH159 57.1}
[PH159 58.1]          Shun running into temptation. But when temptations surround you, and you cannot control the circumstances which expose you to them, then you may claim the promise of God, and with confidence and conscious power exclaim, "I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me." There is strength for you all in God. But you will never feel your need of that strength which alone is able to save you, unless you feel your sinfulness and weakness. Jesus, your precious Saviour, now calls you to take your position firmly upon the platform of eternal truth. If you suffer with him, he will crown you with glory in his everlasting kingdom. If you are willing to sacrifice all for Christ, then he will be your Saviour. But if you choose your own way, you will follow on in darkness until it is too late to secure the eternal reward.                                                                              59   {PH159 58.1}
[PH159 59.1]          What have you been willing to suffer for the truth's sake? You have a short, very short, period in which to cultivate the noble traits of your character. You have all been, to some extent, dissatisfied and unhappy. You have had many complaints to make. You have talked, especially ----- and -----, your unbelief, and censured others. You have had hearts filled with pride, and even bitterness, at times. Your closets have been neglected, and you have not loved the exercises of religious duties. If you had been persevering in your efforts to grow up into Christ your living head, you would now be strong, and competent to bless others with your influence.  {PH159 59.1}
[PH159 59.2]          If you had cultivated a steady, uniform, unwavering energy, you would now be strong to resist temptation. But these precious qualities can only be gained through a surrender of the soul to the claims of religion.  {PH159 59.2}
[PH159 59.3]          Then your motives will be high, the intellect and affection will be balanced by high principles. God will work with us if we will only engage in healthy action. We must feel the necessity of uniting our human efforts and zealous action with divine power. We can stand forth in God, strong to conquer. -----, you have greatly failed in energy of purpose to do, and to endure.                                                                              60   {PH159 59.3}
[PH159 60.1]          What a great mistake is made in the education of children and youth, in indulging, and favoring, and petting them. They become selfish and inefficient. There is a lack of energy exercised in the little things of life. The character has not been trained to acquire strength in the performance of the every-day duties, lowly though they may be. There is a neglect of doing willingly and cheerfully what lies directly before you to do, which some one must do. There is a great desire with us to find a more exalted, larger work.  {PH159 60.1}
[PH159 60.2]          No one is qualified for the important and great work, unless he has been faithful in the performance of the little duties.  {PH159 60.2}
[PH159 60.3]          It is by degrees the character is formed and the soul trained to put effort and energy proportionate for the task which is to be accomplished. If we are creatures of circumstance, we shall surely fail of perfecting Christian character.  {PH159 60.3}
[PH159 60.4]          You must master circumstances; not allow circumstances to master you. You can find energy at the cross of Christ. You can now grow by degrees, and conquer difficulties, and overcome force of habit. You need to be stimulated by the life-giving force of Jesus. You should be attracted to Christ, and clothed with his divine beauty and excellence. Bro. -----'s daughter has an education to gain, as she                                                                              61  is no more competent for the duties and difficulties of life as a wife, than a school girl of ten years old.  {PH159 60.4}
[PH159 61.1]          I know whereof I speak. I testify the things I know. If ----- was not infatuated, and his judgment perverted, he would pursue a very different course than he has in many respects.  {PH159 61.1}
[PH159 61.2]          How much wisdom, caution, and discrimination, are needed by youth of deficient experience. You all need to be clothed with humility. -----, have you sought to link your interest with one who possessed the inward adorning, the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit? or has your fancy been impressed and pleased?  {PH159 61.2}
[PH159 61.3]          Religion should dictate and guide you in all your pursuits, and should hold absolute control over your affections. If you yield yourselves unreservedly into the hands of Christ, making his power your strength, then will your moral sense be clear to discern the quality of character that you may not be deceived by appearances and make great mistakes in your friendship. You want your moral power keen and sensitive, that it may bear severe tests and not be marred. You want your integrity of soul so firm that vanity, display, or flattery, will not move you.  {PH159 61.3}
[PH159 61.4]          Oh! it is a great thing to be right with God, the soul in harmony with its Maker,                                                                              62  that amid the contagion of evil example, which in its deceitful appearance would lure the soul from duty. Angels may be sent to your rescue; but bear in mind, if you invite temptation, you will not have divine aid to keep you from being overcome. The three worthies endured the fiery furnace, for Jesus walked with them in the fiery flame. If they had, of themselves, walked in the fire, they would have been consumed. Thus will it be with you. If you do not walk deliberately into temptation, God will sustain you when the temptation comes.                                                    -    {PH159 61.4}
[PH159 62.1]                  The Cause in New York.          While in Vermont, Dec. 10, 1871, I was shown some things in regard to New York. The cause in the State seemed to be in a deplorable condition. There were but few laborers, and these were not as efficient as their profession of faith in the sacred truths for this time demanded of them. There are those in the State, who minister in word and doctrine, who are not thorough workmen. Although they have believed the theory of the truth, and have been preaching for years, never will they be competent laborers until they work upon                                                                              63  a different plan. They have spent much time among the churches when they are not qualified to benefit them. They themselves are not consecrated to God. They need the spirit of endurance to suffer for Christ's sake, to "drink of the cup and be baptized with the baptism," before they are prepared to help others. Unselfish, devoted workmen are needed, to bring things up in New York to the Bible standard. These men have not been in the line of their duty in traveling among the churches. If God has called them to his work, it is to save sinners. They should prove themselves by going out into new fields, that they may know for themselves whether God has committed to them the work of saving souls.  {PH159 62.1}
[PH159 63.1]          Had Brn. Taylor, Saunders, Cottrell, Whitney, and Bro. and sister Lindsay, labored in few fields, they would now be far in advance of what they are. Meeting opposition of opponents would drive them to their Bibles for arguments to sustain their position, which would increase their knowledge in the Scriptures, and would give them a conscious power of their ability in God to meet opposition in any form. Those who are content to go over and over the same ground among the churches, will be deficient in the experience they should have. They will be weak--not strong to                                                                              64  will, and do, and suffer, for the truth's sake. They will be inefficient workmen.  {PH159 63.1}
[PH159 64.1]          Those who have the cause of God at heart, and feel love for precious souls for whom Christ died, will not seek their ease or pleasure. They will do as Christ has done. They will go forth to "seek and to save that which was lost." He said, "I came not to call the righteous, but sinners, to repentance."  {PH159 64.1}
[PH159 64.2]          If ministers in New York wish to help the church, they can do so in no better way than to go out in new fields and labor to bring souls into the truth. When the church see that their ministers are all aglow with the spirit of the work, feeling deeply the force of the truth, and seeking to bring others to the knowledge of the truth, it will put new life and vigor in them. Their hearts will be stirred to do what they can to aid in the work. There is not a class of people in the world that are more willing to sacrifice of their means to advance the cause than Seventh-day Adventists.  {PH159 64.2}
[PH159 64.3]          If the ministers do not discourage them to death by their indolence, and inefficiency, and lack of spirituality, they will generally respond to any appeal that may be made that will commend itself to their judgment and consciences. But they want to see fruit. And it is right that the brethren                                                                              65  in New York should demand fruits of their ministers. What have they done? What are they doing? Ministers in New York should have been far in advance of what they are. But they have not engaged in that kind of labor which called forth earnest effort, and strong opposition which would drive them to their Bibles, and to prayer, that they could answer opponents, and, in the exercise of their talents, doubled them. There are ministers in New York who have been preaching for years who cannot be depended upon to give a course of lectures. They are dwarfed. They have not exercised their minds in the study of the word, and in meeting opposition, so that they might be strong men in God. Had they gone forth "without the camp," like faithful soldiers of the cross of Christ, and depended upon God and their own energies, rather than leaning so heavily upon their brethren, they would have obtained an experience, that now they would be qualified to engage in the work anywhere their help is most needed.  {PH159 64.3}
[PH159 65.1]          If the ministers generally in New York had left the churches to labor for themselves, and they not stood in their way, both churches and ministers would be now further advanced in spirituality, and in the knowledge of the truth.  {PH159 65.1}
[PH159 65.2]          Many of our brethren and sisters in                                                                              66  New York have been backsliding upon health reform. There is but a small number of genuine health reformers in the State. Light and spiritual understanding have been given to the brethren in New York. The truth that has reached the understanding, the light that has shone on the soul, that has not been appreciated and cherished, will witness against them in the day of God. Truth has been given to save those who would believe and obey. Their condemnation is not because they did not have the light, but because they had the light and did not walk in it.  {PH159 65.2}
[PH159 66.1]          God has furnished man with plentiful means for the gratification of natural appetite. He has spread before him a bountiful variety in the products of the earth that are palatable to the taste, and nutritious to the system. Of these, saith our benevolent Heavenly Father, "ye may freely eat." We may enjoy the fruits, the vegetables, and grains, without doing violence to the laws of our being. Grains, fruits, and vegetables, prepared in the most simple and natural manner, will nourish the body, and preserve its natural vigor without the use of flesh-meats.  {PH159 66.1}
[PH159 66.2]          God has created man a little lower than the angels, and has bestowed upon him attributes that will, if properly used, make him a blessing to the world, and reflect                                                                              67  back the glory to the Giver. But man, made in the image of God, has, through intemperance, violated principle and God's law in his physical nature. Intemperance of any kind will benumb the perceptive organs, and so weaken the brain-nerve power, that eternal things will not be appreciated, but placed upon a level with common. The higher powers of the mind, designed for elevated purposes, are brought into slavery to the baser passions. If our physical habits are not right, the mental and moral powers cannot be strong; for great sympathy exists between the physical and moral. The apostle understood this, and raises his voice of warning to his brethren: "Dearly beloved, I beseech you, as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul."  {PH159 66.2}
[PH159 67.1]          There is but little moral power in the professed Christian world. Wrong habits have been indulged, and physical and moral laws have been disregarded, until the general standard of virtue and piety is exceedingly low. Habits which lower the standard of physical health, enfeeble the mental and moral strength. The indulgence of unnatural appetite and passions has a controlling influence upon the organs of the brain. The animal organs are strengthened, while the moral are depressed. It is impossible for an intemperate man to be a                                                                              68  Christian, for his higher powers are brought into slavery to the passions.  {PH159 67.1}
[PH159 68.1]          Those who have had the light upon the subjects of eating and dressing with simplicity, in obedience to physical and moral law, and turn from the light which points out their duty, will shun duty in other things. If they blunt their consciences to avoid the cross which they will have to take up to be in harmony with natural law, they will, in order to shun reproach, violate the ten commandments.  {PH159 68.1}
[PH159 68.2]          There is a decided unwillingness with some to endure the cross and despise the shame. Some will be laughed out of their principles. Conformity to the world is gaining ground among God's people, who profess to be as pilgrims and strangers, waiting and watching for the Lord's appearing. There are many among professed Sabbath-keepers in New York who are more firmly wedded to worldly fashions and lusts than they are to healthy bodies, sound minds, or sanctified hearts.  {PH159 68.2}
[PH159 68.3]          God is testing and proving individuals in New York. He has permitted some to have a measure of prosperity, to develop what is in their hearts. Pride and love of the world have separated them from God. The principles of truth are sacrificed, virtually, while they profess to love the truth. Christians should wake up and act. Their                                                                              69  influence is telling upon, and molding, the opinions and habits of others. The weighty responsibility they will have to bear of deciding by their influence the destiny of souls.  {PH159 68.3}
[PH159 69.1]          The Lord, by close and pointed truths for these last days, is cleaving a people from out the world, and purifying them unto himself. Pride and unhealthful fashions, the love of display, the love of approbation, all must be left with the world, if we would be renewed in knowledge after the image of Him who created us. "For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared unto all men, teaching us, that denying ungodliness, and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world, looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works."  {PH159 69.1}
[PH159 69.2]          The church in Roosevelt need sifting. A thorough conversion is necessary before they can be in working order. Selfishness, pride, envy, malice, evil surmising, back-biting, gossiping, and tattling, have been cherished among them, until the Spirit of God has but little to do with them. The prayers of some who profess to know God                                                                              70  are, in their present state, an abomination in the sight of the Lord. They do not sustain their faith by their works, and it were better if some had never professed the truth, than to have dishonored their profession as they have. While they profess to be servants of Jesus Christ, they are servants of the enemy of righteousness, and their works testify of them that they are not acquainted with God, and that their hearts are not in obedience to the will of Christ. They make child's play of religion. They act like pettish children.  {PH159 69.2}
[PH159 70.1]          The children of God, the world over, are one great brotherhood. Our Saviour has clearly defined the spirit and principles which should govern the actions of those who, by their consistent, holy lives, distinguish themselves from the world. Love for one another, and supreme love to their Heavenly Father, should be exemplified in their conversation and works. The present condition of many of the children of God is like a family of ungrateful, quarrelsome children.  {PH159 70.1}
[PH159 70.2]          There is danger of even ministers in New York being of that class who are ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth. They do not practice what they learn. They are hearers, but not doers. These ministers need to experience the truth that will enable                                                                              71  them to comprehend the elevated character of the work.  {PH159 70.2}
[PH159 71.1]          We are living in a most solemn, important time of this earth's history. Important and fearful events are before us. We are amid the perils of the last days. How necessary that all those that do fear God and love his law, should humble themselves before him, and be afflicted, and mourn, and confess their sins that have separated God from his people. And that which should excite the greatest alarm is that we do not feel our condition, and understand our low estate, and are satisfied to remain as we are. We should flee to the word of God and to prayer. We should make this matter our first business. We should individually seek the Lord earnestly that we may find him. The church is responsible for the talents committed to their trust, and it is impossible for Christians to meet their responsibilities unless they stand on that elevated and exalted position that is in accordance with the sacred truths which they profess. The light that shines upon our pathway holds us responsible to let that light shine forth to others in such a manner that they will glorify God.  {PH159 71.1}
[PH159 71.2]          The advancement of the church in Olcott, in spiritual things, is not in proportion to the light which has shone upon their pathway. God has committed to each                                                                              72  talents to be improved, by being put out to the exchangers, that when the Master shall come, he may receive his own with usury. The church at Olcott are largely composed of valuable material; but there is a failure in reaching the high standard which it is their privilege to attain.  {PH159 71.2}
[PH159 72.1]          The working material in the church is mostly branches of three families, connected by marriage. There is talent, and good material to make workmen, in the church at Olcott, more than can be employed to good advantage in that locality. The entire church is not growing in spirituality. They are not favorably situated to call into exercise the talents God has given them, and develop strength. There is not room for all to work. One gets in the way of the other. There is a lack of spiritual strength. If the church in Olcott was less a family church, each would feel individual responsibility.  {PH159 72.1}
[PH159 72.2]          If the talent and influence of several of its members should be exercised in other churches, where they would be drawn out to help where help is really needed, they would be obtaining an experience of the highest value in spiritual things, and would be a blessing to others by bearing responsibilities and burdens in the work of God. They would, while engaged in helping others, be following the example of                                                                              73  Christ. He came not to be ministered unto, but to minister to others. He pleased not himself. He made himself of no reputation. He took upon himself the form of a servant, and spent his life in doing good. He could have spent his days on earth in ease and plenty, and appropriated to himself the enjoyments of this life. He lived not to enjoy, but to do good, and save others from suffering. The example of Christ is for us to follow.  {PH159 72.2}
[PH159 73.1]          The brethren Lindsay and Gaskill are men who can, if consecrated to God, bear a greater weight of responsibilities than they have done. They have thought they would be prompt to respond to any call that should be made for means, and that this was the principal burden they had to bear in the cause of God. But God requires more of them than this. If they had trained their minds to a more critical study of the word of God, that they might have become laborers in his cause, and work for the salvation of sinners, as earnestly as they have to obtain the things of this life, they would have developed strength and wisdom to engage in the work of God where laborers are greatly needed.  {PH159 73.1}
[PH159 73.2]          These brethren, by remaining in a family community, are being dwarfed in mental and spiritual strength. It is not the best policy for children of one, two, or                                                                              74  three families, who are connected by marriage, to settle within a few miles of each other. The influence is not good on the parties. The business of one is the business of all. The perplexities and troubles which every family must experience, more or less, and which, as far as possible, should be confined to limits of the family circle, are extended to family connections, and have a bearing upon the religious meetings. There are matters which should not be known to a third person, however friendly and closely connected they may be. Individuals and families should bear them. But the close relationship of several families, brought into constant intercourse, has a tendency to break down the dignity which should be maintained with every family. The delicate duty of reproof and admonition given, will be in danger of injuring feelings unless done with the greatest tenderness and care. The best models of characters will be liable to errors and mistakes, and great care should be exercised that too much is not made of little things.  {PH159 73.2}
[PH159 74.1]          Such family and church relationship as exist in Olcott is very pleasant to the natural feelings; but is not the best, all things considered, for the development of a symmetrical Christian character. The close relationship, and familiar associations with each other, while united together in church                                                                              75  capacity, render the weight and strength of influence feeble. There is not that dignity preserved, and that high regard, and confidence, and love, that make a prosperous church. All parties would be much happier to be separated, and visit occasionally. Their influence then upon each other would be tenfold greater.  {PH159 74.1}
[PH159 75.1]          These families, united as they are by marriage, mingling in each other's society, are awake to the faults and errors of each other, and feel in duty bound to correct them; and because these relatives are really dear to each other, they are grieved over little things that they would not notice in those not as closely connected. Keen sufferings of mind are endured, because feelings will arise with some, that they have not been treated impartially, and with all that consideration they deserved. Petty jealousies sometimes arise, and molehills become mountains. These little misunderstandings, and petty variances, cause severer suffering of mind than trials that come from other sources.  {PH159 75.1}
[PH159 75.2]          These things make these truly conscientious, noble-minded men and women feeble to endure, and they are not developing the character they might were they differently situated. They are dwarfed in mental and spiritual growth, which threatens to destroy their usefulness. Their                                                                              76  labors and interests are confined mostly to each other. Their influence is narrowed down, when it should be widening, and more general, that they may, by being placed in a variety of circumstances, bring into exercise the powers which God has given them, in such a manner as shall contribute most to his glory. All the faculties of the mind are capable of high improvement. The energies of the soul need to be aroused, and brought out to operate for the glory of God.  {PH159 75.2}
[PH159 76.1]          God calls for missionaries. There are talent and ability in the church at Olcott that will grow in capacity and power as they are exercised in the work and cause of God. If these brethren will educate their minds in making the cause of God their first interest, and will sacrifice their pleasure and inclination for the truth's sake, the blessing of God will rest upon them. These brethren, who love the truth, and have been for years rejoicing because of increasing light shining upon the Scriptures, should let their light shine forth to those who are in darkness. God will be to them wisdom and power, and will glorify himself in working with and by those who wholly follow him. "If any man will serve me, him will my Father honor." The wisdom and power of God will be given to the willing and faithful.                                                                              77   {PH159 76.1}
[PH159 77.1]          The brethren in Olcott have been willing to give of their means for the various enterprises; but they have withheld themselves. They have not said, Here am I, Lord, send me. It is not the strength of human instruments; but the power and wisdom of Him who employs them, and works with them, that makes them successful in doing the work that is necessary to be done. The offering of our goods to the Possessor of Heaven and earth, while we withhold ourselves, cannot meet his approbation, or secure his blessing. There must be in the hearts of the brethren and sisters in Olcott a principle to yield all, even themselves, upon the altar of God.  {PH159 77.1}
[PH159 77.2]          Men are needed who can and will take burdens and bear responsibilities in Battle Creek. The call has been given, time and again, but hardly a response has been made. Some would have answered the call, if their worldly interests would have been advanced by so doing. But as there was no prospect of increasing their means by coming to Battle Creek, they could see no duty to come. To obey is better than sacrifice. And without obedient and unselfish love, the richest offerings are too meager to be presented to the Possessor of all things.  {PH159 77.2}
[PH159 77.3]          God calls upon brethren and sisters in Olcott to arise, and come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against                                                                              78  the mighty. The reason there is so little strength among those who profess the truth is, they do not exercise the ability God has given them. Very many have wrapped up their talent in a napkin, and hid it in the earth. It is by using the talents that they increase. God will test and prove his people. Bro. and sister Lindsay have been faithful burden-bearers in the cause of God, and now their children should not stand back, and let the burdens rest so heavily upon them. It is time that the powers of their less worn minds should now be exercised, and they work more especially in their Master's vineyard.  {PH159 77.3}
[PH159 78.1]          Some of the brethren and sisters in New York have felt anxious that Bro. and sister Ross, especially sister Ross, should be encouraged to labor among the churches. But this is the wrong place for them to prove themselves. If God has indeed laid upon them the burden of labor, it is not for the churches; for they are generally in advance of them.  {PH159 78.1}
[PH159 78.2]          There is a world before Bro. and sister Ross, lying in wickedness. Their field is a large one. They have plenty of room to try their gifts and test their calling without entering into other men's labors, and building upon a foundation they have not laid. Bro. and sister Ross have been very slow to obtain an experience in self-denial.                                                                              79  They have been slow to come up to health reform in all its branches. The churches are in advance of them in the denial of appetite. Therefore they cannot be a benefit to the churches in this direction, but rather a hindrance.  {PH159 78.2}
[PH159 79.1]          Bro. Ross has not been a blessing to the church in Roosevelt, but a great burden. He has stood directly in the way of their advancement. He has not been in a condition to help the church when and where they needed help the most. He has not correctly represented our faith. His conversation and life have not been unto holiness. He has been far behind, not ready or willing to discern the leadings of God's providence. He has stood in the way of sinners. He has not been in that position where his influence would recommend our faith to unbelievers.  {PH159 79.1}
[PH159 79.2]          His example has been a hindrance to the church, and to his unbelieving neighbors. If Bro. Ross had been wholly consecrated to God, his works would have been fruitful and productive of much good. But that which more especially distinguishes God's people from the popular religious bodies is not their profession alone, but their exemplary character, and their principles of unselfish love. The powerful and purifying influence of the Spirit of God upon the heart, carried out in words                                                                              80  and works, separates them from the world, and designates them as God's peculiar people. The character and disposition of Christ's followers will be like the Master. He is the pattern, the holy and perfect example given for Christians to imitate. The true followers of Christ will love their brethren and be in harmony with them. They will love their neighbors, as Christ has given them an example, and will make any sacrifice if they can by so doing persuade souls to leave their sins and be converted to the truth.  {PH159 79.2}
[PH159 80.1]          The truth, deeply rooted in the heart of believers, will spring up and bear fruit unto righteousness. Their words and works are the channels through which the pure principles of truth and holiness are conveyed to the world. Especial blessings and privileges are for those who love the truth, and walk according to the light they have received. If they neglect to do this, their light will become darkness. When the people of God become self-sufficient, the Lord leaves them to their own wisdom. Mercy and truth are promised to the humble in heart, the obedient and faithful.  {PH159 80.1}
[PH159 80.2]          Bro. Ross has stood in the way of his children. If he had been consecrated to God, his heart in the work, and living out the truth he professed, he would have felt the importance of commanding his household after him, as did faithful Abraham.                                                                              81   {PH159 80.2}
[PH159 81.1]          The lack of harmony and love between the two brothers Ross is a reproach to the cause of God. Both are at fault. Both have a work to do in subduing self and cultivating the Christian graces. God is dishonored by their dissensions, and I do not go too far when I say hatred, that exists between these two natural brothers. Bro. A. Ross is greatly at fault. He has cherished feelings that have not been in accordance with the will of God. He knows the peculiarities of his brother Manly, that he has a fretful, unhappy temperament. Frequently, he cannot see good when it lies directly in his path. He sees only evil, and becomes discouraged very easily. Satan magnifies a molehill into a mountain before him. All things considered, Manly Ross has pursued in many things a course less censurable, because less injurious to the cause of present truth.  {PH159 81.1}
[PH159 81.2]          These natural brothers must be reconciled fully to each other before they can lift the reproach from the cause of God that their disunions have caused. "In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil; whosoever doeth not righteousness, is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother. He that saith he is in the light and hateth his brother, is in darkness even until now." Those who labor for God should be clean vessels, sanctified                                                                              82  to the Master's use. "Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord," "If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar; for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? And this commandment have we from him, That he who loveth God love his brother also."  {PH159 81.2}
[PH159 82.1]          The embassadors of Christ have a responsible and sacred work before them. They are savors of life unto life, or of death unto death. Their influence decides the destiny of souls for whom Christ died. Bro. and sister Ross both lack experience. Their life has not been unto holiness. They have not had a deep and thorough knowledge of the divine will. They have not been steadily advancing onward and upward in the divine life, so that their experience could be of value to the church. Their course has burdened the church not a little.  {PH159 82.1}
[PH159 82.2]          Sister Ross' past life has not been of that character that her experience could be a blessing to others. She has not lived up to her convictions of conscience. Her conscience has been too many times violated. She has been a pleasure seeker, and given her life to vanity, frivolities, and fashion, in face of the light of truth which has shone upon her pathway. She knew the way, but neglected to walk in it.                                                                              83  The Lord gave sister Ross a testimony of warning and reproof. She believed the testimony, and separated herself from that class who were lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God. Then, as she viewed her past life, so full of wrongs and neglect, she gave up to unbelief and stolid gloom. Despair spread its dark wings over her. Her marriage with Bro. Ross changed the order of things somewhat. At times since she has been very gloomy and desponding.  {PH159 82.2}
[PH159 83.1]          Sister Ross has a good knowledge of the prophecies, and can trace them and speak upon them very readily. Some of the brethren and sisters have been anxious to urge out Bro. and sister Ross as active laborers. But there is danger of Bro. and sister Ross working from a wrong standpoint. She has received the advantages of education superior to many by whom she is surrounded. As sister Ross has labored publicly, she has depended upon her own strength more than upon the Spirit of God. She has had a spirit of lofty independence, and has thought she was qualified to teach rather than to be taught. Sister Ross, with her lack of experience in spiritual things, is unprepared to labor among the churches. She has not the discernment and spiritual strength necessary to build them up. If they should engage in this work at all, they should commence in the church at                                                                              84  Roosevelt, by exerting a good influence there. Their work should be where the work most needs to be done.  {PH159 83.1}
[PH159 84.1]          There is work to be done in new fields. Sinners need to be warned who never have heard the warning message. Here, Bro. and sister Ross have ample room to work and prove their calling. No one should hinder them in their effort in new fields. There are sinners to save in every direction. But some ministers are inclined to go over and over the same ground among the churches, when their labors cannot help them, and their time is wasted.  {PH159 84.1}
[PH159 84.2]          We would wish all the Lord's servants were laborers. This work should not be confined alone to the ministers, but brethren who have the truth in their hearts, and have exerted a good influence at home, should feel that a responsibility rests upon them of devoting a part of their time to go out among their neighbors, and in adjoining towns, to be missionaries for God. They should carry the publications, and engage in conversation, and, in the spirit of Christ, pray with and for those whom they visit. This is the work that will arouse a spirit of reformation and investigation.  {PH159 84.2}
[PH159 84.3]          The Lord has been for years calling the attention of his people to health reform. This is one of the great branches of the work of preparation for the coming of the                                                                              85  Son of Man. John the Baptist went forth in the spirit and power of Elijah to prepare the way of the Lord, and turn the people to the wisdom of the just. He was a representative of those living in these last days to whom God has entrusted sacred truths to present before the people, to prepare the way for the second appearing of Christ. John was a reformer. The angel Gabriel, direct from Heaven, gave a discourse upon health reform to the father and mother of John. He said he should not drink wine or strong drink, and should be filled with the Holy Ghost from his birth.  {PH159 84.3}
[PH159 85.1]          John separated himself from friends, and from the luxuries of life. The simplicity of his dress, a garment woven of camel's hair, was a standing rebuke to the extravagance and display of the Jewish priests, and of the people generally. His diet, purely vegetable, of locusts and wild honey, was a rebuke to the indulgence of appetite, and the gluttony that prevailed everywhere. The prophet Malachi declares, "Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord, and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of children to their fathers." Here the prophet describes the character of the work. Those who are to prepare the way for the second                                                                              86  coming of Christ are represented by faithful Elijah, as John came in the spirit of Elijah to prepare the way for his first advent. The great subject of reform is to be agitated, and the public mind is to be stirred. Temperance in all things is to be connected with the message, to turn the people of God from their idolatry, their gluttony, their extravagance in dress and other things.  {PH159 85.1}
[PH159 86.1]          The self-denial, humility, and temperance, required of the righteous, whom God has especially led and blessed, is to be presented to them in contrast to the extravagant, health-destroying habits of the people who live in this degenerate age. God has shown that health reform is as closely connected with the third angel's message as the hand is united to the body. And there is nowhere to be found so great a cause of physical and moral degeneracy, as a neglect of this important subject. Those who are indulging their appetite and passions, and close their eyes to the light for fear they shall see sinful indulgences which they are unwilling to forsake, are guilty before God. Whoever turns from the light in one instance hardens his heart to disregard the light in other matters. Whoever violates moral obligations in the matter of eating and dressing, prepares the way to violate the                                                                              87  claims of God in regard to eternal interests. Our bodies are not our own. God has claims upon us to take care of the habitation he has given us, that we may present our bodies to him a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable. Our bodies belong to him who made them, and we are in duty bound to become intelligent in regard to the best means of preserving the habitation he has given us from decay. If we enfeeble the body by self-gratification, by indulging the appetite, and by dressing in accordance with health-destroying fashions, in order to be in harmony with the world, we become enemies of God.  {PH159 86.1}
[PH159 87.1]          Bro. and sister Ross have not appreciated the light upon health reform. They have not seen a place for it in connection with the third message. Providence has been leading the people of God out from the extravagant habits of the world, away from the indulgence of appetite and passion, upon the platform of self-denial and temperance in all things. The people whom God is leading will be peculiar. They will not be like the world. If they will follow the leadings of God, they will accomplish his purposes, and will yield their will to the will of God. Christ will dwell in the heart. The temple of God will be holy. Your body, says the apostle, is the temple of the Holy Ghost. God                                                                              88  does not require his children to deny themselves to the injury of the physical strength. He requires of them to obey natural law, to preserve physical health. Nature's path is the road he marks out, and it is broad enough for any Christian. God has, with a lavish hand, provided us with rich and varied bounties for our sustenance and enjoyment. In order for us to enjoy the natural appetite which will preserve health and prolong life, he restricts the appetite. He says, Beware, restrain, deny, unnatural appetite. If we create a perverted appetite, we violate the laws of our being, and take upon ourselves the responsibility of abusing our bodies, and of bringing disease upon ourselves.  {PH159 87.1}
[PH159 88.1]          The spirit and power Elijah have been stirring hearts to reform, and directing them to the wisdom of the just. Bro. and sister Ross have not been converted to the health reform, notwithstanding the amount of evidence God has given upon this subject. Self-denial is essential to genuine religion. Those who have not learned to deny themselves are destitute of vital, practical godliness. We cannot expect anything else but that the claims of religion will come in contact with the natural affections and worldly interest. There is work in the vineyard of the Lord for all and every one to do. None should be idle.                                                                              89  Angels of God are all astir, ascending to Heaven, and descending to earth again with messages of mercy and warning. The heavenly messengers are moving upon minds and hearts. There are men and women whose hearts are susceptible of being inspired with the truth, everywhere. If men and women who have a knowledge of the truth would now work in unison with the Spirit of God, we should see a great work accomplished.  {PH159 88.1}
[PH159 89.1]          New fields are open for all to test their calling by experimental effort, and in bringing out souls from darkness and error, and establishing them upon the platform of eternal truth. If Bro. and sister Ross feel that God has called them to engage in his work, they have enough to do to call sinners to repentance. In order to have God working in them, and by them, they need a thorough conversion. The work of fitting a people in these last days for the coming of Christ, is a most sacred, solemn work, and calls for devoted, unselfish laborers. Those who have humility, faith, energy, perseverance, and decision, will find plenty to do in their Master's vineyard. There are responsible duties to be performed which require earnestness, and exertion of all their energies. It is the willing service God accepts. If the truth we profess is of                                                                              90  such infinite importance as to decide the destiny of souls, how careful should we be in its presentation.  {PH159 89.1}
[PH159 90.1]         "The path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day." Bro. and sister Ross, if you had walked in the light as it has shone upon your pathway, had you been drawing nearer and closer to God, steadfastly believing the truth, and walking humbly before God in the light he has given, you would now have an experience that would be of inestimable value. Had you improved the talents lent you of God, you would have shone as lights in the world. But light becomes darkness to all those who will not walk in it. In order to be accepted and blessed of God as our fathers were, we must be faithful, as they were faithful. We must improve our light as the ancient faithful prophets improved theirs. God requires of us according to the grace he has bestowed upon us. He will not accept less than he claims. All his righteous demands must be fully met. In order for us to meet our responsibilities, we must stand on that elevated ground that the order and advancement of holy, sacred truth has prepared for us.  {PH159 90.1}
[PH159 90.2]          Bro. Reynolds fails to realize the sanctifying influence of the truth of God upon the heart. He is not patient, humble, and                                                                              91  forbearing, as he should be. He is easily stirred. Self arises, and he says and does many things without due reflection, and he does not exert a saving influence at all times. If Bro. R. was imbued with the Spirit of Christ, he could with one hand take hold of the Mighty One, while with the hand of faith and love he would reach the poor sinner. Bro. R. needs the powerful influence of divine love, for this will renew and refine the heart, sanctify the life, and elevate and ennoble the entire man. Then his words and works will savor of Heaven rather than of his own spirit.  {PH159 90.2}
[PH159 91.1]          If the words of eternal life are sown in the heart, fruit will be produced unto righteousness and peace. A spirit of self- sufficiency and self-importance must be overcome by you, my dear brother. You should cultivate a spirit willing to be instructed and counseled. Whatever others may say or do, you should say, What is that to me; Christ has bid me follow him. You should cultivate a spirit of meekness. You need an experience in genuine godliness, and unless you have this, you cannot engage in the work of God understandingly. Your spirit must soften, and be subdued by being brought into obedience to the will of Christ. You should at all times maintain the lowly dignity of a follower of Jesus. Our deportment, our words and actions, preach to                                                                              92  others. We are living epistles, known and read of all men.  {PH159 91.1}
[PH159 92.1]          You should be careful not to preach the truth from contention or strife; for if you do, you will most assuredly turn the battle against yourself, and be found advancing the cause of the enemy, rather than the truth of God. Every contest wherein you engage should be from a sense of duty. If you make God your strength, and subdue yourself, and let the truth bear away the victory, the devices of Satan and his fiery darts will fall upon himself, and you be strengthened, and kept from error, and guarded from every false way. You need to cultivate caution, and not rush on in your own strength. The work is important and sacred, and you need great wisdom. You should counsel with your brethren who have had experience in the work. But, above everything else, you should obtain a thorough knowledge of your own weakness and your dangers, that you may not make shipwreck of faith. You should strengthen the weak points in your character.  {PH159 92.1}
[PH159 92.2]          We are living amid the perils of the last days, and if we have a spirit of self-sufficiency and independence, we shall be exposed to the wiles of Satan, and be overcome. Self-importance must be put away from you, and you be hid in God, depending                                                                              93  alone upon him for strength. The churches do not need your labor. If you are consecrated to God, you can labor in new fields, and God will work with you. Purity of heart and life God will accept. Anything short of this, he will not regard. We must suffer with Christ if we would reign with him.  {PH159 92.2}
[PH159 93.1]          Bro. Saunders could have accomplished good if he had, years ago, given all for Christ. He has not been sanctified through the truth. His heart has not been right with God. His talent he has hid in the earth. What will he say who has put his talents to a wrong use when the Master shall require him to give account of his stewardship. Bro. S. has not been an honor to the cause of God. It is dangerous to contend with the providence of God, and to be dissatisfied with almost everything, as though there had been a special arrangement of circumstances to tempt and destroy. The work of pruning and purifying, to fit us for Heaven, is a great work, and will cost us a great deal of suffering and trial, because our will is not subjected to the will of Christ. We must go through the furnace till the fires have consumed the dross, and we are purified, and reflect the divine image. Those who follow their inclinations and are governed by appearances, are not good judges of                                                                              94  what God is doing. They are filled with discontent. They see failure where there is indeed triumph, a great loss where there is gain; and, like Jacob, they have been ready to exclaim, "All these things are against me," when the very things whereof they complained were all working together for their good.  {PH159 93.1}
[PH159 94.1]          No cross no crown. How can one be strong in the Lord without trials? To have strength, we must have exercise. To have strong faith, we must be placed in circumstances where our faith will be called forth. The apostle Paul, just before his martyrdom, exhorted Timothy, "Be thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospel, according to the power of God." It is through much tribulation we enter the kingdom of God. Our Saviour was tried in every possible way, and yet he triumphed in God continually. It is our privilege to be strong in the strength of God under all circumstances, and to glory in the cross of Christ.                                                    -    {PH159 94.1}
[PH159 94.2]                Epistle Number Two.          Bro. Francisco: Dec. 10, 1871, I was shown your case, that you did not know what manner of spirit you were of. You have not a well-balanced mind; you are an                                                                              95  extremist, and you should not rely upon your own judgment. Satan is deceiving you terribly, and you will make shipwreck of faith, unless you change your course. You are self-sufficient.  {PH159 94.2}
[PH159 95.1]          You think you understand health reform; but you are merely a novice in this matter. You are too great a talker; you talk, talk, talk, and people are not made better by it. Your words are not in meekness and wisdom. You exalt yourself, but not Jesus Christ. You have much to say in regard to your knowledge and experience, when you do only harm. You are puffed up, conceited, unsanctified in heart and life. What have you to do to declare the statutes of the Lord? You only mar his work and reproach his cause. If you get some proselytes, they will need a greater work done for them to bring them to a correct knowledge of the truth than if you had made no effort for them, and they had remained in ignorance of the truth altogether. Your strength is to keep quiet, and set your own heart right before God. You have no work to do in preaching or talking the truth to others.  {PH159 95.1}
[PH159 95.2]          You will certainly bring a reproach upon the cause of God unless you attend to your own personal case. God does not lay upon you any burden for others. It is the nicest work ever committed to mortals to deal                                                                              96  with minds. You are not qualified for this work; you are ardent, impulsive, and unreasonable. In short, you have not a sound mind; and unless there is a great change in you, you will not be able to so perfect Christian character as to obtain eternal life. You would, with your present spirit, make wonderful discord in Heaven. Your spirit could not unite and harmonize with the pure, heavenly angels in glory. You are blind to your own faults, and your self-sufficient spirit is grievous to the people of God, and hateful in the sight of the Lord. You have a greater work to do for yourself than you can possibly have to do for others.  {PH159 95.2}
[PH159 96.1]          You have no time to lose. You are unready for the coming of your Lord. You need to soften and humble your heart, and let the self-sufficient spirit that you possess die. You need the planing knife of God to pass over you and remove your roughness, severity, and overbearing spirit, and make you meek, gentle, and childlike. You talk against your brethren. Like the enemy of souls, you are the accusers of your brethren. You are the greatest enemy to yourself that you have.  {PH159 96.1}
[PH159 96.2]          Your feelings that you have had in reference to Bro. Owen's family have been unjust and cruel. God loves that family. They are seeking to love and serve him from the heart, while you have not been                                                                              97  doing this, but have been exalting and glorifying yourself. God does not approbate your course, neither does he require you to take responsibilities of the church upon you. Labor for yourself. Talk less, and pray in secret more. Cease your complaints of your brethren. You have been a sore trial to them. Speak and write bitter things only against yourself. May the Lord help you to get right.                                                    -    {PH159 96.2}
[PH159 97.1]              The Work at Battle Creek.          In a vision given me at Bordoville, Vt., Dec. 10, 1871, I was shown that the position of my husband has been a very difficult one. The pressure of care and labor has been upon him. His brethren in the ministry have not had these burdens to bear, and they have not appreciated his labors. The constant pressure upon him has taxed him mentally and physically. I was shown his position to the people of God was similar, in some respects, to that of Moses to Israel. There were murmurers against Moses, when in adverse circumstances, and there have been murmurers against him.  {PH159 97.1}
[PH159 97.2]          There has been no one in the ranks of Sabbath-keepers who would do as my husband has done. He has devoted his interest                                                                              98  almost entirely to the building up of the cause of God, regardless of his own personal interests, and at the sacrifice of social enjoyment with his family. In his devotion to the cause, he has frequently endangered his health and life. He has been so much pressed with the burden of this work that he has not had suitable time for study, meditation, and prayer. God has not required of him to be in this position, even for the interest and progress of the work of publishing at Battle Creek. There are other branches of the work, other interests of the cause, that have been neglected through his devotion to this one. God has given us both a testimony which will reach hearts. He has opened before me many channels of light, not only for my benefit, but for the benefit of his people at large. The Lord has also given my husband great light upon Bible subjects, not for himself alone, but for others. I saw that these things should be written and talked out, and new light would continue to shine upon the word. I saw that we could accomplish tenfold more to build up the cause, in laboring among the people of God, bearing the varied testimony to meet the wants of the cause of God in different places and under different circumstances, than to remain at Battle Creek. Our gifts are needed in the same field in writing and                                                                              99  in speaking. While my husband is overburdened, as he has been, with an accumulation of cares and financial matters, his mind cannot be as fruitful in the word. And he will be liable to be assailed by the enemy, for he is in a position where there is a constant pressure, and men and women will be tempted, as were the Israelites, to complain and murmur against him who stands in the most responsible position to the cause and work of God. While standing under these burdens that no other one would venture to take, he has sometimes, under the pressure of care, spoken without due consideration and with apparent severity. He has sometimes censured those in the Office because they did not take care. And when needless mistakes have occurred, he has felt that indignation for the cause of God was justifiable in him. This course has not always been attended with the best results. It has sometimes resulted in a neglect to do the very things which they should do, for fear they should not do them right, and then would be blamed for it. Just as far as this has gone, the burden has fallen heavier upon my husband.  {PH159 97.2}
[PH159 99.1]          The better way would have been for him to have been from the Office more than he has, and left the work with others to do. And if they prove themselves unfaithful, or not capacitated for the work, after                                                                              100  patient and fair trial, they should be discharged, and left to engage in business where their blunders and mistakes will effect their own personal interests and not the cause of God.  {PH159 99.1}
[PH159 100.1]          There were those who stood at the head of the business of the Publishing Association who were, to say the very least, unfaithful. And had those in particular who were associated with them as trustees been awake, and their eyes not blinded, and their sensibilities unparalyzed, they would have been separated from the work long before they were.  {PH159 100.1}
[PH159 100.2]          When my husband recovered from his long and severe sickness, he took the work confused and embarrassed as it was left by unfaithful men. He worked with all the resolution and strength of mind and body that he possessed, to bring the work up, and to redeem it from the disgraceful perplexity it had been brought into by those who had their own interests prominent, and who did not feel that it was a sacred work in which they were engaged. God's hand has been reached out in judgment over these unfaithful ones. Their course and the result should prove a warning to others, not to do as they have done.  {PH159 100.2}
[PH159 100.3]          The experience of my husband during the period of his sickness was unfortunate for him. He worked in this cause with                                                                              101  interest and devotion as no other man had done. He had ventured and taken advance positions as Providence had led, regardless of censure or praise. He had stood alone and battled through physical and mental sufferings, not regarding his own interests, while those whom God designed should stand by his side left him when he most needed their help. He was not only left to battle and struggle without their help and sympathy, but frequently he had their opposition to meet, and they murmured against him who was doing tenfold more than any of them to build up the cause of God. All these things have had their influence, and have molded the mind that was once free from suspicion, trustful, and confiding, to lose confidence in his brethren. Those who have acted their part in bringing about this work will, in a great degree, be responsible for the result. God would have led them if they had earnestly and devotedly served him.  {PH159 100.3}
[PH159 101.1]          I was shown that my husband had given his brethren unmistakable evidences of his interest in, and devotion to, the work of God. After he had spent years of his life in privation and unceasing toil to establish the publishing interests upon a sure basis, he then gave away to the people of God that which was his own, and that which he could just as well have kept, and have                                                                              102  received the profits from, had he chosen so to do. He showed the people in this act that he was not seeking to advantage himself, but to promote the cause of God.  {PH159 101.1}
[PH159 102.1]          When sickness came upon my husband, many acted in the same unfeeling manner toward him that the Pharisees did toward the unfortunate and oppressed. The Pharisees would tell the suffering ones that their afflictions were on account of their sins, and that the judgments of God had come upon them. In thus doing, they would increase their weight of sufferings. When my husband fell under his weight of care, there were those who were merciless.  {PH159 102.1}
[PH159 102.2]          When beginning to recover, so that in his feebleness and poverty he commenced to labor some, he asked of those who then stood at the head of matters at the Office forty per cent discount on a one hundred dollar order for books. He was willing to pay sixty dollars for the books which he knew cost the Association only fifty dollars. He asked this special discount in view of his past labors and sacrifices in favor of the publishing department. But he was denied this small favor. He was coolly told that they could give him but twenty-five per cent discount. My husband thought this very hard, yet he tried to bear it in a Christian manner. God in Heaven marked the unjust decision, and                                                                              103  from that time took the case in his own hands, and has returned the blessings removed, as he did to faithful Job. And from the time of that heartless decision he has been working for his servant. God raised him up above his former health of body, clearness and strength of mind, and freedom of spirit. And he has, since that time, had the pleasure of passing out with his own hands thousands of dollar's worth of our publications without price. God will not utterly forget nor forever forsake those who have been faithful, even if in their course errors sometimes occur.  {PH159 102.2}
[PH159 103.1]          My husband has had a zeal for God and for the truth, and at times this zeal has led him to overlabor, to the injury of physical and mental strength. But this was not regarded of God as great a sin as that of neglect and unfaithfulness of his servants in reproving wrongs. Those who praised the unfaithful, and flattered the unconsecrated, were sharers in their sin of neglect and unfaithfulness.  {PH159 103.1}
[PH159 103.2]          God has given my husband especial qualifications, natural ability, and he selected him and gave him an experience to lead out his people in the advance work. There have been murmurers among Sabbath-keeping Adventists as was among ancient Israel, and these jealous, suspicious ones have given occasion to the enemies of                                                                              104  our faith, by their suggestions and insinuations, to distrust my husband's honesty. These jealous ones of the same faith have placed matters before the unbelievers in a false light. These impressions stand in the way of many embracing the truth. They regard my husband as a schemer, a selfish, avaricious man, and they are afraid of him, and the truth we as a people hold. Ancient Israel, when their appetite was restricted, or when any close requirement was brought to bear upon them, reflected upon Moses; that he was arbitrary, that he wished to rule them, and be altogether a prince over them, when Moses was only an instrument in God's hands to bring his people into a position of submission and obedience to God's voice.  {PH159 103.2}
[PH159 104.1]          Modern Israel have murmured and become jealous of my husband because he has plead for the cause of God. He has encouraged liberality, he has rebuked those who loved this world, and has censured selfishness. He has plead for donations to the cause of God, and has led off by liberal donations himself, to encourage liberality with his brethren; but by many murmurers and jealous ones, even this has been interpreted that he wished to be personally benefited with the means of his brethren, and that he had enriched himself at the expense of the cause of God, when                                                                              105  the facts in the case are, that God has entrusted means in his hands to raise him above want so that he need not be dependent upon the mercies of a changeable, murmuring, and jealous people. Because we have not selfishly studied our own interest, but have cared for the widow and the fatherless, God has in his providence worked in our behalf, and blessed us with prosperity and an abundance.  {PH159 104.1}
[PH159 105.1]          Moses had sacrificed a prospective kingdom, a life of worldly honor and luxury in kingly courts, choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasure of sin for a season, for he esteemed the reproach of Christ greater riches than all the treasures of Egypt. Had we chosen a life of ease and freedom from labor and care we might have done so. But this was not our choice. We chose active labor in the cause of God, an itinerant life with all its hardships, privations, and exposure, to a life of indolence. We have not lived for ourselves, to please ourselves, but we have tried to live for God, to please and glorify him. We have not made it an object to labor for property; but God has fulfilled his promise in giving us an hundred-fold in this life. He may prove us by removing it away from us. If so, we pray for submission to humbly bear the test.                                                                              106   {PH159 105.1}
[PH159 106.1]          While he has committed to our trust talents of money and influence, we will try to invest it in his cause, that should fires consume and adversity diminish, we can have the pleasure of knowing that all our treasure is not where fires can consume or adversity sweep away. The investment of our time, our interest, and our means in the cause of God is a sure bank that can never fail--a treasure in the Heavens that faileth not.  {PH159 106.1}
[PH159 106.2]          I was shown that my husband has had three-fold the care he should have had. He has felt tried that brethren Andrews and Waggoner did not help him bear his responsibilities, and has felt grieved because they did not help him in the business matters in connection with the Institute and Association. There has been a continual advance of the work of publication since the unfaithful have been separated from it. As the work increased, there should have been men to have shared the responsibilities; but some who could do this had no desire, because it would not increase their possessions as much as some more lucrative business. There is not that talent in our Office that there should be. The work demands the most choice and select persons to engage in it. With the present state of things in the Office, my husband will still feel the pressure that he has felt, but                                                                              107  which he should no longer bear. And it is only by a miracle of God's mercy that he has stood under the burden so long. But there are now many things to be considered. He has by his devotion to the work, and persevering care, shown what may be done in the publishing department. Men with unselfish interests combined with sanctified judgment, may take the work at the Office a success. My husband has so long borne the burden alone that it has told fearfully upon his strength, and there is a positive necessity for a change. He must be relieved from care to a great degree, and yet he can work in the cause of God in speaking and writing.  {PH159 106.2}
[PH159 107.1]          When we returned from Kansas in the autumn of 1870, we both should have had a period of rest. Weeks of freedom from care was necessary to bring up our exhausted energies. But when we found the important post at Battle Creek nearly deserted, we felt compelled to take hold of the work with double energies, and labored beyond our strength. I was shown that my husband should stand there no longer, unless there are men who will feel the wants of the cause and bear the burdens of the work, while he shall simply act as a counsellor. He must lay the burden down; for God has an important work for him to do in writing and speaking the truth. Our                                                                              108  influence in laboring in the wide field will tell more for the upbuilding of the cause of God. There is a great amount of prejudice in many minds. False statements have placed us in a wrong position before the people, and this is in the way of many embracing the truth. If they are made to believe that those who occupy responsible positions in the work at Battle Creek are designing and fanatical, they conclude that the entire work is wrong, and that our views of Bible truth must be incorrect, and they fear to investigate and receive the truth. But we are not to go forth to call the people to look to us; we are not to generally speak of ourselves, and vindicate our character; but to speak the truth, exalt the truth, speak of Jesus, exalt Jesus, and this, attended by the power of God, will remove prejudice and disarm opposition. Brn. Andrews and Smith love to write; so does my husband. And God has let his light shine upon his word and let him into a field of rich thought that would be a blessing to the people of God at large. While he has borne a triple burden, some of his ministering brethren have let the responsibility drop heavily upon him, consoling themselves with the thought that God had placed Bro. White at the head of the work and qualified him for it, and he had not fitted them for the                                                                              109  position, therefore they have not taken the responsibility and borne the burdens they might have borne.  {PH159 107.1}
[PH159 109.1]          There should be men to feel the same interest my husband has felt. There never has been a more important period in the history of Seventh-day Adventists than at the present time. Instead of the publishing work diminishing, the demand for our publications is greatly increasing. There will be more to do instead of less. My husband has been murmured against so much, and has contended with jealousy and falsehood so long, and he has seen so little faithfulness in men, that he has become suspicious of almost every one, even of his own brethren in the ministry. The ministering brethren have felt this, and for fear that they should not move wisely, in many instances, have not moved at all. But the time has come when these men must unitedly labor and lift the burdens. The ministering brethren lack faith and confidence in God. They believe the truth, and in the fear of God they should unite their efforts and bear the burdens of this work which God has laid upon them. If after one has done the best he can in his judgment, and the other thinks he can see where he could have improved the matter, he should kindly and patiently give the brother the benefit of his judgment, but                                                                              110  should not censure or question his integrity of purpose any sooner than he would wish to be suspected or unjustly censured himself. If the brother who feels the cause of God at heart sees, in his earnest efforts to do, that he has made a failure, he will feel deeply over the matter, for he will be inclined to distrust himself, and lose confidence in his own judgment; nothing will weaken his courage and God-like manhood, like a sense of his mistakes and errors that he has made in the work God has appointed him to do, which work he loves better than his life. How unjust then for his brethren that discover his errors to keep pressing the thorn deeper and deeper into his heart, to make him feel more intensely when with every thrust he is weakening faith, courage, and confidence, in himself to do, and to work successfully in the upbuilding of the cause of God. Frequently the truth and facts are to be plainly spoken to the erring to make them see and feel their error, that they may reform. But this should ever be done with pitying tenderness, not with harshness or severity, but consider their own weakness, lest they also be tempted. When the fault is seen and acknowledged, then comfort should be given instead of grieving him, and seeking to make him feel more deeply. In the sermon of Christ upon the mount, he said, "Judge not, that                                                                              111  ye be not judged; for with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged; and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." Our Saviour reproved for rash judgment. "Why beholdest thou the mote in thy brother's eye;" and, "behold a beam is in thine own eye." It is frequently the case that while one is quick to discern the errors of his brethren, he may be in greater faults himself, and is blind to his own errors. We should, all who are followers of Christ, deal with one another exactly as we wish the Lord to deal with us in our errors and weaknesses, for we are all erring, and need pity and forgiveness of God. Jesus consented to take human nature, that he might know how to pity, and that he might know how to plead with his Father in behalf of sinful, erring mortals. He volunteered to become man's advocate, and he humiliated himself to become acquainted with the temptations wherewith man was beset, that he might succor those who should be tempted, and he be a tender and faithful high priest.  {PH159 109.1}
[PH159 111.1]          There is frequent necessity for plainly rebuking sin and reproving wrong. But ministers engaged in the work of the salvation of their fellow-men, should not be pitiless toward the errors of one another, and should not make prominent the defects in their organization. They should not                                                                              112  expose or reprove their weaknesses. They should inquire if such a course would bring about the desired effect with themselves, would it increase their love for, and confidence in, the one who thus made prominent their mistakes. Especially should the mistakes of ministers who are engaged in the work of God be kept within as small a circle as possible, for there are many weak ones who will take advantage if they are aware that those who minister in word and doctrine have weaknesses like other men. And it is a most cruel thing for the faults of a minister to be exposed to unbelievers, if that minister in future is counted worthy to labor for the salvation of souls. No good can come of this exposure, but only harm. God frowns upon this course, for it is undermining the confidence of the people in those whom God accepts to carry forward his work. The character of every fellow-laborer should be jealously guarded by brother ministers. Saith God, "Touch not mine anointed, and do my prophets no harm." Love and confidence should be cherished. A lack of love and confidence in one minister for another does not increase the happiness of the one thus deficient, but as he makes his brother unhappy, he is unhappy himself. There is greater power in love than was ever found in censure. Love will melt its way through                                                                              113  barriers, while censure will close up every avenue of the soul.  {PH159 111.1}
[PH159 113.1]          My husband must have a change. Losses may occur at the Office of publication for want of his long experience; but the loss of money cannot bear any comparison to the health and life of God's servant. The income of means may not be as large for want of economical managers. But if my husband should fail again it would dishearten his brethren and weaken their hands. Means cannot come in as an equivalent.  {PH159 113.1}
[PH159 113.2]          There is much to be done. Missionaries should be in the field, willing, if need be, to go to foreign countries to present the truth before those who sit in darkness. But there is little disposition among young men to consecrate themselves to God, and to devote their talents to his service. They are too willing to shun responsibilities and burdens. They are not obtaining an experience in burden-bearing, nor in the knowledge of the Scriptures, that they should have to fit them for the work that God would accept at their hands. It is the duty of all to see how much they can do for the Master who has died for them. But many are seeking to do just as little as possible, and cherish the faint hope of getting into Heaven. It is their privilege to have stars in their crown because of souls saved                                                                              114  through their instrumentality. But, alas indolence and spiritual sloth prevail everywhere. Selfishness and pride occupy a large place in their hearts, and there is but little room for heavenly things.  {PH159 113.2}
[PH159 114.1]          In the prayer Christ taught his disciples was the request, "Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us." We cannot repeat this prayer from the heart and dare to be unforgiving, for we ask the Lord to forgive our trespasses against him in the same manner we forgive those who trespass against us. But few realize the true import of this prayer. If those who are unforgiving did comprehend the depth of its meaning, they would not dare to repeat it, and ask God to deal with them as they deal with their fellow-mortals. And yet this spirit of hardness and lack of forgiveness exists, even among brethren, to a fearful extent. Brother is exacting with brother.                                                    -    {PH159 114.1}
[PH159 114.2]                   Peculiar Trials.          The position that my husband has so long occupied in the cause and work of God has been one of peculiar trials. His adaptation to business and his clear foresight have led his ministering brethren to drop responsibilities upon him which                                                                              115  they should have borne themselves. This has made his burdens very great. And while his brethren have not taken their share of the burdens, they have lost a valuable experience which it was their privilege to have obtained had they exercised their minds in the direction of care-taking, in seeing and feeling what must be done for the upbuilding of the cause.  {PH159 114.2}
[PH159 115.1]          Great trials have been brought upon my husband by his ministering brethren not standing by him when he most needed their help. The disappointment he has repeatedly felt when those whom he depended upon failed him in times of greatest need has nearly destroyed his power to hope and believe in the constancy of his ministering brethren. His spirits have been so wounded, he has felt that he was justified in being grieved, and he has allowed his mind to dwell upon discouragements. This channel of darkness God would have him close; for he is in danger of making shipwreck here. When his mind becomes depressed, it is natural for him to bring up the past and dwell upon his past sufferings, and unreconciliation takes hold upon his spirits, that God had suffered him to be so beset with trials unnecessarily brought upon him.  {PH159 115.1}
[PH159 115.2]          The Spirit of God has been grieved that he has not fully committed his ways to                                                                              116  God, and trusted himself entirely in his hands, not allowing his mind to run in the channel of doubt and unbelief in regard to the integrity of his brethren. In talking doubts and discouragements he has not remedied the evil, but he has weakened his own powers, and given Satan advantage to annoy and distress him.  {PH159 115.2}
[PH159 116.1]          My husband has erred in talking out his discouragements and dwelling upon the unpleasant features of his experience. In thus talking, he scatters darkness but not light. He has at times laid a weight of discouragement upon his brethren, which did not bring to him the least help, but only weakened their hands. My husband should make it a rule not to talk unbelief or discouragement, or dwell upon his grievances. His brethren generally have loved and pitied him, and have excused this in him, knowing the pressure of care and his devotion to the cause of God.  {PH159 116.1}
[PH159 116.2]          My husband has labored untiringly to bring up the publishing interests to its present state of prosperity. I saw that he had had more sympathy and love from his brethren than he has thought he had. They eagerly search the paper to find something from his pen. If there is a tone of cheerfulness in his writing, he speaking encouragingly, their hearts are lightened, and some even weep with tender feelings of                                                                              117  joy. But if gloom and sadness are expressed in his writings, the countenances of his brethren and sisters, as they read, grow sad, and the spirit which characterizes his writing is reflected upon them.  {PH159 116.2}
[PH159 117.1]          The Lord is seeking to teach my husband to have a spirit of forgiveness, and forgetfulness of the dark passages in his experience. The remembrance of the unpleasant past only saddens the present and he lives over again the unpleasant portion of his life's history. In so doing, he is clinging to the darkness and is pressing the thorn deeper into his spirit. This is my husband's infirmity, and it is displeasing to God. This brings darkness and not light. He may feel apparent relief for the time in expressing his feelings, but it is only making more acute a sense of how great his sufferings and trials have been, until the whole becomes magnified in his imagination, and the errors of his brethren, who have aided in bringing these trials upon him, look so grievous that their wrongs seem to him past endurance.  {PH159 117.1}
[PH159 117.2]          My husband has cherished this darkness so long by living over the unhappy past that he has but little power to control his mind when dwelling upon these things. Circumstances and events which once he would not have minded, magnify before him into grievous wrongs on the part of                                                                              118  his brethren. He has become so sensitive to the wrongs under which he has suffered that it is necessary that he should be as little as possible in the vicinity of Battle Creek, where many of the unpleasant circumstances occurred. God would heal his wounded spirit if he will let him. But in doing this, he will have to bury the past. He should not talk of it, or write of it.  {PH159 117.2}
[PH159 118.1]          It is positively displeasing to God for my husband to recount his difficulties and his peculiar grievances of the past. If he had looked upon these things in the light that they were not done to him, but to the Lord, whose instrument he is, then he would have received a great reward. My husband has taken these murmurings of his brethren as though done to himself, and he has felt called upon to make all understand the wrong and wickedness of thus complaining of him, when he did not deserve their censure and abuse.  {PH159 118.1}
[PH159 118.2]          Had my husband felt that he could leave this matter all with the Lord, and that their murmurings and their neglect were against the Master instead of the servant in the Master's service, he would not have felt so aggrieved, and it would not have hurt him. He should have left it with the Lord, whose servant he is, to fight his battles for him and vindicate his cause. He would then have received a precious reward                                                                              119  finally for all his sufferings for Christ's sake.  {PH159 118.2}
[PH159 119.1]          I saw that my husband should not dwell upon the painful facts in our experience. Neither should he write his grievances, but keep as far from them as he can. The Lord will heal the wounds of the past if he will turn his attention away from them. "For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen, for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal." When confessions are made by his brethren who have been wrong he should accept the confessions and generously, nobly, seek to encourage the one who has been deceived by the enemy. My husband should cultivate a forgiving spirit. He should not dwell upon the mistakes and errors of others, for in doing this he not only weakens his own soul, but he tortures the minds of his brethren who have erred, when they may have done all that they can do by confessions to correct their past errors. If God sees it necessary that any portion of their past course should be presented before them, that they may understand how to shun errors in future, he will do this work; but my husband should not trust                                                                              120  himself to do it, for it awakens past scenes of suffering that the Lord would have him forget.                                                    -    {PH159 119.1}
[PH159 120.1]                        The Lost Sheep.          I was referred to the parable of the lost sheep. The ninety and nine sheep were to be left in the wilderness, and search instituted for the lost one that had strayed. When the lost sheep was found, the shepherd elevated the sheep to his shoulder and returned with rejoicing. He does not return censuring and murmuring at the poor, lost sheep for making him so much trouble, but his return with the burden of the sheep is with rejoicing.  {PH159 120.1}
[PH159 120.2]          And still greater demonstration of joy is demanded. Friends and neighbors are called to rejoice with the finder, "for I have found my sheep which was lost." The finding was the theme of rejoicing; the straying was not dwelt upon, for the joy of finding over balanced the sorrow of the loss and the care, perplexity and peril, incurred in searching and restoring to safety the lost sheep. "I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons which needeth no repentance."                                                                              121   {PH159 120.2}
[PH159 121.1]                    Lost Piece of Silver.          The lost piece of silver is designed to represent the erring, straying sinner. The carefulness of the woman to find the piece of lost silver, is to teach the followers of Christ a lesson in regard to their duty to those erring and straying from the path of right. The woman lighted the candle to increase her light, and then swept the house, and sought diligently till she found it.  {PH159 121.1}
[PH159 121.2]          Here the duty of Christians is clearly defined toward those who need their help because of their straying from God. The erring one is not to be left in his darkness and error; but every available means is to be used to bring him again to the light. The candle is lighted. The word of God is searched for clear points of truth, with earnest prayer for heavenly light to meet the case of the ones enshrouded in darkness and unbelief, that they may be fortified with arguments from the word of God, threatenings, reproofs, and encouragements, that these cases may be reached. Indifference or neglect will meet the frown of God.  {PH159 121.2}
[PH159 121.3]          When the woman found the silver she called her friends and her neighbors together, saying, "Rejoice with me; for I have found the piece which I had lost. Likewise, I say unto you, there is joy in                                                                              122  the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth."  {PH159 121.3}
[PH159 122.1]          If angels of God rejoice over the erring who see their error and confess their wrongs, and return to the fellowship of their brethren, how much more should the followers of Christ, who are themselves erring, and who need forgiveness of God, and of their brethren, every day, feel joy over the brother or sister who has been deceived by the enemy and taken a wrong course, and become deceived by the sophistry of Satan, and suffered for their error.  {PH159 122.1}
[PH159 122.2]          Instead of holding them off, they should meet them where they are. Instead of finding fault with them because they are in the dark, they should light their own lamp by obtaining more divine grace and a clearer knowledge of Scripture, and dispel the darkness by the light they bring to them. And when they succeed, and the erring feel their error and submit to follow the light, gladly should they be received, and not with a spirit of murmuring or an effort to press upon them their exceeding crime, which had called forth extra exertion, anxiety, and wearisome labor.  {PH159 122.2}
[PH159 122.3]          If the pure angels of God hail the event with joy how much more should their brethren, who have themselves needed sympathy, love, and help, when they have erred and have in their darkness not known how to help themselves.                                                                              123   {PH159 122.3}
[PH159 123.1]                     The Prodigal Son.          My attention was called to the parable of the prodigal son. He made a request that his father should give him his portion of the estate. He desired to separate his interest from his father, and manage his share as best suited his own inclination. His father complied with the request, and the son selfishly withdrew from his father, that he might not be troubled with his counsel, reproofs, or advice.  {PH159 123.1}
[PH159 123.2]          The son thought he should be happy when he could use his portion according to his own pleasure without being annoyed with advice or restraint. He did not wish to be troubled with mutual obligation. If he shared his father's estate, his father had claims upon him as a son. But he did not feel under any obligation to his generous father, but braced his selfish, rebellious spirit with the thought that a portion of his father's property belonged to him. He requested his share, when rightfully he could claim nothing, and should have had nothing.  {PH159 123.2}
[PH159 123.3]          After his selfish heart had received the treasure, of which he was so undeserving, he went his way at a distance from his father, that he might even forget that he had a father. He despised restraint, and was fully determined to have pleasure in any                                                                              124  way and manner that he chose. After he had, by his sinful indulgences, spent all that his father gave him, the land was visited by a famine, and he felt pinching want, and he began to regret his sinful course of extravagant pleasure, for he was now destitute and needed the means he had squandered. He was obliged to come down from his life of sinful indulgence to the low business of feeding swine.  {PH159 123.3}
[PH159 124.1]          After the prodigal son had come as low as he could come he thought of the kindness and love of his father. He felt then the need of a father. His position of friendlessness and want he had brought upon himself through disobedience and sin, which had resulted in his separating himself from his father. He thought of the privileges and bounties of his father's house, that the hired servants of his father freely enjoyed, while he who had alienated himself from his father's house was perishing with hunger. He was humiliated through adversity, and decided to return to his father by humble confession. He was a beggar, destitute of comfortable, or even decent, clothing. He was wretched in consequence of privation, and was emaciated with hunger.  {PH159 124.1}
[PH159 124.2]          While at a distance from his home, his father sees the wanderer, and his first thought is of that rebellious son who had left him years before to follow a course of                                                                              125  unrestrained sin. The paternal feeling is stirred. Notwithstanding all the marks of his degradation he discerned his own image. He did not wait for his son to come all the distance to him, but he hastened and met his son. He did not reproach him, but with the tenderest pity and compassion that he had in consequence of his own course of sin brought upon himself so much suffering, he hastens to give him proofs of his love and tokens of his forgiveness.  {PH159 124.2}
[PH159 125.1]          Although his son was emaciated and his countenance plainly indicated the dissolute life he had passed, and although he was clothed with beggar's rags and his naked feet were soiled with the dust of travel, the father's tenderest pity was excited as the son fell prostrate in humility before him. He did not stand back upon his dignity. He was not exacting. He did not array the past course of wrong and sin before his son to make him feel how low he had sunken.  {PH159 125.1}
[PH159 125.2]          The father lifted up his son and kissed him. He took the rebellious son to his breast, and he wrapped his own rich robe about the nearly naked form of his son. He took him to his heart with such warmth, and evinced such pity, if the son had ever doubted the goodness and love of his father, he could do so no longer. If he had                                                                              126  a sense of his sin when he decided to return to his father's house, he had a much deeper sense of his ungrateful course as he was thus received.  {PH159 125.2}
[PH159 126.1]          His heart, before subdued, was now broken that he had grieved that father's love. The penitent, trembling son, who had greatly feared that he would be disowned, was unprepared for such a reception. He knew he did not deserve it. He acknowledged his sin in leaving his father. "I have sinned against Heaven, and in thy sight, and am no more worthy to be called thy son." He begged only to be accounted as a hired servant. But the father requested his servants to pay him especial tokens of respect, to clothe him as if he had ever been his own, obedient son.  {PH159 126.1}
[PH159 126.2]          The father made the return of his son an occasion of special rejoicing. The elder son in the field knew not that his brother had returned, but he heard the general demonstrations of joy and inquired of the servants what it all meant. It was explained that his brother had returned whom they thought dead, and his father had killed the fatted calf for him because he had received him again as from the dead.  {PH159 126.2}
[PH159 126.3]          The brother then was angry, and he would not go in to see or receive his brother. His indignation was stirred that this unfaithful brother who had left his father and                                                                              127  thrown the heavy responsibilities upon him of fulfilling the duties which should be shared by both, should now be received with such honor. He had pursued a course of wicked profligacy, wasting the means his father had given him until he was reduced to want, while he had been faithfully performing the duties of a son, and now his profligate brother comes to his father's house and is received with respect and honor beyond anything he had ever received.  {PH159 126.3}
[PH159 127.1]          The father entreated his elder son to go and receive his brother with gladness because he is lost and is found, was dead in sin and iniquity, but is alive again, he has come to his moral senses and abhors his course of sin, but his eldest son pleads, "Lo, these many years do I serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy commandment; and yet thou never gavest me a kid, that I might make merry with my friends; but as soon as this thy son was come, which hath devoured thy living with harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf."  {PH159 127.1}
[PH159 127.2]          He assured his son that he was ever with him, and all that he had was his, but it was right that they should show this demonstration of joy, for "thy brother was dead, and is alive again, and was lost, and is found." This fact overbears all other                                                                              128  considerations with the father, The lost is found, the dead is alive again.  {PH159 127.2}
[PH159 128.1]          This parable was given by Christ to represent the manner our Heavenly Father receives the erring and repenting. The Father was the one sinned against, yet he, in the compassion of his soul, all full of pity and forgiveness, meets the prodigal and shows his great joy that his son whom he believed to be dead to all filial affection, had become sensible of his great sin and his neglect, and had come back to his father, appreciating his love, and acknowledging his claims. He knew that the son who had pursued a course of sin and now repented, needed his pity and his love. He had suffered. He felt his need. He came to his father as the only one who could supply his great need.  {PH159 128.1}
[PH159 128.2]          The fact of his son's returning was a source of the greatest joy. The complaints of the elder brother were natural, but not right. Yet it is frequently the course brother pursues toward brother. There is too much effort to make them feel where they have erred, and keep reminding them of their error. These who have erred need pity, they need help, they need sympathy. They suffer in their feelings and are frequently desponding and discouraged. Above everything else, they need free forgiveness.                                                                              129   {PH159 128.2}
[PH159 129.1]                 Labor in Churches.          In the work done for the church at Battle Creek in the spring of 1870, there was not all that dependence upon God that the important occasion demanded. Brn. Andrews and Waggoner did not fully make God their trust, and move in his strength, and with his grace, as they should.  {PH159 129.1}
[PH159 129.2]          When Bro. Waggoner thinks a person is wrong, he is frequently too severe. He fails to exercise that compassion and consideration that he would have shown him under like circumstances. He is also in great danger of misjudging and erring in dealing with minds. It is the nicest work, and the most critical ever given to mortals, to handle minds. Those who engage in this work should have clear discernment, and good powers of discrimination. True independence of mind is an element entirely different from rashness. Independence, that is of that quality which leads to a cautious, prayerful, deliberate opinion, should be not easily yielded, until the evidence is sufficiently strong to make it certain that we are wrong. This independence will keep the mind calm, and unchangeable amidst the multitudinous errors which are prevailing, and will lead those in responsible positions to look carefully at the evidence on every side, and not be                                                                              130  swerved by the influence of others, or by the surroundings, to form conclusions without intelligent and thorough knowledge of all the circumstances.  {PH159 129.2}
[PH159 130.1]          The investigation of cases in Battle Creek was very much after the order that a lawyer criticises a witness, and there was a decided absence of the Spirit of God. And there were a few united in this work who were active and zealous. Some were self-righteous and self-sufficient, and their testimonies were relied upon, and their influence swayed the judgment of Brn. Andrews and Waggoner. Sister Hewitt and sister Dodge were not received as members of the church because of some trivial deficiency. These brethren should have had judgment and discrimination to have seen that these objections were not of sufficient weight to keep those sisters out of the church. They both had been long in the faith, and had been true to the observance of the Sabbath for eighteen or twenty years.  {PH159 130.1}
[PH159 130.2]          Sister Richmond, who brought up these things, should have urged more weighty reasons against herself, why she should not have become a member of the church. Was she without sin? Were all her ways perfect before God? Was her patience, her self-denial, her gentleness, and forbearance, and calmness of temper, perfect? If                                                                              131  she was without the weakness of common women, then she could cast the first stone. But these sisters who were left out of the church were beloved of God. They were worthy of a place in the church. These were dealt with unwisely, without a sufficient cause, and there were others whose cases were handled with no more heavenly wisdom, or without even sound judgment. Bro. Waggoner's judgment and power of discrimination have been perverted for very many years through the influence of his wife, who has been a most effective medium of Satan. If Bro. Waggoner had possessed the genuine quality of independence, he would have had a proper self-respect, and with becoming dignity built up his own house. If he has started upon a course designed to command respect in his family, he has generally carried the matter too far, and has been severe, and has talked harshly and overbearing. He would become conscious of this after a time, and then go to the opposite extreme and come down from his independence.  {PH159 130.2}
[PH159 131.1]          In this state of mind he receives reports from his wife, gives up his judgment, and would be easily deceived by her intrigues. She would sometimes feign to be a great sufferer, and would relate what she endured of neglect from her brethren, and privation in the absence of her husband. Her                                                                              132  prevarications and cunning artifices to abuse the mind of her husband have been great. Bro. Waggoner has not fully received the light in times past which the Lord has given him in regard to his wife, or he would not have been deceived by her as he has. He has been brought into bondage many times by her spirit, because his own heart and life have not been fully consecrated to God. His feelings kindled against his brethren and he oppressed them. Self has not been crucified. He should seek earnestly to bring all his thoughts and feelings into subjection to the obedience of Christ. Faith and self-denial would have been Bro. Waggoner's strong helpers. If he had girded on the whole armor of God, and chosen no other defense than that which the Spirit of God and the power of truth gives him, he would have been strong in the strength of God.  {PH159 131.1}
[PH159 132.1]          But Bro. Waggoner is weak in many things. If God required him to expose and condemn a neighbor, to reprove and correct a brother, and resist and destroy his enemies, this would be to him a comparatively natural and easy work. But a warfare against self, subduing the desires and the affections of his own heart, searching out and controlling the secret motives of the heart, is a more difficult warfare. How unwilling to be faithful in such a contest as this.                                                                              133  The warfare against self is the greatest battle that was ever fought. The yielding of self, surrendering all to the will of God, and being clothed with humility, possessing that love that is pure, peaceable, and easy to be entreated, full of gentleness and good fruits, is not an easy attainment. And yet it is his privilege and his duty to be a perfect overcomer here. The soul must submit to God before it can be renewed in knowledge and true holiness. The holy life and character of Christ is a faithful example. His confidence in his Heavenly Father was unlimited. His obedience and submission were unreserved and perfect. He came not to be ministered unto, but to minister to others. He came not to do his own will, but the will of Him that sent him. In all things he submitted himself to Him that judgeth righteously; and from the lips of the Saviour of the world was heard these words, "I can of my own self do nothing."  {PH159 132.1}
[PH159 133.1]          He became poor, and made himself of no reputation. He was hungry, and frequently thirsty, and many times weary in his labors, and he had not where to lay his head. When the damp, cold shades of night gathered about him, frequently the earth was his bed. He blessed those who hated him. What a life! what an experience! Can we, the professed followers of                                                                              134  Christ, cheerfully endure privation and suffering, as did our Lord, without murmuring? Can we drink of the cup, and be baptized with the baptism? If so, we may share with him in his glory, in his heavenly kingdom. If not, we shall have no part with him.  {PH159 133.1}
[PH159 134.1]          Bro. Waggoner has an experience to gain, without which his work will do positive injury. He is affected too much by what others tell him, of the erring, and he is apt to decide according to the impressions made upon his mind, and he deals with severity when a milder course would be far better. He does not bear in mind his own weakness, and how hard it is for him to have his course questioned, even when he is wrong.  {PH159 134.1}
[PH159 134.2]          When Bro. Waggoner decides in his judgment that a brother or sister is wrong, he is inclined to carry the matter through, and press his censure, although in doing so he hurts his own soul, and endangers the souls of others. Bro. Waggoner should shun church trials, and should have nothing to do in settling difficulties, if he can possibly avoid them. He has a valuable gift, which is needed in the work of God. But he should separate himself from influences which draw upon his sympathies, and confuse his judgment, and lead him to move unwisely. This should not and need not                                                                              135  be. Bro. Waggoner exercises too little faith in God. He dwells too much upon his bodily infirmities, and strengthens unbelief by dwelling upon poor feelings. God has strength and wisdom in store for those who seek for it earnestly, in faith believing.  {PH159 134.2}
[PH159 135.1]          I was shown that Bro. Waggoner is a strong man upon some points, while upon other points he is as weak as a child. His course in dealing with the erring has had a scattering influence. Bro. Waggoner has confidence in his ability to labor in setting things in order where he thinks it is needed, but he does not view the matter aright. He weaves into his labors his own spirit, and he does not discriminate, but often deals without tenderness. There is such a thing as over-doing the matter in doing strict duty to individuals. "And of some have compassion, making a difference; and others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire; hating even the garment spotted by the flesh."  {PH159 135.1}
[PH159 135.2]          Duty, stern duty has a twin sister, which is kindness. If duty and kindness are blended, there will be decided advantage gained; but if duty is separated from kindness, and there is not mingled with duty tender love, there will be a failure, and much harm will be the result. Men and women will not be driven. Many can be won by kindness and love. Bro. Waggoner has held aloft the gospel whip, and his own                                                                              136  words have frequently been the snap to that whip, which has not had the influence to spur others to greater zeal, and provoke to good works; but has aroused their combativeness to repel his severity.  {PH159 135.2}
[PH159 136.1]          If Bro. Waggoner had walked in the light he would not have made so many serious failures. "If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world. But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because there is no light in him." The path of obedience is the path of safety. "He that walketh uprightly walketh surely." Walk in the light and then shalt thou walk in thy way safely and thy foot shall not stumble. Those who do not walk in the light will have a sickly and stunted religion. Bro. Waggoner should feel the importance of walking in the light however crucifying to self. It is earnest effort prompted by love for souls which strengthens the heart, and develops the graces.  {PH159 136.1}
[PH159 136.2]          Bro. Waggoner is naturally independent and self-sufficient. He estimates his ability to do more highly than it will bear. Bro. Waggoner, you pray for the Lord to humble you, and fit you for his work, and when the Lord answers your prayer, and puts you under a course of discipline necessary for the accomplishment of the object, you frequently give way to doubts and despondency, and think you have reasons for discouragements.                                                                              137  You frequently think Bro. White is restraining you, when he has cautioned and held you back from engaging in church difficulties.  {PH159 136.2}
[PH159 137.1]          I was shown your labors in Iowa. There was a decided failure to gather with Christ. You distracted, confused, and scattered, the poor sheep. You had a zeal, but it was not according to knowledge. Your labors were not in love, but in sternness and severity. You were exacting and overbearing. You did not strengthen the sick and bind up the lame. Your injudicious harshness pushed some out of the fold who can never be reached and brought back. Words fitly spoken are like apples of gold in pictures of silver. Words unfitly spoken are the reverse. Their influence will be like desolating hail.  {PH159 137.1}
[PH159 137.2]          Bro. Waggoner, you have felt restless under restraint because Bro. White has cautioned, advised, and reproved you. You have thought that if you could be free and act yourself, you could do a good and great work. But your wife's influence has greatly injured your usefulness. You have failed to command your household after you. You have not ruled well your own house. You have thought you understood how to manage your home matters. But how have you been deceived. You have too often followed the promptings of your own                                                                              138  spirit, which has resulted in perplexities and discouragements which have clouded your discernment and weakened you spiritually, so that your labors have been marked with great imperfections.  {PH159 137.2}
[PH159 138.1]          The labors of Brn. Waggoner and Cornell in Boston were premature. These brethren had their past experience with its mistakes before them, which should have been sufficient to guard them from engaging in a work which they were not qualified to perform. There was enough that needed to be done. Boston was a hard place to raise up a church. Opposing influences surrounded them. Every move made should have been with due caution and prayerful consideration.  {PH159 138.1}
[PH159 138.2]          These two brethren had been warned and reproved repeatedly for moving injudiciously, and they should not have taken the responsibilities upon themselves that they did. Oh! how much better would it have been for the cause of God in Boston if they had been laboring in new fields. Satan's seat is in Boston, as well as in other wicked cities; and he is a wily foe to contend with. There were disorderly elements among Sabbath-keepers in Boston that were hindrances to the cause. But there is a proper time to speak and act, a golden opportunity which will show the best results of labor put forth.                                                                              139   {PH159 138.2}
[PH159 139.1]          If things had been left to more fully develop before they were touched, there would have been a separation of the disorderly, unconsecrated ones, and there would not have been an opposition party. This should ever be saved if possible. The church might better suffer much annoyance and exercise the more patience than to get in a hurry, drive matters, and provoke a combative spirit. Those who really loved the truth for the truth's sake, should have pursued their course with the glory of God in view, and let the light of truth shine out before all.  {PH159 139.1}
[PH159 139.2]          They might expect that the elements of confusion and dissatisfaction among them would make them trouble. Satan would not remain quiet and see a company raised up in Boston to vindicate truth, and dispel sophistry and error. His ire would be kindled, and he ［would］ institute a war against those who keep the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus. But this should not have made the faithful believers impatient or discouraged. These things should have the influence to make the true believer more guarded, watchful, and prayerful-- more tender, pitiful, and loving, to those who are making so great a mistake in regard to eternal things. As Christ has borne and continues to bear with our errors, our ingratitude, and our feeble love, so                                                                              140  should we bear with those who test and try our patience. Shall the followers of the self-denying, self-sacrificing Jesus be unlike their Lord? Christians should have hearts of kindness and forbearance.  {PH159 139.2}
[PH159 140.1]          Christ presented before his hearers the parable of the gospel sower, which contains a lesson we should study. Those who preach present truth and scatter the good seed will realize the same results as the gospel sower. All classes will be affected more or less by the presentation of pointed and convincing truth. Some will be wayside hearers. They will be affected by the truths spoken, but they have not cultivated the moral powers. They have followed inclination rather than duty. Evil habits have hardened their hearts like the hard, beaten road. These may profess to believe the truth, but will have no just sense of its sacredness and elevated character. They do not separate from the friendship of the lovers of pleasure and corrupt society. They place themselves where they are constantly tempted, and may well be represented by the unfenced field. They invite the temptations of the enemy and finally lose the regard they seemed once to have for the truth when the good seed was dropped into their hearts.  {PH159 140.1}
[PH159 140.2]          Some are stony-ground hearers. They readily receive anything new and exciting.                                                                              141  The word of truth they receive with joy. And with ardor and zeal they talk earnestly in reference to their faith and hope, and may even administer reproof to those of long experience for some apparent deficiency or for their lack of enthusiasm. But when they are tested and proved by the heat of trial and temptation, when the pruning-knife of God is applied, that they may bring forth fruit unto perfection, their zeal dies, their voice is silent. No longer do they boast in the strength and power of truth. This class are controlled by feelings. They have not depth and stability of character. Principle does not reach down deep, underlying the springs of action. They have in word exalted the truth, but are not doers of that word. The seed of truth has not rooted down below the surface. The heart has not been renewed by the transforming influence of the Spirit of God. And when the truth calls for working men and women, when sacrifices have to be made for the truth's sake, they are somewhere else; and when trials and persecution come; they fall away because they have no deepness of earth. The truth, plain, pointed, and close, is brought to bear upon the heart, and reveals the deformity of character. Some will not bear this test, but frequently close their eyes to their imperfections, although their consciences tell them                                                                              142  that the words spoken by the messengers of God, which bears so closely upon their Christian characters, are truth; yet they will not listen to the voice. They are offended because of the word, and yield the truth rather than to submit to be sanctified through the truth. They flatter themselves that they may get to Heaven an easier way.  {PH159 140.2}
[PH159 142.1]          Still another class is represented in the parable. Men and women who listen to the word are convinced of the truth, and accept it without seeing the sinfulness of their hearts. The love of the world holds a large place in their affections. In their deal, they love to get the best of the bargain. They prevaricate, and by deception and fraud gain means which ever will prove as a thorn to them; for it will over-balance their good purposes and intentions. The good seed sown in their hearts is choked. They frequently are so anxious and full of care, fearing they shall not gain means, or shall lose what they have gained, they make their temporal matters primary. They do not nourish the good seed. They do not attend meetings where their hearts can be strengthened by religious privileges. They fear they shall meet with some loss in temporal things; and the deceitfulness of riches leads them to flatter themselves that it is duty to toil and gain all they can, that                                                                              143  they may help the cause of God; and yet the more they increase in their earthly riches the less is their heart inclined to part with their treasure, until their hearts are fully turned from the truth they loved. The good seed is choked because overgrown with unnecessary worldly cares and needless anxiety--with love for earthly pleasures and worldly honors which riches give.  {PH159 142.1}
[PH159 143.1]          Another parable Jesus presents to his disciples--the field wherein good seed was sown, and, while sleeping, the enemy sowed tares. The question was asked the householder, "Didst not thou sow good seed in thy field? from whence then hath it tares?" "He said unto him, An enemy hath done this." "The servant said unto him, Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up? But he said, Nay; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. Let both grow together until the harvest, and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares and bind them in bundles to burn them; but gather the wheat into my barn." If faithfulness and vigilance had been preserved, if there had been no sleeping or negligence upon the part of any, the enemy would not have had so favorable an opportunity to sow tares among the wheat. Satan never sleeps. He is watching, and improves every opportunity to set his                                                                              144  agents to scatter error, which finds good soil in many unsanctified hearts.  {PH159 143.1}
[PH159 144.1]          The sincere believers of truth are made sad, and their trials and sorrows greatly increased, by the elements among them which annoy, dishearten, and discourage, them in their efforts. But the Lord teaches a lesson to his servants of great carefulness in all their moves. Let both grow together. Do not forcibly pull up the tares, lest in rooting them up, the precious blades will become loosened. The ministers and church should be very cautious, lest they get a zeal not according to knowledge. There is danger of doing too much to cure difficulties in the church which, if let alone, frequently work their own cure. It is bad policy to take hold of matters in any church prematurely. We shall have to exercise the greatest care, patience, and self-control, to bear these things and not go to work in our own spirit to set things in order.  {PH159 144.1}
[PH159 144.2]          The work done in Boston was premature, and caused an untimely separation in that little church. If the servants of God could have felt the force of our Saviour's lesson in the parable of the wheat and tares, they would not have undertaken the work they did. It should always be a matter of the most careful consideration and prayer before steps are taken which will give even those who are utterly unworthy the least                                                                              145  occasion to complain of being separated from the church. Steps were taken in Boston which created an opposition party. Some were wayside hearers, others were stony-ground hearers. And still others were of that class who receive the truth while the heart had a growth of thorns, which choked the good seed, and those would never have perfected Christian character. But there were a few that might have been nourished and strengthened, and become settled and established in the truth, but the positions taken by Brn. Cornell and Waggoner brought a premature crisis, and then there was a lack of wisdom and judgement in managing the faction.  {PH159 144.2}
[PH159 145.1]          If persons are as deserving to be separated from the church as Satan was of being cast out of Heaven, they will have sympathizers. There is always a class who are more influenced by individuals than they are controlled by the Spirit of God and sound principles; and they are, in their unconsecrated state, ever ready to take up upon the wrong side, and give their pity and sympathy to the very ones who least deserve it. These sympathizers have a powerful influence with others, and things are seen in a perverted light, and great harm is done, and many souls ruined. Satan, in his rebellion, took a third part of the angels. They turned from the Father                                                                              146  and from his Son, and united with the instigator of rebellion. With these facts before us, we should move with the greatest caution. What can we expect in our connection with men and women with peculiar minds but trials and perplexity. We must bear this, and avoid the necessity of rooting up the tares, lest the wheat be rooted up also.  {PH159 145.1}
[PH159 146.1]          In the world ye shall have tribulation, but in me ye shall have peace. The trials to which Christians are subjected in sorrow, adversity, and reproach, are the appointed means of God to separate the chaff from the wheat. Our selfishness, love of worldly pleasure, evil passions, and pride, must be all overcome, and therefore God sends us afflictions to test and prove us, and show us that these evils exist in our characters; and we must, through his strength and grace, overcome, that we may be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. "For our light affliction," says Paul, "which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal." Afflictions, crosses, temptations, adversity, and                                                                              147  our varied trials, are God's workmen to refine us, sanctify us, and fit us for the heavenly garner.  {PH159 146.1}
[PH159 147.1]          The harm done to the cause of truth by premature moves can never be fully repaired. The cause of God in Boston has not advanced as it might, and will not stand in as favorable light before the people as before this work was done. There are frequently persons among us whose influence seems to be but a cipher on the right side. Their lives seem to be useless; but let them become rebellious and combative, and they became zealous workmen for Satan. This work is more in accordance with the feelings of the natural heart. There is great need of self-examination and secret prayer. God has promised wisdom to those who ask him. Missionary labor is frequently entered into by those unprepared for the work. Outward zeal is cultivated while secret prayer is neglected. When this is the case, much harm is done, for these laborers seek to regulate others' consciences by their own rule. Self-control is much needed. Hasty words stir up strife. Bro. Waggoner is in danger of indulging in a spirit of sharp criticism. This does not become ministers of righteousness.  {PH159 147.1}
[PH159 147.2]          Bro. Waggoner, you have much to learn. Your failures and your discouragements                                                                              148  you have been inclined to charge to Bro. White; but close investigation of your motives and of your course of action would reveal other causes which exist in yourself for these discouragements. Following the inclinations of your own natural heart brings you into bondage. Your severe and torturing spirit which you sometimes indulge in cuts off your influence. Bro. Waggoner, you have a work to do for yourself which no other can do for you. Each must give an account of himself to God. God has given us his law as a mirror into which we may look and discover the defects in our character. This mirror into which we are to look is not for the purpose of seeing our neighbor's faults reflected, for us to watch to see if he comes up to the standard, but to see the defects in ourselves, that we may remove these defects. Knowledge is not all that we need. We must follow the light. We are not left to choose for ourselves, and to obey that which is agreeable to us, and disobey to suit our convenience. Obedience is better than sacrifice.                                                    -    {PH159 147.2}
[PH159 148.1]               Warning to Wealthy Parents.          At the camp-meeting in Vermont, in 1870, I felt urged by the Spirit of God to                                                                              149  bear a plain testimony relating to the duty of aged and wealthy parents in the disposition of their property. I had been shown that some men, shrewd, prudent, and sharp, in regard to the transaction of business generally; men distinguished for promptness and thoroughness, manifest a want of foresight, and promptness in regard to a proper disposal of their property while they are living. They know not how soon their probation may close, yet they pass on from year to year with their business unsettled, and finally their life frequently closes without their having the use of their reason. Or they may die suddenly, without a moment's warning, and their property is disposed of in a manner that they would not have approved. These are guilty of negligence. They are unfaithful stewards.  {PH159 148.1}
[PH159 149.1]          Christians who believe the present truth should manifest wisdom and foresight. They should not leave the disposition of their means, expecting a favorable opportunity to adjust their business during a long illness. They should have their business in a shape where, if they were called at any hour to leave it, and have no voice in its arrangement, it may be settled as they would have had it were they alive. Many families have been robbed of all their property dishonestly, and have been subjected to poverty, because work that might have                                                                              150  been well done in an hour, had been neglected. Those who make their wills should not spare pains or expense to obtain legal advice, and to have them drawn up in a manner to stand the test.  {PH159 149.1}
[PH159 150.1]          I saw that those who profess to believe the truth should show their faith by their works. They should, with the unrighteous mammon, make friends, that they may finally be received into everlasting habitations. God has made men stewards of means. He has placed in the hands of stewards, money to carry forward the great work of the salvation of souls for whom Christ left his home, his riches, his glory, and became poor, that he might, by his own humiliation and sacrifice, bring many sons and daughters of Adam to God. God, in his providence, has ordained that the work in his vineyard should be sustained by the means intrusted in the hands of his stewards. A neglect on their part to answer the calls of the cause of God in carrying forward his work, shows them to be unfaithful and slothful servants.  {PH159 150.1}
[PH159 150.2]          I had been shown some things in reference to the cause in Vermont, but more especially at Bordoville and vicinity. The following is from testimony No. 20: "There is a work to be accomplished for many who live at Bordoville. I saw that the enemy was busily at work to carry his points.                                                                              151  Men, to whom God has intrusted talents of means, have shifted the responsibility which Heaven has appointed them, of being stewards for God, upon their children. Instead of their rendering to God the things that are God's, they claim all that they have as their own, as though by their own might, and power, and wisdom, they had obtained their possessions.  {PH159 150.2}
[PH159 151.1]          "Some put their means beyond their control, into the hands of their children. Their secret motives are, to place themselves in a position where they will not feel responsible to give of their property to spread the truth. These love in word, but not in deed and in truth. It is the Lord's money they are handling, not their own. They do not see this.  {PH159 151.1}
[PH159 151.2]          "Parents should have great fear in intrusting children with the talents of means that God has placed in their hands, unless they have the surest evidence that their interest in, and love for, and devotion to, the cause of God is greater than that which they themselves possess, and that these children will be more earnest and zealous in forwarding the work of God, and be more benevolent than themselves in carrying forward the various enterprises in connection with the work which calls for means. But many place their means in the hands of their children, thus throwing upon them                                                                              152  the responsibility of their own stewardship, because Satan prompts them to do it. In doing this, many have placed means effectually in the enemy's ranks. Satan has worked the matter to suit his own purpose, to keep from the cause of God means which it needed, that it might be abundantly sustained.  {PH159 151.2}
[PH159 152.1]          "Many who have made a high profession of faith are deficient in good works. If they should show their faith by their works, they could exert a powerful influence on the side of truth. But they do not improve upon their talents of means lent them of God. Those who think to ease their consciences by willing their means to their children, or by withholding from God's cause, and suffering their means to pass into the hands of unbelieving, reckless children, for them to squander, or hoard up and worship, will have to render an account to God, because they are unfaithful stewards of their Lord's money. They allow Satan to outgeneral them through these children whose minds are controlled by the power of Satan. Satan's purposes are accomplished in many ways, while the stewards of God are stupefied, and seem paralyzed, and do not realize their great responsibility and the reckoning which must shortly come."  {PH159 152.1}
[PH159 152.2]          I was shown that the probation of some                                                                              153  in the vicinity of Bordoville was soon to close, and it was important that their word should be finished to God's acceptance, that in the final settlement they should hear the "Well done," from the Master. I was shown the inconsistency of those who profess to believe the truth withholding their means from the cause of God, that they may leave it for their children. Many fathers and mothers are poor in the midst of abundance. They abridge, in a degree, their own personal comforts, and frequently deny themselves those things necessary for the enjoyment of life and health, while they have ample means at their command. They feel, as it were, forbidden to appropriate their means for their own comfort or for charitable purposes. They have one object before them, which is to save property to leave for their children. This idea is so prominent, so interwoven with all their actions, that children learn to look forward to this property finally to be theirs. They depend on it. And this prospect has an important, but not a favorable, influence upon their characters. Some become spendthrifts, others, selfish and avaricious. Some are indolent and reckless. Many do not cultivate habits of economy. They do not seek to become self-reliant. They are aimless, and have but little stability of character. The impressions received in childhood                                                                              154  and youth are wrought in the texture of character and become the principle of action in mature life.  {PH159 152.2}
[PH159 154.1]          Those who have become acquainted with the principles of the truth, should follow the word of God closely as their guide. They should render to God the things that are God's. I was shown that several in Vermont were making a great mistake in regard to appropriating means that God has intrusted to their keeping. They were overlooking the claims of God upon all that they have. Their eyes were blinded by the enemy of righteousness, and they were taking a course which would result disastrously for themselves and their dear children.  {PH159 154.1}
[PH159 154.2]          Children were influencing their parents to leave their property in their hands, for them to appropriate according to their judgment. With the light of God's word, so plain and clear in reference to money lent to the stewards, and the warnings and reproofs through testimony which God has given them in regard to the disposition of means, children who in a direct or indirect way influence the parents to divide while living, or will their property mainly to them to come into their hands after their death, with this light before them, take upon themselves fearful responsibilities. Children of aged parents who profess to believe the                                                                              155  truth should in the fear of God counsel, advise, and entreat their parents to be true to their profession of faith, and take a course in regard to their means which God can approve. Parents should lay up for themselves treasures in Heaven, by appropriating their means themselves, to advance the cause of God. They should not rob themselves of their heavenly treasure by leaving a surplus of means to those who have enough, and rob the treasury of God and deprive themselves the precious privilege of laying up for themselves a treasure in the Heavens that faileth not.  {PH159 154.2}
[PH159 155.1]          I stated at the camp-meeting that property willed principally to children while none is appropriated to the cause of God, or, if any, a meager pittance, unworthy to be mentioned, this property inherited by the children would frequently prove a curse to them. It would be a source of temptation, and a door open where they will be in danger of falling into many dangerous and hurtful lusts. Parents should exercise the right God has given them. He intrusted to them the talents he would have them use to his glory. The children were not to become responsible for the talents of the father. Parents should, while they are of sound mind and judgment, with prayerful consideration and with the help of proper counsellors who have experience in the                                                                              156  truth and a knowledge of the divine will, make disposition of their property. If they have children afflicted or struggling in poverty who will make a judicious use of means, they should be considered. If they have unbelieving children who have abundance of this world and who are serving the world, they commit a sin against the Master who has made them his stewards to place means in their hands, merely because they are children. God's claims are not to be lightly regarded.  {PH159 155.1}
[PH159 156.1]          And it should be distinctly understood that because parents have made their will, this will not prevent them from giving means to the cause of God while they live. This they should do. They should have the satisfaction here, and the reward hereafter, of disposing of their surplus means while they live. They should do their part to advance the cause of God. They should use the means lent of the Master to carry on the work in his vineyard, which needs to be done.  {PH159 156.1}
[PH159 156.2]          The love of money lies at the root of nearly all the crimes committed in the world. Fathers who selfishly retain their means to enrich their children, and do not see the wants of the cause of God and relieve them, make a terrible mistake. The children whom they think to bless with their means are cursed with it.                                                                              157   {PH159 156.2}
[PH159 157.1]          Money left to children frequently becomes a root of bitterness. They often quarrel over the property left them, and seldom are all satisfied with the disposition made by the father, in case of a will. And instead of the means left exciting gratitude and reverence for his memory, it is dissatisfaction, murmuring, envy, and disrespect.  {PH159 157.1}
[PH159 157.2]          Brothers and sisters who were at peace with one another are sometimes made at variance, and family dissensions are often the result of inherited means. Riches are desirable only as a means of supplying present wants and of doing good to others. But inherited riches oftener become a snare to the possessor than a blessing. Parents should not seek to have their children encounter the temptations to which they expose them in leaving them means which they made no effort to earn themselves.  {PH159 157.2}
[PH159 157.3]          I was shown that some children professing to believe the truth would in an indirect manner influence the father to keep his means for his children instead of appropriating it, while he was alive, to the cause of God. Those who have influenced the father to shift his stewardship upon them, little know what they are doing. They are gathering upon themselves double responsibility, that of balancing the father's mind, that he did not fulfill the purpose of God in the disposition of the means                                                                              158  lent him of God, to be used to his glory, and the additional responsibility of becoming stewards of means that should have been put out to the exchangers by the father, that the Master could have received his own with usury.  {PH159 157.3}
[PH159 158.1]          Many parents make a great mistake in placing their property out of their hands into the hands of their children while they are themselves responsible for the use or abuse of the talents lent them of God. Neither parents nor children are made happier by this transfer of property. And the parents, if they live a few years even, generally regret this action on their part. Parental love in their children is not increased by this course. The children do not feel increased gratitude and obligation to their parents for their liberality. A curse seems to lay at the root of the matter, which only crops out in selfishness on the part of the children, and unhappiness and miserable feelings of cramped dependence on the part of the parents.  {PH159 158.1}
[PH159 158.2]          If parents, while they live, assist their children to help themselves, it would be better than to leave them a large amount at their death. Children who are left to rely principally upon their own exertions make better men and women, and are better fitted for practical life, than those children who have depended upon their father's estate.                                                                              159  The children left to depend upon their own resources will generally prize their abilities, and will improve their privileges, and cultivate and direct their faculties to accomplish a purpose in life. They will frequently develop characters of industry, and frugality, and moral worth which lie at the foundation of success in the Christian life. Those children for whom parents do the most, frequently feel under the least obligation toward them. The errors of which we have spoken have existed in Bordoville. Parents have shifted their stewardship upon their children.  {PH159 158.2}
[PH159 159.1]          I appealed, at the camp-meeting at Bordoville, in 1870, to those who had means as faithful stewards of God to use their means in the cause of God, and not leave this work for their children. It was their work which God had left them to do, and when the Master should call them to account, they could as faithful stewards render back to him that which he had lent them, both principal and interest.  {PH159 159.1}
[PH159 159.2]          Brn. S., C., and S., were presented before me. These men were making a mistake in regard to the appropriation of their means. Some of their children were influencing them in this work, and were gathering upon their souls responsibilities that they were ill-prepared to bear. They were opening a door, and inviting the                                                                              160  enemy to come in with his temptations to harass and destroy them. Bro. S.'s two youngest sons were in great danger. They were associating with individuals of a stamp of character which would not elevate, but would debase them. The subtle influence of these associations was gaining an imperceptible influence over these young men. The conversation and deportment of evil companions were of that character to separate these young men from the influence of their sisters and their sisters' husbands. While speaking upon this subject at the camp-meeting, I felt deeply. I knew the persons were before me whom I had seen in vision. I urged upon those who heard me, the necessity of thorough consecration to God. I called no names, for I was not permitted to do this. I was to dwell upon principles, appeal to the hearts and consciences, and give those who professed to love God and keep his commandments an opportunity to develop character. God would send them admonitions and warning, and if they really desired to do his will, they had an opportunity. Light was given, and then we were to wait and see if they would come to the light.  {PH159 159.2}
[PH159 160.1]          I left the camp-meeting with a burden of anxiety upon my mind in reference to the persons whose danger I had been shown. In a few months, news reached                                                                              161  us of Bro. C.'s death. His property was left to his children. Last December, we had an appointment to hold meetings in Vermont. My husband was indisposed, and could not go. In order to save too great a disappointment, I consented to go to Vermont in company with sister Hall. I spoke to the people with some freedom, but our conference meetings were not free. I knew that the Spirit of the Lord could not have free course until confession were made, and there was a breaking of heart before God. I could not keep silent. The Spirit of the Lord was upon me, and I related briefly the substance of what I have written. I called the names of some present who were standing in the way of the work of God.  {PH159 160.1}
[PH159 161.1]          The result of leaving property to children by will, and also of parents shifting the responsibility of their stewardship upon children while the parents were living, had been verified before them. Covetousness had led Bro. C.'s sons to pursue a wrong course, especially his son W. I labored faithfully relating the things which I had seen in reference to the church, especially the sons of Bro. C. One of these brothers, himself a father, was corrupt in heart and life, a reproach to the precious cause of present truth. His low standard of morals was corrupting to the youth.                                                                             162   {PH159 161.1}
[PH159 162.1]          The Spirit of the Lord came into the meetings, and humble confessions were made by some, accompanied by tears. After the meeting, I had an interview with the youngest sons of Bro. S. I plead with them, and entreated them for their souls' sake to turn square about, and break away from the company of those who were leading them on to their ruin, and seek for the things which make for their peace. While pleading for these young men, my heart was drawn out after them, and I longed to see them submit to God. I prayed for them, and urged them to pray for themselves. We were gaining the victory. They were yielding. The voice of each was heard in humble, penitential prayer, and I felt that indeed the peace of God rested upon us. Angels seemed to be all around us, and I was shut up in a vision of God's glory. The state of the cause at Bordoville was again shown me. I saw that some had backslidden far from God. The youth were in a state of backsliding.  {PH159 162.1}
[PH159 162.2]          I was shown that the two youngest sons of Bro. S. were naturally good-hearted, conscientious young men, but Satan had blinded their perception. Their companions were not all of that class which would strengthen and improve their morals, or increase their understanding and love for the truth and heavenly things. "One sinner                                                                              163  destroyeth much good." Their ridicule and corrupt conversation had had its effect to dispel serious and religious impressions. It is wrong for Christians to associate with those whose morals are loose. An intimate, daily intercourse which would occupy time without contributing in any degree to the strength of the intellect or morals is dangerous. If the moral atmosphere surrounding persons is not pure and sanctified, but tainted with corruption, those who breathe this atmosphere will find it operates almost insensibly upon the intellect and heart to poison and ruin.  {PH159 162.2}
[PH159 163.1]          It is dangerous to be conversant with those whose minds naturally take a low level. Imperceptibly those naturally conscientious and loving purity will gradually come to the same level, and partake of, and sympathize with, the imbecility and moral barrenness which it is so constantly brought in contact with. It was important that the associations of these young men should change. Evil communications corrupt good manners. Satan worked through agents to ruin these young men. Nothing could work more effectually to prevent or banish serious impressions and good desires than association with vain, careless, and corrupt-minded persons, whatever attractions such persons may possess by their wit, sarcasm, and fun, the                                                                              164  fact that they treat religion with levity and indifference is sufficient reason why they should be discarded. The more engaging they are in other respects, the more should this influence be dreaded as companions, because they throw around an irreligious life so many dangerous attractions.  {PH159 163.1}
[PH159 164.1]          These young men should choose for their associates those who love the purity of truth, whose morals are untainted, and whose habits are pure. They must comply with the conditions laid down in the word of God if they would indeed become sons of God, members of the royal family, children of the Heavenly King. Come out from among them, and be separate, and touch not the unclean, and I will receive you. God loves these young men, and if they will follow the leadings of his Spirit and walk in his counsel, he will be their strength.  {PH159 164.1}
[PH159 164.2]          God has given brother W. C. good abilities, quick perception, and a good understanding of his word. He could, if his heart was sanctified, have an influence for good with his brothers, as well as his neighbors, and those with whom he associates. But the love of money has taken so firm a hold of his soul, which has been carried out in all the transactions of life, that he has become conformed to the world, instead of being transformed, by the renewing of                                                                              165  the mind. His powers have been perverted and debased by sordid love of gain, which has made him selfish, penurious, and overbearing. If his qualities had been put in active use in his Master's service, rather than to selfishly serve his own interest, had his object and aim been to do good and glorify God, the qualities of mind God had given him would impart to his character an energy, and efficiency, and humility which could not fail to command respect, and would give him an influence over all with whom he associated.  {PH159 164.2}
[PH159 165.1]          I was shown that the property left by the father had indeed been a root of bitterness to his children. Their peace and happiness, and confidence, in each other were greatly disturbed by it. W. C. did not need his father's property. He had enough talents to handle that God had intrusted to his management. If he made a right disposition of that which he had he would at least be among that number who were faithful in that which is least. The addition of the stewardship of his father's property, which he had covetously desired, was a heavier responsibility than he could well manage.  {PH159 165.1}
[PH159 165.2]          For several years the love of money has been rooting out the love of humanity and the love of God. And as the means of his father was within his reach, he desired to                                                                              166  retain all that was possible in his own hands. He pursued a selfish course toward his brothers, because he had the advantage and could do so. His brothers have not had right feelings. They have felt bitter toward this brother. He had in deal advantaged himself to the disadvantage of others until his course has reproached the cause of God. He lost command of himself. His greatest object was gain, selfish gain. The love of money in the heart was the root of all this evil. I was shown that had W. C. turned his powers to labor in the vineyard of the Lord, he would have done much good; but these qualifications perverted can do a great deal of harm.  {PH159 165.2}
[PH159 166.1]          The brothers B. have not had the help they ought to have had. A. C. B. has labored to great disadvantage. He has taken too many burdens upon him, which has crippled his labors so that he has not increased in spiritual strength and courage as he should. The church, who have the light of truth, and should stand in God strong to will, and do, and sacrifice, if need be, for the truth's sake, have been like weak children. They have required the time and labor of Bro. A. C. B. to settle difficulties which should never have existed. And when they have arisen, because of selfishness and unsanctified hearts, they could                                                                              167  have been put away in an hour had there been humility and a spirit of confession.  {PH159 166.1}
[PH159 167.1]          The brothers B. make a mistake in remaining at Bordoville. They should change their location, and not see Bordoville oftener than a few times in the year. They would have greater freedom in bearing their testimony. These brethren have not felt freedom to speak out truth and facts as they existed. If they had lived elsewhere, they would have been more free from burdens, and their testimony would have had tenfold more weight when they should visit the church at Bordoville. While brother A. C. B. has been weighed down with petty church trials, and kept at Bordoville, he should have been laboring abroad. He has served tables until his mind has become clouded, and he has not comprehended the force and power of the truth. He has not been awake to the real wants of the cause of God. He has been losing spirituality and courage. The work of keeping up Systematic Benevolence has been neglected. Some of the brethren, whose whole interest has once been in the advancement of the cause of God, have been growing selfish and penurious, instead of being more self-sacrificing, and their devotion and love for the truth increasing. They have been growing less devotional, and more like the world. Father B. is one of this number. He needs a                                                                              168  new conversion. Brother B. has been favored with superior privileges, and if these are not improved, condemnation and darkness will follow equal to the light he has had, for the non-improvement of the talents lent of God for him to improve.  {PH159 167.1}
[PH159 168.1]          The brethren in Vermont have grieved the Spirit of God, in allowing their love for the truth and their interest in the work of God to decline.  {PH159 168.1}
[PH159 168.2]          Bro. D. T. B. overtaxed his strength last season, in laboring in new fields with the tent, without suitable help. God does not require brother D., or any of his servants, to injure their health by exposure and taxing labor. The brethren at Bordoville should have felt an interest that would have been shown by their works. They could have secured help if they had been awake to the interest of the cause of God, and felt the worth of souls. While brother D. was feeling a deep sense of the work of God and the value of souls, which called for continual effort, a large church at Bordoville was holding brother A. from helping his brother by their petty difficulties. These brothers should come up with renewed courage, shake themselves from the trials and discouragements which have held them at Bordoville, and crippled their testimony, and they should claim strength from the Mighty One. They should have borne a plain, free testimony                                                                              169  to Brn. S. and C., and urged the truth home, and done what they could to have these men make a proper distribution of their property. Brother A., in taking so many burdens, is lessening his mental and physical strength.  {PH159 168.2}
[PH159 169.1]          If Bro. W. C., for a few years past, had been walking in the light, he would have felt the value of souls. Had he been cultivating a love for the truth, he might have been qualified to teach the truth to others. He might have helped Bro. B. in his work with the tent. He might, at least, have taken the burdens of the church at home. If he had love for his brethren, and was sanctified through the truth, he could have been a peacemaker, instead of a stirrer-up of strive, which, united with other difficulties, called Bro. A. from his brother's side at a most important time, which resulted in Bro. D.'s laboring far beyond his strength. And yet, after Bro. D. had done all that he could, the work was not accomplished that might have been, had there been the interest there should have been in Bordoville to supply help when it was so much needed. A fearful responsibility rests upon that church for their neglect of duty.  {PH159 169.1}
[PH159 169.2]          I was shown that the result of Bro. S.'s course in dividing his property among his children was shifting the responsibility                                                                              170  upon them which he should not have laid off. He now sees that the result of this course has brought to him no increase of affection from his children. They have not felt under obligation to their parents for what they have done for them. These children were young and inexperienced. They were not qualified to bear the responsibilities laid upon them. Their hearts were unconsecrated, and true friends were looked upon by them as designing enemies, while those who would separate very friends were accepted. These agents of Satan were continually suggesting to the minds of these young men false ideas, and hearts of brothers and sisters, father, mother, and children, were at variance.  {PH159 169.2}
[PH159 170.1]          Father S. made a mistake. Had he confided more in his daughters' husbands, who loved the truth in sincerity, and had he been more willing to have been helped by the advice of these men of experience, great mistakes might have been prevented. But this is the way the enemy generally succeeds in managing matters in regard to the appropriation of means.  {PH159 170.1}
[PH159 170.2]          These cases mentioned were designed of God to be developed, that all may see the deceitfulness of riches upon the heart. The result in these cases, which is apparent to all, should prove a warning to fathers and mothers, and to ambitious children.                                                                              171  Covetousness, the word of God defines as idolatry. It is impossible for men and women to keep the law of God and love money. The heart's affections should be placed upon heavenly things. Our treasure should be laid up in Heaven; for where our treasure is there will our heart be also.                                                    -    {PH159 170.2}
[PH159 171.1]                   Bro. J. N. Andrews.          I was shown, Dec. 10, 1871, that Bro. Andrews is a strong man in some things, while in others he is weak. His desire to please his friends leads him to discommode himself, and to make wrong moves, which have crippled his labors so that they have not been as efficient as they might have been.  {PH159 171.1}
[PH159 171.2]          In his anxiety to please special ones, he injures them. He gives them too much of his time and attention. While he is flattering himself that he is helping them, he is doing them injury, and making their salvation more difficult. They do not rightly interpret the special interest he manifests in them. Some flatter themselves that they have superior qualifications that Bro. Andrews discerns and appreciates. His object is good; but his efforts in these things are frequently misdirected, and injure instead of benefiting them.                                                                              172   {PH159 171.2}
[PH159 172.1]          Bro. Andrews made too much of Bro. Howard in the State of Maine. He estimated his abilities too highly, and gave him too much influence.  {PH159 172.1}
[PH159 172.2]          Bro. and sister Hale, of Maine, were also injured by receiving undue attention from Bro. Andrews. They became jealous of my husband, myself, and other brethren and sisters, because they did not receive as much attention from them. Bro. and sister Hale were a great trial to the church. They were most of the time on the contrary side, seldom in union with the church. They could seldom be found twice of the same mind. They had a way and will of their own, which they wished others to follow; but they were not willing to be led. They were both independent, willful, set, and unyielding. They had their points to carry, and were unwilling to submit their will and judgment to that of the church. Here Bro. Andrews failed, both in discernment and judgment. He thought to pacify and to please Bro. and sister Hale, and remove all occasion for jealousy. His precious time and strength were taxed in this effort which only did injury. Faithful dealing, mingled with kindness, would have been exactly what they needed. The undue interest Bro. Andrews manifested for them was like daubing them with untempered mortar. Plain truth, appropriate                                                                              173  to their condition, spoken to them, would have been like laying the ax at the root of the tree. The attention Bro. Andrews gave them led them to expect the same consideration from their brethren; and if they were not flattered, their jealousy was excited. They thought their brethren did not appreciate them, and that they were very essential to the church. They thought their judgment should be respected above the judgment of the brethren. They would not have been placed in this position of temptation, if it had not been for the special and uncalled for attention of Bro. Andrews.  {PH159 172.2}
[PH159 173.1]          While Bro. Andrews was giving time and attention to these unconsecrated ones, to save them from trial, he allowed burdens and responsibilities to drop with weight upon my husband, who was then too feeble to bear them. Bro. Andrews did not mean to do wrong in any way; but he had his mind centered upon a few, and neglected to lift the burdens where they most needed to be lifted. Bro. Andrews exalted Bro. and sister Hale, and they, in their turn, thought Bro. Andrews a perfect man. They believed in his discernment, and thought themselves greatly abused by others because they did not make as much of them as Bro. Andrews had done. When Bro. Andrews' friends claim his attention,                                                                              174  he will make considerable sacrifice to please them, and he frequently robs the cause of God by devoting to their personal benefit time and strength which God would have him use in a more important work. Bro. Andrews frequently injures the very ones he thinks he is benefiting. This error in Bro. Andrews is the result of cultivating one set of faculties, while he allows others to lie dormant, so that he is not well balanced.  {PH159 173.1}
[PH159 174.1]          My husband could not understand how Bro. Andrews could not discern the burdens that must come upon him in having to take the responsibility of deciding important matters, while he could devote so much time to those who had no weight of the cause of God upon them. This one case was presented to illustrate the many.  {PH159 174.1}
[PH159 174.2]          The Lord gave Bro. Andrews light while he was living at Kirkville, N. Y., that he was not in the right place. I was shown that he should be located where there was a church, and where he would not be called to bear the entire burdens of his own family, neither be called out to bear burdens for others when he should come home weary from his labors. I was shown that he should be where it was most pleasant for him, and where his surroundings would be cheerful and agreeable. His hands should be strengthened by the sympathy,                                                                              175  kindness, and prayers, of his brethren. And, in his absence, his family should have the tender watchcare of the brethren and sisters. The church should make the case of his family as their own. They should be sympathetic and considerate. This responsibility on the part of the church would not only remove a great burden from Bro. Andrews, but they, in their turn, would be blessed as they exercised their kindness, and gave living expression of the feelings of their heart for the servants of God.  {PH159 174.2}
[PH159 175.1]          If, years in the past, when the Office of publication was in Rochester, N. Y., the brethren and sisters in Rochester and vicinity had been less selfish and less jealous of those whom God had selected to bear the heaviest burdens, while standing in the most responsible positions in connection with the cause and work of God; if they had shown their faith by their works; if they had been consecrated to God, and really loved the truth, and shown fruits of the same by manifesting a personal interest in the success and advancement of the work of God, the Office of publication would not have been removed from Rochester.  {PH159 175.1}
[PH159 175.2]          The painful experience we had in Rochester while our brethren neglected to share our burdens was marked of God. At this                                                                              176  time, Bro. Andrews was on the wrong side. Instead of lifting the burdens where they most needed to be lifted, he was with the murmurers and the jealous ones. He occupied a position where, if his course was questioned by my husband, he felt aggrieved, and the impression he gave to others by his words and deportment led them to settle in their minds that my husband and myself were wrong. Brn. Orton and Lamson did not receive the correct impression; and a large circle connected with these thought Bro. White was severe and overbearing, and they felt justified to array themselves against us, because so good a man as Bro. Andrews was abused by Bro. White. The carrying out of their peculiar feelings of sympathy, led them to unite in blinding the eyes of Luman Masten to his own case. They daubed him with untempered mortar, crying, Peace, peace, to the dying man going down into the grave with his sins unconfessed. This unsanctified sympathy has proved the ruin of thousands.  {PH159 175.2}
[PH159 176.1]          The feeling of dissatisfaction, with some, was carried to downright rebellion. The attachment of Brn. Lamson, Orton, and Andrews, and the Stevens family, was of that character to deceive and blind the eyes of all. Bro. Andrews' being in the ring was a stay and support to the whole. Repeated testimonies of warning had been                                                                              177  given, and, if Bro. Andrews had stood clear from the influence of these friends with whom he was connected, and to whom he gave his sympathy, he would have discerned the wiles of the enemy, and not been found at all with that class who were deceiving and being deceived. He was himself giving wrong impressions to others, and they were deceiving him. I was shown that "he that justifieth the wicked, and he which condemneth the just, even they both are abomination to the Lord."  {PH159 176.1}
[PH159 177.1]          The Lord gave me a testimony that unless there was an entire change in the brethren and sisters of Rochester and vicinity, the Office of publication would be removed. But the spirit that controlled Dathan and Abiram, and the princes of renown, controlled the minds of this company who set themselves against the light.  {PH159 177.1}
[PH159 177.2]          According to the light given, Rochester was left. I saw the angel of mercy turning from Rochester. Said the angel, As surely as they have done this, so surely will I repay, saith the Lord. In view of all the past, although Bro. Andrews had deeply felt his error, yet his settling in Rochester, amid the very same ones who were united in their sympathies to war against us, was not wise.  {PH159 177.2}
[PH159 177.3]          Bro. Andrews should cultivate traits of character wherein he is deficient. He has                                                                              178  done wrong by flattering those who were unconsecrated, by his special attentions and strong attachments. The Lord has, in his word, warned against, and set forth the evil of, crying peace when he did not speak peace. The Lord has, through testimonies, warned, reproved, and cautioned, in regard to the inclination of Bro. Andrews to flatter and to sympathize with those who are his special friends. He has greatly injured them in so doing.  {PH159 177.3}
[PH159 178.1]          Bro. Andrews' settling in Rochester with the very ones who sustained one another in their former murmuring and jealousy was not as God would have it, for several reasons: 1. Bro. Andrews' influence would be very limited in Rochester, and he could not while at home exert an influence upon brethren and sisters which would tell upon the cause of God. 2. Bro. Andrews was not in the midst of a church who could bear the burdens of responsibility which must necessarily come upon him located in as central a place as Rochester, where there were but very few, and these needed much care and continual labor. 3. Bro. Andrews was obliged to entertain much company, and was compelled to exercise close economy in order to keep clear from embarrassment. Although brethren and sisters were liberal, yet a care was brought upon the family, which ought not to have                                                                              179  been borne by them. 4. Bro. Andrews was called upon to do errands and little business matters for others while in Rochester, which occupied his precious time, and told upon his strength. His house was as a hotel.  {PH159 178.1}
[PH159 179.1]          As one after another of the brethren have been removed by death, Bro. Andrews has been left almost alone, with more and greater care. All these things should have been convincing to Bro. Andrews in regard to his duty. But that which should have told with the greatest weight of all was, the fact that the Office of publication was removed because of unfaithfulness of those who should have felt the deepest interest in the cause and work of God. This company who bound themselves together by cords of unsanctified sympathy would not receive reproof and counsel. The straight testimony was irksome to them. And they determined to separate themselves from us, and they left Rochester. Rochester was a central place, and the house of Bro. Andrews has been like a hotel. If Bro. Andrews had exercised his reason, and if his judgment had been unbiased, he could have seen before this that he had made a mistake.  {PH159 179.1}
[PH159 179.2]          If Bro. Andrews had for a time located at Adams' Center, he could have exerted an influence for good over that church.                                                                              180  But Bro. Andrews was not pleased with the prospect of making his home at Adams' Center. His inclination was to listen to the persuasion of his friends with whom he was well acquainted, and settle in Rochester. While he was hesitating, Bro. Taylor moved to Adams' Center, and Bro. Andrews felt that his way was hedged up. Bro. Taylor has not been a blessing to the church at Adams' Center, but a burden. He was not qualified to give that large church the very help they really needed, and must have, in order to prosper and increase in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. The church has been growing weaker under Bro. Taylor's labors, instead of stronger. Bro. Andrews reasoned that the Lord had closed up his way in going to Adams' Center. But he was too slow. He did not move quick enough.  {PH159 179.2}
[PH159 180.1]          Bro. Andrews was acquainted with the reasons of my husband's objection to his settling in Rochester. In view of the past, God bade us flee from Rochester, because his blessing would not prosper his work there. The persuasion of friends and relatives drew Bro. Andrews to Rochester, while my husband sought to draw him away from Rochester. This has led Bro. Andrews to feel very sensitive of censure in reference to his remaining in Rochester.  {PH159 180.1}
[PH159 180.2]          The influence of a few friends balanced                                                                              181  the matter with Bro. Andrews. It would have been for the salvation of Alva Orton had his parents moved with him from Rochester to some more retired place. But Bro. Andrews' locating there made it hard for them to leave. Bradley Lamson should not have settled in Rochester. It is a hard place to live the truth and to bring up children aright. Since the death of Bro. Lamson, sister Lamson should have moved from that wicked city, and placed her children in a community more favorable to their forming a Christian character. The sight of the eyes and the hearing of the ears in a wicked city like Rochester blunt the conscience and stupefy the sensibilities to eternal things. Good and evil are placed nearly upon a level. Bro. Andrews' living in Rochester has influenced, or held, the others there. They seemed rooted, and no influence could be brought to bear upon them of sufficient force to start them from Rochester. These believers in the truth were not wise in bringing up their children in that wicked city.  {PH159 180.2}
[PH159 181.1]          The Lord gave direction to his disciples if they were not received in one city to go to another. The same counsel he would have his children now follow. If God's peculiar people can have no influence in a city because it is given to pride and idolatry, if they cannot fully do the will of God,                                                                              182  there are other towns, villages, and cities to which they can flee, where their surroundings may be less objectionable.  {PH159 181.1}
[PH159 182.1]          The friends of Bro. Andrews had high expectations of seeing a great ingathering in Rochester; but their expectations have not been realized. The view my husband took in regard to Bro. Andrews' locating at Rochester greatly burdened Bro. Andrews. He prayed over the matter, and nearly sacrificed his life in the struggle, with Rochester friends and his own inclination on one side, and the entreaties of my husband on the other side. The exercise of prayer brought him into a state of great feebleness of body. His sad condition was charged to Bro. White's opposing Bro. Andrews in his staying at Rochester. When the circumstances were taken into the account, with all the Lord had shown in reference to Rochester, Bro. Andrews presumed upon the mercy of God when he asked for clearer light than he already had.  {PH159 182.1}
[PH159 182.2]          We are not left to choose for ourselves, and do those things most agreeable to us, and leave undone those things not pleasant to our nature. It is not for us to stand questioning, but to obey.  {PH159 182.2}
[PH159 182.3]          When Bro. Andrews applies himself to the study of subjects, he concentrates his entire mind upon the matter before him, and neglects real duties which some one                                                                              183  must do, whether they love to do them or not. Bro. Andrews applies himself to the study of subjects, and then is lost to everything else, which results in the neglect of the real duties which need to be done. When  Bro. Andrews take hold of matters, he frequently carries them too far. He concentrates his mind upon the matter before him, and is of no practical advantage for anything else. He engaged at one period in reading exercises, and robbed himself of necessary sleep in order to read. This pleasurable exercise was carried to extremes, and was a serious injury to his health. His habits were not in harmony with physical law. This extra tax unfitted Bro. Andrews for doing many things which ought to have been done, and that he positively could not do without injury to his health. His physical nature called for the sleep that his reading and study had deprived him of. In meetings, and upon important occasions, nature required the sleep she had been robbed of, and sleep would come upon Bro. Andrews like an armed man. It seemed an impossibility to shake off the stupor that would take hold of his senses. Frequently, when his labors were very much needed, and when his senses needed to be fully awake and keenly sensitive, he was utterly unable to do anything requiring mental exertion. Yet at the                                                                              184  same time, Bro. Andrews did not reason from cause to effect. He was much attached to his own routine of very early rising, and extending his labors far into the hours apportioned for sleep.  {PH159 182.3}
[PH159 184.1]          Bro. Andrews has not had correct views of how he should labor and preserve health. He has, by his course, formed habits which were every day weakening his physical and mental strength to that degree that if important occasions demanded extra effort, he could not bear the draught upon his mental powers without feeling it sensibly. Bro. Andrews' reading was not in itself a sin. He thought it a religious duty; and when things were not done that needed to be done, he has said, in truth, I have done all that I could. This was so. But had his habits been more in harmony with the law of nature, he could, through careful and regular habits, have performed much more labor without injury to his physical and mental strength. He has come very near an entire break-down several times through his own wrong course, in being imprudent of the strength God has given him, and he has failed by so doing to glorify God in accomplishing the greatest amount of good.  {PH159 184.1}
[PH159 184.2]          Bro. Andrews has had much sympathy excited in his behalf, because he worked so hard, and was exhausted, when in many                                                                              185  instances he could have done the labor easily, if he had taken his usual hours of sleep, and if he had eaten more sparingly of even the simple food which forms his diet. He should have taken a portion of time for physical exercise, which would increase his power of endurance. The amount Bro. Andrews has at times placed in his stomach has called the brain nerve power to that organ, to carry on the work of the stomach, and has robbed him of vitality that he might have preserved. Bro. Andrews has a sacred duty to preserve the health God has given him. When engaged in writing, he enjoys the study of books, and does not give himself sufficient recreation and change. To read and write steadily is not best for the health, or for the clearest productions of the mind. Physical exercise should be united with mental effort. To write, then change and attend meetings, preaching the word, would invigorate and refresh the mind, and keep the brain in a better condition to put forth its strong efforts.  {PH159 184.2}
[PH159 185.1]          In Bro. Andrews' locating in Rochester, he had many drawing upon him instead of his drawing upon others. His house has been the most proper place to hold meetings and entertain visitors. All these were a pleasure, but also a tax, and, when Bro. Andrews was at home, took much of                                                                              186  his time. His precious time was spent in accommodating his good brethren, while weightier matters were left secondary. The prospering hand of God has not attended the Sabbath-keepers in Rochester. A succession of very discouraging events have transpired, in the providence of God, which should have been interpreted by Bro. Andrews that his location was not in the order of God. But Bro. Andrews has fallen back upon his experience, which he thought was special evidence in favor of his settling at Rochester. But if God gave this experience, he designed to demonstrate to others the fact that he had called Bro. Andrews to Rochester for some purpose. That purpose has not been made apparent. Light had been given. The Lord had manifested in his providence, and through testimony, his will. The persuasion of friends, and his own inclination, led Bro. Andrews, in face of the light, to plead with the Lord for permission to remain in Rochester. The Lord permitted him to stay, and yet it was not the pleasure of the Lord for him to remain.  {PH159 185.1}
[PH159 186.1]          Bro. Andrews' labors in Rochester and Olcott, and other places, have not been as successful as if he had been settled in some other locality. He was living among those who were acquainted with him, and he with them. He had, as it were, grown up                                                                              187  among them, and matured among them, and they were upon an equality. He sustained very much the same relation to the friends in and about Rochester and Olcott that the Brn. Lindsays, Lamsons, and Gaskills, sustain to one another. He is regarded very much as a member of the same family. Bro. Andrews is beloved by them all. All are pleased with his society, and chat and  have a social time when together, and Bro. Andrews is not in their minds invested with the dignity his position gives him. Had Bro. Andrews located among his brethren who were comparatively strangers, it would have been more in accordance with the mind and will of God, and his influence would have been much greater.  {PH159 186.1}
[PH159 187.1]          When Bro. Andrews has come to Battle Creek from time to time, he has overtaxed his strength in doing too much. Had he done only those things which needed to be done, which could not be done away from Battle Creek, his strength would have been sufficient for the burden and tax. But there has been a failure in doing those things which he should not have done, and in not doing those things which were positively necessary to be done. Bro. Andrews allowed his mind to take hold of subjects that were not important for the time, and which had no special bearing upon the                                                                              188  work which was suffering to be done at Battle Creek, and in order to have done properly, called him hundreds of miles to do. When where the work was, Bro. Andrews did not feel and see its importance, and lay hold of it, and make it a specialty. He followed the bent of his mind, and became interested in Bible subjects, and when absorbed in his favorite Bible studies, he cannot see what is to be done, and work to advantage. The subject before him is the all-absorbing theme. Health has been sacrificed by night labor. He has robbed himself of rest and sleep, using up his vigor in doing things which could just as well be done at his own home in Rochester. The extra amount which he need not have done has severely taxed both physical and mental strength.  {PH159 187.1}
[PH159 188.1]          The cultivation of certain faculties to the neglect of others makes Bro. Andrews a one-sided man. When on the subject of the round world, Bro. Andrews could scarcely think or talk without dwelling upon this subject. He carried this matter to extremes. He wearied the readers and listeners to his lengthy arguments upon that subject. Precious time was used up in talking and writing upon that subject, which needed to be canvassed, but did not require so great thoroughness. Bro. Andrews was wearying himself and                                                                              189  others, and at the same time was leaving undone the weightier matters. And more recently, months of precious time have been used up in wearisome labor, chasing after the dishonest quibbles of a man who once kept the Bible Sabbath, but afterward rejected it. His opposition is so great upon the Sabbath question that he is insane upon the subject. The time spent in following Preble so closely and thoroughly has been a mistake. The readers of the Review have become wearied with the subject. A set of quibbles have been furnished the readers of the Review of no special weight only to deceive and darken minds. In these things, Bro. Andrews could not see his failings. He has pursued the subject with the greatest satisfaction to his own mind. Bro. Andrews has needed the help of his brethren. He should have had their counsel. They should have supplied his deficiency by their more equally balanced minds. When Bro. Andrews gets upon a train of thought following a subject, he knows nothing about leaving off when all has been said that is required, and that is profitable. The people of God are suffering for the truth which he should bring out at once upon the history of the Sabbath.                                                                              190   {PH159 188.1}
[PH159 190.1]          Relative to Leading Ministers.            The Lord would have Brn. Andrews, Waggoner, Smith, and White, stand united in the work of God. These have had experience in the work, and they should all share the burdens of responsibility in the cause. They may each have a particular work, for which they are best adapted, and which they love; but their attachment to one particular branch should not be indulged in, and lead them to leave the heaviest and most perplexing burdens upon my husband. If each one would take a share, and educate himself to have a general interest, as is proper, the burdens need not crush out the life of any one.  {PH159 190.1}
[PH159 190.2]          There is talent among Seventh-day Adventists, if they will use it in bearing the burdens of the cause and work of God. The Lord would have these brethren mentioned closely and firmly united to hold each other up in their mutual efforts in this great work.  {PH159 190.2}
[PH159 190.3]          The foregoing testimony I read before those who were assembled in the last General Conference at Battle Creek. My husband had felt deeply grieved in regard to the responsibilities laid upon him, and that Brn. Andrews, Waggoner, and Smith, did not bear the burdens that they could have                                                                              191  borne in the cause of God, and relieve him of some of the weight of care which was wearing seriously upon his health.  {PH159 190.3}
[PH159 191.1]          Brn. Waggoner and Cornell added greatly to his burdens, because of their manifest lack of judgment and the Spirit of God to unite with their efforts in seeking to settle church trials. They frequently left things in a worse condition than they found them. They were not calculated to deal with minds of every stamp. They let their own peculiar feelings control them. Both had victories to gain over self before they could labor successfully to set things in order in the churches. I was shown that neither of these brethren were calculated to build up the churches; but to sow dissension and divide, rather than to unite.  {PH159 191.1}
[PH159 191.2]          The severity manifested by Brn. Waggoner and Cornell, their lack of judgment in dealing with men and women who are in fault, and the many reproofs the Lord had given upon these very points, caused my husband's fears to be aroused whenever he heard of their laboring with the churches. He felt that their labor should be in new fields, as the Lord had shown, and not among the brethren.  {PH159 191.2}
[PH159 191.3]          The interest and zeal that my husband has in the work and cause of God, his earnest desire for the prosperity and advancement of the work of God, inspired                                                                              192  him with jealousy for the cause of God. When my husband saw that Bro. Waggoner's judgment could not be relied upon to put forth the most judicious labor in churches, especially in settling church difficulties, for his labors did not give evidence of being especially directed of God, he cautioned Bro. Waggoner, and presented before him his dangers, and begged of him to refrain from directing so much labor among the churches, and entering into church trials, as he was not the best adapted to help them.  {PH159 191.3}
[PH159 192.1]          Bro. Waggoner failed to see the necessity for this care and these warnings from Bro. White. He did not see his dangers, and his mistakes in laboring with the churches in the past. His feelings rose up against my husband; for he interpreted that the cautions, advice, and reproof of Bro. White, were for the purpose of restricting his liberty, and controlling his labors. Brn. Andrews and Waggoner sympathized together in reference to these things.  {PH159 192.1}
[PH159 192.2]          At the General Conference last spring, I repeated that which had been shown me in Vermont, Dec. 10, 1871, that my husband had pondered over the past trials of his life too much. They looked to him unnecessary and unjust. He thought of the little sympathy and help he had received from Brn. Waggoner and Andrews,                                                                              193  while bearing the heavy burdens God had laid upon him, and the course of his brethren looked so mysterious and unexplainable in his mind that his confidence was shaken in almost everybody. He dwelt upon his trials and the neglect of his brethren until their errors were magnified before him, and he viewed them in a wrong light. His feelings were at times strong, and he was unreconciled to standing in the position he had done. He dwelt upon the inconsistent course of his brethren and their errors, when he should have been talking hope, courage, and faith, to his brethren. My husband was discouraged, and disappointed in his brethren, and Satan kept his mind dwelling upon these things until they became magnified in his mind. The effect of these thoughts was to dishearten, and take away courage and hope, and greatly injure his health. He thought at times that the ways of the Lord were not equal in his bearing burdens which were crushing him, while his ministering brethren, Andrews, Waggoner, and Smith, excuse themselves from taking their share of these responsibilities.  {PH159 192.2}
[PH159 193.1]          The Lord reproved my husband for fretting under these things, instead of leaving all in his hands. I was shown that he had injured his health and courage by taking his case in his own hands. I saw that his                                                                               194  brethren would be rewarded according to their works. Their neglect to move at all times in the counsel of God was a great loss to them; for their reward would be proportionate to their successful labors; and, if their errors and lack were not seen and corrected, their eternal interest was endangered. Every time, Satan gained the advantage over them. They placed themselves upon his ground, and opened their own souls to his temptations. I saw that my husband should have faith, hope, and courage, and talk faith, and hope, and courage. Then he would close a door that Satan loves to enter to harass, and annoy, and weaken his physical and mental strength. I saw that in some things my husband had misjudged the feelings and motives of his brethren.  {PH159 193.1}
[PH159 194.1]          My husband received and acknowledged the testimony of reproof for him, and asked the forgiveness of his brethren for feeling as he had done. He did not and could not say that their course had been right; for God had reproved them. All present felt that my husband had done all that he could do on his part to meet the mind of the Lord. He took his position by the side of his brethren, pledging himself to do all on his part to unite his interest with them. His brethren acknowledged the testimony to them, and the Spirit of God                                                                              195  seemed to witness to the work and union of the hearts of these laborers in his cause.  {PH159 194.1}
[PH159 195.1]          After this, Bro. Waggoner commenced laboring with the church. The church at Battle Creek had been stirred by successful labor during the Conference, and they humbled their hearts before the Lord, and commenced where God had repeatedly pointed out that they should work if they would have his blessing; that is, that they should put forth individual effort for one another, and for backsliders and sinners. A wonderful spirit of freedom came into the meetings. Bro. Waggoner seemed to take the credit of this good work to his efforts. As he did this, he became lifted up, and thought that he was especially led out by God to do a work for the church. Then the Spirit of the Lord left Bro. Waggoner to move in his own judgment and wisdom. He seemed to take it for granted that he had been right, and my husband wrong. He overlooked the repeated and direct private testimonies that had been given him. He thought the warnings and cautions from my husband, which were in union with the testimonies of reproof, restricted his liberty, and brought him into bondage, that my husband had grieved the Spirit of God, and that this was the reason his physical and mental powers were becoming enfeebled.                                                                              196   {PH159 195.1}
[PH159 196.1]          Bro. Waggoner then acted out J. H. Waggoner. If the fears of his brethren had not been sufficiently aroused before, they certainly were at this time. He manifested the lack of judgment and discernment, after he thought he had been under the especial influence of the Spirit of God, to talk out his feelings of trial and the exercises of his mind for some time back, in regard to my husband's cautions and reproofs, to a family he was making efforts to help, who seemed to be weak in the principles of our faith, and who resembled the reed trembling in the wind. The minds of two at least of this family were unbalanced, and the strong wiles of spiritualism were beguiling them by its pleasing, flattering, deceptive insinuations.  {PH159 196.1}
[PH159 196.2]          Bro. Waggoner exalted himself, his judgment, and the spirit and power which was then leading him. He stated his great trials over Bro. White's reproofs and warnings, but that now Bro. White was reproved by testimony, and that he was failing in health, and God was lifting him ［Bro. Waggoner］ up, and giving him freedom, that God had through testimony justified him, and condemned Bro. White, showing that he was right, and that Bro. White was wrong.  {PH159 196.2}
[PH159 196.3]          He made statements to several in the Office that any one who had discernment                                                                              197  could understand the purport of. It was Bro. Waggoner who gave tone to the religious excitement which was leading to fanaticism in Battle Creek. I do not feel, at the present time, like giving particulars. We were absent from Battle Creek at the time, but we felt urged by the Spirit of God to return immediately; for the enemy was at work, and the church was in danger. We commenced at once to counteract the work of confusion which had begun. The Lord helped us. Worn as my husband was, this additional anxiety did not tend to improve his health, or lessen his cares.  {PH159 196.3}
[PH159 197.1]          Bro. Waggoner had heard the testimony that Brn. Andrews, White, Waggoner, and Smith, should stand together in the great work before them, and all labor to one end to advance the interests of the cause of God. Bro. Waggoner followed his own spirit, and overlooked the testimonies of warning which had been given to him. He should have known, by the repeated testimonies that the Lord has given him, that his judgment has been greatly perverted by home influence. His course has not been free from blame, even in his family. The spirit he met at his home, he carried with him in dealing with his brethren abroad. He has frequently been severe and overbearing, and made matters                                                                              198  more complicated than if he had never touched them. From the testimonies of warning the Lord has given Bro. Waggoner, he should have known that Battle Creek was not the place for him to labor.  {PH159 197.1}
[PH159 198.1]          Brn. Waggoner and Cornell have both shown great lack of faith and good judgment in talking with others in regard to their home trials, and creating sympathy for themselves. The Lord wrought mercifully to free them both from a curse which has crippled their influence, and nearly ruined their souls. They should both have praised God for their deliverance, and not shown their weakness by talking in reference to the matter, but kept to themselves their home troubles. These brethren have distrusted God, and shown weakness in talking so much before the people in the public congregation and in families, in regard to their physical infirmities. They said much about being exhausted, and experiencing a lack of strength, and their inability to labor. They wearied the people, and wearied the angels of God with their complaints, and the more they talked, the less  strength did they receive from Heaven. They should have looked away from themselves to Jesus. He is a mighty deliverer, a strong tower, unto which the righteous run, and are safe. These brethren had no heavy burdens of the cause of                                                                              199  God upon them. They were so taken up with complaining, and in talking their unbelief, that God would not lay heavy responsibility upon them. And his grace and power were in accordance with their faith.  {PH159 198.1}
[PH159 199.1]          The worn condition of my husband after the Conference, in consequence of the additional cares and responsibilities of the work connected with the General Conference, was upon him. Bro. Waggoner interpreted, as did also some others, that the worn state of my husband was because he had been wrong, and the displeasure of the Lord was upon him. This was cruelty itself. After the testimony had been given that Brn. Andrews, Smith, Waggoner, and White, should stand together, uniting their interests for the advancement of the great truths which are testing the world, Bro. Waggoner forfeited my husband's confidence by the course he pursued, and gave evidence how little he desired to carry out the design of God for this object. That my husband's confidence in Bro. Waggoner was shaken, I cannot doubt, and that he has sufficient reason, I cannot question. My husband humbled himself before his brethren, and did all on his part to strengthen union of feelings and effort. I feel sad that Bro. Waggoner, who is a                                                                              200  strong man in Bible argument, should be so weak in many things where so much is at stake. This is not necessary. He might have strength from God, if he would obtain the victory over self. If he had followed the light, and if Bro. Cornell had followed the light, years ago, which God had given them, they might now both be mighty in word and the power of the Spirit of God, and their hearts and judgments would be sanctified, that they could deal with minds with the best results attending their labors. Self, in them, has not been crucified, and both are in great danger of making shipwreck of faith. The devil knows their special weaknesses, and he has communicated to his agents where they can be the most easily overcome, and at last gained to their cause. They are both in danger of being overcome instead of overcoming, because of a deficiency in their characters.  {PH159 199.1}
[PH159 200.1]          They can both, by taking hold of faith and the grace and power of God, while they do all that they can on their part, overcome self-confidence, get the victory over their peculiar besetments, and wear a crown of glory in the kingdom of God, brilliant with stars.                                                                              201   {PH159 200.1}
[PH159 201.1]                 Missionary Work.          December 10, 1871, I was shown that God would accomplish a great work through the truth, if devoted, self-sacrificing men would give themselves unreservedly to the work of presenting the truth to those in darkness. Those who have a knowledge of the precious truth, who are consecrated to God, should avail themselves of every opportunity where there is an opening to press in the truth. Angels of God are moving on the hearts and consciences of the people of other nations, and honest souls are troubled as they witness the signs of the times in the unsettled state of the nations. The inquiry arises in their hearts, What will be the end of all these things? While God and angels are at work to impress hearts, the servants of Christ seem to be asleep. There are but few working in unison with the heavenly messengers. All men and women who are Christians in every sense of the word should be workers in the vineyard of the Lord. They should be wide awake, zealously laboring for the salvation of their fellow men, and should imitate the example the Saviour of the world has given them in his life of self-denial, and sacrifice, and faithful, earnest labor.  {PH159 201.1}
[PH159 201.2]          There has been but little missionary spirit among Sabbath-keeping Adventists. If ministers and people were sufficiently                                                                              202  aroused, they would not rest thus indifferently, while God has honored them by making them the depositaries of his law, by printing it in their minds, and writing it upon their hearts. These truths of vital importance are to test the world; and yet in our own country there are cities, villages, and towns, that have never heard the warning message. Young men, who feel stirred with the appeals that have been made for help in this great work of advancing the cause of God, make some advance moves, but do not get the burden of the work upon them sufficiently to accomplish what they might. They are willing to do a small work, which does not require special effort. Therefore, they do not learn to place their whole dependence upon God, and by living faith draw from the great Fountain and Source of light and strength, in order that their efforts should prove wholly successful.  {PH159 201.2}
[PH159 202.1]          Those who think that they have a work to do for the Master should not commence their efforts among the churches; but they should go out into new fields, and prove their gifts. They can test themselves in this way, and settle the matter, to their own satisfaction, whether God has indeed chosen them for this work. They will feel the necessity of studying the word of God, and praying earnestly for heavenly wisdom and divine aid from God. They will be brought where they will be obtaining a                                                                              203  most valuable experience by meeting with opponents who bring up objections against the important positions of our faith. They will feel their weakness, and be driven to the word of God and prayer. In this exercise of their gifts, they will be learning and improving, and gaining confidence, and courage, and faith, and will eventually have a valuable experience.  {PH159 202.1}
[PH159 203.1]          The Brn. Lane commenced right in this work. In their labor they did not go among the churches, but went out into new fields. They commenced humble. They were little in their own eyes, and felt the necessity of their whole dependence being in God. These brothers are now in great danger of becoming self-sufficient, especially Elbert. In his discussion with opponents, the truth has obtained the victory, and Bro. Elbert has begun to feel strong in himself. As soon as he gets above the simplicity of the work, then his labors will not benefit the precious cause of God. Bro. Elbert should not encourage a love for discussions, but avoid them whenever he can. These contests with the powers of darkness in debate seldom result the best for the advancement of the present truth.  {PH159 203.1}
[PH159 203.2]          If young men who commence to labor in this cause would have the missionary spirit, they would give evidence that God has indeed called them to work. But when they do not go out into new places, but are                                                                              204  content to go from church to church, they give evidence that the burden of the work is not upon them. The ideas of our young preachers are not broad enough. Their zeal is too feeble. Were the young men awake, and devoted to the Lord, they would be diligent every moment of their time, and seek to qualify themselves for laborers in missionary fields rather than to be fitting themselves to become combatants.  {PH159 203.2}
[PH159 204.1]          Young men should be qualifying themselves to become familiar with other languages, that God may use them as mediums to communicate his saving truth to those of other nations. These young men may obtain a knowledge of other languages, even while engaged in laboring for sinners. If they are economical of their time, they can be improving their mind, and qualifying themselves for more extended usefulness. Young women who have borne but little responsibility, if they devote themselves to God, can be qualifying themselves by study to become familiar with other languages. They could devote themselves to the work of translating.  {PH159 204.1}
[PH159 204.2]          Our publications should be printed in other languages, that foreign nations may be reached. Much can be done through the medium of the press, but much more if the influence of the labors of the living preacher goes with our publications. Missionaries are needed to go to other nations, to preach                                                                              205  the truth in a guarded, careful manner. The cause of present truth can be greatly extended by personal effort. The contact of individual mind with individual mind will do more to remove prejudice, if the labor is discreet, than our publications alone can do. Those who engage in this work should not consult their ease or inclination. They should not have love for popularity or display.  {PH159 204.2}
[PH159 205.1]          When the churches see young men possessing zeal to qualify themselves to extend their labor to cities, villages, and towns, that have never been aroused to the truth, and missionaries volunteer to go to other nations, to carry the truth to them, the churches will be encouraged and strengthened far more than to have the labors of inexperienced young men. The churches, as they see their ministers' hearts all aglow with love and zeal for the truth and a desire to save souls, will arouse themselves. The churches generally have the gifts and power within themselves to bless and strengthen themselves, and gather into the fold sheep and lambs. They need to be thrown upon their own resources, and so call into active service all the gifts that are lying dormant.  {PH159 205.1}
[PH159 205.2]          As churches are established, it should be set before them that it is even from among them that men must be taken to carry the truth to others, and raise new                                                                              206  churches; therefore, they must all work, and cultivate to the very utmost the talents God has given them, and they be training their minds to engage in the service of their Master. If these messengers are pure in heart and life, if their example is what it should be, their labors will be highly successful; for they have a most powerful truth, clear and connected, and convincing arguments. They have God on their side, and the angels of God to work with their efforts.  {PH159 205.2}
[PH159 206.1]          Why there has been so little accomplished by those who preach the truth, is not wholly because the truth they bear is unpopular, but because the men who bear the message are not sanctified by the truths they preach. The Saviour withdraws his smiles, and the inspiration of his Spirit is not upon them. The presence and power of God to convict the sinner and cleanse from all unrighteousness is not manifest. Sudden destruction is right upon the people, and yet they are not fearfully alarmed. The unconsecrated minister makes the work very hard for those who follow after them, and who have the burden and spirit of the work upon them.  {PH159 206.1}
[PH159 206.2]          The Lord has moved upon men of other tongues, and has brought them under the influence of the truth, that they should be qualified to labor in his cause. He has brought them within reach of the Office of                                                                              207  publication, that its managers might avail themselves of their services, if they were awake to the wants of the cause. Publications are needed in other languages, to raise an interest and the spirit of inquiry among other nations.  {PH159 206.2}
[PH159 207.1]          In a most remarkable manner, the Lord wrought upon the heart of Marcus Lichtenstein, and directed the course of this young man to Battle Creek, that he should there be brought under the influence of the truth, and be converted, and united to the Office of publication, and should obtain an experience. His education in the Jewish religion would qualify him to prepare publications. His knowledge of Hebrew would be a help to the Office in the preparation of publications to gain access to a class that otherwise could not be reached. The gift God gave to the Office in Marcus was no inferior gift. His deportment and conscientiousness were in accordance with the principles of the wonderful truths he was beginning to see and appreciate.  {PH159 207.1}
[PH159 207.2]          But the influence of those in the Office grieved and discouraged Marcus. Those young men who did not esteem Marcus as he deserved, and whose Christian life was a contradiction to their profession, were the means that Satan used to separate from the Office the gift which God had given to it. He went away perplexed, grieved, and discouraged. Those who had had years of                                                                              208  experience, and who should have had the love of Christ in their hearts, were so far separated from God by selfishness, pride, and their own folly, that they could not discern the especial work of God in Marcus' being connected with the Office.  {PH159 207.2}
[PH159 208.1]          The course pursued by these unconsecrated ones toward Marcus resulted in his leaving the Office. Marcus was a true gentleman. He possessed excellent traits of character. He had a high sense of the Christian religion. The coldness, and backslidings, and lack of principle, exhibited by those who had for years professed the Christian religion, distressed and vexed him. Unbelief took possession of his soul. Those who labored in the Office are accountable for his leaving the Office. Marcus was treated with disrespect by some. His imperfect speech in our language excited the mirth of those who ought to have been a blessing to Marcus; and his imperfect English should have caused their hearts to magnify God that a stranger to Christ and the truth had been united with them to do a work that those who could speak the English language readily could not do. They should have seen the providence of God in converting this educated Jew to the Christian religion to do his part in proclaiming the message to all nations, and tongues, and people.  {PH159 208.1}
[PH159 208.2]          If those who are connected with the                                                                              209  Office were awake, and had not been spiritually paralyzed, Bro. Brownsberger would long ago have been connected with the Office, and might now be prepared to do a good work which much needs to be done. He should have been engaged in teaching young men and women, that they might be qualified now to become workers in missionary fields.  {PH159 208.2}
[PH159 209.1]          Those engaged in the work were about two-thirds dead because of their yielding to wrong influences. They were where God could not impress them by his Holy Spirit. And oh! how my heart aches as I see that so much time has passed, and a great work that might have been done is left undone because those in important positions have not walked in the light. Satan has stood prepared to sympathize with those men in holy office, and tell them God does not require of them as much zeal and unselfish, devoted interest as Bro. White expects, and they settle down carelessly in Satan's easy chair, and the ever-vigilant, persevering foe binds them in chains of darkness, while they think that they are all right. Satan works on their right hand and on their left, and all around them; and they know it not. They call darkness light, and light darkness.  {PH159 209.1}
[PH159 209.2]          If those in the Office of publication are indeed engaged in the sacred work of giving the last solemn message of warning to the                                                                               210  world, how careful should they be to carry out in their lives the principles of the truth they are handling. They should have pure hearts and clean hands.  {PH159 209.2}
[PH159 210.1]          Our people connected with the Office have not been awake to improve the privileges within their reach, and secure all the talent and influence that God has provided for them. There is a very great failure with nearly all connected with the Office of realizing the importance and sacredness of the work. Pride and selfishness exist to a very great degree, and angels of God are not attracted to that Office as they would be if hearts were pure and in communion with God. Those laboring in the Office have not had a vivid sense that the truths that they were handling were of heavenly origin, to accomplish a certain and special work as did the preaching of Noah before the flood. As the preaching of Noah warned, tested, and proved, the inhabitants of the world before the flood of waters destroyed them from off the face of the earth, so is the truth of God for these last days doing a similar work of warning, testing, and proving the world. The publications which go forth from the Office bear the signet of the Eternal. They are being scattered all through the land, and are deciding the destiny of souls. Men are now greatly needed who can translate and prepare our publications in other languages to reach all                                                                              211  tongues, and that the messages of warning may go to all nations, that they may be tested by the light of the truth, that men and women, as they see the light, may turn from the transgression to the obedience of the law of God.  {PH159 210.1}
[PH159 211.1]          Every opportunity should be improved to extend the truth to other nations. This will be attended with considerable expense, but expense should in no case hinder the performance of this work. Means are of no value only as they are used to advance the interest of the kingdom of God. The Lord has lent men means for this very purpose to use in sending the truth to their fellow-men. There is a great amount of surplus means in the ranks of Seventh-day Adventists. The withholding of this means selfishly from the cause of God is blinding their eyes to the importance of the work of God, making it impossible for them to discern the solemnity of the times in which we live, or the value of eternal riches. They do not view Calvary in the right light, and therefore cannot appreciate the worth of the soul for which Christ paid such an infinite price.  {PH159 211.1}
[PH159 211.2]          Men will invest means in that which they value the most and which they think will bring to them the greatest profits. When men will run great risks and invest much in worldly enterprises, but are unwilling to venture or invest much in the cause of God                                                                              212  to send the truth to their fellow-men, they evidence that they value their earthly treasure more highly than the heavenly just in proportion as their works show.  {PH159 211.2}
[PH159 212.1]          If men would lay their earthly treasures upon the altar of God, and work as zealously to secure the heavenly treasure as they have the earthly, they would invest means cheerfully and gladly wherever they could see an opportunity to do good and aid the cause of their Master, who intrusted them with means to test and prove their fidelity to him. Christ has given them unmistakable evidence of his love and fidelity to them. He left Heaven, his riches and glory, and for their sakes became poor, that they through his poverty might be made rich. After he has thus condescended to save man, Christ requires no less of man than that he should deny himself, and use the means he has lent him in saving his fellow-men, and by thus doing, give evidence of his love for his Redeemer, and show that he values the salvation brought to him by such an infinite sacrifice.  {PH159 212.1}
[PH159 212.2]          Now is the time to use means for God. Now is the time to be rich in good works, laying up in store for ourselves a good foundation against the time to come, that we may lay hold on eternal life. One soul saved in the kingdom of God is of more value than all earthly riches. We are answerable to God for the souls of those with whom                                                                              213  we are brought into contact, and the more closely our connections with our fellow-men, the greater is our responsibility. We are one great brotherhood, and the welfare of our fellow-men should be our great interest. We have not one moment to lose. If we have been careless in this matter it is high time we were now in earnest to redeem the time, lest the blood of souls be found in our garments. As children of God, none of us are excused from taking a part in the great work of Christ, in the salvation of our fellow-men.  {PH159 212.2}
[PH159 213.1]          It will be a difficult work to overcome prejudice and convince the unbelieving that our efforts are disinterested to help them. But this should not hinder our labor. There is no precept in the Word of God that tells us to do good to those only who appreciate and respond to our efforts, and to benefit those only who will thank us for it. God has sent us to work in his vineyard. It is our business to do all we can. "In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold not thy hand; thou knowest not which shall prosper, this or that." We have too little faith. We limit the Holy One of Israel. We should any of us be grateful that God condescends to use us as his instruments. For every earnest prayer put up in faith for anything, answers will be returned. They may not come just as we have expected; but they                                                                              214  will come--not perhaps as we have devised, but at the very time when we most need them. But oh! how sinful is our unbelief! "If ye abide in Me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you."  {PH159 213.1}
[PH159 214.1]          Young men who engage in this work should not trust too much to their own abilities. They are inexperienced, and should seek to learn wisdom from those who have had a long experience in the work, and who have had opportunities to study character.  {PH159 214.1}
[PH159 214.2]          Instead of our ministering brethren laboring among the churches, God designs that we should spread abroad, and our missionary labor be extended over as much ground as we can possibly occupy to advantage, going in every direction to raise up new companies. We should ever leave upon the minds of new disciples an impression of the importance of our mission. As able men are converted to the truth, they should not require laborers to keep their flagging faith alive; but these men should be impressed with the necessity of laboring in the vineyard. As long as churches rely upon laborers from abroad to strengthen and encourage their faith, they will not become strong in themselves. They should be instructed that their strength will increase in proportion to their personal efforts. The more closely the New-Testament plan is followed in missionary labor,                                                                              215  the more successful will be the efforts put forth.  {PH159 214.2}
[PH159 215.1]          We should work as did our divine Teacher, sowing the seeds of truth with care, anxiety, and self-denial. We must have the mind of Christ if we would not become weary in well-doing. His was a life of continued sacrifice for others' good. We must follow his example. The seed of truth we must sow, and trust in God to quicken it to life. The precious seed may lie dormant for some time, when the grace of God may convict the heart, and the seed sown be awakened to life, and spring up and bear fruit to the glory of God. Missionaries in this great work are wanted to labor unselfishly, earnestly, and perseveringly, as co-workers with Christ and the heavenly angels in the salvation of their fellow-men.  {PH159 215.1}
[PH159 215.2]          Especially should our ministers beware of indolence and of pride, which are apt to grow out of a consciousness that we have the truth, and strength of arguments which our opponents cannot meet; and while the truths which we handle are mighty to the pulling down of the strongholds of the powers of darkness, there is danger of neglecting personal piety, purity of heart, and entire consecration to God. There is danger of their feeling that they are rich and increased with goods, while they lack the essential qualifications of a Christian. They may be wretched, poor, blind, miserable,                                                                              216  and naked. They do not feel the necessity of living in obedience to Christ every day and every hour. Spiritual pride eats out the vitals of religion. In order to preserve humility, it would be well to remember how we appear in the sight of a holy God who reads every secret of the soul, and how we should appear in the sight of our fellow-men if they all knew us as well as God knows us. For this reason, to humble us, we are directed to confess our faults, and improve this opportunity to subdue our pride.  {PH159 215.2}
[PH159 216.1]          Ministers should not neglect physical exercise. They should seek to make themselves useful, and be a help where they are dependent upon the hospitalities of others. They should not allow others to wait upon them, but rather lighten the burdens of those who have so great a respect for the gospel ministry that they would put themselves to great inconvenience in doing for them that which they should do for themselves. The poor health of some of our ministers is because of their neglect of physical exercise in useful labor.  {PH159 216.1}
[PH159 216.2]          As the matter has resulted, I was shown that it would have been better had the Brn. Bourdeaus done what they could in the preparation of tracts to be circulated among the French people. If these works were not prepared in all their perfection, they might better have been circulated, that the French people could have an                                                                              217  opportunity to search the evidences of our faith. There are great risks in delay. The French should have had books setting forth the reasons of our faith. Brn. Bourdeau were not prepared to do justice to these works, for they needed to be spiritualized and enlivened themselves, and the books prepared would bear the stamp of their minds. They needed to be corrected, lest their preaching and writing should be tedious. They needed to educate themselves to come at once to the point, and make the essential features of our faith stand forth clearly before the people. The work has been hindered by Satan, and much has been lost because these works were not prepared as they should have been. Brn. Bourdeau can do much good if they are fully devoted to the work, and if they will follow the light God has given them.  {PH159 216.2}
[PH159 217.1]          At the camp-meeting at Lancaster, 1870, the committee on publication of books considered the matter of preparing pamphlets to be circulated among the French people. The decision was in accordance with the light which God had previously given in testimony, that the tracts for other nations should be prepared with the greatest of care, and should not be left alone to the Brn. Bourdeau to bear the stamp of their minds. After Brn. Andrews, White, Waggoner, and Bourdeau had consulted over                                                                               218  the matter, they decided to unite their efforts in placing before other tongues and nations the desired works. These tracts should be brief, right to the point, and made intensely interesting.  {PH159 217.1}
[PH159 218.1]          But I regret to say that nothing has been done in regard to these books. Brn. Waggoner and Andrews have seemed to feel no burden of the matter since this decision, although they assumed equal responsibilities with my husband. My husband and myself attended twelve camp-meetings that season, besides laboring three weeks in Missouri. We were worn. We had done too much labor. We returned home to have the additional care of my husband's parents. Mother White was helpless from a stroke of paralysis. Father White was very feeble. We found the Office of publication suffering for want of proper help. Bro. Smith, who edited the Review, was at Rochester, N.Y., recovering from fever. Adelia Van Horn, our secretary, was sick with fever. Bro. Gage was at home, sick with fever, through needless exposure to wet and cold in taking a trip for pleasure to Chicago. The important posts were deserted by several. Bro. Bell had left the Instructor, and he was away.  {PH159 218.1}
[PH159 218.2]          My husband took hold of the work, and I helped him what I could in the work that had been deserted by others. The Reformer,                                                                              219  that had been edited by Bro. Gage, was sinking. Our people were losing their interest in it. My husband took it in its sinking condition, and made every effort to enliven and give it interest. He also worked earnestly for the Review and Instructor. In addition to this labor, we found upon our return from the camp-meeting campaign packages of letters laid aside for our examination, containing difficult matters which must be decided. All these letters required much thought and careful answers.  {PH159 218.2}
[PH159 219.1]          The pressure of work, and the wearing anxiety in connection with the Office, was telling upon my husband. Home matters were neglected. His father and mother who were with us could receive but little attention from him personally. But that which grieved him most was the letters of discouragement coming from Brn. Waggoner and Andrews while he was standing under an almost insupportable weight of care and labor. My husband, by the help of God, improved the Review by enlarging it; also the Instructor. He resurrected the Reformer, which was apparently dead. He performed the labor which should have been shared with no less than three besides himself. And at the General Conference which followed this exhausting labor, there was additional care and burdens which nearly finished him. He                                                                              220  had a slight shock of paralysis. Since that time, he has been standing under continual pressure of care and heavy, wearing responsibilities. He has had no time to revise tracts for other languages, or to write upon subjects of present truth. The blame of publications not being given to the French people does not rest upon my husband, for he positively could not do this work in addition to the accumulation of burdens which unjustly fell upon him. He has stood under the burdens that no other man would lift.  {PH159 219.1}
[PH159 220.1]          My husband has divorced himself from the interest of his family to supply the want of labor in others. He has had no social enjoyment with his family. After his increased labor during the Conference of 1872, his strength seemed to give way. He could do no more. He could not sleep or rest nights. Nearly every night I was obliged to be up with him from two to four hours, giving him treatment to relieve his sufferings. We then felt clear to drop the burdens that we had borne, and flee for our lives from Battle Creek. We are in Colorado mountains, and my husband is now fast improving in health. His physical and mental vigor are returning. The first of next week we leave the retired mountains of Colorado for California.  {PH159 220.1}
[PH123 1.1]         PH123 - Testimony to the Church at Battle Creek (1872)                    Testimony    		The School at Battle Creek         December 10, 1871, I was shown the case of Bro. Bell in connection with the cause and work of God in Battle Creek. Bro. Bell has qualifications to make a successful teacher. If he had with his adaptation to teaching a sound physical constitution, so that he could at all times preserve calm self-possession, so valuable to a teacher, his services would be of inestimable worth. He loves his work as a teacher, and he gives his whole mind to this work. He has the power to explain, in a variety of ways, by impressive illustrations, principles which would otherwise lose much of their force upon the mind of the pupil.  {PH123 1.1}
[PH123 1.2]         Bro. Bell delights in his work. His thoughts, his hopes, and his prayers, are in it, that he may make his efforts highly successful, and accomplish permanent good. It is his ambition to inspire his pupils with a spirit of cheerful, voluntary industry in study. Such interest and devotion are rare, and should be appreciated by his pupils, and by all who have an interest in the welfare and progress of their children.                                                                              2  Bro. Bell prizes more highly the improvement of his pupils than he does the wages he receives for his labor. Had Bro. Bell confined himself to this branch of his labor in Battle Creek, for which he was so well adapted, it would have been better for him, and better for the church.  {PH123 1.2}
[PH123 2.1]          There was a fault with the church at Battle Creek in not appreciating the moral worth of Bro. Bell, and his superior method of teaching, which made it necessary for me to relate that which had been shown me in reference to his ability as a teacher. His thorough manner of instruction was not in accordance with the superficial method of educating children in the common schools. The thorough drilling to which his pupils were subjected was objectionable to many, and his strict discipline, and his complete system of instruction, were very disagreeable to a class of children who had been in the habit of confining themselves to the very letter of instruction as found in books, and of sliding through these books with rapidity, thinking they were far in advance of what they really were. These children, who had been petted and indulged at home and pushed forward at school, were highly dissatisfied that the same plan was not carried forward by Bro. Bell. They complained at home, and their parents                                                                              3  sympathized with them when their sympathy should have been wholly with the faithful instructor of their children. They should have felt that it was a great blessing to have a teacher who would look after the physical, moral, and spiritual interest of their children, as well as to instruct them in the sciences.  {PH123 2.1}
[PH123 3.1]          Teachers generally do not feel that they have great responsibilities resting upon them, and that their efforts should in some measure correspond with their responsibilities. They do not impress upon the minds of their pupils that the object in their education should be to qualify them to bring into practical use the powers with which God has endowed them; and to do this in such a manner as will accomplish the greatest amount of good, and thereby answer the object of their existence.  {PH123 3.1}
[PH123 3.2]          In consequence of the neglect of many to appreciate the labors of Bro. Bell, it became necessary for me to relate some things which had been presented before me in regard to the value of his labors as an instructor of youth. My husband and myself spoke decidedly in favor of Bro. Bell, as we thought justice demanded that we should. His qualifications as a teacher, we valued highly. My husband has ever had a high appreciation of Bro. Bell's intelligent method of teaching, and he                                                                              4  several times spoke before the church in his favor, because he felt grieved that they failed to value moral worth. Their neglect of the intellectual and devoted Hannah Moore, he looked upon as a grievous sin, as though done to the person of Christ. And when he saw Bro. Bell in poverty, humbly clad, yet struggling to exert all the influence in his power to benefit the youth, while many were so indifferent to come up to his help, he felt it was the same lack of appreciation, in a degree, which closed their hearts and homes to Hannah Moore.  {PH123 3.2}
[PH123 4.1]          The words spoken in behalf of Bro. Bell's excellent qualifications had the influence, almost unconsciously to himself, to exalt him. I have been shown that great caution should be used, even when it is necessary to lift a burden of oppression from men and women, lest they lean to their own wisdom, and fail to make God their only dependence. But it is not safe to speak in praise of men and women, or to exalt the ability of a minister of Christ. Very many in the day of God will be weighed in the balance and found wanting because of exaltation. I would warn my brethren and sisters to never flatter persons because of their ability; for they cannot bear it. Self is easily exalted, and in consequence, persons lose their balance. I say again to my brethren and sisters, If                                                                              5  you would have your souls clean from the blood of all men, never flatter, never praise the efforts of poor mortals; for it may prove their ruin. It is unsafe, by our words and actions, to exalt a brother or sister, however apparently humble may be their deportment. If they really possess the meek and lowly spirit which God so highly estimates, help them to retain it. This will not be done by censuring them, or by your neglect to properly appreciate their true worth. Very few can bear praise without being injured.  {PH123 4.1}
[PH123 5.1]          There are some of our ministers of ability, who are preaching present truth, who love approbation. Applause stimulates them, as the glass of wine the inebriate. Place these ministers where they have a small congregation which promises no special excitement, and which provokes no decided opposition, and they will lose their interest and zeal, and appear as languid in the work as the inebriate when he is deprived of his dram. These men will fail to make real, practical laborers until they learn to labor without the excitement of applause.  {PH123 5.1}
[PH123 5.2]          When our brethren in Battle Creek began to value the labors of Bro. Bell as a teacher, some gave free expression of their appreciation of his qualifications, because they knew he had not been properly respected.                                                                              6  These things had a tendency to give Bro. Bell confidence in his own ability, until he cherished exalted views of himself. Finally, Bro. Bell could hardly endure to have his course questioned, or suggestions made of plans which he did not originate, or which differed from his ideas. The opinions of brethren and sisters of long experience were not respected by Bro. Bell, but set aside as unworthy of attention. Bro. Bell became exacting, and was extremely sensitive over little things; especially if any disrespect was shown of his authority on the part of his pupils.  {PH123 5.2}
[PH123 6.1]          Some parents were not judicious. They injured the influence of Bro. Bell, and themselves more, in talking freely over the complaints made by their children. These parents did not have sufficient interest in the instruction of their children to visit the school, and thus manifest an interest in the progress of their children, and for the encouragement of their teacher. They preferred to hold themselves aloof, and look on coldly and indifferently, unless they could find something of which to complain. Their limber tongues worked easily, repeating incidents which had transpired in school contrary to their children's childish ideas of wise discipline.  {PH123 6.1}
[PH123 6.2]          Parents should have had wisdom not to sympathize with inexperienced, indulged                                                                              7  children, in regard to what they termed too strict discipline. The children in these things were not as much to blame as their parents. And Bro. Bell should not have been so very sensitive over the errors of his pupils, even if he knew their parents did credit all they repeated to them. He should have considered that all that parents or scholars might say of him did not affect his character in the sight of God. But that which they had said to his injury did affect seriously their characters in the sight of our Heavenly Father. It was more in accordance with the feelings of their unsanctified hearts to judge another's conscience, and to pick flaws at his supposed faults. This produced less pain, less self-humiliation, than to closely examine their own hearts, and with just, discerning eyes see their own faults, and pronounce judgment against themselves.  {PH123 6.2}
[PH123 7.1]          While there is, so great a deficiency among parents in the education of their children, they are not prepared to see the necessity of the thorough manner of Bro. Bell's teaching. It is true his style of teaching is in marked contrast with the generality of teachers. But it is this kind of teaching that is needed, that will give stability to the character. The lack on the part of some of the parents to sustain Bro. Bell made his work doubly hard.                                                                              8  Their neglect to govern their children at home had an influence upon them to lead them to decide that Bro. Bell was too particular, and unnecessarily exacting. In some instances the parents counteracted the earnest efforts of Bro. Bell by their sympathizing with their children. The children, who were having the very discipline they needed, understood that their parents questioned the course of Bro. Bell, and this led the children to take liberties that they otherwise would not. Had their parents united their efforts fully with the teacher of their children, great good would have been the result. These mistakes on the part of the parents depressed Bro. Bell's spirits, and his influence was not what it might have been if he had known that he had the co-operation of all the parents in his labors.  {PH123 7.1}
[PH123 8.1]          Bro. Bell was successful generally as a teacher of the common schools and the Sabbath-schools. Because of his success in these, his abilities in every other respect were, by some, too highly estimated. Bro. Bell was encouraged to take still greater responsibilities, and to become leader of the church, and director of the Health Institute, and editor of the Instructor. More was expected of Bro. Bell than can reasonably be of any one man. He sought to carry out the system of management in                                                                              9  the church and Health Institute that he had adopted in the schools. Here he made a decided failure. He could not discern the difference between controlling youthful minds in a school wherein he was master, and a church composed of men and women with their habits fixed and their characters formed. It is not an easy matter to bring men and women of different temperaments, and that have been differently educated, into precise, systematic working order, like well-regulated machinery.  {PH123 8.1}
[PH123 9.1]          Bro. Bell has nice ideas of order and discipline. He thinks that minds should be disciplined, that they may unitedly, in common schools as well as Sabbath-schools, move like machinery. But this desirable attainment can alone be gained through principle, which should influence every act and feeling, regulating, exciting, or repressing, as the case demands, and controlling the soul. Without the balance which religion gives the minds of youth, they are varying. They are generally controlled by impulse. They follow inclination rather than duty. Parents and teachers have a very responsible work before them to so educate the youth that the valuable qualities of the mind may be strengthened while the evil tendencies should be repressed, restrained, and controlled.  {PH123 9.1}
[PH123 9.2]          Bro. Bell did not realize that he was                                                                              10  depending more upon system to bring up the church of God to the right position, and in working order, than to the influence of the Spirit of God upon the heart. He trusted too much to his own ability. He became exalted, and did not realize that he needed the advice and counsel of men of long experience.  {PH123 9.2}
[PH123 10.1]          He did not move with all that consideration and wisdom he should in accepting the responsibilities at the Health Institute and the church, which men of greater experience would not venture to take. In seeking to bring things at the Health Institute to the precise and perfect system he desired, he was unsuccessful. His efforts to bring about the object stirred up wrath with unbelieving patients. In attempting to carry out his plans, instead of bringing about peace and order, he brought dissension and confusion. Instead of lightening the burdens of the physicians and helpers, his rules and system would impose a great tax. The physicians and helpers could not carry out set rules, even if the whole time of Bro. Bell was devoted to this object. The patients were continually coming and going, helpers would be changing, physicians would be called away, making it impossible to carry out definite and precise rules. The helpers at the Health Institute, who profess to believe                                                                              11  the truth, should work from principle, from a high religious standpoint, doing their duty as though they were working for God, and not merely for wages.  {PH123 10.1}
[PH123 11.1]          The church in Battle Creek could not flourish in carrying out this precise system. Brn. Waggoner and Andrews failed in some respects in their management in church matters at Battle Creek. They moved too much in their own spirit, and did not make God their whole dependence. They did not, as they should, lead the church to God, the fountain of living waters, at which they could supply their want, and satisfy their soul-hunger. The renewing, sanctifying influence of the Holy Spirit, to give peace and hope to the troubled conscience, and restore health and happiness to the soul, was not made of the highest importance. The good object they had in view was not attained. These brethren had too much of a spirit of cold criticism in the examination of individuals who presented themselves to be received into the church. The spirit of weeping with those who weep, and rejoicing with those who rejoice, was not in the hearts of these ministering brethren as it should have been.  {PH123 11.1}
[PH123 11.2]          Christ identified himself with the necessities of his people. Their needs and their sufferings were his. He says, "I was an                                                                              12  hungered, and ye gave me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was sick, and ye visited me; a stranger, and ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed me; I was in prison, and ye came unto me." God's servants should have hearts of tender affection and sincere love for the followers of Christ. They should manifest that deep interest that Christ brings to view in the care of the shepherd for the lost sheep; all tenderness, and compassion, and gentleness, and love, as Christ has in his life given us an example, that we should exercise the same tender, pitying love he has exercised toward us.  {PH123 11.2}
[PH123 12.1]          The great moral powers of the soul are faith, hope, and love. If these are inactive, the labor of ministers, be they ever so earnest and zealous, will not be accepted of God, and cannot be productive of good to the church. Ministers of Christ who bear the solemn message from God to the people should ever deal justly, love mercy, and walk humbly before God. The spirit of Christ in the heart will incline every power of the soul to nourish and protect the sheep of his pasture, like a faithful, true shepherd. Love is the golden chain which binds believing hearts to one another in willing bonds of friendship, tenderness, and faithful constancy; and binds the soul to God. There is a decided lack                                                                              13  of love, compassion, and pitying tenderness among brethren. The ministers of Christ are too cold and heartless. They have not their hearts all aglow with tender compassion and earnest love. The purest and most elevated devotion to God is that which is manifested in the most earnest desire and efforts to win souls to Christ. The reason ministers who preach present truth are not more successful is, they are deficient, greatly deficient, in faith, hope, and love. There are toils and conflicts, self-denials and secret heart-trials, for us all to meet and bear. There will be tears and sorrow for our sins. There will be constant struggles and watchings, mingled with remorse and shame, because of our deficiencies.  {PH123 12.1}
[PH123 13.1]          Let not the ministers of the cross of our dear Saviour forget their experience in these things, but ever bear in mind they are but men liable to err, of like passions with their brethren; and if they help their brethren, they must be persevering in their efforts to do them good, having their hearts filled with pity and love. They must come to the hearts of their brethren, and help them where they are weak and need help the most. Those who labor in word and doctrine should break their own hard, proud, unbelieving hearts, if they would witness the same in their brethren. Christ                                                                              14  has done all for us because we were helpless, bound in chains of darkness, sin, and despair, and because we could do nothing for ourselves. It is through the exercise of faith, hope, and love, that we come nearer and nearer to the standard of perfect holiness. Our brethren feel the same pitying need of help that we have felt. We should not burden them with unnecessary censure, but let the love of Christ constrain us to be very compassionate and tender, that we can weep over the erring and those who have backslidden from God. The soul is of infinite value. The worth of the soul can be estimated only by the price paid to ransom it. Calvary! Calvary! Calvary! will explain the true value of the soul.  {PH123 13.1}
[PH123 14.1]          There was a serious error in holding so many meetings with the view to perfect the different branches of interest in the Sabbath-school and in the church. Nature could not stand the constant draft upon her resources. The work at our Office of publication was made secondary to the plans of Bro. Bell. The interest of several was required to be absorbed in the plans of Bro. Bell, in order to extend his arrangements that he flattered himself would be successful. The work of God in the Office had to be neglected by some, in order for them to sustain the many meetings called. The physical strength was so                                                                              15  severely taxed that sickness was the result of this over-taxation. The work of God does not require us to violate the laws of health, and bring on disease and premature decay. God's requirements are not unreasonable. His ways and works are in harmony with the laws he has implanted in our being. His requirements and his established laws, governing our health and life, are in perfect harmony.  {PH123 14.1}
[PH123 15.1]          Sister Mina Fairfield labored beyond her power of endurance, which, in connection with the selfish course of some in the Office, and the trials brought upon her by the wayward course of her sister, brought upon her such keen trials of mind, and so great a burden of anxiety, that she could not rise above these things, and death was the result. Many felt that the burden of these meetings was too wearing to the physical strength, and expressed their fears; but Bro. Bell's mind was so concentrated upon the object of bringing up the church into working order that he did not regard the laws of health and life. With a martyr-like spirit, he considered it a virtue, irrespective of weariness and failing health, to press the matter to the desired end. The strain in one direction, calling into exercise certain powers of the mind, was severely wearing to mental and physical strength; and some minds were becoming unbalanced.                                                                              16   {PH123 15.1}
[PH123 16.1]          It is necessary for the healthful development of mind that each quality be properly employed. If one faculty is suffered to remain idle while others are over-worked, the design of God is not accomplished, because the balance of the mind is not preserved. The over-taxed organs become irritated, when, if all the faculties, especially those that are the weakest, should be cultivated, the pressure would not be extreme upon any one. All would bear their part of the labor, and minds would then be properly balanced.  {PH123 16.1}
[PH123 16.2]          Vital godliness is a principle to be cultivated. The power of God can accomplish for us that which all the systems in the world cannot effect. The perfection of Christian character depends wholly upon the grace and strength found alone in God. Without the power of grace upon the heart, assisting our efforts, and sanctifying our labors, we shall fail of saving our own souls, and in saving the souls of others. System and order are highly essential, but none should receive the impression that these will do the work without the grace and power of God operating upon the mind and heart. Heart and flesh would fail in the round of ceremonies, and in the carrying out of our plans, without the power of God to inspire and give courage to perform.                                                                              17   {PH123 16.2}
[PH123 17.1]          The Sabbath-school at Battle Creek was made the one great theme of interest with Bro. Bell. It absorbed the minds of youth, while other religious duties were neglected. Frequently, after the Sabbath-school was closed, the superintendent, a number of the teachers, and quite a number of scholars, would return home to rest. They felt that their burden for the day was ended, and they had no further duty. When the bell sounded forth the hour for public service, as the people left their homes for the house of worship, they would meet a large portion of the school passing to their homes. And however important the meeting, the interest of a large share of the Sabbath-school could not be awakened to take any pleasure in the instruction given by the minister upon important Bible subjects. While many of the children did not attend public service, some that remained were not advantaged by the word spoken; for they felt that it was a wearisome tax.  {PH123 17.1}
[PH123 17.2]          There should be discipline and order in our Sabbath-schools. Children who attend these schools should prize the privileges they enjoy. They should be required to observe the regulations of the Sabbath-school. And even greater care should be taken by the parents, that their children should have their Scripture lessons learned more perfectly than their lessons in the                                                                              18  common schools. If parents and children see no necessity for this interest, then the children might better remain at home; for the Sabbath-school will fail to prove a blessing to them. Parents and children should work in harmony with teachers and superintendent, thus giving evidence that they appreciate the labor put forth for them. Parents should have an especial interest in the religious education of their children, that they may have a more thorough knowledge of the Scriptures.  {PH123 17.2}
[PH123 18.1]          There are many children who plead a lack of time as a reason why their Sabbath-school lessons are not learned. There are but few who cannot find time to learn their lessons if they have an interest in them. Some devote time to amusement and sight-seeing, while others devote time to the needless trimming of their dress for display, thus cultivating pride, and vanity. The precious hours thus prodigally spent is God's time, for which they must render an account to him. The hours spent in needless ornamentation, or in amusements and idle conversation, will with every work be brought into judgment.                                                                              19   {PH123 18.1}
[PH123 19.1]               Laborers in the Office.          Those in the Office who have professed to believe the truth should show the power of the truth in their lives, and prove that they are working onward and upward from the basis of principle. They should be molding their lives and characters after the perfect Model. If all could look with a discerning eye into the tremendous realities of eternity, what a horror of condemnation would seize some in the Office, who now pass on with seeming indifference, although separated from eternal scenes by a very small space. Many warnings have been given, and urged home with intense feeling and earnest prayers, every one of which is faithfully registered in Heaven, to balance the account of each in the day of final investigation. The unwearying love of Christ has followed those engaged in his work in the Office. God has followed those connected with the Office with blessings and entreaties, yet hating the sins and unfaithfulness that cling to them as the leprosy. The deep and solemn truths that those in the Office have had the privilege of listening to, should take hold upon their sympathies and lead them to a high appreciation of the light God has given them. If they will walk in the light, it will beautify and ennoble their lives with Heaven's own adornment, purity and true goodness.                                                                              20   {PH123 19.1}
[PH123 20.1]          A way is opened before every one in the Office to engage from the heart directly in the work of Christ and the salvation of souls. Christ left Heaven and the bosom of his Father, to come to a friendless, lost world to save those who would be saved. He exiled himself from his Father, and he exchanged the pure companionship of angels for that of fallen humanity, all polluted with sin. With grief and amazement, Christ witnesses the coldness, the indifference and neglect with which his professed followers in the Office treat the light, and the messages of warning and of love he has given them. Christ has provided the bread and water of life for all who hunger and thirst.  {PH123 20.1}
[PH123 20.2]          The Lord requires all in the Office to labor from high motives. Christ has, in his life, given them examples. All should labor with interest, devotion, and faith, for the salvation of souls. If every one in the Office will labor with unselfish purposes, discerning the sacredness of the work, the blessing of God will rest upon them. If all had cheerfully and gladly taken up their several burdens, the wear and perplexity would not have come so heavily upon my husband. How few earnest prayers have been sent up to God in faith for those who were not fully in the truth who worked in the Office. Who has felt the worth of the soul                                                                              21  for whom Christ died? Who have been laborers in the vineyard of the Lord? I saw that angels were grieved with the trifling frivolities of the professed followers of Christ in that Office, who were handling sacred things. Some have no more sense of the sacredness of the work than if they were engaged in common labor. God now calls for the fruitless cumberers of the ground to consecrate themselves to him, and center their affections and hopes in him.  {PH123 20.2}
[PH123 21.1]          Bro. Wilber Whitney takes matters too easy. He can bear responsibilities, and will need to have them urged upon him, because it is not natural for him to take them upon himself. There is no more important or greater work than that which he is now doing, if he will make it so. But Bro. Wilber is in danger of acting the boy rather than the man. If his labor is characterized with faithfulness, if he is willing to bear the burdens he can and should bear, he will be a most useful and important workman in the Office. He can now be qualifying himself for usefulness, and for a business man, a care-taker, if he will; or he can excuse himself, and be content to pass along without taking care, and as a consequence attain no special growth by his experience in the Office, and will not be able to manage and lead, but submit to be led.                                                                              22   {PH123 21.1}
[PH123 22.1]          The Lord would have all connected with that Office care-takers and burden-bearers. If they are pleasure-seekers, if they do not practice self-denial, they are not fit for a place in the Office. Bro. Amadon has been too willing to take too much upon his hands, when others can take a share, and are better adapted to the work than himself. By taking too many things upon his hands, he becomes confused and makes blunders, which may seriously affect the work in the Office.  {PH123 22.1}
[PH123 22.2]          The workers at the Office should feel when they enter it that it is a sacred place where the work of God is being done in the publication of truth which will decide the destiny souls. This is not felt or realized as it should be. There is conversation in the type-setting department, which diverts the mind from the work. The Office is no place for visiting, for a courting spirit, or for amusement, or selfishness. All should feel that they are doing work for God. He who sifts all motives and reads all hearts is proving, and trying, and sifting, his people, especially those who have light and knowledge, and who are engaged in his sacred work. God is a searcher of hearts, and a trier of the reins, and will accept nothing less than entire devotion to the work, and consecration to himself. All should have a spirit in that                                                                              23  Office to take up their daily duties as if in the presence of God. They should not be satisfied merely with doing just enough to pass along, and receive their wages; but all should work in any place where they can help the most. In Bro. White's absence, there are some faithful ones; there are others who are eye-servants. Bro. Gage was one of these. Warren does not do in his absence as in his presence. Wilber does not do in his absence as in his presence. There are those in the Office who do not feel under that restraint in the absence of my husband that they do when he is present. This is the case with several, but not with all.  {PH123 22.2}
[PH123 23.1]          There is a work to be done for many in the Office. Richard has belief in all the truth, and yet has not taken a decided stand for God. The influence of the young who profess Christ has stood directly in his way. Alas! the youth in Battle Creek are a set of backsliders; yet there will be no excuse for Richard; for an unerring Pattern has been given him, a faultless life. Christ is his example. Richard has seen much eye-service, and as he has seen such a lack of religious principle in those who profess to believe the truth, he has stumbled upon the dark mountains of unbelief in regard to the truthfulness of the Christian religion. Richard has been faithful                                                                              24  in his duties in the Office. He has not been an eye-servant. If all in the Office who profess to be followers of Christ had been faithful in the performance of duty in the Office, there would be a great change for the better. Young men and young women have been too much engrossed in each other's society, talking, jesting, and joking, and angels of God have been driven from the Office.  {PH123 23.1}
[PH123 24.1]          Marcus Lichtenstein was a God-fearing youth; but he saw so little true religious principle in those working in the Office, and in the church, that he was perplexed, distressed, and disgusted. He stumbled over the lack of conscientiousness in some in keeping the Sabbath of the Lord, yet professing to be commandment-keepers. Marcus had an exalted regard for the work in the Office; but the vanity, the trifling, and the lack of principle, stumbled him. God had raised up Marcus, and in his providence connected him with his work in the Office. But there is so little known of the mind and will of God by some who work in the Office that they looked upon this great work of the conversion of Marcus from Judaism as of no great importance. Marcus's worth was not appreciated. He was frequently pained with the deportment of Byron, and of others in the Office, and when he attempted to reprove them, his                                                                              25  words were received with contempt, that he should venture to instruct them. His defective language was an occasion of jest and amusement with some.  {PH123 24.1}
[PH123 25.1]          Marcus felt deeply over the case of Richard; but he could not see how he could help him. Marcus never would have left that Office if the young men had been true to their profession. If Marcus makes shipwreck of faith, his blood will surely be found in the skirts of the young who profess Christ, but who, in their works, in their words, and deportment, state plainly that they are not of Christ, but of the world. This deplorable state of neglect, of indifference, and unfaithfulness, must cease. A thorough and permanent change must take place in the Office, or those who have had so much light and so great privileges should be dismissed, and others take their place, even if they be unbelievers. It is a fearful thing to be self-deceived. Said the angel, pointing to these in the Office, "Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of Heaven." A profession is not enough. There must be a work inwrought in the soul, and carried out in the life.  {PH123 25.1}
[PH123 25.2]          The love of Christ, reaches to the very depths of earthly misery and woe, or it would not meet the case of the veriest                                                                              26  sinner. It also reaches to the throne of the eternal, or man could not be lifted from his degraded condition, and our necessities would not be met, our desires would be unsatisfied.  {PH123 25.2}
[PH123 26.1]          Christ has led the way from earth to Heaven. He forms the connecting link between, the two worlds. He brings the love and condescension of God to man, and brings man up through his merits to meet the reconciliation of God. Christ is the way, the truth, and the life. It is hard work to follow on, step by step, painfully and slowly, onward and upward, the path of purity and holiness. But Christ made ample provision to impart new vigor to every advance step, and new and divine strength is imparted at every step in the divine life. This is the knowledge and experience that the hands in the Office all want, and must have, or they daily bring reproach upon the cause of Christ.  {PH123 26.1}
[PH123 26.2]          God calls for Bro. Richard to take his stand without further delay on the side of Christ. Jesus is waiting to forgive, to love, to bless, and to give him his sheltering care. Satan has been pressing his temptations upon him with almost irresistible power. But he needs strength from above to resist these temptations, and to come off victorious. The chief end of man is to glorify God, that we may enjoy                                                                              27  him forever. How few live as if they believed this.  {PH123 26.2}
[PH123 27.1]          Bro. Saxby is making a mistake in his life. He puts too high an estimate upon himself. He has not commenced to build right to make a success of life. He is building at the top, but the foundation is not laid right. The foundation must be laid under ground, and then the building can go up. He needs discipline and experience in the every-day duties of life, which the sciences will not give, or all his education will not give him physical exercise to become inured to the hardships of life.  {PH123 27.1}
[PH123 27.2]          From what has been shown me, there should be a careful selection of help in that Office. The young, and untried, and unconsecrated, should not be placed there; for they are exposed to temptations, and have not fixed characters. Those who have formed characters, and have fixed principles, and the truth of God in the heart, will not be a constant source of anxiety and care, but rather helps and blessings. There are those in B. C. who should be in a place where they will have a spirit of self-sacrifice and devotion to the interest and success of the truth, to take care of those in the Office, in finding homes for them. And the Office of publication is amply able to make arrangements to secure good helpers, who have ability and principle.                                                                              28  And the church in their turn should not seek to advantage themselves one penny from those who come to the Office to labor and learn their trade. There are positions where some can earn more wages than those at the Office, but they can never find a position more important, more honorable, or exalted, than the work of God in the Office. Those who labor faithfully and unselfishly will be rewarded. For them there is a crown of glory prepared, compared with which, all earthly honors and pleasures are as the small dust of the balance. Especially will those be blessed who have been faithful to God in watching over the spiritual welfare of others in the Office. Pecuniary and temporal interests, in comparison with this, sinks into insignificance. In one scale is gold dust, in the other a human soul and such value that honor, riches, and glory, have been sacrificed by the Son of God to ransom it from the bondage of sin and hopeless despair. The soul is of infinite value, and demands the most attention. Every man who fears God in that Office should put away childish and vain things, and stand erect, with true moral courage, in the dignity of his manhood, shunning low familiarity, yet binding heart to heart in the bond of Christian interest and love. Hearts yearn for sympathy and love, and are as much refreshed                                                                              29  and strengthened by them as flowers are by showers and sunshine.  {PH123 27.2}
[PH123 29.1]          Bro. Amadon was connected with the work of God in the Office years ago. He was deficient in many respects, yet his interest and heart have been in the work. He has been devoted to the work, and labored hard and unselfishly. He has had the fear of God before him, and has worked to the best of his ability, yet he is not now as well qualified to bear responsibilities in the work as he was years ago. The enemy has worked through sister Amadon, and her influence has been such that it has worn upon her husband until he is almost unfitted for the work. Bro. Amadon is a one-idea man. He cannot take in many things at a time. He has not powers of discrimination. He does not take a course which commands respect of the hands in the Office. George is not qualified for the responsible position he occupies. But as there has not yet been a man raised up for the place, it has seemed necessary for him to work in the department he has. The position George now occupies should be filled by one of experience, who has a well-organized mind, that can see the many things requiring attention at a glance, and who is not easily confused; one who is unselfish and discriminating, courteous, kind, yet firm and decided to carry out the                                                                              30  regulations of the Office. The care and responsibilities that George now bears are wearing his mind, for he is not adapted  to the work. It would be far better for George to take some position where he has not to direct, or have the charge of others.  {PH123 29.1}
[PH123 30.1]          I was shown that things in the Office are not as God would have them. Bro. Amadon has too much to do. His mind is called in too many directions. His care should be divided with others. Bro. Bacheller and Bro. Amadon are not united as two laborers should be in the Office. Bro. Bacheller has had, during his life, a selfish temperament, and he has deprived himself of many precious blessings which he would have realized from God if he had been less self-caring. Bro. Amadon was not the one to correct this. He has felt that he must make Bro. Bacheller feel his selfishness, and Bro. and sister Amadon have been too zealous in making prominent Bro. Bacheller's deficiency in this respect, and have pressed him because of it. This has wounded Bro. Bacheller and his wife, and there has been an ugly sore festering a long time. The watching, and distrust, and jealousy, upon the part of Bro. Amadon and his wife, have resulted bad in the case of Bro. Bacheller and his family. Bro. Bacheller has, during his life, been too ready to shun burdens and responsibilities. Bro.                                                                              31  and sister Amadon have been too ready to take them, and they have not borne them with a good grace. But the responsibilities that they have borne have too often resulted badly. Bro. and sister Amadon should not gather burdens and responsibilities, but should seek, in the fear of God, to correct their deficiencies, encourage calmness and self-control over their ardent temperaments. They should shun excitement and display. They have both sensational natures, and will be inclined to have a sensational religion, unless they are governed by principle instead of feeling.  {PH123 30.1}
[PH123 31.1]          Bro. Bacheller, there is a lack with you, a neglect of your trust. You are not as faithful of your time and labor for the interest of the Association as is your duty. There is a great lack of devotion and consecration to God. You have been growing cold and careless in regard to your own salvation, and have not felt the moral obligations resting upon you to exemplify in your life the life of Christ. How have you let your light shine before the weak, and before unbelievers? Has it been such that they would be convinced that you were indeed a faithful servant of the cross of Christ? You have not shown the power of living faith and divine grace in your heart and life, and your lack of consecration unfits you for the sacred work in                                                                              32  which you are engaged. Instead of overcoming the world, the flesh, and the devil, you are being overcome. A neglect to live up to the light you have had, has brought darkness and unbelief to your soul.  {PH123 31.1}
[PH123 32.1]          Bro. Saxby came to that Office a good boy; but he was not experienced. He needed help, the very help those in the Office could give him. He was a student, fresh from school, and needed to learn many things. He had started out on a wrong plan. If he had worked his way along, earning his money by his own labor, to obtain an education, he would have obtained the very experience he needed. Now he is deficient in essential branches of education, without the knowledge of which he cannot make life a success. If those in the Office had given the inexperienced youth sympathy, instead of making sport over his high and lofty ideas, it would have been more pleasing to God.  {PH123 32.1}
[PH123 32.2]          W. is a conscientious young man; but he has not taken hold of life aright. He has risen above the simplicity of the work. He has thought that there was some great work for him to do, above the common duties of life, and he is in a fair way of overlooking the duties that lie directly before him. In obtaining an education, many young men are ruined, because they do not take hold of the matter aright.                                                                              33  Work and study, at intervals, would have been better for him. The trials and difficulties of a life of toil are a great advantage to the young in developing physical and mental strength. Physical and mental powers should both be exercised, for both were designed for use.  {PH123 32.2}
[PH123 33.1]          In acquiring a knowledge of science, some have neglected physical exertion, and their energies have been crippled accordingly. They ever have a defective experience, as far as practical life is concerned. This class are not inclined to love labor. Those who shrink from these burdens cannot make life a success. Earnest effort, perseverance, and a constant resisting of temptation, will bring the victory. Study and work and work and study will keep in active exercise both the physical and mental. These two rightly conducted will not war against each other. There will be great danger, in obtaining an education, of neglecting a life of devotion and prayer. The Bible should be read every day. A life of religion and devotion to God is the best shield for the young who are exposed to temptation in their associations in acquiring an education. The word of God will give the correct standard of right and wrong, and of moral principle. Fixed principles of truth are the only safeguard for youth. Strong purposes and a resolute                                                                              34  will close many an open door to temptation, and to influences unfavorable to the maintenance of Christian character. A weak, irresolute spirit, indulged in boyhood and youth, will make a life of constant struggle, and of toil, because decision and firm principle are wanting. Such will ever be trammeled in making a success of life in this world, and they will be in danger of losing the better life. It will be safe to be earnest for the right. The first consideration should be to honor God, and second, faithful to humanity, performing the duties which each day brings, meeting its trials and bearing its burdens with firmness and a resolute heart. Earnest and untiring effort, united with strong purpose, trusting wholly in God, will help in every emergency, and qualify for a useful life in this world, and give a fitness for the immortal life.                                                    -    {PH123 33.1}
[PH123 34.1]              Brother and Sister Smith.          December 10, 1871, I was shown in regard to Brn. Andrews and Smith that it was not natural for them to take responsibilities, and that they should encourage care-taking habits. If they had done this in years past, they would now be of greater service to the cause of God. The Lord                                                                              35  qualified Bro. Smith to be a strong helper in his cause. If he would feel the importance of making God his trust, he would have grace to endure, and power from the Lord to fortify him, that when tempted of Satan he would have discernment to understand his devices. But he has allowed his surroundings to cripple him. Sister Smith has been a great hindrance to her husband. Had she manifested a confidence and faith in the work of God, and in those whom God has chosen to lead out in this work, she would have been just the help Bro. Smith needed. But she has deceived herself, and deceived Bro. Smith. He felt at times that his courage was gone, and has assigned as a cause other than the true one. Had Bro. and sister Smith regarded the warnings and reproofs given them, they would have been saved many perplexities and sad disappointments.  {PH123 34.1}
[PH123 35.1]         Years past, the testimonies pointed out definitely the attacks Satan would make, and the course to pursue to avoid them. But there was a neglect on their part to follow out and act upon the light given; therefore, there has not been strength received from God to endure the test of temptation. Sister Smith has been troubled greatly with infidelity in regard to the work of God and the truth for this time. This is generally the case with those who have                                                                              36  had great light and special manifestation from the Lord, and have neglected to follow the light. If sister Smith had followed the light, her faith and confidence would not have been shaken in the multiplied evidences that we have the truth for this time.  {PH123 35.1}
[PH123 36.1]          If Bro. and sister Smith had unitedly followed the light, their sympathies would not have been so often on the wrong side, which has kept them weak. The unconsecrated have had their sympathies, while my husband, who has had the pressure of care and the burden of responsibility, has had their suspicion and distrust. God designed that Bro. Smith and my husband should be true yoke-fellows, united to support and strengthen each other. Bro. Smith should have, as far as possible, relieved my husband from the burdens which were crushing him. This Satan was determined to hinder. He worked upon the imagination of sister Smith. Her sensational temperament was favorable for him to excite by presenting temptations in such a form as would unbalance her mind, and pervert her judgment. Bro. Smith, as well as many others, has been greatly affected by this spirit and influence from sister Smith. She has molded her husband and many others to view things as she views them. Unbelief and distrust or stolid gloom have cast a very dark shadow in her family, and its influence has                                                                              37  extended to the church. Sister Smith took herself out of the hands of God, and took her case in her own hands. She has not had an eye single to the glory of God. Her motives were not high and pure as they should have been. She had not the true anchor. Her heart was selfish. A selfish heart may perform many generous actions, and express humility and affection in the outward manner, yet the motives be deceptive and impure, and the efforts and actions that flow from them may not be the fruits of true holiness, because destitute of the pure principles of love. Sister Smith should for years have been cultivating benevolent love. Love ever needs to be cherished; for its influence is divine. It soothes, and comforts, and gives confidence and rest of spirit, when all may be in turmoil and confusion around us.  {PH123 36.1}
[PH123 37.1]          When sister Smith confessed her errors in the spring of 1870, she had genuine sorrow and repentance. Her confession should have been received, and encouragement and sympathy given, even if all thought she would not stand the test of proving, and would again be found with her sympathies on the side of the unconsecrated. Whatever course it was feared she might pursue in the future should not have influenced our minds and controlled our actions at the time of this humiliation on                                                                              38  the part of sister Smith. The withholding of our sympathies from sister Smith, the unbelief we manifested, was unbecoming the followers of Christ, who are dependent upon his love and mercy every hour.  {PH123 37.1}
[PH123 38.1]          I was referred to Ezekiel 33:10-12: "Therefore, O thou son of man, speak unto the house of Israel: Thus ye speak, saying, If our transgressions and our sins be upon us, and we pine away in them, how should we then live? Say unto them, as I live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked; but that the wicked turn from his way and live; turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways; for why will ye die, O house of Israel? Therefore, thou son of man, say unto the children of thy people, The righteousness of the righteous shall not deliver him in the day of his transgression; as for the wickedness of the wicked, he shall not fall thereby in the day that he turneth from his wickedness; neither shall the righteous be able to live for his righteousness in the day that he sinneth." The humiliation of sister Smith, and the hearty confessions made by her, God ever accepts, and gives the one who thus humbles the heart before him another test, another trial and proving.  {PH123 38.1}
[PH123 38.2]          The matter that was brought out in public in regard to the letter written by sister Smith was not as it should have been. Brn.                                                                              39  Andrews and Waggoner did not act the part upon this occasion they would have wished acted toward them. Sister Smith was placed in the worst light it was possible for her to be before the large company present. The writing of the letter was not right. It savored of the same spirit which prevailed at Battle Creek at the time it was written. But the motives of sister Smith in writing the letter were not what my husband, myself, and many others, supposed they must have been. Our feelings from that time were that sister Smith had gone too far for repentance. It was a cruel act mentioning the letter in the place and time it was mentioned. If these brethren had presented the facts before Bro. and sister Smith alone first, and if they could get no satisfaction, if the case was positively necessary, they could then have brought it before the church in a more public manner.  {PH123 38.2}
[PH123 39.1]          The letter written by sister Smith to Bro. Andrews in reference to my husband had great influence on his mind. Sister Smith and many others viewed his case in an exaggerated light. But when the letter sister Smith had written to Bro. Andrews was introduced before the public by Bro. Waggoner, it told with great severity against sister Smith. And when sister Smith saw that she had not the confidence of her brethren and sisters, she became disheartened,                                                                              40  and finally made no effort to live for God and maintain a life of service for her Lord who had high claims upon her. Here, again, she erred.  {PH123 39.1}
[PH123 40.1]          Sister Smith has trusted too much in man. She has thought if she had not the confidence of those whom she believed God was leading, she could not have the favor of God, and she gave up the conflict. She should have tried to press to the right, regardless of her feelings, and act from principle. She had a work before her to redeem the past. Whatever part others had acted, this did not excuse her from doing her duty, to counteract her past course of unbelief, murmuring, and rebellion.  {PH123 40.1}
[PH123 40.2]          Bro. Smith seemed shorn of his strength. He was greatly discouraged, and concluded it must be best to separate himself from the work. God, in his great mercy, did not leave them to do this. He impressed my husband's mind forcibly while in prayer, and our hearts were drawn out after Bro. and sister Smith. The invitation of the Spirit of God was to sister Smith to again take hold of his strength, and make peace with him. The Spirit of God rested upon the few bowed in prayer, and our hearts were made to rejoice together in God.  {PH123 40.2}
[PH123 40.3]          I was shown, December 10, that sister Smith could be a blessing to her husband, or a curse to him. If she permits herself                                                                              41  to be sad, gloomy, and unbelieving, she becomes a body of darkness instead of light, and her husband is so constituted that it is almost impossible for him to be free to preach and write out the truth; for an oppressive weight bears him down. If sister Smith cultivates cheerfulness, and if she is hopeful in God, she can be a sunbeam in her family. She has experience, and has had great light, and she is responsible to God for the improvement of this light. God wants Bro. Smith to be a free man, and fully consecrated to the work. If he is not free, the reason exists in his own family. Bro. Smith has not realized what a paralyzing influence the spiritual atmosphere of his home has had upon his energies and spiritual strength. God is willing and ready to give Bro. Smith a large measure of his Spirit, if he will trust in him, and go forward in faith.  {PH123 40.3}
[PH123 41.1]          If Bro. and sister Smith had unitedly taken their position, and maintained it, upon health reform, as God had given them light, they would have had better health and greater spiritual strength. Their backsliding upon health reform and yielding to the temptations of Satan on the side of indulgence and appetite have injured both themselves and their children. Had the light been followed, which God had been pleased to give them, and had they observed                                                                              42  regularity in eating of simple food, letting alone flesh-meats, they would have realized a blessing.  {PH123 41.1}
[PH123 42.1]          The flesh of dead animals, fermenting and putrefying in the stomach, to be sent through every part of the system, is not pleasant to reflect upon, or to experience. It causes many wretched feelings, and is the greatest cause of fevers, suffering of every type, and of death. Those of sedentary habits should certainly discard flesh-meats. Many greatly abuse their stomachs by eating too much of even healthful food. But how much more those who eat of unhealthful food. The abused stomach bears up in a wonderful manner under the continued abuse daily heaped upon it, until malignant disease brings down the victim. The entire system seems to be corrupted, and nothing can stay the rapid work of disease and premature death.  {PH123 42.1}
[PH123 42.2]          Those whose stomachs are strong should keep them so by living hygienically. Those who are suffering with diseased stomachs should let every irritating substance alone, and not allow perverted appetite to control reason. Health and happiness depend upon the healthy condition of the stomach. Those who study and write, above all others, should eat the most healthful food, lest digestion be impaired, and the mind, instead of growing clearer and stronger by                                                                              43  the discipline of study, become dull and prostrated, because the stomach is diseased. In this condition, the more the mind is taxed with study, the less strength will it have, because the diseased stomach affects the entire nervous system, brain, and mind. Although the stomach may long endure the abuse it receives, yet the break-down will surely come.  {PH123 42.2}
[PH123 43.1]          If the daily habits of Bro. and sister Smith in eating, drinking, and exercising, had been in accordance with the light God has given upon health reform, that prostrating fever, which separated Bro. Smith from the work, would not have taken hold upon him. The Office was deprived of his labor at the very time his help was very much needed. My husband and myself were attending the camp-meetings, and Bro. Smith could not be spared without the work suffering. When Bro. Smith began to recover, if then he had trusted in God with a sense of his responsibility, and manifested an interest in the work at the Office, God would have given him strength and grace as he needed.  {PH123 43.1}
[PH123 43.2]          There are but few that move conscientiously from principle, having all their habits in accordance with the laws of health, relating themselves rightly to health and life, having the glory of God in view. The power of appetite and of habit controls                                                                              44  the conscience to a very great extent, and God is robbed of the time and service due him, because sickness is brought upon them as the result of nature's violated law. Bro. Smith of all men can be benefited by health reform. His habits are sedentary, and if he would have a clear brain, he must be careful and regulate his diet. His meals should be regular, if other labor is neglected. The body is of more value than raiment. Bro. Smith's food should be simple, yet generous. He will be better without flesh-meats. If he was much in the open air, a meat diet would not be so injurious, but with as little exercise as Bro. Smith can obtain, his diet should consist of vegetables, fruits, and grains. Bro. Smith is naturally bilious, and he is in danger of paralysis.  {PH123 43.2}
[PH123 44.1]          Health reform carried out in his family with strictness, would be a blessing to Bro. and sister Smith and their children. The neglect of sister Smith to live up to the light on health and dress reform has been a stumbling-block to others. This should not have been. Men and women professing to be followers of Christ should be governed by principle instead of inclination and appetite. If this was the case, none would plead any one's example as an excuse for them to indulge appetite.  {PH123 44.1}
[PH123 44.2]          A nutritious diet does not consist in the                                                                              45  eating of flesh-meats, butter, spice, and grease. The fruits, vegetables, and grains, God has caused to grow for the benefit of man. These are indeed the fat of the land; and if these articles of food are prepared in a manner to preserve their natural taste as much as possible, they are all that our wants require. A perverted appetite will not be satisfied with these, but will crave flesh-meats highly seasoned, pastry, and spices. Indigestible condiments cannot be eaten without injuring the tender coats of the stomach.  {PH123 44.2}
[PH123 45.1]          Bro. and sister Smith have a work before them to properly educate their children. They should call to mind the sin of Eli, and shun his example. Bro. Smith has not taken upon himself the responsibility which rests upon a father to control his children. He is the head of the family, and as priest of his household. The most powerful sermon that can be given the unbelieving world in recommendation of our faith is a well-disciplined family. Children that are educated to habits of self-denial and self-control, and are taught to be courteous, kind, and affectionate, will make an impression upon minds that nothing else can. A family of children who are coarse, unruly, selfish, passionate, and disobedient, show to bad advantage, and is a bad recommendation to the truth                                                                              46  advocated by their parents. Sister Smith's undue affection for her children is a selfish and idolatrous love, which makes her partial to her children, and blinds her eyes in a great measure to the many faults which need to be corrected in them. It is not enough to merely entreat our children as did Eli, "Why do ye so wickedly?" but to decidedly restrain them. The little daughter has been gratified and indulged, until she is ruler in the house. She is coming up with a strong will undirected, and her strong passions uncontrolled. She will be a grief to her parents unless they now do the work they have so long neglected.  {PH123 45.1}
[PH123 46.1]          Love has a twin sister, which is duty. Love and duty stand side by side. Love exercised while duty is neglected will make children headstrong, willful, perverse, selfish, and disobedient. If stern duty is left to stand alone without love to soften and win, it will have a similar result. Duty and love must be blended in order that children may be properly disciplined. Bro. and sister Smith's children are coming up unlovable and unloved. This is not as God would have it. This is a neglect of duty on their part, a work which they must take up and no longer neglect.  {PH123 46.1}
[PH123 46.2]          Bro. Smith has a most precious gift that Satan would have buried. He can write, and he can preach the truth with acceptance,                                                                              47  and he should not excuse himself, but, in confidence and faith, move forward, and God will sustain him. Bro. Smith can fill an important position in the cause and work of God. He should be guarded, and not allow influence to discourage and depress him. Home influences have confused his faith, and clouded his discernment, and had a tendency to disqualify him to judge who was really deserving of his sympathies. He could not see but that those whom God could not approve and bless, and upon whom rested his frown, were about as near right as those whom God was especially leading, and giving testimonies of reproof and warning. This has been a great discouragement to my husband.  {PH123 46.2}
[PH123 47.1]          Anciently, directions were given to the priests, "And they shall teach my people the difference between the holy and profane, and cause them to discern between the unclean and the clean. And in controversy they shall stand in judgment, and they shall judge it according to my judgments." "When I say unto the wicked, O wicked man, thou shalt surely die; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thy hand. Nevertheless, if thou warn the wicked of his way to turn from it; if he do not turn from his way, he shall die                                                                              48  in his iniquity; but thou has delivered thy soul."  {PH123 47.1}
[PH123 48.1]          Here is the duty of God's servants made plain. They cannot be excused from the faithful discharge of their duty to reprove sins and wrongs in the people of God, although it may be a disagreeable task, and may not be received by the one who is at fault. But in most cases the one reproved would accept the warning and would heed reproof were it not that others stand in their way. They come in as sympathizers, and pity the one reproved, and feel that they must stand in his defense. They do not see that God is displeased with the wrong-doer because his cause has been wounded, and his name reproached. Souls have been turned aside from the truth and made shipwreck of faith as the result of the wrong course pursued by the one in fault; but the servant of God whose discernment is clouded, and his judgment swayed by wrong influences, would as soon take his position with the offender whose influence has done much harm, as with the reprover of wrong and of sin, and in thus doing he virtually says to the sinner, Do not be troubled, do not be cast down; you are about right after all. These say to the sinner, "It shall be well with thee."  {PH123 48.1}
[PH123 48.2]          God requires his servants to walk in the light, and not cover their eyes that they                                                                              49  may not discern the working of Satan. They should be prepared to warn and reprove those who are in danger through his subtlety. Satan is working to obtain vantage ground on the right hand and on the left. He rests not. He is persevering. He is vigilant and crafty to take advantage of every circumstance and turn it to his account in his warfare against the truth and the interests of the kingdom of God. It is, I saw, a lamentable fact, that God's servants are not half awake, as they should be, to the wiles of Satan. And in the place of resisting the devil that he may flee from them, many are inclined to make a compromise with the powers of darkness.  {PH123 48.2}
[PH123 49.1]          Satan has determined to cloud the precious gift of Bro. Smith by bringing his wife into a state of gloom and unbelief. Her depression falls like a pall of darkness upon him. Bro. Smith enjoys cheerfulness, confidence in the truth, and peace in God, when not depressed. Angels of God can impress his mind when he is consecrated to God, and clear truth will be reflected upon his mind to reflect upon other minds. Poetic inspiration has frequently been imparted to him by the ministration of angels. But Bro. Smith has so long been associated with blended gloom and dark unbelief that his natural freedom of spirit and exalted feelings expressed in elevated poetic                                                                              50  language have almost gone out in darkness. But it can even now be resurrected. The free, simple poetry, Time and Prophecy, following down prophetic history, was beautiful in its elevated simplicity; yet Bro. and sister Smith have both despised that little work. They are in danger of getting above the simplicity of the work. The life of Christ was a life of humble simplicity, yet how infinitely exalted was his mission. Christ is our example in all things.                                                    -    {PH123 49.1}
[PH123 50.1]          The Battle Creek Church.          There are serious objections to having the school located at Battle Creek. Here is a large church, and there are quite a number of youth connected with this church. And in so large a church, where one has influence over another, if this influence is of an elevating character, leading to purity and consecration to God, then the youth coming to Battle Creek will have greater advantages than if the school was located elsewhere. But if the influences at Battle Creek shall be in the future what they have been for several years past, I would warn parents to keep their children from Battle Creek. There are but few in that large church who have an influence                                                                              51  that will steadily draw souls to Christ. There are many who would, by their example, lead the youth away from God to the love of the world.  {PH123 50.1}
[PH123 51.1]          There is a great lack with many of the church at Battle Creek of feeling their responsibility. Those who have practical religion will retain their identity of character under any circumstance. They will not be like the reed trembling in the wind.  {PH123 51.1}
[PH123 51.2]          Those situated at a distance feel that they would be highly favored could they have the privilege of living in Battle Creek, among a strong church, where their children could be benefited with the Sabbath-schools and meetings. Some of our brethren and sisters in times past have made sacrifices to have their children live in Battle Creek. But they have been disappointed in almost every case. There were but few in the church to manifest an unselfish interest for these youth. The church generally stood as pharisaical strangers aloof from those who needed their help the most. Some of the youth connected with the church, who were professedly serving God, but loving pleasure and the world more, were ready to make the acquaintance of youthful strangers who came among them, and exert a strong influence over them to lead them to the world instead of nearer to God. When these                                                                              52  return home, they are farther from the truth than when they came to Battle Creek.  {PH123 51.2}
[PH123 52.1]          Men and women are wanted at the heart of the work, who will be nursing fathers and mothers in Israel, who will have hearts that can take in more than merely me and mine. They should have hearts that will glow with love for the dear youth whether they are members of their families or children of their neighbors. They are members of God's great family for whom Christ had so great an interest that he made every sacrifice that it was possible for him to make to save them. He left his glory, his majesty, his kingly throne and robes of royalty, and became poor, that through his poverty the children of men might be made rich. He finally poured out his soul unto death that he might save the race from hopeless misery. This is the example of disinterested benevolence that Christ has given us to pattern after. Many youth, and also those of mature age, in the special providence of God, have been thrown into the arms of the Battle Creek church, for them to bless with the great light God has given them, and have the precious privilege of bringing them, by their disinterested efforts, to Christ and to the truth. Christ commissions his angels to minister unto those who are brought under the influence of the truth, to soften their hearts and                                                                              53  make them susceptible of the influences of his truth. While God and angels were doing their work, those who professed to be followers of Christ seemed to be coolly indifferent. They did not work in unison with Christ and holy angels. Although they professed to be servants of God, they were serving their own interest and loving their own pleasure, and souls were perishing around them. These souls could truly say, "No man careth for my soul." The church had neglected to improve the privileges and blessings within their reach, and through their neglect of duty lost the golden opportunities of winning souls to Christ. Unbelievers have lived in their midst for months, and they have made no special efforts to save them. How can the Master regard such servants? The unbelieving would have responded to efforts made in their behalf, if brethren and sisters had lived up to their exalted profession; if they had been seeking an opportunity to work for the interest of their Master to advance his cause, they would have manifested kindness and love for them, and they would have sought opportunities to pray with them and for them, and would have felt a solemn responsibility resting upon them to show their faith by their works, by precept, and example. They might have had these souls saved through their                                                                              54  instrumentality, to be as stars in the crown of their rejoicing. But the golden opportunity, in many cases, has passed, never to return. The souls that were in the valley of decision took their position in the ranks of the enemy, and became enemies of God and the truth. The record of the unfaithfulness of the professed followers of Jesus went up to Heaven.  {PH123 52.1}
[PH123 54.1]          I was shown that if the youth at Battle Creek were true to their profession, they might exert a strong influence for good over their fellow youth. But a large share of the youth at Battle Creek need a Christian experience. They know not God by experimental knowledge. They have not individually a personal experience in the Christian life, and they must perish with the unbelieving unless they obtain this experience. The youth of this class follow inclination rather than duty. Some do not seek to be governed by principle. They do not agonize to enter into the strait gate, trembling with fear lest they will not be able. They are confident, boastful, proud, disobedient, unthankful, and unholy. Just such a class as this lead souls in the broad road to ruin. If Christ is not in them, they cannot exemplify him in their lives and characters.  {PH123 54.1}
[PH123 54.2]          The church at Battle Creek have had great light. They have been a people                                                                              55  peculiarly favored of God. They have not been left in ignorance in regard to the will of God concerning them. They might be far in advance of what they now are if they had walked in the light. They are not that separate, peculiar, and holy people that their faith demands, and that God recognizes and acknowledges as children of the light. They are not obedient and devotional as their exalted position and sacred obligation require, as children walking in the light. The most solemn message of mercy ever given to the world has been intrusted to them. The Lord has made them the repositories of his commandments in a sense that no other church is. God did not show them his special favor in trusting to them his sacred truth that they alone may be benefited by the light given them; but that the light reflected upon them from Heaven should shine forth to others, and be reflected back again to God by those who receive the truth, glorifying him. Many in Battle Creek will have a fearful account to give in the day of God for this sinful neglect of duty.  {PH123 54.2}
[PH123 55.1]          Many of those who profess to believe the truth in Battle Creek contradict their faith by their works. They are as unbelieving and as far from fulfilling the requirements of God and of coming up to their profession of faith as was the Jewish                                                                              56  church at the time of Christ's first advent. Should Christ make his appearance among them, reproving and rebuking selfishness, pride, and love of the friendship of the world, as at his first advent, but few would recognize him as the Lord of glory. The picture he would present before them of their neglect of duty they would not receive, but would tell him to his face, You are entirely mistaken, we have done this good and great thing, and performed this and that wonderful work, and we are entitled to be highly exalted for our good works.  {PH123 55.1}
[PH123 56.1]          The Jews did not go into darkness all at once. It was a gradual work, until they could not discern the gift of God in sending his Son. The church at Battle Creek have had superior advantages, and they will be judged by the light and privileges they have had. Their deficiencies, their unbelief, their hardness of heart and neglect to cherish and follow the light, are not less than the favored Jews, who refused. the blessings they might have accepted, and crucified the Son of God. This people are now an astonishment and reproach to the world.  {PH123 56.1}
[PH123 56.2]          The church at Battle Creek are like Capernaum, which Christ represents as being exalted unto heaven by the light and privileges that had been given them. If                                                                              57  the light and privileges they had been blessed with had been given to Sodom and Gomorrah, they might have stood unto this day. If the light and knowledge had been given the nations who sit in darkness, they might have been far in advance of the church at Battle Creek.  {PH123 56.2}
[PH123 57.1]          The Laodicean church really believed and enjoyed the blessings of the gospel, and thought they were rich in the favor of God, when the True Witness called them poor, naked, blind, and miserable. This is the case with the church at Battle Creek, and a large share of those who profess to be God's commandment-keeping people. The Lord seeth not as man seeth. His thoughts and ways are not as our ways.  {PH123 57.1}
[PH123 57.2]          The words and law of God written in the soul, and exhibited in a consecrated, holy life, have a powerful influence to convict the world. Covetousness, which is idolatry, envy, the love of the world, will be rooted from the heart that is in obedience to Christ, and it will be their pleasure to deal justly, to love mercy, and walk humbly before God. Oh! how much is comprised in this walking, humbly before God. The law of God, if written on the heart, will bring into subjection the mind and will to the obedience of Christ.  {PH123 57.2}
[PH123 57.3]          Our faith is peculiar. Many who profess to be living under the sound of the                                                                              58  last message of mercy are not separated in their affections from the world. They bow down before the friendship of the world, and sacrifice light and principle to secure its favor. The apostle describes the favored people of God in these words: But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light.  {PH123 57.3}
[PH123 58.1]          The dress reform is something or nothing. If all the light that has been given in regard to dress reform is of no account we wish to understand it. But if God has indicated his approval of a modest, simple, healthful and convenient dress, let us choose this dress and cheerfully wear it. The dress question, with all its advantages, has been repeatedly set before our people at Battle Creek, from a health standpoint, and its advantages from a Christian stand have been fully set before him. But they have been slow of heart to believe, and to act up to their faith.  {PH123 58.1}
[PH123 58.2]          In order to benefit our people, and that our views might be distinctly understood by the citizens in the city of Battle Creek, that, as far as possible, the embarrassment might be removed attending the wearing of the reform dress, we called a health convention, inviting the most influential                                                                              59  citizens to attend that they might have a more perfect knowledge of the important subject of health reform. Before the large concourse of people there assembled we spoke upon the subject of dress reform, giving our reasons why we adopted this style of dress, and the advantages to be gained healthwise as well as the advantages derived from a Christian standpoint. We told the people we viewed the adopting of the reform dress would prove a safeguard to preserve us from the temptation of following the absurd, unhealthful, extravagant fashions of this age. We did not wear the reform dress to be odd and singular, but we adopted and advocated the reform dress from principle. Judge of our feelings when we saw upon the platform where we stood, among the singers, several sisters who had previously worn the reform dress appear upon this occasion with their long dresses. We greatly desired to correctly represent the dress reform upon this occasion above all others. We thought that if this is all the principle and wisdom our sisters have, what dependence can be placed upon them. Pride blinds their judgment so that they do not seem to understand the fitness of things.  {PH123 58.2}
[PH123 59.1]          What influence would all that I might say have upon the minds of the worldly, proud spectators, when they see those of                                                                              60  our own people standing upon the platform as it were in defiance of our faith and the principles we were endeavoring to present before them. These things tell with great weight against us. Some of our sisters had the courage to adhere to their principles and wear the reform dress. We have pleaded for uniformity in dress. We set before the people at the time of our last General Conference our reasons. There was at that time a vote taken under the most solemn circumstances to unite their efforts in carrying out the principles of dress reform. Has there been any decided advance in this direction since that vote was taken?  {PH123 59.1}
[PH123 60.1]          What can we think of a people who have had no great light as the church at Battle Creek, who profess faith in the testimonies and then go directly against the light given. I shall not repeat again what has been so often repeated in favor of dress reform. I will state that the simple, modest, convenient and healthful style of dress we advocate answers to us as did the ribbon of blue to the children of Israel. "And the Lord spake unto Moses saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, and bid them that they make them fringes in the borders of their garments throughout their generations, and that they put upon the fringe of the borders a ribbon of blue. And it shall be unto you for a fringe, that ye may                                                                              61  look upon it and remember all the commandments of the Lord, and do them. And that ye seek not after your own heart and your own eyes. That ye may remember, and do all my commandments, and be holy into your God." The great God, the Maker of Heaven and earth, has condescended to the particulars of dress, specifying the style of dress the children of Israel should wear for the purpose of preserving their peculiarity from other nations, and distinguishing them as a people who acknowledged the Creator of the universe as their God, whose ordinances and commandments they obeyed.  {PH123 60.1}
[PH123 61.1]          If pride and love of changeable fashion had not controlled the hearts and dress of those who profess to be God's commandment- keeping people, they would not have been so slow to change their style of dress. Varying fashion is controlling the hearts of youth. The Lord has let light shine, and in his providence a style of dress modest, healthful, and convenient, has been proposed and adopted by those who were conscientious to follow the light. This modest, healthful style of dress does not change with every varying fashion. If mothers would move from principle, and with the united influence of the father, dress their daughters sensibly, clothing their limbs in a manner to preserve health                                                                              62  and life, irrespective of fashion, they would be doing a good work, which will be reflected back upon them again in blessings. Young girls who wear the reform dress are shielded from many temptations. They are continually learning to think and to act for themselves independent of what others may say and do. They are learning to have true moral courage to do right, and choose the right, although there is a cross in so doing. The majority of youth of this age have no strength to resist temptation. The inclination is strong to follow fashion, dress as worldlings do, and attend parties, and mingle with the world in their amusements.  {PH123 61.1}
[PH123 62.1]          They have not the firmness of character and foresight to consider the dangers to which they may be exposed. If they have a desire to do this, or to do that, duty and dangers bear no weight with them. Inclination overbears every other consideration. They have no experience in moving from principle and a sense of duty, having the fear of God before them.  {PH123 62.1}
[PH123 62.2]          In most cases parents are responsible for this love of self-gratification, and the deficiency of moral independence in their children. Parents have not educated their children to restrict their desires. They have not taught them to practice self-denial. The reform dress would prove as a safeguard to                                                                              63  their daughters, separating them from the evils of fashionable society, that to associate with would do them only injury and lead them to neglect the religion of the Bible.  {PH123 62.2}
[PH123 63.1]          A family of my acquaintance had three interesting daughters who were convicted of the truth and gave evidence of change of heart. These children were willing to put on the reform dress, but the parents, through pride, wished their children to dress as others dressed. They objected to their being singular from the world. They feared remarks would be made upon their children's dress. This family had great light. The Spirit of God worked in their behalf to save them from ruin. They had undoubted evidence that the testimonies were of God; and yet they trifled with the light given relative to the reform dress, because it crossed their pride. Their children were sent away from home to school, and mingled with young company, and engaged with the young generally in their parties of pleasure and amusement. They dressed as others of their companions dressed, and lost their interest in truth. I heard the parents with deep feeling express their regret that they did not encourage their daughters to put on the reform dress from principle. They said if they had done so they were now convinced their children would be with them in the truth. The                                                                              64  reform dress would have kept them separate from the world. They would not have had so strong inclination to attend parties of pleasure and mingle with their worldly companions in exciting amusements, which diverted their minds from God and the truth.  {PH123 63.1}
[PH123 64.1]          These who come to Battle Creek from other places are grieved and astonished to see the lack of simplicity in dress in the Battle Creek church, and the disregard of the testimonies in reference to the reform dress. They find this church even behind those of other places who have not had a tenth part of the light on the subject of dress reform that the church in Battle Creek have had. The Health Reform Institute is located in Battle Creek, and gives its influence to the reform dress, and there is but a small cross in wearing the reform dress in Battle Creek compared with other places.  {PH123 64.1}
[PH123 64.2]          There are some of our sisters who plead want of time as an excuse for not making and wearing the reform dress, while they find time to devote to making ruffles and tucks, and in trimming their long dresses. Again, others will plead that the pants will soil easily; so do the long dresses, and they not only soil, but wear and tear, easily. All these trivial excuses have weight with some. The children of Israel might have                                                                              65  pleaded excuses more valid why the ribbon of blue should not be worn in their garments. The genuine excuse many of our sisters might urge is that the reform dress is very inconvenient, for it is mortifying to their pride. Should the dress reform become fashionable, all these excuses would vanish like the morning dew before the sun.  {PH123 64.2}
[PH123 65.1]          When the large hoops were fashionable, many of our sisters became much interested in their health. They thought that they could work and walk so much easier. They did not wear them, they urged, because they were fashionable, but because they were cool in summer and an advantage healthwise. This we failed to see. If they were conducive to health in summer, what about the winter? they were worn in winter as well as in summer. If they were so necessary to health then, why do they not wear them now they are out of fashion?  {PH123 65.1}
[PH123 65.2]          The sisters who plead the want of time to make their dresses short, and wear the pants, do very many things that are not necessary. And even if there should be some more work in preparing dress reform suits, should we not bear this, and give our influence for the benefit of young girls in favor of dress reform? Should we not have a principle in this matter?                                                                              66   {PH123 65.2}
[PH123 66.1]          We do not know where to find the people of Battle Creek. They may have an overwhelming array of light and evidence, and we flatter ourselves that they will conscientiously follow the light, when in a few weeks we see them further back than before. The influence of two or three sisters on the wrong side will have more power upon a class of minds than the most direct testimony. If we take merely this one question, reform dress, and see how many of the church have treated this subject, we can judge how they would treat light and truth upon other points. We dare not venture to encourage the permanent location of a school at Battle Creek until men and women shall move into Battle Creek with firm religious principle and a genuine experience, who will be found on the right ground, and who can be intrusted to keep the fort, and who will exert an influence upon the cause that will lead the youth and those susceptible of the influence of the truth away from the world instead of leading them to join their hands with the world.  {PH123 66.1}
[PH123 66.2]          If our people at Battle Creek refuse to heed reproof and counsel, if a reform cannot be brought about, or if those at Battle Creek do not see and repent of their disrespect of the light God has given them, our important institutions will have to be                                                                              67  moved from Battle Creek. If so, tracts of land should be purchased in some good locality and then sold to those only who will be true, and will give evidence that they will sustain the important institutions in their midst.  {PH123 66.2}
[PH123 67.1]          The church at Battle Creek, in their lukewarm, unconsecrated condition, is doing very much to counteract the influence of both institutions among them. These institutions, properly conducted, would have a living, powerful influence to bring souls to the knowledge of the truth, were not Sabbath-keepers a stumbling-block in their way.                                                    -    {PH123 67.1}
[PH123 67.2]               Bro. J. N. Andrews.          I was shown, Dec. 10, 1871, that Bro. Andrews is a strong man in some things, while in others he is weak. His desire to please his friends leads him to discommode himself, and to make wrong moves, which have crippled his labors so that they have not been as efficient as they might have been.  {PH123 67.2}
[PH123 67.3]          In his anxiety to please special ones, he injures them. He gives them too much of his time and attention. While he is flattering himself that he is helping them, he is doing them injury, and making their salvation more difficult. They do not                                                                              68  rightly interpret the special interest he manifests in them. Some flatter themselves that they have superior qualifications that Bro. Andrews discerns and appreciates. His object is good; but his efforts in these things are frequently misdirected, and injure instead of benefiting them.  {PH123 67.3}
[PH123 68.1]          Bro. Andrews made too much of Bro. Howard in the State of Maine. He estimated his abilities too highly, and gave him too much influence.  {PH123 68.1}
[PH123 68.2]          Bro. and sister Hale, of Maine, were also injured by receiving undue attention from Bro. Andrews. They became jealous of my husband, myself, and other brethren and sisters, because they did not receive as much attention from them. Bro. and sister Hale were a great trial to the church. They were most of the time on the contrary side, seldom in union with the church. They could seldom be found twice of the same mind. They had a way and will of their own, which they wished others to follow; but they were not willing to be led. They were both independent, willful, set, and unyielding. They had their points to carry, and were unwilling to submit their will and judgment to that of the church. Here Bro. Andrews failed, both in discernment and judgment. He thought to pacify and to please Bro. and sister                                                                              69  Hale, and remove all occasion for jealousy. His precious time and strength were taxed in this effort which only did injury. Faithful dealing, mingled with kindness, would have been exactly what they needed. The undue interest Bro. Andrews manifested for them was like daubing them with untempered mortar. Plain truth, appropriate to their condition, spoken to them, would have been like laying the ax at the root of the tree. The attention Bro. Andrews gave them led them to expect the same consideration from their brethren; and if they were not flattered, their jealousy was excited. They thought their brethren did not appreciate them, and that they were very essential to the church. They thought their judgment should be respected above the judgment of the brethren. They would not have been placed in this position of temptation, if it had not been for the special and uncalled for attention of Bro. Andrews.  {PH123 68.2}
[PH123 69.1]          While Bro. Andrews was giving time and attention to these unconsecrated ones, to save them from trial, he allowed burdens and responsibilities to drop with weight upon my husband, who was them too feeble to bear them. Bro. Andrews did not mean to do wrong in any way; but he had his mind centered upon a few, and neglected to lift the burdens where they most needed                                                                              70  to be lifted. Bro. Andrews exalted Bro. and sister Hale, and they, in their turn, thought Bro. Andrews a perfect man. They believed in his discernment, and thought themselves greatly abused by others because they did not make as much of them as Bro. Andrews had done. When Bro. Andrews' friends claim his attention, he will make considerable sacrifice to please them, and he frequently robs the cause of God by devoting to their personal benefit time and strength which God would have him use in a more important work. Bro. Andrews frequently injures the very ones he thinks he is benefiting. This error in Bro. Andrews is the result of cultivating one set of faculties, while he allows others to lie dormant, so that he is not well balanced.  {PH123 69.1}
[PH123 70.1]          My husband could not understand how Bro. Andrews could not discern the burdens that must come upon him in having to take the responsibility of deciding important matters, while he could devote so much time to those who had no weight of the cause of God upon them. This one case was presented to illustrate the many.  {PH123 70.1}
[PH123 70.2]          The Lord gave Bro. Andrews light while he was living at Kirkville, N. Y., that he was not in the right place. I was shown that he should be located where there was a church, and where he would not be called                                                                              71  to bear the entire burdens of his own family, neither be called out to bear burdens for others when he should come home weary from his labors. I was shown that he should be where it was most pleasant for him, and where his surroundings would be cheerful and agreeable. His hands should be strengthened by the sympathy, kindness, and prayers, of his brethren. And, in his absence, his family should have the tender watchcare of the brethren and sisters. The church should make the case of his family as their own. They should be sympathetic and considerate. This responsibility on the part of the church would not only remove a great burden from Bro. Andrews, but they, in their turn, would be blessed as they exercised their kindness, and gave living expression of the feelings of their heart for the servants of God.  {PH123 70.2}
[PH123 71.1]          If, years in the past, when the Office of publication was in Rochester, N. Y., the brethren and sisters in Rochester and vicinity had been less selfish and less jealous of those whom God had selected to bear the heaviest burdens, while standing in the most responsible positions in connection with the cause and work of God; if they had shown their faith by their works; if they had been consecrated to God, and really loved the truth, and shown fruits of                                                                              72  the same by manifesting a personal interest in the success and advancement of the work of God, the Office of publication would not have been removed from Rochester.  {PH123 71.1}
[PH123 72.1]          The painful experience we had in Rochester while our brethren neglected to share our burdens was marked of God. At this time, Bro. Andrews was on the wrong side. Instead of lifting the burdens where they most needed to be lifted, he was with the murmurers and the jealous ones. He occupied a position where, if his course was questioned by my husband, he felt aggrieved, and the impression he gave to others by his words and deportment led them to settle in their minds that my husband and myself were wrong. Brn. Orton and Lamson did not receive the correct impression; and a large circle connected with these thought Bro. White was severe and overbearing, and they felt justified to array themselves against us, because so good a man as Bro. Andrews was abused by Bro. White. The carrying out of their peculiar feelings of sympathy, led them to unite in blinding the eyes of Luman Masten to his own case. They daubed him with untempered mortar, crying, Peace, peace, to the dying man going down into the grave with his sins unconfessed. This unsanctified sympathy has proved the ruin of thousands.                                                                              73   {PH123 72.1}
[PH123 73.1]          The feeling of dissatisfaction, with some, was carried to downright rebellion. The attachment of Brn. Lamson, Orton, and Andrews, and the Stevens family, was of that character to deceive and blind the eyes of all. Bro. Andrews' being in the ring was a stay and support to the whole. Repeated testimonies of warning had been given, and, if Bro. Andrews had stood clear from the influence of these friends with whom he was connected, and to whom he gave his sympathy, he would have discerned the wiles of the enemy, and not been found at all with that class who were deceiving and being deceived. He was himself giving wrong impressions to others, and they were deceiving him. I was shown that "he that justifieth the wicked, and he which condemneth the just, even they both are abomination to the Lord."  {PH123 73.1}
[PH123 73.2]          The Lord gave me a testimony that unless there was an entire change in the brethren and sisters of Rochester and vicinity, the Office of publication would be removed. But the spirit that controlled Dathan and Abiram, and the princes of renown, controlled the minds of this company who set themselves against the light.  {PH123 73.2}
[PH123 73.3]          According to the light given, Rochester was left. I saw the angel of mercy turning from Rochester. Said the angel, As surely as they have done this, so surely                                                                              74  will I repay, saith the Lord. In view of all the past, although Bro. Andrews had deeply felt his error, yet his settling in Rochester, amid the very same ones who were united in their sympathies to war against us, was not wise.  {PH123 73.3}
[PH123 74.1]          Bro. Andrews should cultivate traits of character wherein he is deficient. He has done wrong by flattering those who were unconsecrated, by his special attentions and strong attachments. The Lord has, in his word, warned against, and set forth the evil of, crying peace when he did not speak peace. The Lord has, through testimonies, warned, reproved, and cautioned, in regard to the inclination of Bro. Andrews to flatter and to sympathize with those who are his special friends. He has greatly injured them in so doing.  {PH123 74.1}
[PH123 74.2]          Bro. Andrews settling in Rochester with the very ones who sustained one another in their former murmuring and jealousy was not as God would have it, for several reasons: 1. Bro. Andrews' influence would be very limited in Rochester, and he could not while at home exert an influence upon brethren and sisters which would tell upon the cause of God. 2. Bro. Andrews was not in the midst of a church who could bear the burdens of responsibility which must necessarily come upon him located in as central a place as Rochester, where                                                                              75  there were but very few, and these needed much care and continual labor. 3. Bro. Andrews was obliged to entertain much company, and was compelled to exercise close economy in order to keep clear from embarrassment. Although brethren and sisters were liberal, yet a care was brought upon the family, which ought not to have been borne by them. 4. Bro. Andrews was called upon to do errands and little business matters for others while in Rochester, which occupied his precious time, and told upon his strength. His house was as a hotel.  {PH123 74.2}
[PH123 75.1]          As one after another of the brethren have been removed by death, Bro. Andrews has been left almost alone, with more and greater care. All these things should have been convincing to Bro. Andrews in regard to his duty. But that which should have told with the greatest weight of all was, the fact that the Office of publication was removed because of unfaithfulness of those who should have felt the deepest interest in the cause and work of God. This company who bound themselves together by cords of unsanctified sympathy would not receive reproof and counsel. The straight testimony was irksome to them. And they determined to separate themselves from us, and they left Rochester. Rochester was a central place, and the house of Bro.                                                                              76  Andrews has been like a hotel. If Bro. Andrews had exercised his reason, and if his judgment had been unbiased, he could have seen before this that he had made a mistake.  {PH123 75.1}
[PH123 76.1]          If Bro. Andrews had for a time located at Adams' Center, he could have exerted an influence for good over that church. But Bro. Andrews was not pleased with the prospect of making his home at Adams' Center. His inclination was to listen to the persuasion of his friends with whom he was well acquainted, and settle in Rochester. While he was hesitating, Bro. Taylor moved to Adams' Center, and Bro. Andrews felt that his way was hedged up. Bro. Taylor has not been a blessing to the church at Adams' Center, but a burden. He was not qualified to give that large church the very help they really needed, and must have, in order to prosper and increase in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. The church has been growing weaker under Bro. Taylor's labors, instead of stronger. Bro. Andrews reasoned that the Lord had closed up his way in going to Adams' Center. But he was too slow. He did not move quick enough.  {PH123 76.1}
[PH123 76.2]          Bro. Andrews was acquainted with the reasons of my husband's objection to his settling in Rochester. In view of the past, God bade us flee from Rochester, because                                                                              77  his blessing would not prosper his work there. The persuasion of friends and relatives drew Bro. Andrews to Rochester, while my husband sought to draw him away from Rochester. This has led Bro. Andrews to feel very sensitive of censure in reference to his remaining in Rochester.  {PH123 76.2}
[PH123 77.1]          The influence of a few friends balanced the matter with Bro. Andrews. It would have been for the salvation of Alva Orton had his parents moved with him from Rochester to some more retired place. But Bro. Andrews' locating there made it hard for them to leave. Bradley Lamson should not have settled in Rochester. It is a hard place to live the truth and to bring up children aright. Since the death of Bro. Lamson, sister Lamson should have moved from that wicked city, and placed her children in a community more favorable to their forming a Christian character. The sight of the eyes and the hearing of the ears in a wicked city like Rochester blunt the conscience and stupefy the sensibilities to eternal things. Good and evil are placed nearly upon a level. Bro. Andrews' living in Rochester has influenced, or held, the others there. They seemed rooted, and no influence could be brought to bear upon them of sufficient force to start them from Rochester. These believers in the truth were not wise in bringing up their children in that wicked city.                                                                              78   {PH123 77.1}
[PH123 78.1]          The Lord gave direction to his disciples if they were not received in one city to go to another. The same counsel he would have his children now follow. If God's peculiar people can have no influence in a city because it is given to pride and idolatry, if they cannot fully do the will of God, there are other towns, villages, and cities, to which they can flee, where their surroundings may be less objectionable.  {PH123 78.1}
[PH123 78.2]          The friends of Bro. Andrews had high expectations of seeing a great ingathering in Rochester; but their expectations have not been realized. The view my husband took in regard to Bro. Andrews' locating at Rochester greatly burdened Bro. Andrews. He prayed over the matter, and nearly sacrificed his life in the struggle, with Rochester friends and his own inclination on one side, and the entreaties of my husband on the other side. The exercise of prayer brought him into a state of great feebleness of body. His sad condition was charged to Bro. White's opposing Bro. Andrews in his staying at Rochester. When the circumstances were taken into the account, with all the Lord had shown in reference to Rochester, Bro. Andrews presumed upon the mercy of God when he asked for clearer light than he already had.  {PH123 78.2}
[PH123 78.3]          We are not left to choose for ourselves, and do those things most agreeable to us,                                                                              79  and leave undone those things not pleasant to our nature. It is not for us to stand questioning, but to obey.  {PH123 78.3}
[PH123 79.1]          When Bro. Andrews applies himself to the study of subjects, he concentrates his entire mind upon the matter before him, and neglects real duties which some one must do, whether they love to do them or not. Bro. Andrews applies himself to the study of subjects, and then is lost to everything else, which results in the neglect of the real duties which need to be done. When Bro. Andrews takes hold of matters, he frequently carries them too far. He concentrates his mind upon the matter before him, and is of no practical advantage for anything else. He engaged at one period in reading exercises, and robbed himself of necessary sleep in order to read. This pleasurable exercise was carried to extremes, and was a serious injury to his health. His habits were not in harmony with physical law. This extra tax unfitted Bro. Andrews for doing many things which ought to have been done, and that he positively could not do without injury to his health. His physical nature called for the sleep that his reading and study had deprived him of. In meetings, and upon important occasions, nature required the sleep she had been robbed of, and sleep would come upon Bro. Andrews like an armed                                                                              80  man. It seemed an impossibility to shake off the stupor that would take hold of his senses. Frequently, when his labors were very much needed, and when his senses needed to be fully awake and keenly sensitive, he was utterly unable to do anything requiring mental exertion. Yet at the same time, Bro. Andrews did not reason from cause to effect. He was much attached to his own routine of very early rising, and extending his labors far into the hours apportioned for sleep.  {PH123 79.1}
[PH123 80.1]          Bro. Andrews has not had correct views of how he should labor and preserve health. He has, by his course, formed habits which were every day weakening his physical and mental strength to that degree that if important occasions demanded extra effort, he could not bear the draught upon his mental powers without feeling it sensibly. Bro. Andrews' reading was not in itself a sin. He thought it a religious duty; and when things were not done that needed to be done, he has said, in truth, I have done all that I could. This was so. But had his habits been more in harmony with the law of nature, he could, through careful and regular habits, have performed much more labor without injury to his physical and mental strength. He has come very near an entire break-down several times through his own wrong course, in being                                                                              81  imprudent of the strength God has given him, and he has failed by so doing to glorify God in accomplishing the greatest amount of good.  {PH123 80.1}
[PH123 81.1]          Bro. Andrews has had much sympathy excited in his behalf, because he worked so hard, and was exhausted, when in many instances he could have done the labor easily, if he had taken his usual hours of sleep, and if he had eaten more sparingly of even the simple food which forms his diet. He should have taken a portion of time for physical exercise, which would increase his power of endurance. The amount Bro. Andrews has at times placed in his stomach has called the brain nerve power to that organ, to carry on the work of the stomach, and has robbed him of vitality that he might have preserved. Bro. Andrews has a sacred duty to preserve the health God has given him. When engaged in writing, he enjoys the study of books, and does not give himself sufficient recreation and change. To read and write steadily is not best for the health, or for the clearest productions of the mind. Physical exercise should be united with mental effort. To write, then change and attend meetings, preaching the word, would invigorate and refresh the mind, and keep the brain in a better condition to put forth its strong efforts. B. C. Church.                                                                              82   {PH123 81.1}
[PH123 82.1]          In Bro. Andrews' locating in Rochester, he had many drawing upon him instead of his drawing upon others. His house has been the most proper place to hold meetings and entertain visitors. All these were a pleasure, but also a tax, and, when Bro. Andrews was at home, took much of his time. His precious time was spent in accommodating his good brethren, while weightier matters were left secondary. The prospering hand of God has not attended the Sabbath-keepers in Rochester. A succession of very discouraging events have transpired, in the providence of God, which should have been interpreted by Bro. Andrews that his location was not in the order of God. But Bro. Andrews has fallen back upon his experience, which he thought was special evidence in favor of his settling at Rochester. But if God gave this experience, he designed to demonstrate to others the fact that he had called Bro. Andrews to Rochester for some purpose. That purpose has not been made apparent. Light had been given. The Lord had manifested in his providence, and through testimony, his will. The persuasion of friends, and his own inclination, led Bro. Andrews, in face of the light, to plead with the Lord for permission to remain in Rochester. The Lord permitted him to stay, and yet it was not the pleasure of the Lord for him to remain.                                                                              83   {PH123 82.1}
[PH123 83.1]          Bro. Andrews' labors in Rochester and Olcott, and other places, have not been as successful as if he had been settled in some other locality. He was living among those who were acquainted with him, and he with them. He had, as it were, grown up among them, and matured among them, and they were upon an equality. He sustained very much the same relation to the friends in and about Rochester and Olcott that the Brn. Lindsays, Lamsons, and Gaskills, sustain to one another. He is regarded very much as a member of the same family. Bro. Andrews is beloved by them all. All are pleased with his society, and chat and have a social time when together, and Bro. Andrews is not in their minds invested with the dignity his position gives him. Had Bro. Andrews located among his brethren who were comparatively strangers, it would have been more in accordance with the mind and will of God, and his influence would have been much greater.  {PH123 83.1}
[PH123 83.2]          When Bro. Andrews has come to Battle Creek from time to time, he has overtaxed his strength in doing too much. Had he done only those things which needed to be done, which could not be done away from Battle Creek, his strength would have been sufficient for the burden and tax. But there has been a failure in doing those                                                                              84  things which he should not have done, and in not doing those things which were positively necessary to be done. Bro. Andrews allowed his mind to take hold of subjects that were not important for the time, and which had no special bearing upon the work which was suffering to be done at Battle Creek, and in order to have done properly, called him hundreds of miles to do. When where the work was, Bro. Andrews did not feel and see its importance, and lay hold of it, and make it a specialty. He followed the bent of his mind, and became interested in Bible subjects, and when absorbed in his favorite Bible studies, he cannot see what is to be done, and work to advantage. The subject before him is the all-absorbing theme. Health has been sacrificed by night labor. He has robbed himself of rest and sleep, using up his vigor in doing things which could just as well be done at his own home in Rochester. The extra amount which he need not have done has severely taxed both physical and mental strength.  {PH123 83.2}
[PH123 84.1]          The cultivation of certain faculties to the neglect of others makes Bro. Andrews a one-sided man. When on the subject of the round world, Bro. Andrews could scarcely think or talk without dwelling upon this subject. He carried this matter to extremes. He wearied the readers and                                                                              85  listeners to his lengthy arguments upon that subject. Precious time was used up in talking and writing upon that subject, which needed to be canvassed, but did not require so great thoroughness. Bro. Andrews was wearying himself and others, and at the same time was leaving undone the weightier matters. And more recently, months of  precious time have been used up in wearisome labor, chasing after the dishonest quibbles of a man who once kept the Bible Sabbath, but afterward rejected it. His opposition is so great upon the Sabbath question that he is insane upon the subject. The time spent in following Preble so closely and thoroughly has been a mistake. The readers of the Review have become wearied with the subject. A set of quibbles have been furnished the readers of the Review of no special weight only to deceive and darken minds. In these things, Bro. Andrews could not see his failings. He has pursued the subject with the greatest satisfaction to his own mind. Bro. Andrews has needed the help of his brethren. He should have had their counsel. They should have supplied his deficiency by their more equally balanced minds. When Bro. Andrews gets upon a train of thought following a subject, he knows nothing about leaving off when all has been said that is required.                                                                              86  and that is profitable. The people of God are suffering for the truth which he should bring out at once upon the history of the Sabbath.                                                    -    {PH123 84.1}
[PH123 86.1]           Relative to Leading Ministers.            The Lord would have Brn. Andrews, Waggoner, Smith, and White, stand united in the work of God. These have had experience in the work, and they should all share the burdens of responsibility in the cause. They may each have a particular work, for which they are best adapted, and which they love; but their attachment to one particular branch should not be indulged in, and lead them to leave the heaviest and most perplexing burdens upon my husband. If each one would take a share, and educate himself to have a general interest, as is proper, the burdens need not crush out the life of any one.  {PH123 86.1}
[PH123 86.2]          There is talent among Seventh-day Adventists, if they will use it in bearing the burdens of the cause and work of God. The Lord would have these brethren mentioned closely and firmly united to hold each other up in their mutual efforts in this great work.  {PH123 86.2}
[PH123 86.3]          The foregoing testimony I read before those who were assembled in the last                                                                              87  General Conference at Battle Creek. My husband had felt deeply grieved in regard to the responsibilities laid upon him, and that Brn. Andrews, Waggoner, and Smith, did not bear the burdens that they could have borne in the cause of God, and relieve him of some of the weight of care which was wearing seriously upon his health.  {PH123 86.3}
[PH123 87.1]          Brn. Waggoner and Cornell added greatly to his burdens, because of their manifest lack of judgment and the Spirit of God to unite with their efforts in seeking to settle church trials. They frequently left things in a worse condition than they found them. They were not calculated to deal with minds of every stamp. They let their own peculiar feelings control them. Both had victories to gain over self before they could labor successfully to set things in order in the churches. I was shown that neither of these brethren were calculated to build up the churches; but to sow dissension and divide, rather than to unite.  {PH123 87.1}
[PH123 87.2]          The severity manifested by Brn. Waggoner and Cornell, their lack of judgment in dealing with men and women who are in fault, and the many reproofs the Lord had given upon these very points, caused my husband's fears to be aroused whenever he heard of their laboring with the churches. He felt that their labor should be in new fields, as the Lord had shown, and not among the brethren.                                                                              88   {PH123 87.2}
[PH123 88.1]          The interest and zeal that my husband has in the work and cause of God, his earnest desire for the prosperity and advancement of the work of God, inspired him with jealousy for the cause of God. When my husband saw that Bro. Waggoner's judgment could not be relied upon to put forth  the most judicious labor in churches, especially in settling church difficulties, for his labors did not give evidence of being especially directed of God, he cautioned Bro. Waggoner, and presented before him his dangers, and begged of him to refrain from directing so much labor among the churches, and entering into church trials, as he was not the best adapted to help them.  {PH123 88.1}
[PH123 88.2]          Bro. Waggoner failed to see the necessity for this care and these warnings from Bro. White. He did not see his dangers, and his mistakes in laboring with the churches in the past. His feelings rose up against my husband; for he interpreted that the cautions, advice, and reproof of Bro. White, were for the purpose of restricting his liberty, and controlling his labors. Brn. Andrews and Waggoner sympathized together in reference to these things.  {PH123 88.2}
[PH123 88.3]          At the General Conference last spring, I repeated that which had been shown me in Vermont, Dec. 10, 1871, that my husband had pondered over the past trials of                                                                              89  his life too much. They looked to him unnecessary and unjust. He thought of the little sympathy and help he had received from Brn. Waggoner and Andrews, while bearing the heavy God had laid upon him, and the course of his brethren looked so mysterious and unexplainable in his mind that his confidence was shaken in almost everybody. He dwelt upon his trials and the neglect of his brethren until their errors were magnified before him, and he viewed them in a wrong light. His feelings were at times strong, and he was unreconciled to standing in the position he had done. He dwelt upon the inconsistent course of his brethren and their errors, when he should have been talking hope, courage, and faith, to his brethren. My husband was discouraged, and disappointed in his brethren, and Satan kept his mind dwelling upon these things until they became magnified in his mind. The effect of these thoughts was to dishearten, and take away courage and hope, and greatly injure his health. He thought at times that the ways of the Lord were not equal in his bearing burdens which were crushing him, while his ministering brethren, Andrews, Waggoner, and Smith, excused themselves from taking their share of these responsibilities.  {PH123 88.3}
[PH123 89.1]          The Lord reproved my husband for fretting                                                                              90  under these things, instead of leaving all in his hands. I was shown that he had injured his health and courage by taking his case in his own hands. I saw that his brethren  would be rewarded according to their works. Their neglect to move at all times in the counsel of God was a great loss to them; for their reward would be proportionate to their successful labors; and, if their errors and lack were not seen and corrected, their eternal interest was endangered. Every time, Satan gained the advantage over them. They placed themselves upon his ground, and opened their own souls to his temptations. I saw that my husband should have faith, hope, and courage, and talk faith, and hope, and courage. Then he would close a door that Satan loves to enter to harass, and annoy, and weaken his physical and mental strength. I saw that in some things my husband had misjudged the feelings and motives of his brethren.  {PH123 89.1}
[PH123 90.1]          My husband received and acknowledged the testimony of reproof for him, and asked the forgiveness of his brethren for feeling as he had done. He did not and could not say that their course had been right; for God had reproved them. All present felt that my husband had done all that he could do on his part to meet the mind of the Lord. He took his position by the                                                                              91  side of his brethren, pledging himself to do all on his part to unite his interest with them. His brethren acknowledged the testimony to them, and the Spirit of God seemed to witness to the work and union of the hearts of these laborers in his cause.  {PH123 90.1}
[PH123 91.1]          After this, Bro. Waggoner commenced laboring with the church. The church at Battle Creek had been stirred by successful labor during the Conference, and they humbled their hearts before the Lord, and commenced where God had repeatedly pointed out that they should work if they would have his blessing; that is, that they should put forth individual effort for one another, and for backsliders and sinners. A wonderful spirit of freedom came into the meetings. Bro. Waggoner seemed to take the credit of this good work to his efforts. As he did this he became lifted up, and thought that he was especially led out by God to do a work for the church. Then the Spirit of the Lord left Bro. Waggoner to move in his own judgment and wisdom. He seemed to take it for granted that he had been right, and my husband wrong. He overlooked the repeated and direct private testimonies that had been given him. He thought the warnings and cautions from my husband, which were in union with the testimonies of reproof, restricted his liberty, and brought him into                                                                              92  bondage, that my husband had grieved the Spirit of God, and that this was the reason his physical and mental powers were becoming enfeebled.  {PH123 91.1}
[PH123 92.1]          Bro. Waggoner then acted out J. H. Waggoner. If the fears of his brethren had not been sufficiently aroused before, they certainly were at this time. He manifested the lack of judgment and discernment, after he thought he had been under the especial influence of the Spirit of God, to talk out his feelings of trial and the exercises of his mind for some time back, in regard to my husband's cautions and reproofs, to a family he was making efforts to help, who seemed to be weak in the principles of our faith, and who resembled the reed trembling in the wind. The minds of two at least of this family were unbalanced, and the strong wiles of spiritualism were beguiling them by it pleasing, flattering, deceptive insinuations.  {PH123 92.1}
[PH123 92.2]          Bro. Waggoner exalted himself, his judgment, and the spirit and power which was then leading him. He stated his great trials over Bro. White's reproofs and warnings, but that now Bro. White was reproved by testimony, and that he was failing in health, and God was lifting him ［Bro. Waggoner］ up, and giving him freedom, that God had through testimony justified him, and condemned Bro. White,                                                                              93  showing that he was right, and that Bro. White was wrong.  {PH123 92.2}
[PH123 93.1]          He made statements to several in the Office that any one who had discernment could understand the purport of. It was Bro. Waggoner who gave tone to the religious excitement which was leading to fanaticism in Battle Creek. I do not feel, at the present time, like giving particulars. We were absent from Battle Creek at the time, but were felt urged by the Spirit of God to return immediately; for the enemy was at work, and  the church was in danger. We commenced at once to counteract the work of confusion which had begun. The Lord helped us. Worn as my husband was, this additional anxiety did not tend to improve his health, or lessen his cares.  {PH123 93.1}
[PH123 93.2]          Bro. Waggoner had heard the testimony that Brn. Andrews, White, Waggoner, and Smith, should stand together in the great work before them, and all labor to one end, to advance the interests of the cause of God. Bro. Waggoner followed his own spirit, and overlooked the testimonies of warning which had been given to him. He should have known, by the repeated testimonies that the Lord has given him, that his judgment has been greatly perverted by home influence. His course has not been free from blame, even in his family.                                                                              94  The spirit he met at his home, he carried with him in dealing with his brethren abroad, He has frequently been severe and overbearing, and made matters more complicated than if he had never touched them. From the testimonies of warning the Lord has given Bro. Waggoner, he should have known that Battle Creek was not the place for him to labor.  {PH123 93.2}
[PH123 94.1]          Brn. Waggoner and Cornell have both shown great lack of faith and good judgment in talking with others in regard to their home trials, and creating sympathy for themselves. The Lord wrought mercifully to free them both from a curse which has crippled their influence, and nearly ruined their souls. They should both have praised God for their deliverance, and not shown their weakness by talking in reference to the matter, but kept to themselves their home troubles. These brethren have distrusted God, and shown weakness in talking so much before the people in the public congregation and in families, in regard to their physical infirmities. They said much about being exhausted, and experiencing a lack of strength, and their inability to labor. They wearied the people, and wearied the angels of God with their complaints, and the more they talked, the less strength did they receive from Heaven. They should have looked away                                                                              95  from themselves to Jesus. He is a mighty deliverer, a strong tower, unto which the righteous run, and are safe. These brethren had no heavy burdens of the cause of God upon them. They were so taken up with complaining, and in talking their unbelief, that God would not lay heavy responsibility upon them. And his grace and power were in accordance with their faith.  {PH123 94.1}
[PH123 95.1]          The worn condition of my husband after the Conference, in consequence of the additional cares and responsibilities of the work connected with the General Conference, was upon him. Bro. Waggoner interpreted, as did also some others, that the worn state of my husband was because he had been wrong, and the displeasure of the Lord was upon him. This was cruelty itself. After the testimony had been given that Brn. Andrews, Smith, Waggoner, and White, should stand together, uniting their interests for the advancement of the great truths which are testing the world, Bro. Waggoner forfeited my husband's confidence by the course he pursued, and gave evidence how little he desired to carry out the design of God for this object. That my husband's confidence in Bro. Waggoner was shaken, I cannot doubt, and that he has sufficient reason, I cannot question. My husband humbled himself before his                                                                              96  brethren, and did all on his part to strengthen union of feelings and effort. I feel sad that Bro. Waggoner, who is a strong man in Bible argument, should be so weak in many things where so much is at stake. This is not necessary. He might have strength from God, if he would obtain the victory over self. If he had followed the light, and if Bro. Cornell had followed the light, years ago, which God had given them, they might now both be mighty in word and the power of the Spirit of God, and their hearts and judgments would be sanctified, that they could deal with minds with the best results attending their labors. Self, in them, has not been crucified, and both are in great danger of making shipwreck of faith. The devil knows their special weaknesses, and he has communicated to his agents where they can be the most easily overcome, and at last gained to their cause. They are both in danger of being overcome instead of overcoming, because of a deficiency in their characters.  {PH123 95.1}
[PH123 96.1]          They can both, by taking hold of faith and the grace and power of God, while they do all that they can on their part, overcome self-confidence, get the victory over their peculiar besetments, and wear a crown of glory in the kingdom of God, brilliant with stars.                                                                              97   {PH123 96.1}
[PH123 97.1]                Missionary Work.          December 10, 1871, I was shown that God would accomplish a great work through the truth, if devoted, self-sacrificing men would give themselves unreservedly to the work of presenting the truth to those in darkness. Those who have a knowledge of the precious truth, who are consecrated to God, should avail themselves of every opportunity where there is an opening to press in the truth. Angels of God are moving on the hearts and consciences of the people of other nations, and honest souls are troubled as they witness the signs of the times in the unsettled state of the nations. The inquiry arises in their hearts, What will be the end of all these things? While God and angels are at work to impress hearts, the servants of Christ seem to be asleep. There are but few working in unison with the heavenly messengers. All men and women who are Christians in every sense of the word should be workers in the vineyard of the Lord. They should be wide awake, zealously laboring for the salvation of their fellow-men, and should imitate the example the Saviour of the world has given them in his life of self-denial, and sacrifice, and faithful, earnest labor.  {PH123 97.1}
[PH123 97.2]          There has been but little missionary spirit among Sabbath-keeping Adventists. If ministers and people were sufficiently                                                                              98  aroused, they would not rest thus indifferently, while God has honored them by making them the depositaries of his law, by printing it in their minds, and writing it upon their hearts. These truths of vital importance are to test the world; and yet in our own country there are cities, villages, and towns, that have never heard the warning message. Young men, who feel stirred with the appeals that have been made for help in this great work of advancing the cause of God, make some advance moves, but do not get the burden of the work upon them sufficiently to accomplish what they might. They are willing to do a small work, which does not require special effort. Therefore, they do not learn to place their whole dependence upon God, and by living faith draw from the great Fountain and Source of light and strength, in order that their efforts should prove wholly successful.  {PH123 97.2}
[PH123 98.1]         Those who think that they have a work to do for the Master should not commence their efforts among the churches; but they should go out into new fields, and prove their gifts. They can test themselves in this way, and settle the matter, to their own satisfaction, whether God has indeed chosen them for this work. They will feel the necessity of studying the word of God, and praying earnestly for heavenly wisdom and divine aid from God. They will be brought where they will be obtaining a                                                                              99  most valuable experience by meeting with opponents who bring up objections against the important positions of our faith. They will feel their weakness, and be driven to the word of God and prayer. In this exercise of their gifts, they will be learning and improving, and gaining confidence, and courage, and faith, and will eventually have a valuable experience.  {PH123 98.1}
[PH123 99.1]          The Brn. Lane commenced right in this work. In their labor they did not go among the churches, but went out into new fields. They commenced humble. They were little in their own eyes, and felt the necessity of their whole dependence being in God. These brothers are now in great danger of becoming self-sufficient, especially Elbert. In his discussion with opponents, the truth has obtained the victory, and Bro. Elbert has begun to feel strong in himself. As soon as he gets above the simplicity of the work, then his labors will not benefit the precious cause of God. Bro. Elbert should not encourage a love for discussions, but avoid them whenever he can. These contests with the powers of darkness in debate seldom result the best for the advancement of the present truth.  {PH123 99.1}
[PH123 99.2]          If young men who commence to labor in this cause would have the missionary spirit, they would give evidence that God has indeed called them to the work. But when they do not go out into new places, but are                                                                              100  content to go from church to church, they give evidence that the burden of the work is not upon them. The ideas of our young preachers are not broad enough. Their zeal is too feeble. Were the young men awake, and devoted to the Lord, they would be diligent every moment of their time, and seek to qualify themselves for laborers in missionary fields rather than to be fitting themselves to become combatants.  {PH123 99.2}
[PH123 100.1]          Young men should be qualifying themselves to become familiar with other languages, that God may use them as mediums to communicate his saving truth to those of other nations. These young men may obtain a knowledge of other languages, even while engaged in laboring for sinners. If they are economical of their time, they can be improving their mind, and qualifying themselves for more extended usefulness. Young women who have borne but little responsibility, if they devote themselves to God, can be qualifying themselves by study to become familiar with other languages. They could devote themselves to the work of translating.  {PH123 100.1}
[PH123 100.2]          Our publications should be printed in other languages, that foreign nations may be reached. Much can be done through the medium of the press, but much more if the influence of the labors of the living preacher goes with our publications. Missionaries are needed to go to other nations, to preach                                                                              101  the truth in a guarded, careful manner. The cause of present truth can be greatly extended by personal effort. The contact of individual mind with individual mind will do more to remove prejudice, if the labor is discreet, than our publications alone can do. Those who engage in this work should not consult their ease or inclination. They should not have love for popularity or display.  {PH123 100.2}
[PH123 101.1]          When the churches see young men possessing zeal to qualify themselves to extend their labors to cities, villages, and towns, that have never been aroused to the truth, and missionaries volunteer to go to other nations, to carry the truth to them, the churches will be encouraged and strengthened far more than to have the labors of inexperienced young men. The churches, as they see their ministers' hearts all aglow with love and zeal for the truth and a desire to save souls, will arouse themselves. The churches generally have the gifts and power within themselves to bless and strengthen themselves, and gather into the fold sheep and lambs. They need to be thrown upon their own resources, and so call into active service all the gifts that are lying dormant.  {PH123 101.1}
[PH123 101.2]          As churches are established, it should be set before them that it is even from among them that men must be taken to carry the truth to others, and raise new                                                                              102  churches; therefore, they must all work, and cultivate to the very utmost the talents God has given them, and they be training their minds to engage in the service of their Master. If these messengers are pure in heart and life, if their example is what it should be, their labors will be highly successful; for they have a most powerful truth, clear and connected, and convincing arguments. They have God on their side, and the angels of God to work with their efforts.  {PH123 101.2}
[PH123 102.1]          Why there has been so little accomplished by those who preach the truth, is not wholly because the truth they bear is unpopular, but because the men who bear the message are not sanctified by the truths they preach. The Saviour withdraws his smiles, and the inspiration of his Spirit is not upon them. The presence and power of God to convict the sinner and cleanse from all unrighteousness is not manifest. Sudden destruction is right upon the people, and yet they are not fearfully alarmed. The unconsecrated minister makes the work very hard for those who follow after them, and who have the burden and spirit of the work upon them.  {PH123 102.1}
[PH123 102.2]          The Lord has moved upon men of other tongues, and has brought them under the influence of the truth, that they should be qualified to labor in his cause. He has brought them within reach of the Office of                                                                              103  publication, that its managers might avail themselves of their services, if they were awake to the wants of the cause. Publications are needed in other languages, to raise an interest and the spirit of inquiry among other nations.  {PH123 102.2}
[PH123 103.1]          In a most remarkable manner, the Lord wrought upon the heart of Marcus Lichtenstein, and directed the course of this young man to Battle Creek, that he should there be brought under the influence of the truth, and be converted, and united to the Office of publication, and should obtain an experience. His education in the Jewish religion would qualify him to prepare publications. His knowledge of Hebrew would be a help to the Office in the preparation of publications to gain access to a class that otherwise could not be reached. The gift God gave to the Office in Marcus was no inferior gift. His deportment and conscientiousness were in accordance with the principles of the wonderful truths he was beginning to see and appreciate.  {PH123 103.1}
[PH123 103.2]          But the influence of those in the Office grieved and discouraged Marcus. Those young men who did not esteem Marcus as he deserved, and whose Christian life was a contradiction to their profession, were the means that Satan used to separate from the Office the gift which God had given to it. He went away perplexed, grieved, and discouraged. Those who had had years of                                                                              104  experience, and who should have had the love of Christ in their hearts were so far separated from God by selfishness, pride, and their own folly, that they could not discern the especial work of God in Marcus' being connected with the Office.  {PH123 103.2}
[PH123 104.1]          The course pursued by these unconsecrated ones toward Marcus resulted in his leaving the Office. Marcus was a true gentleman. He possessed excellent traits of character. He had a high sense of the Christian religion. The coldness, and backslidings, and lack of principle, exhibited by those who had for years professed the Christian religion, distressed and vexed him. Unbelief took possession of his soul. Those who labored in the Office are accountable for his leaving the Office. Marcus was treated with disrespect by some. His imperfect speech in our language excited the mirth of those who ought to have been a blessing to Marcus; and his imperfect English should have caused their hearts to magnify God that a stranger to Christ and the truth had been united with them to do a work that those who could speak the English language readily could not do. They should have seen the providence of God in converting this educated Jew to the Christian religion to do his part in proclaiming the message to all nations, and tongues, and people.  {PH123 104.1}
[PH123 104.2]          If those who are connected with the                                                                              105  Office were awake, and had not been spiritually paralyzed, Bro. Brownsberger would long ago have been connected with the Office, and might now be prepared to do a good work which much needs to be done. He should have been engaged in teaching young men and women, that they might be qualified now to become workers in missionary fields.  {PH123 104.2}
[PH123 105.1]          Those engaged in the work were about two-thirds dead because of their yielding to wrong influences. They were where God could not impress them by his Holy Spirit. And oh! how my heart aches as I see that so much time has passed, and a great work that might have been done is left undone because those in important positions have not walked in the light. Satan has stood prepared to sympathize with those men in holy office, and tell them God does not require of them as much zeal and unselfish, devoted interest as Bro. White expects, and they settle down carelessly in Satan's easy chair, and the ever vigilant, persevering foe binds them in chains of darkness, while they think that they are all right. Satan works on their right hand and on their left, and all around them; and they know it not. They call darkness light, and light darkness.  {PH123 105.1}
[PH123 105.2]          If those in the Office of publication are indeed engaged in the sacred work of giving the last solemn message of warning to the                                                                              106  world, how careful should they be to carry out in their lives the principles of the truth they are handling. They should have pure hearts and clean hands.  {PH123 105.2}
[PH123 106.1]          Our people connected with the Office have not been awake to improve the privileges within their reach, and secure all the talent and influence that God has provided for them. There is a very great failure with nearly all connected with the Office of realizing the importance and sacredness of the work. Pride and selfishness exist to a very great degree, and angels of God are not attracted to that Office as they would be if hearts were pure and in communion with God. Those laboring in the Office have not had a vivid sense that the truths that they were handling were of heavenly origin, to accomplish a certain and special work as did the preaching of Noah before the flood. As the preaching of Noah warned, tested, and proved, the inhabitants of the world before the flood of waters destroyed them from off the face of the earth, so is the truth of God for these last days doing a similar work of warning, testing, and proving the world. The publications which go forth from the Office bear the signet of the Eternal. They are being scattered all through the land, and are deciding the destiny of souls. Men are now greatly needed who can translate and prepare our publications in other languages to reach all                                                                              107  tongues, and that the messages of warning may go to all nations, that they may be tested by the light of the truth, that men and women, as they see the light, may turn from the transgression to the obedience of the law of God.  {PH123 106.1}
[PH123 107.1]          Every opportunity should be improved to extend the truth to other nations. This will be attended with considerable expense, but expense should in no case hinder the performance of this work. Means are of no value only as they are used to advance the interest of the kingdom of God. The Lord has lent men means for this very purpose to use in sending the truth to their fellow-men. There is a great amount of surplus means in the ranks of Seventh-day Adventists. The withholding of this means selfishly from the cause of God is blinding their eyes to the importance of the work of God, making it impossible for them to discern the solemnity of the times in which we live, or the value of eternal riches. They do not view Calvary in the right light, and therefore cannot appreciate the worth of the soul for which Christ paid such an infinite price.  {PH123 107.1}
[PH123 107.2]          Men will invest means in that which they value the most and which they think will bring to them the greatest profits. When men will run great risks and invest much in worldly enterprises, but are unwilling to venture or invest much in the cause of God                                                                              108  to send the truth to their fellow-men, they evidence that they value their earthly treasure more highly than the heavenly just in proportion as their works show.  {PH123 107.2}
[PH123 108.1]          If men would lay their earthly treasures upon the altar of God, and work as zealously to secure the heavenly treasure as they have the earthly, they would invest means cheerfully and gladly wherever they could see an opportunity to do good and aid the cause of their Master, who intrusted them with means to test and prove their fidelity to him. Christ has given them unmistakable evidence of his love and fidelity to them. He left Heaven, his riches and glory, and for their sakes became poor, that they through his poverty might be made rich. After he has thus condescended to save man, Christ requires no less of man than that he should deny himself, and use the means he has lent him in saving his fellow-men, and by thus doing, give evidence of his love for his Redeemer, and show that he values the salvation brought to him by such an infinite sacrifice.  {PH123 108.1}
[PH123 108.2]          Now is the time to use means for God. Now is the time to be rich in good works, laying up in store for ourselves a good foundation against the time to come, that we may lay hold on eternal life. One soul saved in the kingdom of God is of more value than all earthly riches. We are answerable to God for the souls of those with whom                                                                              109  we are brought into contact, and the more closely our connections with our fellow-men, the greater is our responsibility. We are one great brotherhood, and the welfare of our fellow-men should be our great interest. We have not one moment to lose. If we have been careless in this matter it is high time we were now in earnest to redeem the time, lest the blood of souls be found in our garments. As children of God, none of us are excused from taking a part in the great work of Christ, in the salvation of our fellow-men.  {PH123 108.2}
[PH123 109.1]          It will be a difficult work to overcome prejudice and convince the unbelieving that our efforts are disinterested to help them. But this should not hinder our labor. There is no precept in the Word of God that tells us to do good to those only who appreciate and respond to our efforts, and to benefit those only who will thank us for it. God has sent us to work in his vineyard. It is our business to do all we can. "In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold not thy hand; thou knowest not which shall prosper, this or that." We have too little faith. We limit the Holy One of Israel. We should any of us be grateful that God condescends to use us as his instruments. For every earnest prayer put up in faith for anything, answers will be returned. They may not come just as we have expected; but they                                                                              110  will come--not perhaps as we have devised, but at the very time when we most need them. But oh! how sinful is our unbelief! "If ye abide in Me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you."  {PH123 109.1}
[PH123 110.1]          Young men who engage in this work should not trust too much to their own abilities. They are inexperienced, and should seek to learn wisdom from those who have had a long experience in the work, and who have had opportunities to study character.  {PH123 110.1}
[PH123 110.2]          Instead of our ministering brethren laboring among the churches, God designs that we should spread abroad, and our missionary labor be extended over as much ground as we can possibly occupy to advantage, going in every direction to raise up new companies. We should ever leave upon the minds of new disciples an impression of the importance of our mission. As able men are converted to the truth, they should not require laborers to keep their flagging faith alive; but these men should be impressed with the necessity of laboring in the vineyard. As long as churches rely upon laborers from abroad to strengthen and encourage their faith, they will not become strong in themselves. They should be instructed that their strength will increase in proportion to their personal efforts. The more closely the New-Testament plan is followed in missionary labor,                                                                              111  the more successful will be the efforts put forth.  {PH123 110.2}
[PH123 111.1]          We should work as did our divine Teacher, sowing the seeds of truth with care, anxiety, and self-denial. We must have the mind of Christ if we would not become weary in well-doing. His was a life of continued sacrifice for others' good. We must follow his example. The seed of truth we must sow, and trust in God to quicken it to life. The precious seed may lie dormant for some time, when the grace of God may convict the heart, and the seed sown be awakened to life, and spring up and bear fruit to the glory of God. Missionaries in this great work are wanted to labor unselfishly, earnestly, and perseveringly, as co-workers with Christ and the heavenly angels in the salvation of their fellow-men.  {PH123 111.1}
[PH123 111.2]          Especially should our ministers beware of indolence and of pride, which are apt to grow out of a consciousness that we have the truth, and strength of arguments which our opponents cannot meet; and while the truths which we handle are mighty to the pulling down of the strongholds of the powers of darkness, there is danger of neglecting personal piety, purity of heart, and entire consecration to God. There is danger of their feeling that they are rich and increased with goods, while they lack the essential qualifications of a Christian. They may be wretched, poor, blind, miserable,                                                                              112  and naked. They do not feel the necessity of living in obedience to Christ every day and every hour. Spiritual pride eats out the vitals of religion. In order to preserve humility, it would be well to remember how we appear in the sight of a holy God who reads every secret of the soul, and how we should appear in the sight of our fellow-men if they all knew us as well as God knows us. For this reason, to humble us, we are directed to confess our faults, and improve this opportunity to subdue our pride.  {PH123 111.2}
[PH123 112.1]          Ministers should not neglect physical exercise. They should seek to make themselves useful, and be a help where they are dependent upon the hospitalities of others. They should not allow others to wait upon them, but rather lighten the burdens of those who have so great a respect for the gospel ministry that they would put themselves to great inconvenience in doing for them that which they should do for themselves. The poor health of some of our ministers is because of their neglect of physical exercise in useful labor.  {PH123 112.1}
[PH123 112.2]          As the matter has resulted, I was shown that it would have been better had the Brn. Bourdeaus done what they could in the preparation of tracts to be circulated among the French people. If these works were not prepared in all their perfection, they might better have been circulated, that the French people could have an                                                                              113  opportunity to search the evidences of our faith. There are great risks in delay. The French should have had books setting forth the reasons of our faith. Brn. Bourdeau were not prepared to do justice to these works, for they needed to be spiritualized and enlivened themselves, and the books prepared would bear the stamp of their minds. They needed to be corrected, lest their preaching and writing should be tedious. They needed to educate themselves to come at once to the point, and make the essential features of our faith stand forth clearly before the people. The work has been hindered by Satan, and much has been lost because these works were not prepared as they should have been. Brn. Bourdeau can do much good if they are fully devoted to the work, and if they will follow the light God has given them.  {PH123 112.2}
[PH123 113.1]          At the camp-meeting at Lancaster, 1870, the committee on publication of books considered the matter of preparing pamphlets to be circulated among the French people. The decision was in accordance with the light which God had previously given in testimony, that the tracts for other nations should be prepared with the greatest of care, and should not be left alone to the Brn. Bourdeau to bear the stamp of their minds. After Brn. Andrews, White, Waggoner, and Bourdeau had consulted over B. C. Church.                                                                              114  the matter, they decided to unite their efforts in placing before other tongues and nations the desired works. These tracts should be brief, right to the point, and made intensely interesting.  {PH123 113.1}
[PH123 114.1]          But I regret to say that nothing has been done in regard to these books. Brn. Waggoner and Andrews have seemed to feel no burden of the matter since this decision, although they assumed equal responsibilities with my husband. My husband and myself attended twelve camp-meetings that season, besides laboring three weeks in Missouri. We were worn. We had done too much labor. We returned home to have the additional care of my husband's parents. Mother White was helpless from a stroke of paralysis. Father White was very feeble. We found the Office of publication suffering for want of proper help. Bro. Smith, who edited the Review, was at Rochester, N.Y., recovering from fever. Adelia Van Horn, our secretary, was sick with fever. Bro. Gage was at home, sick with fever, through needless exposure to wet and cold in taking a trip for pleasure to Chicago. The important posts were deserted by several. Bro. Bell had left the Instructor, and he was away.  {PH123 114.1}
[PH123 114.2]          My husband took hold of the work, and I helped him what I could in the work that had been deserted by others. The Reformer,                                                                              115  that had been edited by Bro. Gage, was sinking. Our people were losing their interest in it. My husband took it in its sinking condition, and made every effort to enliven and give it interest. He also worked earnestly for the Review and Instructor. In addition to this labor, we found upon our return from the camp-meeting campaign packages of letters laid aside for our examination, containing difficult matters which must be decided. All these letters required much thought and careful answers.  {PH123 114.2}
[PH123 115.1]          The pressure of work, and the wearing anxiety in connection with the Office, was telling upon my husband. Home matters were neglected. His father and mother who were with us could receive but little attention from him personally. But that which grieved him most was the letters of discouragement coming from Brn. Waggoner and Andrews while he was standing under an almost insupportable weight of care and labor. My husband, by the help of God, improved the Review by enlarging it; also the Instructor. He resurrected the Reformer, which was apparently dead. He performed the labor which should have been shared with no less than three besides himself. And at the General Conference which followed this exhausting labor, there was additional care and burdens which nearly finished him. He                                                                              116  had a slight shock of paralysis. Since that time, he has been standing under continual pressure of care and heavy, wearing responsibilities. He has had no time to revise tracts for other languages, or to write upon subjects of present truth. The blame of publications not being given to the French people does not rest upon my husband, for he positively could not do this work in addition to the accumulation of burdens which unjustly fell upon him. He has stood under the burdens that no other man would lift.  {PH123 115.1}
[PH123 116.1]          My husband has divorced himself from the interest of his family to supply the want of labor in others. He has had no social enjoyment with his family. After his increased labor during the Conference of 1872, his strength seemed to give way. He could do no more. He could not sleep or rest nights. Nearly every night I was obliged to be up with him from two to four hours, giving him treatment to relieve his sufferings. We then felt clear to drop the burdens that we had borne, and flee for our lives from Battle Creek. We are in Colorado mountains, and my husband is now fast improving in health. His physical and mental vigor are returning. The first of next week we leave the retired mountains of Colorado for California.  {PH123 116.1}
[PH101 3.1]         PH101 - Testimony Relative to Marriage Duties, and Extremes in The Health Reform (1869)           The following testimony was written for the especial benefit of the church at Monroe, Wisconsin. When written out, the case seemed of that nature and importance to demand more than a written copy. I therefore decided to have one hundred copies printed for the friends more especially interested in the matter. But as this testimony treats upon matters of interest to all health reformers, especially to those affected by the influence of extremists, I have thought best to print an edition sufficient to supply all who may wish to read it.  {PH101 3.1}
[PH101 3.2]         At the time of the year Conference at Adams Center, N. Y., Oct. 25, 1868, I was shown that the brethren in Monroe, Wis., were in great perplexity and distress because of the course pursued by H. C. Miller and H. S.                                                                              4  Giddings. Those who have the cause of God at heart can but feel jealous for its prosperity. I was shown that these men were not reliable. They were extremists. They would run the health reform into the ground. They were not pursuing a course which would tend to correct, or reform, those who are intemperate in their diet; but their influence would disgust believers and unbelievers, and drive them further from reform instead of bringing them nearer to it. Our views differ widely from the world in general. They are not popular. The masses will reject any theory, however reasonable it may be, if it lays a restriction upon the appetite. The taste is consulted instead of reason and health. All who leave the common track of custom, and advocate reform, will be opposed, will be accounted mad, insane, radical, let them pursue ever so consistent a course. But when men advocate reform, and carry the matter to extremes, and are inconsistent in their course of action, men and women are not to blame if they do become disgusted with the health reform. These extremists do a greater work of injury in a few months than they can undo in their whole lives. By them the                                                                              5  entire theory of our faith is brought into disrepute, and they can never bring those who witness such exhibitions of so-called health reform to think there is any thing good in it. These men are doing a work which Satan loves to see go on.  {PH101 3.2}
[PH101 5.1]          Those who advocate unpopular truth should be the most consistent in their lives, and should be extremely careful to shun everything like extremes. They should not labor to see how far they can take their position from other men, but, otherwise, to see how near they can come to those they wish to reform, that they may help them to the position which they so highly prize. If they will feel thus, they will pursue a course which will recommend the truth they advocate to the good judgment of candid, sensible men and women. They will be compelled to acknowledge that there is a consistency in the subject of health reform.  {PH101 5.1}
[PH101 5.2]          I was shown the course of H. S. Giddings in his own family. He has been severe and overbearing. He adopted the health reform, as advocated by Bro. Miller, and, like him, took extreme views of the subject, and not having a well-balanced mind, he has made                                                                              6  terrible blunders, the results of which time will not efface. He commenced to carry out the theory he had heard advocated by Bro. Miller, aided by items gathered from books. He made a point, like Bro. Miller, of bringing all up to the standard he had erected. He brought his own family to his rigid rules, but failed to control his own animal propensities. He failed here to bring himself to the mark, and to keep his body under. If he had correct knowledge of the system of health reform, he knew that his wife was not in a condition to give birth to healthy children. His own unsubdued passions had borne sway, without reasoning from cause to effect. Before the birth of his children he did not treat his wife as a woman in her condition should be treated. He carried out rigid rules for her, according to Bro. Miller's ideas, which proved a great injury to her. He did not provide the quality and quantity of food that was necessary to nourish two lives instead of one. Another life was dependent upon her, and her system did not receive the vitality it needed, from nutritious, wholesome food, to sustain her strength. There was a lack in the quantity and quality. Her                                                                              7  system required changes, variety, and a quality of food that was more nourishing. Her children were born with feeble nutritive powers, and impoverished blood. The mother, from the food she was compelled to receive, could not furnish a good quality of blood, and she gave birth to children filled with humors.  {PH101 5.2}
[PH101 7.1]          The course pursued by the husband, the father of these children, deserves the severest censure. His wife suffered from want of wholesome, nutritious food. She did not have sufficient food and clothing to make her comfortable. She has borne a burden which has been galling to bear. He became to his wife, God, conscience, and will. There are natures which will rebel against this assumed authority. They will not submit to such surveillance. They become weary of the pressure, and rise above it. It was not so in this case. She has endured his being conscience for her, and tried to feel that it was for the best. But outraged nature could not be so easily subdued. Her demands were earnest. The cravings of her nature for something more nourishing, led her to use entreaty; but without effect. Her wants were few, but                                                                              8  they were not considered. Two children have been sacrificed to his blind errors and ignorant bigotry. Should men of intelligent minds treat dumb animals in regard to food, as he has treated his wife, the community should take the matter into their own hands, and bring them to justice.  {PH101 7.1}
[PH101 8.1]          In the first place, H. S. Giddings should not have committed so great a crime, as to bring into being offspring who, reason must teach him, would be diseased, because they must receive a miserable legacy from their parents. They have transmitted to them a bad inheritance. The blood of the children must be filled with scrofulous humors, from both parents, especially the father, whose habits have been such as to corrupt the blood, and enervate his whole system. Not only must these poor children take the scrofula taint in a double sense, but what is worse, they will bear the mental and moral deficiencies of the father, and the lack of noble independence, moral courage and force, in the mother. The world is already cursed by the increase of beings of this stamp, who must fall lower in the scale than their parents, in physical, mental, and moral strength,                                                                              9  for their condition and surroundings are not even as favorable as were those of their parents.  {PH101 8.1}
[PH101 9.1]          H. S. Giddings is not capable of taking care of a family. He should never have had one. His marriage was all a mistake. He has made a life of misery for his wife, and has accumulated misery by having children born to them. This man cannot sustain a family as they ought to be sustained. Some of them exist, and that is about all.  {PH101 9.1}
[PH101 9.2]          No persons professing to be Christians should enter the marriage relation until the matter has been carefully and prayerfully considered from an elevated standpoint, to see if God can be glorified by the union. Then they should duly consider the result of every privilege of the marriage relation, and sanctified principle should be the basis of every action. In the increase of their family they should take into consideration whether God would be glorified or dishonored by their bringing children into the world. They should seek to glorify God at their first union, and during every year of their married life. They should calmly consider what provision can be made for their children.                                                                              10  They have no right to bring children into the world to be a burden to others. Have they a business that they can rely upon to sustain a family, so that they need not become a burden to others? If they have not, they commit a crime in bringing children into the world to suffer for want of proper care, food and clothing. In this fast, corrupt age these things are not considered. Lustful passion bears sway, and will not submit to control, although feebleness, misery and death are the result of its reign. Women are forced to a life of hardship, pain and suffering, because of the uncontrollable passions of men who bear the name of husband--more rightly could they be called brutes. Mothers drag out a miserable existence, with children in their arms nearly all the time, managing every way to put bread into their mouths, and clothes upon their backs. Such accumulated misery fills the world.  {PH101 9.2}
[PH101 10.1]          There is but little real, genuine, devoted, pure love. This precious article is very rare. Passion is termed love. Many a woman has had her fine and tender sensibilities outraged because the marriage relation allowed him, whom she called husband, to be brutal in his                                                                              11  treatment of her. His love she found was of so base and low a quality that she was disgusted.  {PH101 10.1}
[PH101 11.1]          Very many families are living in a most unhappy state, because the husband and father allows the animal in his nature to predominate over the intellectual and moral. The result is that a sense of languor and depression is frequently felt, but the cause is seldom divined as being the result of their own improper course of action. We are under solemn obligations to God to keep the spirit pure, and the body healthy, that we may be of benefit to humanity, and render to God perfect service. The apostle warns, "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof." He urges us onward, by telling us that "Every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things." He exhorts all who call themselves by the name of Christian, to present their bodies "a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable unto God." He says, "I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection, lest that by any means when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway."                                                                              12   {PH101 11.1}
[PH101 12.1]          There is an error generally committed in making no difference in the life of a woman previous to the birth of her children than if she were in other conditions. At this important period the labor of the mother should be lightened. Great changes are going on in her system. Her system requires a greater amount of blood, and therefore requires an increase of food of the most nourishing quality, to convert into blood. Unless she has an abundant supply of nutritious food, she cannot retain her physical strength, and her offspring is robbed of vitality. The clothing demands attention. Care should be taken to protect the body from a sense of chilliness. She should not call vitality unnecessarily to the surface, to supply the want of additional clothing. If the mother is deprived of an abundance of wholesome, nutritious food, she will lack in the quantity and quality of blood. Her circulation will be poor, and her child will lack in the very things where she has lacked. There will be an inability in the offspring to appropriate food that will nourish the system, and which it can convert into good blood. The prosperity of mother and child depends much upon good,                                                                              13  warm clothing, and a supply of nourishing food. There is an extra draft upon the vitality of the mother, which must be considered and provided for.  {PH101 12.1}
[PH101 13.1]          But on the other hand, the idea that women, because of their special conditions, may let the appetite run riot, is a mistake based on custom, but not sound sense. The appetite of women in this condition may be variable, fitful, and difficult to gratify. And custom allows her to have anything she may fancy, without consulting reason whether such food can supply nutrition for her body, and for the growth of her child. The food should be nutritious, but should not be of an exciting quality. Custom says, if she wants flesh meats, pickles, spiced food, or mince pies, let her have them. Appetite alone is to be consulted. This is a great mistake, and does much harm. The harm cannot be estimated. If ever there is necessity of simplicity of diet and special care as to the quality of food eaten, it is in this important period.  {PH101 13.1}
[PH101 13.2]          Women who possess principle, and are well instructed, will not depart from simplicity of diet at this time of all others. They should                                                                              14  consider that another life is dependent upon them, and should be careful in all their habits, and especially in diet. They should not eat that which is innutritious and exciting, simply because it tastes well. There are too many counselors to persuade to do things they ought not, and which reason would tell them is not the best way.  {PH101 13.2}
[PH101 14.1]          Children are born to parents, diseased, because of the gratification of the appetite. The system did not demand the variety of food upon which the mind dwelt. Because once in the mind it must be in the stomach, is a great error which Christian women should reject. Imagination should not be allowed to control the wants of the system. Those who allow the taste to rule, will suffer the penalty of the transgressions of the laws of their beings. And the matter does not end here; their innocent offspring will be sufferers also.  {PH101 14.1}
[PH101 14.2]          The blood-making organs cannot convert spices, mince pies, pickles, and diseased flesh-meats into good blood. And if so much food is taken into the stomach that the digestive organs are compelled to overlabor, in order to dispose of it, and free the system from the                                                                              15  substances which are irritating, the mother does injustice to herself, and is laying the foundation of disease in her offspring. If she chooses to eat as she pleases, and what she may fancy, irrespective of consequences, she will bear the penalty, but not alone. Her innocent child must suffer because of her indiscretion.  {PH101 14.2}
[PH101 15.1]          Great care should be exercised to have the surroundings of the mother pleasant and happy. The husband and father is laid under special responsibility to do all in his power to lighten the burden of the wife and mother. He should bear, as much as possible, the burden of her condition. He should be especially attentive to all her wants, affable, courteous, kind, and tender. Not half the care is taken of some women while they are bearing children, that there is taken of animals in the stable.  {PH101 15.1}
[PH101 15.2]          H. S. Giddings has been very deficient. His wife was not provided with wholesome food, and a plenty of it, and proper clothing, while in her best condition of health. Then when she needed extra clothing and extra food, and that of a simple, yet nutritious, quality, it was not allowed her. Her system                                                                              16  craved material to convert into blood; but he would not provide it. A moderate amount of milk and sugar, a little salt, white bread raised with yeast, for a change, graham flour prepared by other hands than her own, in a variety of ways, plain cake with raisins cooked in it, rice pudding with raisins, prunes, and figs, occasionally, and many dishes I might mention, would have answered the demand of appetite. If he could not obtain some of these things mentioned, a little domestic wine would have done her no injury, but would have been better than for her to have done without it. In some cases, even a small amount of the least hurtful meat would do less injury than to suffer strong cravings for it.  {PH101 15.2}
[PH101 16.1]          I was shown that both H. C. Miller and H. S. Giddings dishonored the cause of God. They have brought a stain upon the cause which will never be fully wiped out.  {PH101 16.1}
[PH101 16.2]          I was shown the family of our dear Bro. Brown. If this brother had received proper help at the right time, every member of his family would be alive today. It is a wonder that the laws of the land have not been enforced in this instance of maltreatment.                                                                              17  That family were perishing for food--the plainest, simplest food. They were starving in a land of plenty. A novice was practicing upon them. The young man did not die of disease, but of hunger. Food would have strengthened the system, and kept the machinery in motion.  {PH101 16.2}
[PH101 17.1]         In cases of severe fever, abstinence from food, for a short time, will lessen the fever, and make the use of water more effectual. The one who is acting physician needs to understand the real condition of the patient, that he should not be restricted in diet for a great length of time until his system becomes enfeebled. While the fever is raging, food may irritate and excite the blood to a greater degree; but as soon as the strength of the fever is broken, nourishment should be given in a careful, judicious manner. If food is withheld too great a length of time, the stomach's craving for food will create fever, which a proper allowance of food, of a proper quality, will relieve. It gives nature something to work upon. If there is a great desire expressed for food, even during the fever, to gratify that desire with a moderate amount of simple food would be less injurious than                                                                              18  for the patient to be denied. When the patient can get his mind upon nothing else but food, nature will not be overburdened with a small portion of simple food.  {PH101 17.1}
[PH101 18.1]          Those who take the lives of others in their hands, must be men who have been marked as making life a success. They must be men of judgment and wisdom. They must be men who can sympathize, and feel to the depths --men whose whole being is stirred when they witness suffering. Some men who have been unsuccessful in every other enterprise in life, take up the business of a physician. They take the lives of men and women in their hands, when they have had no experience. They will read a plan somebody has followed with success, and adopt it, and will practice upon those who have confidence in them, and actually destroy the spark of life that is left in them, yet do not, after all learn any thing, but will go on as sanguine in the next case, observing the same rigid treatment. Some may have a power of constitution to withstand the terrible tax imposed upon them, and live. Then the novices take the glory to themselves when none                                                                              19  is due them. Everything is due to God and a powerful constitution.  {PH101 18.1}
[PH101 19.1]          Bro. Miller has been occupying an unworthy position in standing as a prop for H. S. Giddings. He has been mind for him, and has stood by to sustain and back him up. These two men are fanatics on the subject of health reform.  {PH101 19.1}
[PH101 19.2]          Bro. Miller knows much less than he thinks he does. He is deceived in himself. He is selfish and bigoted in carrying out his views. He is not teachable. He has not had a subdued will. He is not a man of humble mind. Such a man has no business to be a physician.  {PH101 19.2}
[PH101 19.3]          He may have some little knowledge of practice by reading; but this is not enough. Experience is necessary. We, as a people, are too few to sacrifice our lives so cheaply and ingloriously as to submit to be experimented upon by such men. Many precious ones would fall a sacrifice to their rigid views and notions--altogether too many--before they would give up, confess their errors, and learn wisdom by experience.  {PH101 19.3}
[PH101 19.4]          Bro. Miller is too set, willful, and unteachable, for the Lord to use, to do any special work in his cause. He is too set and                                                                              20  stubborn to let a few sacrificed lives change his course. He would maintain his views and notions all the more earnestly.  {PH101 19.4}
[PH101 20.1]          These men will yet learn to their sorrow, that they had better be teachable, and not take the extreme views, and drive them, whatever the result may be. The community will be just as well off, and a little safer upon the whole, if both these men obtain employment in some other business, where life and health will not be endangered by their course of action.  {PH101 20.1}
[PH101 20.2]          It is a great responsibility to take the life of a human being in hand. Then to have that precious life sacrificed through mismanagement, is dreadful. The case of Bro. Brown's family is terrible. These men may excuse their course; but that will not save the cause of God from reproach, nor bring back that son who suffered and died for the want of food. A little good wine and food would have brought him up from a bed of death, and given him back to his family. The father would soon have been numbered with the dead, if the same course had been continued which had been pursued toward the son. But the presence and timely                                                                              21  counsel of Dr. Lay, from the Health Institute, saved him.  {PH101 20.2}
[PH101 21.1]          It is time that something was done, that novices may not be allowed to take the field, and advocate health reform. Their works and words can be spared; for they do more injury than the most wise and intelligent men, with the best influence they can exert, can counteract. It is impossible for the best qualified advocates of health reform to fully relieve the minds of the public from the prejudice received through the wrong course of these extremists, and to place the great subject of health reform upon the right basis in the community where these men have figured. The door is also closed in a great measure, so that unbelievers cannot be reached by the present truth upon the Sabbath, and the soon coming of our Saviour. The most precious truths are cast aside by the people as unworthy of a hearing. These men are referred to as representatives of health reformers and Sabbath-keepers in general. A great responsibility rests upon those who have thus proved a stumbling block to unbelievers.  {PH101 21.1}
[PH101 21.2]          Bro. Miller needs a thorough conversion.                                                                              22  He does not see himself. If he possessed less self-esteem, and more humility of mind, his knowledge could be put to a practical use. He has a work to do for himself which no other can do for him. He will not yield his views or judgment to any man living, unless compelled to do so. He has traits of character which are most unfortunate, which should be overcome. He is more accountable than H. S. Giddings. His case is worse than his; for he possesses more intellect and knowledge. H. S. Giddings has been the shadow of his mind.  {PH101 21.2}
[PH101 22.1]          Bro. Miller has a very set will. His likes and dislikes are very strong. If he starts on a wrong track, and follows the bent of his mind not moving in wisdom, and his error is presented before him, and he knows he is not right, he will have such a reluctance to acknowledge that he has been in error, and has pursued a wrong course, that he will frame some kind of an excuse to make others believe he is, after all, about right. This is the reason he has been left to follow his own judgment and wisdom, which is foolishness.  {PH101 22.1}
[PH101 22.2]          In his father's family he has not been a                                                                              23  blessing, but a cause of anxiety and sorrow. His will was not subdued in childhood. He has such a reluctance to acknowledge frankly that he has made mistakes and done wrong, that, to get out of a difficulty, he would set the powers of his mind at work to invent some excuse that he flattered himself was not a direct lie, rather than to humble himself sufficiently to confess his wrong. This habit has been brought along with him into his religious experience. He has a peculiar faculty of turning away a point by pleading forgetfulness, when, many times, he chooses to forget.  {PH101 22.2}
[PH101 23.1]          His relations and friends might have been brought into the truth if he had been what God would have him to be. His set ways have made him disagreeable. He has used the truth as a subject to quarrel over. He has talked Bible subjects in his father's family, which he was opposed to, and used the most objectionable subjects to quarrel over, instead of seeking in all humbleness of mind, and with an undying love for souls, to win to the truth, and bring to the light.  {PH101 23.1}
[PH101 23.2]          When he has pursued a wrong course, evidently unbecoming a disciple of the meek                                                                              24  and lowly Jesus, and known that his words and acts were not in accordance with the sanctifying influence of truth, he has mulishly stood in his own defense, until his honesty has been questioned. He has made the most precious truth for these days, disgusting to his friends and relatives. He has proved a stumblingblock to them. His evasions, his bigotry, and the extreme views he has taken, have turned more souls away from the truth, than his best endeavors have brought to the truth.  {PH101 23.2}
[PH101 24.1]          His combativeness, firmness, and self-esteem, are large. He cannot bless any church with his influence until he is converted. He can see the faults of others, and question the course of this one and that one, if they do not fully endorse what he may present; but if any one receives what he advocates, he cannot, and will not, see their faults and errors. This is not right. He may be correct upon many points, but he has not the mind which dwelt in Jesus Christ. When he can see himself as he is, and will correct the defects in his character, then he will be in a position to let his light so shine before men that they, by seeing his good                                                                              25  works, may be led to glorify our Father who is in Heaven. His light has shone in such a manner that men have pronounced it darkness, and turned from it in disgust. Self, in him, must die, and he must possess a teachable spirit, or he will be left to follow his own ways, and be filled with his own doings.  {PH101 24.1}
[PH101 25.1]          "And the servant of the Lord must not strive, but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient. In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth."  {PH101 25.1}
[PH101 25.2]          "Speak evil of no man, to be no brawlers ［not talking the truth in a boasting, triumphant manner］; but gentle, shewing all meekness unto all men."  {PH101 25.2}
[PH101 25.3]          "But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts; and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear."  {PH101 25.3}
[PH101 25.4]          Bro. Miller wants his mind to control others; and unless he can have this privilege, he is dissatisfied. He is not a peacemaker. His course will cause more confusion and distrust in a church than any ten can                                                                              26  counteract. His peculiar temperament is such that he will be picking flaws, and finding fault with all around but himself. He will not prosper until he learns the lesson that he ought to have learned years ago, humbleness of mind. At his age he will learn this lesson at much cost to self. He has all his life been trying to build up himself, save himself, preserve his own life, and he has lost his labor every time.  {PH101 25.4}
[PH101 26.1]          What Bro. Miller needs is, to take away the deceptive gloss from his eyes, and to look, with eyes enlightened by the Spirit of God, into his own heart to test his motives, to weigh every move, and let not Satan put a false coloring upon his course of action. His position is extremely perilous. He will turn soon, either decidedly to the right, or he will go on deceiving others, and deceiving himself. Bro. Miller needs to have his inmost soul converted. He needs to be subdued, transformed by the renewing of his mind. Then he can do good. But he can never come into the light until he encourages a spirit of humble confession, and takes hold with earnest decision to right his wrongs,                                                                              27  and, as far as he can, do away the reproach he has brought upon the cause of God.  {PH101 26.1}
[PH105 1.1]         PH105 - There Is Help in God (1898)           "Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness, to be tempted of the devil." Matthew 4:1.  {PH105 1.1}
[PH105 1.2]         "For we have not an high priest which can not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin." Hebrews 4:15.  {PH105 1.2}
[PH105 1.3]         "For in that He Himself hath suffered, being tempted, He is able to succor them that are tempted." Hebrews 2:18.  {PH105 1.3}
[PH105 1.4]         "For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world; and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." 1 John 5:4.  {PH105 1.4}
[PH105 1.5]         When our Lord Jesus Christ came to this world, appetite and passion exercised almost unlimited control. Men were debased, diseased, dwarfed, and crippled through the baneful effects of selfish indulgence in evil, and it seemed as if the world was about to be swept away under its disastrous power. But with all the sin and misery that were in the world then, and that we see about us now never can the power of appetite be fully understood until the significance of Christ's temptation and long fast in the wilderness is comprehended. "When He had fasted forty days and forty nights, He was afterward an hungered." Matthew 4:2. And it was then, when Christ was fainting for food, that Satan came to Him, and sought to overpower Him with temptation.  {PH105 1.5}
[PH105 2.1]         Satan did not appear to Christ as he is often falsely represented, as an imp with bats' wings and cloven hoofs. The Scriptures plainly declare that he "is transformed into an angel of light."--2 Corinthians 11:14. It was as a heavenly angel that Satan accosted the Son of God. He told the Redeemer that He need fast no longer; that His long abstinence was accepted by the Father; that He had gone far enough; and that He was at liberty to work a miracle in His own behalf. The tempter said, "If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread." Matthew 4:3. And Jesus answered him, "It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God." Verse 4. If man had always heeded this great truth, the race would never have fallen.  {PH105 2.1}
[PH105 2.2]         "Then the devil taketh Him up into the holy city, and setteth Him on a pinnacle of the temple, and saith unto Him, If Thou be the Son of God, cast Thyself down; for it is written, He shall give His angels charge concerning Thee; and in their hands they shall bear Thee up, lest at any time Thou dash Thy foot against a stone." Verses 5, 6. But again Jesus met him with Scripture, saying, "It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." Verse 7.  {PH105 2.2}
[PH105 3.1]         "Again, the devil taketh Him up into an exceeding high mountain, and showeth Him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them; and saith unto Him, All these things will I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and worship me." Verses 8, 9. He did not present the kingdoms of the world as they now appear, but in all the glory and attraction in which it is possible to present them. He desired that Christ should acknowledge him as His superior, and on this condition promised to give the world into His hands. But could Jesus admit that the world belonged to Satan? Could He acknowledge the usurper as His superior, when there was but One to whom he owed homage? "Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan; for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve." Verse 10.  {PH105 3.1}
[PH105 3.2]         There are many in this world who would concede the principles of right for some worldly advantage. There are many who would forfeit their rectitude for gold, or position, or power. But of what advantage is it to sacrifice your hopes of heaven for earthly wealth and honor? You can not take your treasure with you to the grave. Only a little while at the longest, and life will be past, and "what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" We should fix our eyes on something more enduring. The home of the saints is more worthy of our toil and affection; for it is "an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away." 1 Peter 1:3, 4.  {PH105 3.2}
[PH105 4.1]         Appetite exerts a controlling influence in the world. Unlawful indulgence in appetite and passion paralyzes the brain power, and deadens all the moral sensibilities and perceptions. But we have all been bought with a price, even with the precious blood of the Son of God, and we have no right to abuse our powers by the selfish gratification of lust. "Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot." 1 Peter 1:18, 19. "For ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." 1 Corinthians 6:20. We should keep ourselves in a condition to render to God the most perfect service possible. With an eye single to His glory, we should seek to live in harmony with the laws of our being. "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God." 1 Corinthians 10:31.  {PH105 4.1}
[PH105 4.2]         Daniel refused to eat at the king's table, or to drink of the king's wine. Daniel 1:8. Why did he do this?--Because he knew that indulgence in wine-drinking and luxurious food would enfeeble the powers of mind and body. He desired to keep his mind in a condition to appreciate the inspired Word of God. Those who indulge in forbidden things work directly against their own interests and hopes. Selfish motives lead to self-indulgence, and animal appetites and passions bear sway, and dominate over mind and soul. Those who are thus controlled can not comprehend the truth of divine origin, or appreciate the value of heavenly things. The brain power is benumbed; the very foundation of the physical being is undermined. We have no right to destroy the habitation that God has given us; for we have been purchased at an infinite cost.  {PH105 4.2}
[PH105 5.1]         It was by a failure to resist the inclinations of appetite that Adam fell in the Garden of Eden. But Christ came to take up the battle in behalf of man. He met and contended with the powers of darkness, and at every point where Adam fell, Christ won precious victories. He wrought out a way by which we may be saved. However depraved, however sinful, as men seek for forgiveness of their transgressions, they will find pardon and peace through the merit of Christ. Divinity cooperates with humanity in the work of elevating and purifying the character. When the converting power of God takes hold of the soul, it will work a radical change. Those who have formerly abused their families and friends, will begin to labor earnestly for their salvation. Jesus came to save the lost, to take them out of their fallen condition, to make them more than conquerors, and to give them a seat upon His throne. Oh, that the soul temple might be cleansed of every defilement! Oh, that we might not offer to God a diseased, defiled offering! An infinite price has been paid to bring us into connection with Christ. Self-indulgence must cease. We must come into right relations with God, and we must be cleansed from all iniquity, and walk worthy of the vocation whereunto we are called.  {PH105 5.1}
[PH105 6.1]         When Jacob journeyed to the house of Laban, he lay down to rest in the wilderness, with a stone for a pillow. He was a discouraged, disappointed man. It seemed to him that he was forsaken of friends and forgotten of God. His own brother was seeking him, that he might take his life. While he slept, he had a vision. There appeared before him a ladder, whose base rested on the earth, and whose top reached into the highest heavens. God was above the ladder, and His glory shone through the open heaven, lighting up every round of the ladder; and angels were ascending and descending upon it. When Jacob awoke, he said, "Surely the Lord is in this place; and I knew it not. And he was afraid, and said, How dreadful is this place! This is none other but the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven." See Genesis 28:10-17.  {PH105 6.1}
[PH105 6.2]         The plan of salvation was opened to Jacob's mind in this dream. Christ was the ladder that he saw. Christ is the link that binds earth to heaven, and connects finite man with the infinite God. This ladder reaches from the lowest degradation of earth and humanity to the highest heavens. We are to ascend the ladder that Jacob saw, but not by our own strength alone. It is the goodness of God that leads to repentance and reformation. We are not left to struggle on alone.  {PH105 6.2}
[PH105 7.1]         Those who have fallen by sin and iniquity may receive the pardoning love of God. By repentance and faith, the transgressors of His law may come to God through Christ. And when we have come to Christ, and have taken the steps requisite in conversion, we are to "seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God." Colossians 3:1. When we are burdened with care and sorrow, why do we not go to our Saviour, and claim His promises, and find Him a very present help in every time of trouble? We are not left to be the sport of Satan's temptations. God has given us precious promises, by which we are to become partakers of the divine nature. 2 Peter 1:4. In Christ is our help. When we come with repentance and faith, however polluted and sinful we may be, we shall find Him the sinner's Saviour. He has said, "I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance." The sinner may carry his load to Calvary, and lay it down at the foot of the cross. It is the privilege of every one to leave sin and transgression, and to become a loyal subject of the God of heaven. We may be clothed with the righteousness of Christ, but His righteousness will not be a covering for the least iniquity. "Wash you, make you clean;" for there has been a fountain opened for Judah and Jerusalem, and every stain may be cleansed away. Isaiah 1:16-18.  {PH105 7.1}
[PH105 7.2]         Do not wait to make yourselves better. How many there are who think that they are not good enough to come to Christ! Do you expect to become better through your own efforts? "Can the Ethiopian change his skin, or the leopard his spots? Then may ye also do good, that are accustomed to do evil." Jeremiah 13:23. But there is help for us in God. We are "prisoners of hope." Zechariah 9:12. God has power in reserve for us. Those who are reaching out for help, exercising faith in Jesus, will receive it.  {PH105 7.2}
[PH105 8.1]         Divine power will cooperate with human effort. Dear reader, the gates are open, and the glory of God is shining for every soul who looks to Heaven in times of trial and perplexity. How many go to human friends when they are in trouble! But how vain is the help that man can give! Human aid is only as a broken reed. Christ has been manifested to the world as the One who can bind up the broken in heart, and comfort those that mourn. Heaven was opened to man through the sacrifice of the Son of God. "For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that ye through His poverty might be rich." 2 Corinthians 8:9. He came into the world and bore the griefs and sorrows of men, that He might understand all the needs of fallen humanity. He was made a perfect Saviour through the sufferings that He bore in man's behalf, and we through His grace may become perfected, and be heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ in the everlasting kingdom. "Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need." Hebrews 4:16.  {PH105 8.1}
[PH120 3.1]        PH120 - The Time and The Work (1919)             The Gospel Commission          "GO YE INTO ALL THE WORLD, AND PREACH THE GOSPEL TO EVERY CREATURE," IS THE COMMISSION JESUS GAVE TO THE MEMBERS OF HIS CHURCH. HIS CONFIDENCE THAT THEY WOULD ACCOMPLISH THE TASK ASSIGNED THEM, AND NOT DISAPPOINT HIM, HE EXPRESSED WHEN, IN ANSWER TO THE INQUIRY, "WHAT SHALL BE THE SIGN OF THY COMING, AND OF THE END OF THE WORLD?" HE SAID, "THIS GOSPEL OF THE KINGDOM SHALL BE PREACHED IN ALL THE WORLD FOR A WITNESS UNTO ALL NATIONS; AND THEN SHALL THE END COME."  {PH120 3.1}
[PH120 3.2]          THE AIM OF THE CHURCH MUST CONTINUE TO BE, IN ALL HER EFFORTS IN THE HOME FIELD, TO CARRY THE GOSPEL TO ALL THE WORLD. "God's people have a mighty work before them, a work that must continually rise to greater prominence. Our efforts in missionary lines must become far more extensive. A more decided work than has been done must be done prior to the second appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ. God's people are not to cease their labors until they shall encircle the world."--"Testimonies for the Church," Vol. VI, pp. 23-24.  {PH120 3.2}
[PH120 3.3]              Providential Openings          NEVER IN THE HISTORY OF THE WORLD HAVE THERE BEEN SO MANY PROVIDENTIAL OPENINGS FOR THE GOSPEL IN FOREIGN LANDS. NEVER HAVE THE CALLS BEEN MORE URGENT FOR MEN AND MEANS, AND NEVER HAS THERE EXISTED A GREATER NEED. "Our burden for the 'regions                                                                              4  beyond' can never be laid down until the whole earth shall be lightened with the glory of the Lord."--Id., p. 29.  {PH120 3.3}
[PH120 4.1]          NEITHER CAN OUR EFFORTS BE RELAXED. WE MUST DO MORE, MUCH MORE, FOR THESE FAR-OFF COUNTRIES THAN WE HAVE DONE AS YET.  {PH120 4.1}
[PH120 4.2]          TO DO THIS WORK IN FOREIGN LANDS WILL BE THE MOST SUCCESSFUL WAY OF STRENGTHENING THE WORK IN THE HOME FIELD. "The home missionary work will be farther advanced in every way when a more liberal, self-denying, self-sacrificing spirit is manifested for the prosperity of foreign missions; for the prosperity of the home work depends largely, under God, upon the reflex influence of the evangelical work done in countries afar off." -- Id., page 27.  {PH120 4.2}
[PH120 4.3]        A GREATER DEMAND FOR MEN AND MEANS            EUROPEAN LANDS AS A RESULT OF THE WAR ARE LEFT POVERTY STRICKEN. THEY CANNOT DO AS MUCH IN REGIONS BEYOND AS FORMERLY. IN ORDER TO MEET THE INCREASED DEMANDS THUS MADE UPON AMERICA FOR MEN AND MEANS, THE HOME FIELD MUST BE WORKED DIFFERENTLY THAN IT HAS BEEN IN THE PAST. HERE WORKERS ARE TO BE DEVELOPED. THE DEMAND IS NOW SO GREAT, THAT, IN ORDER TO FINISH THE WORK SPEEDILY, NO LONGER CAN DEPENDENCE BE PLACED ENTIRELY UPON OUR SCHOOLS, OR A LONG COURSE OF TRAINING, TO SUPPLY THE MEN AND WOMEN NEEDED.  {PH120 4.3}
[PH120 4.4]           Churches as Training Centers            IN ADDITION TO OUR SCHOOLS, THE CHURCH                                                                              5  MUST BECOME THE TRAINING CENTER. FROM AMONG ITS MEMBERS CAPABLE WORKERS MUST BE DEVELOPED. TO DEVELOP THESE SPECIAL ATTENTION MUST OF NECESSITY BE GIVEN TO THE WORK IN THE HOME FIELD. WISE PLANS MUST BE LAID, ESPECIALLY IN OUR LARGE CITIES, TO DEVELOP WORKERS BY WORKING. WE HAVE BEEN TOLD, "The large cities should have been worked just as soon as the churches received the light, but many have carried no burden for souls, and Satan, finding them susceptible to his temptations, has spoiled their experience. God asks His people to repent, to be converted, and return to their first love, which they have lost by their failure to follow in the footsteps of the self-sacrificing Redeemer."-- Id., Vol. IX, page 140.  {PH120 4.4}
[PH120 5.1]             Church-members Must Work          "Should all the labor that has been expended on the churches during the past twenty years, be again expended upon them, it would fail, as it has failed in the past, of making the members self-denying, cross-bearing followers of Christ. Many have been overfed with spiritual food, while in the world thousands are perishing for the bread of life. Church-members must work; they must educate themselves."-- Id., page 140.  {PH120 5.1}
[PH120 5.2]               Pentecostal Methods          AFTER CHRIST'S EARLY DISCIPLES HAD CONFESSED THEIR SINS AND RIGHTED EVERY WRONG,                                                                              6  AND THEY WERE ABOUT TO BEGIN TO CARRY OUT THE GOSPEL COMMISSION, THE HOLY GHOST CAME UPON THEM, AND GREAT POWER WAS WITH THESE LOWLY MEN AND WOMEN. PROVIDENTIALLY, GOD HAD BROUGHT TOGETHER AT JERUSALEM "DEVOUT MEN OUT OF EVERY NATION UNDER HEAVEN." HEARING THEM SPEAK "THE WONDERFUL WORKS OF GOD" IN THEIR OWN LANGUAGE, THEY WERE AMAZED. MANY OF THESE WERE AMONG THE NUMBER WHO LATER SAID, "MEN AND BRETHREN, WHAT SHALL WE DO?" THEY BECAME BELIEVERS, AND CARRIED THE GOOD NEWS TO THEIR FRIENDS AND RELATIVES ON THEIR RETURN HOME, OF THE APOSTLES WE READ, "AND DAILY IN THE TEMPLE, AND IN EVERY HOUSE, THEY CEASED NOT TO TEACH AND PREACH JESUS CHRIST." ACTS 5:42. IN THIS HOUSE-TO-HOUSE LABOR THEY UNDOUBTEDLY ENLISTED THE NEW CONVERTS, "AND THE LORD ADDED TO THE CHURCH DAILY SUCH AS SHOULD BE SAVED. ACTS 2:46, 47. THOUSANDS WERE CONVERTED, AND, IN A COMPARATIVELY SHORT TIME, THE GOSPEL MESSAGE WAS CARRIED TO ALL THE WORLD.  {PH120 5.2}
[PH120 6.1]         "The disciples did not ask for a blessing for themselves. They were weighted with the burden of souls. The gospel was to be carried to the ends of the earth, and they claimed the endowment of power that Christ had promised. Then it was that the Holy Spirit was poured out, and thousands were converted in a day. So it may be now."--Id., Vol. VIII, p. 21.                                                                              7   {PH120 6.1}
[PH120 7.1]        Pentecost's Experience To Be Repeated            FOR MANY YEARS FOREIGNERS FROM ALL LANDS HAVE BEEN COMING TO OUR SHORES, UNTIL AMERICA'S POPULATION IS LARGELY FOREIGN. HER LARGE CITIES ARE PRACTICALLY FOREIGN CITIES. THERE IS A PROVIDENCE IN THIS. PENTECOST'S EXPERIENCE IS TO BE REPEATED. IT IS GOD'S PURPOSE THAT MEN FROM EVERY NATION UNDER HEAVEN THAT HAVE GATHERED HERE SHALL HEAR THE LAST MESSAGE OF MERCY AND CARRY IT BACK TO THEIR FRIENDS AND NEIGHBORS. BUT, IN ORDER TO REACH THE FOREIGNERS IN OUR CITIES, HOUSE-TO-HOUSE WORK MUST BE DONE WITH THE PERIODICALS AND BOOKS WHICH ARE PRINTED IN THEIR OWN LANGUAGE. THEY MUST HEAR MEN SPEAK IN THEIR OWN TONGUE. "From door to door His servants are to proclaim the message of salvation."--Id., p. 16. SHOULD THIS WORK BE ENTERED UPON AS ENERGETICALLY AS IT SHOULD BE BY MEMBERS OF THE CHURCH WHO HAVE PREPARED THEMSELVES FOR IT BY THE PUTTING AWAY OF ALL SIN, THE HOLY SPIRIT WOULD BE GIVEN THEM, AND MANY SOULS WOULD AGAIN BE ADDED TO THE CHURCH. SOME OF THESE WOULD BE MEN OF MEANS. IN THIS WAY, SUCCESSFUL WORK COULD BE DONE FOR FOREIGN FIELDS, FOR BOTH MEN AND MEANS WOULD THUS BE SUPPLIED. BY WORKING THE HOME FIELD, WORKERS ARE TO BE DEVELOPED FOR THE FOREIGN FIELD. THE GOSPEL COMMISSION CANNOT BE FULFILLED IN ANY OTHER WAY THAN THROUGH THE MEMBERS OF THE CHURCH BECOMING ACTIVE LABORERS.                                                                              8   {PH120 7.1}
[PH120 8.1]         Plan of Salvation About to Close            EVIDENCES ARE MULTIPLYING ON EVERY HAND THAT THE PLAN OF SALVATION IS ABOUT TO CLOSE. GREAT POWER IS TO ATTEND IT IN ITS CLOSING WORK. "While the work of salvation is closing, trouble will be coming on the earth, and the nations will be angry, yet held in check so as not to prevent the work of the third angel. At that time the 'latter rain,' or refreshing from the presence of the Lord, will come, to give power to the loud voice of the third angel."-- "Early Writings," p. 86.  {PH120 8.1}
[PH120 8.2]          OVER SIXTY YEARS AGO, IN REFERRING TO THE RECENT EUROPEAN CONFLICT IN A SPECIAL TESTIMONY, SISTER WHITE SAID, "I saw Europe just as things were moving to accomplish their desire. There would seemingly be a slackening up once or twice, thus the hearts of the wicked would be relieved and hardened, but the work would not settle down, only seem to, for the minds of kings and rulers were intent upon over-throwing each other, and minds of the people to get the ascendency."  {PH120 8.2}
[PH120 8.3]          PROBABLY TO THIS LITTLE TIME OF SEEMING PEACE, THE STATEMENT IN VOLUME I, PAGE 268, REFERS: "There seemed to be a little time of peace." THIS TIME OF APPARENT PEACE IS FOLLOWED BY THE FINAL WORLD CONFLICT. SISTER WHITE, IN REFERRING TO IT, SAID, "Once more the inhabitants of the earth were presented before me; and again everything was in the utmost confusion.                                                                              9  Strife, war, and bloodshed, with famine and pestilence, raged everywhere. . . . Then men's hearts failed them for fear, 'and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth.'" WHEN PEACE WAS DECLARED IN EUROPE MEN WERE STILL HOPEFUL THROUGH A LEAGUE OF NATIONS TO BRING ABOUT THE REIGN OF PEACE, BUT AS THE FINAL CONFLICT OPENS ALL HOPE IS GIVEN UP. THEIR HEARTS WILL THEN FAIL THEM FOR FEAR.  {PH120 8.3}
[PH120 9.1]          THIS SHORT PERIOD BETWEEN THE TWO GREAT WORLD CONFLICTS IS PROVIDENTIALLY GRANTED GOD'S PEOPLE TO FINISH THE TASK BEFORE THEM OF CARRYING THE LAST MESSAGE OF MERCY TO THE PEOPLE, AND OF WARNING THEM OF THE IMPENDING JUDGMENTS, AND OF THE NEARNESS OF THE END. IT IS AT THIS TIME THAT "The 'latter rain,' or  refreshing from the presence of the Lord, will come to give power to the loud voice of the third angel." AS GOD'S SPIRIT COMES UPON HIS CHURCHES AND EACH MEMBER BECOMES AN ACTIVE TOILER, IN A COMPARATIVELY SHORT TIME IT IS POSSIBLE FOR THE TASK OF WARNING THE WORLD AND LEADING SOULS TO CHRIST, TO BE FINISHED.  {PH120 9.1}
[PH120 9.2]           Accounts with Nations Are Soon                 To Be Closed            "With unerring accuracy, the Infinite One still keeps an account with all nations. While his mercy is tendered, with calls to repentance, this account will remain open; but when the figures reach a certain amount which God has fixed, the ministry                                                                              10  of wrath commences. The account is closed. Divine patience ceases. . . . The crisis is fast approaching. The rapidly swelling figures show that the time for God's visitation has about come. . . . Those who walk in the light will see signs of the approaching peril."--"Testimonies for the Church," Vol. V, pp. 208, 209.  {PH120 9.2}
[PH120 10.1]           The Spirit of God To Be Withdrawn                 from the Earth            "The fast-fulfilling signs of the times declare that the coming of Christ is near at hand. The days in which we live are solemn and important. The Spirit of God is gradually but surely being withdrawn from the earth. . . . The calamities by land and sea, the unsettled state of society, the alarms of war, are portentous. They forecast approaching events of the greatest magnitude.  {PH120 10.1}
[PH120 10.2]          "The agencies of evil are combining their forces, and consolidating. They are strengthening for the last great crisis. Great changes are soon to take place in our world, and the final movements will be rapid ones."--Id., Vol. IX, p. 11.  {PH120 10.2}
[PH120 10.3]                   Predictions          TWENTY-EIGHT YEARS AGO, WHEN MANY WERE PREDICTING THAT NATION SHOULD NEVER AGAIN LIFT UP SWORD AGAINST NATION, NEITHER SHOULD THERE BE WAR ANY MORE, LOOKING INTO THE FUTURE SISTER WHITE MADE THIS STARTLING PREDICTION: 'The tempest is coming,                                                                              11  and we must get ready for its fury, by having repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. The Lord will arise to shake terribly the earth. We shall see troubles on all sides. Thousands of ships will be hurled into the depths of the sea. Navies will go down, and human lives will be sacrificed by the millions. Fires will break out unexpectedly, and no human efforts will be able to quench them. The palaces of the earth will be swept away in the fury of the flames. Disasters by rail will become more and more frequent; confusion, collision, and death without a moment's warning will occur on the great lines of travel. The end is near, and probation is closing."  {PH120 10.3}
[PH120 11.1]          SIXTEEN YEARS AGO, SHE SAID: "The time is nearing when the great crisis in the history of the world will have come, when every movement in the government of God will be watched with intense interest and inexpressible apprehension. In quick succession the judgments of God will follow one another--fire and flood and earthquake with war and bloodshed. Oh, that the people might know the time of their visitation."  {PH120 11.1}
[PH120 11.2]          AGAIN, IN THE YEAR 1904, THE PREDICTION WAS MADE, "Soon grievous troubles will arise among the nations, troubles that will not cease until Jesus comes. . . . The judgments of God are in the land. The wars and rumors of wars, the destruction by fire                                                                              12  and flood, say clearly that the time of trouble, which is to increase until the end, is very near at hand. We have no time to lose. The world is stirred with the spirit of war."  {PH120 11.2}
[PH120 12.1]          FIVE YEARS LATER, OR IN THE YEAR 1909, SHE SOLEMNLY CHARGED THE REPRESENTATIVES AT THE GENERAL CONFERENCE ASSEMBLY TO PREPARE THEIR HEARTS FOR THE TERRIBLE SCENES OF STRIFE AND OPPRESSION BEYOND ANYTHING THEY HAD CONCEIVED OF, SOON TO BE WITNESSED AMONG THE NATIONS OF THE EARTH. SHE SAID, "Very soon the strife and oppression of foreign nations will break forth with an intensity that you do not now anticipate." FIVE YEARS AFTER THIS PREDICTION WAS MADE, THE GREAT WORLD WAR WAS PRECIPITATED.  {PH120 12.1}
[PH120 12.2]          IN REFERRING TO THIS SAME TIME, WE WERE TOLD, "The passage from place to place to spread the truth will soon be hedged with dangers on the right hand and on the left. Everything will be placed to obstruct our way, so we shall not be able to do that which is possible now." THEN FOLLOWED THE ADMONITION, "We must look our work fairly in the face, and advance as fast as possible in aggressive warfare. . . . We have warnings now which we may give, a work now which we may do, but soon it will be more difficult than we can imagine." --"Special Testimonies to Ministers," p. 64.  {PH120 12.2}
[PH120 12.3]          "The work which the church has failed to do in a time of peace and prosperity,                                                                              13  she will have to do in a terrible crisis, under most discouraging, forbidding circumstances. The warnings that worldly conformity has silenced or withheld, must be given under the fiercest opposition from enemies of the faith. . . . The members of the church will individually be tested and proved. They will be placed in circumstances where they will be forced to bear witness for the truth."--"Testimonies for the Church," Vol. V, page 463.  {PH120 12.3}
[PH120 13.1]          "A trial is before the young which they have not anticipated. They are to be brought into most distressing perplexity. The genuineness of their faith is to be proved."--Id. Vol. I, page 269.  {PH120 13.1}
[PH120 13.2]           A Great Reformatory Movement          WHILE THESE CALAMITIES WERE WITNESSED AMONG THE NATIONS OF THE EARTH, ANOTHER SCENE WAS PRESENTED--A GREAT REFORMATORY MOVEMENT AMONG GOD'S PEOPLE. SHE SAID, "I have been deeply impressed by the scenes that have recently passed before me in the night season. There seemed to be a great movement--a work of revival--going forward in many places. Our people were moving into line, responding to God's call. God calls upon those who are willing to be controlled by the Holy Spirit to lead out in a work of thorough reformation. I see a crisis before us, and the Lord calls for his laborers to come into line. Every soul should now stand in a position of deeper, truer consecration to                                                                              14  God than during the years that have passed. Do not the Scriptures call for a more pure and holy work than we have yet seen?"--"General Conference Bulletin," May 19, 1913.  {PH120 13.2}
[PH120 14.1]         "In visions of the night representations passed before me of a great reformatory movement among God's people. Many were praising God. The sick were healed, and other miracles were wrought. . . . Hundreds and thousands were seen visiting families, and opening before them the word of God. Hearts were convicted by the power of the Holy Spirit, and a spirit of genuine conversion was manifest. On every side doors were thrown open to the proclamation of the truth. The world seemed to be lightened with the heavenly influence. Great blessings were received by the true and humble people of God." --"Testimonies for the Church," Vol. IX, page 126.  {PH120 14.1}
[PH120 14.2]          "At this time--a time of overwhelming iniquity--a new life, coming from the Source of all life, is to take possession of those who have the love of God in their hearts."--Id., page 44.  {PH120 14.2}
[PH120 14.3]          Great Power Will Attend the Last               Message of Warning          "The great work of the gospel is not to close with less manifestation of the power of God than marked its opening. . . . Servants of God, with their faces lighted up and shining with holy consecration, will                                                                              15  hasten from place to place to proclaim the message from Heaven. By thousands of voices, all over the earth, the warning will be given. Miracles will be wrought, the sick will be healed, and signs and wonders will follow the believers."--"Great Controversy," pp. 611-612.  {PH120 14.3}
[PH120 15.1]        Many Will Be Prepared to Make Wise                   Decisions            "When the crisis comes, many will be prepared to make right decisions even in the face of formidable difficulties that will be brought about through the deceptive miracles of Satan. There will be an army of steadfast believers who will stand firm as a rock through the last test."--"Review and Herald," Dec. 24, 1889.  {PH120 15.1}
[PH120 15.2]          "The time of God's destructive judgments is the time of mercy for those who have had no opportunity to learn what is truth."--"Testimonies for the Church," Vol. IX, page 97.  {PH120 15.2}
[PH120 15.3]          Every Believer Will Be a Worker            "God is testing the devotion of His churches and their willingness to render obedience to the Spirit's guidance. . . . The standard of righteousness is to be exalted. The Spirit of God is moving upon men's hearts, and those who respond to its influence will become lights in the world. Everywhere they are seen going forth to communicate to others the light they have received, as they did after the descent of the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost.                                                                              16  As they let their light shine, they receive more and more of the Spirit's power."  {PH120 15.3}
[PH120 16.1]          NONE SHOULD WAIT IN IDLE EXPECTANCY FOR THE BAPTISM OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. THE SPIRIT OF GOD IS GIVEN FOR SERVICE. AS CHURCH-MEMBERS GO FORTH AT GOD'S BIDDING, THE HOLY SPIRIT COMES TO GIVE EFFICIENCY AND POWER. "Every truly converted soul will be intensely desirous to bring others from the darkness of error into the marvelous light of the righteousness of Christ. The great outpouring of the Spirit of God, which lightens the whole earth with his glory, will not come until we have an enlightened people who know by experience what it means to be laborers together with God. When we have entire whole-hearted consecration to the service of Christ, God will recognize the fact by an outpouring of His Spirit without measure; but this will not be while the largest portion of the church are not laborers together with God."--"Review and Herald."  {PH120 16.1}
[PH120 16.2]          "When the churches become living, working churches, then the Holy Spirit will be given in answer to their sincere requests. Then the windows of heaven will be open for the showers of the 'latter rain.'"--"Review and Herald," February 25, 1890.  {PH120 16.2}
[PH120 16.3]          "When the reproach of indolence and slothfulness shall have been wiped away from the church, the Spirit of the Lord will be graciously manifested. Divine                                                                              17  power will be revealed. The church will see the providential working of the Lord of hosts."--"Testimonies for the Church," Vol. IX, page 46.  {PH120 16.3}
[PH120 17.1]        Great Revivals to Follow This Personal                    Ministry            "The special work for this time must be done in reaching the people through personal effort."--Special Testimonies.  {PH120 17.1}
[PH120 17.2]          "Let all who believe the truth begin to work. Do the work that lies nearest you. ...If the lay members of the church will arouse to do the work that they can do,... each seeing how much he can accomplish in winning souls to Jesus, we shall see many leaving the ranks of Satan to stand under the banner of Christ. If our people will act upon the light that is given in these few words of instruction, we shall surely see of the salvation of God. Wonderful revivals will follow. Sinners will be converted, and many souls will be added to the church. When we bring our hearts into unity with Christ, and our lives into harmony with His work, the Spirit that fell on the disciples on the day of Pentecost will fall on us."--"Testimonies for the Church," Vol. VIII, page 246.  {PH120 17.2}
[PH120 17.3]         The Spirit of Prayer Will Actuate Every                        Believer            "When this reformation begins, the spirit of prayer will actuate every believer, and will banish from the church the spirit                                                                              18  of discord and strife. Those who have not been living in Christian fellowship will draw close to one another. . . . The barriers separating believer from believer will be broken down, and God's servants will speak the same things."--Id., page 251.  {PH120 17.3}
[PH120 18.1]         Educated and Uneducated Can Hear                 the Message            "Every church-member who has a knowledge of the truth is expected to work while the day lasts; for the night cometh when no man can work. Ere long we shall understand what that night means. . . . Every believer, educated or uneducated, can bear the message. . . . Those with whom we associate day by day need our help, our guidance."  {PH120 18.1}
[PH120 18.2]          "Young men and young women, gather a stock of knowledge. Do not wait until some human examination pronounces you competent to work, but go out into the highways and hedges, and begin to work for God."--Id., Vol. VII, page 281.  {PH120 18.2}
[PH120 18.3]          "In every church young men and young women should be selected to bear responsibilities. Let them make every effort to qualify themselves to help those who know not the truth. God calls for earnest, whole-souled workers. . . . There are hundreds of God's servants who must respond to this call, and take the field as earnest, soul-saving workers, coming up to the help of the                                                                              19  Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty."--Id., Vol. IX, pp. 139, 140.  {PH120 18.3}
[PH120 19.1]          Whole Families To Be Missionaries            "The exhibition of the love of God as seen in unselfish ministry to others will be the means of leading many souls to believe the word of God just as it reads. . . . A holy influence is to go forth to the world from those who are sanctified through the truth.  {PH120 19.1}
[PH120 19.2]          "There are whole families who might be missionaries, engaging in personal labor, toiling for the Master with busy hands and active brains, devising new methods for the success of His work."--Id., Vol. IX, p. 40.  {PH120 19.2}
[PH120 19.3]                  Methods of Work          "By visiting the people, talking, praying, sympathizing with them, you will win hearts. This is the highest missionary work that you can do. . . . Find access to the people in whose neighborhood you live. As you tell them of the truth, use words of Christlike sympathy. . . . Show no impatience. Utter not one unkind word. Let the love of Christ be in your hearts, the law of kindness on your lips."--Id., pp. 40,41.  {PH120 19.3}
[PH120 19.4]          "Be sure to work in a way that will remove prejudice instead of creating it."-- id., page 34.  {PH120 19.4}
[PH120 19.5]              Various Lines of Work          "Lend your neighbors some of our smaller books. If their interest is awakened, take some of the larger books. . . .                                                                              20  By lending or selling books, by distributing papers, and by holding Bible readings, our lay members could do much in their own neighborhoods. Filled with love for souls, they could proclaim the message with such power that many would be converted."-- Id., Vol., IX, p. 35.  {PH120 19.5}
[PH120 20.1]          "Visit the sick and suffering, and show a kindly interest in them. If possible, do something to make them more comfortable. Through this means you can reach their hearts, and speak a word for Christ.  {PH120 20.1}
[PH120 20.2]          "Eternity alone will reveal how far-reaching such a line of labor can be. Other lines of usefulness will open before those who are willing to do the duty nearest them. It is not learned, eloquent speakers that are needed now, but humble, Christlike men and women, who have learned from Jesus of Nazareth to be meek and lowly, and who, trusting in His strength, will go forth into the highways and hedges to give the invitation, 'Come; for all things are now ready.'"--Id., p. 36.  {PH120 20.2}
[PH120 20.3]               Topics of Conversation          "Tell those whom you visit that the end of all things is at hand. The Lord Jesus Christ will open the door of their hearts, and will make upon their minds lasting impressions. . . . Tell them how you found Jesus, and how blessed you have been since you gained an experience in His service. Tell them what blessing comes to you as you sit at the feet of Jesus, and learn                                                                              21  precious lessons from His word. Tell them of the gladness and joy that there is in the Christian life. Your warm, fervent words will convince them that you have found the pearl of great price. . . . This is genuine missionary work, and as it is done, many will awake as from a dream."--Id., p. 38.  {PH120 20.3}
[PH120 21.1]         Christlike Sympathy and Simplicity                      Necessary            "There are many ways in which church-members may give the message to those around them. One of the most successful is by living helpful, unselfish, Christian lives. Those who are fighting the battle of life at great odds may be refreshed and strengthened by little attentions which cost nothing. Kindly words simply spoken, little attentions simply bestowed, will sweep away the clouds of temptation and doubt that gather over the soul. The true heart-expression of Christlike sympathy, given in simplicity, has power to open the door of hearts that need the simple, delicate touch of the Spirit of Christ.... For the good tidings of the gospel, for its promises and assurances, we are to express our gratitude by seeking to do others good."--Id., pp. 30, 31.  {PH120 21.1}
[PH120 21.2]          The Work of Women Important            "Every sanctified heart will be pressed into service as an instrument of divine power."--Id., p. 47.                                                                              22   {PH120 21.2}
[PH120 22.1]          "Women as well as men can engage in the work of hiding the truth where it can work out and be made manifest. They can take their place in the work at this crisis, and the Lord will work through them. If they are imbued with a sense of their duty, and labor under the influence of the Spirit of God, they will have just the self-possession required for this time. The Saviour will reflect upon these self-sacrificing women the light of His countenance, and this will give them a power that will exceed that of men. They can do in families a work that men cannot do, a work that reaches the inner life. . . . Discreet and humble women can do a good work in explaining the truth to the people in their homes. The word of God thus explained will do its leavening work, and through its influence whole families will be converted." --Id., p. 128.  {PH120 22.1}
[PH120 22.2]          Children May Have a Part in the Work            "Parents, your children should be your helping hand, increasing your power and ability to work for the Master. Children are the younger members of the Lord's family. They should be led to consecrate themselves to God, whose they are by creation and redemption. . . . With you the children should share spiritual as well as physical burdens. By helping others they increase their own happiness and usefulness." --Id., Vol. VII, p. 63.                                                                              23   {PH120 22.2}
[PH120 23.1]          "Children will be impelled by the Holy Spirit to go forth to declare the message of heaven. The Spirit will be poured out upon those who yield to His promptings." --Id., p. 27.  {PH120 23.1}
[PH120 23.2]          The Most Powerful Argument in Favor                of the Truth            "Let us remember that a Christlike life is the most powerful argument that can be advanced in favor of Christianity, and that a cheap Christian character works more harm in the world than the character of a worldling. . . . Men will believe, not what the minister preaches, but what the church lives." --Id., Vol. IX, p. 21.  {PH120 23.2}
[PH120 23.3]          "The life that Christ lived in this world, men and women can live, through His power and under His instruction. . . . The lives of professing Christians who do not live the Christ-life are a mockery to religion." --Id., p. 22.  {PH120 23.3}
[PH120 23.4]          Divine Agencies Waiting to Cooperate          "Heavenly intelligences are waiting to cooperate with human instrumentalities, that they may reveal to the world what human beings may become, and what, through their influence, they may accomplish for the saving of souls that are ready to perish." --Id., p. 30.  {PH120 23.4}
[PH120 23.5]          The One Talent Is Welcomed            "The Lord has a place for every one in His great plan. . . . That one talent, if faithfully used, will do the very work God designs that it should do." --Id., p. 37.                                                                              24   {PH120 23.5}
[PH120 24.1]          "It is a mystery that there are not hundreds at work where now there is but one. The heavenly universe is astonished at the apathy, the coldness, the listlessness of those who profess to be sons and daughters of God." --Id. p. 42.  {PH120 24.1}
[PH120 24.2]     Publications Should Be Extensively Used            "Let us now, by the wise use of periodicals and books, preach the Word with determined energy, that the world may understand the message that Christ gave to John on the Isle of Patmos. . . . Our publications should go everywhere. Let them be issued in many languages. The third angel's message is to be given through this medium and through the living teacher." --Id., p. 62.  {PH120 24.2}
[PH120 24.3]          "In a large degree through our publishing houses is to be accomplished the work of that other angel who comes down from heaven with great power, and who lightens the earth with his glory." --Id., Vol. VII, p. 140.  {PH120 24.3}
[PH120 24.4]          "In these days of travel, the opportunities for coming in contact with men and women of all classes, and of many nationalities, are much greater than in the days of Israel. The thoroughfares of travel have multiplied a thousandfold. God has wonderfully prepared the way. The agency of the printing-press, with its manifold facilities, is at our command. . . . Christians who are living in the great centers of commerce and travel have special                                                                              25  opportunities. Believers in these cities can work for God in the neighborhood of their homes. . . . Let literature be distributed judiciously, on the trains, in the street, on the great ships that ply the sea, and through the mails." --Id., Vol. IX, pp. 122, 123.  {PH120 24.4}
[PH120 25.1]         The Large Cities Must Be Given Special                    Attention            "Let not the great cities of our land be lightly passed over and neglected." "The work in the home field is a vital problem just now. The present time is the most favorable opportunity that we shall have to work these fields. In a little while the situation will be much more difficult."  {PH120 25.1}
[PH120 25.2]           Foreigners in These Cities Must Be                     Reached            "Those in responsibility must now plan wisely to proclaim the third angel's message to the hundreds and thousands of foreigners in the cities of America. God desires his servants to do their full duty toward the unwarned inhabitants of the cities, and especially toward those who have come to these cities from various nations of the earth. Many of these foreigners are here in the providence of God, that they may have opportunity to hear the truth for this time, and receive a preparation that will fit them to return to their own lands as bearers of precious lights shining direct from the throne of God."                                                                              26   {PH120 25.2}
[PH120 26.1]          "Great benefits would come to the regions beyond, if faithful efforts were put forth in behalf of the cities in America. Many would return to the places from which they came that they might win their friends to the truth. They would search out their kinsfolk and neighbors, and communicate to them a knowledge of the third angel's message."--Address given at Pacific Union Conference, January 28, 1910.  {PH120 26.1}
[PH120 26.2]          "Unless more is done than has been done for the cities of America, ministers and people will have a heavy account to settle with the One who has appointed to every man his work. . . . May God forgive our terrible neglect in not doing the work that as yet we have scarcely touched with the tips of our fingers. . . . After you have given something for foreign fields, do not think your duty done. . . . In the cities of America there are people of almost every language. These need the light that God has given to His church."--"Testimonies for the Church," Vol. VIII, pp. 35-37.  {PH120 26.2}
[PH120 26.3]               Forces Must Be Organized          "Time is short, and our forces must be organized to do a larger work."--Id., Vol. IX, p. 27.  {PH120 26.3}
[PH120 26.4]          "The very simplest modes of work should be devised and set in operation among the churches. If the members will unitedly accept such plans, and perseveringly                                                                              27  carry them out, they will reap a rich reward."--Id., Vol. VI, p. 433.  {PH120 26.4}
[PH120 27.1]          "The best help that ministers can give the members of our churches is not sermonizing, but planning work for them. Give each one something to do for others. . . . And let all be taught how to work. Especially should those who are newly come to the faith be educated to become laborers together with God. If set to work, the despondent will soon forget their despondency; the weak will become strong, the ignorant intelligent, and all will be prepared to present the truth as it is in Jesus."--Id., Vol. IX, p. 82.  {PH120 27.1}
[PH120 27.2]          "Let the missionary meeting be turned to account in teaching the people how to do missionary labor."--Id., Vol. VI, p. 431.  {PH120 27.2}
[PH120 27.3]          "Those who have spiritual oversight of the church should devise ways and means by which an opportunity may be given to every member of the church to act some part in God's work."  {PH120 27.3}
[PH120 27.4]          Generalship Is Needed and Enlistments                   Called For            "A wise general instructs his officers to train every soldier for active service. He seeks to develop the highest efficiency on the part of all. . . . He counts on loyal and untiring service from every man in his army. The responsibility rests largely upon the men in the ranks.  {PH120 27.4}
[PH120 27.5]          "And so it is in the army of Prince Emmanuel. Our general, who has never                                                                              28   {PH120 27.5}
[PH120 28.1]     lost a battle, expects willing, faithful service from every one who has enlisted under His banner."--Id., Vol. IX, p. 116.  {PH120 28.1}
[PH120 28.2]          "Ministers, preach the truths that will lead to personal labor for those who are out of Christ. Encourage personal effort in every possible way."--Id., p. 124.  {PH120 28.2}
[PH120 28.3]             Various Lines of Work To Be Taught          "Not all can fill the same place, but for all there is a place and a work."--Id., Vol. VIII, p. 16.  {PH120 28.3}
[PH120 28.4]          "Let some help the people to learn how to give Bible readings and to conduct cottage meetings. Let others bear the burden of teaching the people how to practise the principles of health and temperance, and how to give treatments to the sick. Still others may labor in the interests of our periodical and book work."--Id., Vol. IX, p. 83.  {PH120 28.4}
[PH120 28.5]          "The leaders in God's cause, as wise generals, are to lay plans for advance moves all along the line. In their planning they are to give special study to the work that can be done by the laity for their friends and neighbors."--Id., p. 116.  {PH120 28.5}
[PH120 28.6]          "From door to door His servants are to proclaim the message of salvation."-- Id., Vol. VIII, p. 16.  {PH120 28.6}
[PH120 28.7]          "The work of God in this earth can never be finished until the men and women comprising our church-membership rally to the work, and unite their efforts with those of ministers and church officers. . . .                                                                              29  It is training, education, that is needed. Those who labor in visiting the churches should give the brethren and sisters instruction in practical methods of doing missionary work."--Vol. IX, p. 117.  {PH120 28.7}
[PH120 29.1]         Means Will Flow into the Treasuries            "As we do this work, we shall find that means will flow into our treasuries, and we shall have funds with which to carry on a still broader and more far-reaching work. Souls who have wealth will be brought into the truth, and will give of their means to advance the work of God. I have been instructed that there is much means in the cities that are unworked. God has interested people there. Go to them; teach them as Christ taught; give them the truth. They will accept it. And as surely as honest souls will be converted, their means will be consecrated to the Lord's service, and we shall see an increase of resources." --Id., p. 101.  {PH120 29.1}
[PH120 29.2]     Unity in All the Churches as a Result            "If Seventh-day Adventists will now arouse, and do the work assigned them, the truth will be presented to our neglected cities in clear, distinct lines, and in the power of the Spirit. . . . God's people are to be so earnest and faithful in their work for Him that all selfishness will be separated from their lives. His workers will then see eye to eye, and the arm of the Lord, the power of which was seen in the life of Christ, will be revealed. Confidence                                                                              30  will be restored, and there will be unity in the churches throughout our ranks."--Id., pp. 32-33.  {PH120 29.2}
[PH120 30.1]                    The Reward          "When the redeemed stand before God, precious souls will respond to their names who are there because of faithful, patient efforts put forth in their behalf. Thus those who in this world have been laborers together with God will receive their reward." --Special Testimony.  {PH120 30.1}
[PH120 30.2]                What Might Have Been          "If every soldier of Christ had done his duty, if every watchman on the walls of Zion had given the trumpet a certain sound, the world might ere this have heard the message of warning."--"Testimonies for the Church," Vol. IX, p. 29.  {PH120 30.2}
[PH120 30.3]          "If the hearts of God's people were filled with love for Christ; if every church-member were thoroughly imbued with the spirit of self-sacrifice; if all manifested thorough earnestness, there would be no lack of funds for home or foreign missions. Our resources would be multiplied; a thousand doors of usefulness would be opened, and we should be invited to enter. Had the purpose of God been carried out by His people in giving to the world the message of mercy, Christ would, ere this, have come to the earth, and the saints would have received their welcome into the city of God."--Id., Vol. VI, p. 450.                                                                              31   {PH120 30.3}
[PH120 31.1]          "Our people have received great light, yet much of the ministerial force has been spent on the churches, teaching those who should be teachers; enlightening those who should be 'the light of the world;' watering those from whom should flow rivers of living water; enriching those who might be mines of precious truth; repeating the gospel invitation to those who, scattered to the uttermost parts of the earth, should be giving the message of heaven to those who have not heard; feeding those who should be in the highways and byways giving the call, 'Come; for all things are now ready.'"--Id., Vol. VII, p. 24.  {PH120 31.1}
[PH120 31.2]          "The Lord Jesus is making experiments on human hearts through the exhibition of His mercy and abundant grace. He is effecting transformations so amazing that Satan, with all his triumphant boasting, with all his confederacy of evil united against God and the laws of His government, stands viewing them as a fortress impregnable to his sophistries and delusions. They are to him an incomprehensible mystery. The angels of God, seraphim and cherubim, the powers commissioned to cooperate with human agencies, look on with astonishment and joy, that fallen men, once children of wrath, are through the training of Christ developing characters after the divine similitude, to be sons and daughters of God, to act an important part in the occupations and pleasures of heaven." - From a Message to the General Conference in 1892 by Mrs. E. G. White.  {PH120 31.2}
[PH120 31.3]          "As one brother was carrying away an armful of books, a canvasser laid his hand upon his arm and said, 'My brother, what are you doing with so many books?' Then I heard the voice of our Counselor saying, 'Forbid them not. This is a work that should be done. The end is near. Already much time has been lost, when these books should have been in circulation. Sell them far and near. Scatter them Like the Leaves of Autumn. This work is to continue without the forbiddings of any one. Souls are perishing out of Christ. Let them be warned of His soon appearing in the clouds of heaven.'" -Volume 9, page 72.  {PH120 31.3}
[PH016 5.1]         PH016 - To Brother J. N. Andrews And Sister H. N. Smith (1860)      Letter to Sister H. N. Smith.                        Battle Creek, Mich., June, 1860.        Dear Sister Harriet: I think it is my duty to unburden my mind to you this morning. After we came home from the West you well know a burden rested upon us. We felt no union with the church generally, and have spent our Sabbaths at home. But I will go back. When we came from the East last fall I told James that I had no liberty to bear my testimony in the church at Battle Creek; but he urged me to do so. I continued to do so, but to the discouragement of my own soul; and when I prayed in the meeting-house I had so little freedom I told my husband it should be the last time. I knew not the occasion of all this. I felt the same when relating or reading a vision in Uriah's and your presence. I was reluctant to do so, and had no freedom, and felt a strange dissatisfaction.  {PH016 5.1}
[PH016 5.2]         While at Knoxville some things were explained to me which I was ignorant of before. While at a meeting at Bro. Kellogg's the whole matter as shown me at Knoxville was opened before me. Things came vividly to mind which it had been impossible for me to recall. I was shown while at Knoxville the state of things at Battle Creek. I was shown the case of C. Smith's family, and was pointed back to the visions which they had not heeded. Then I saw Fletcher, Uriah, yourself and other individuals. It seemed to be a chain of connection, with dissatisfied feelings, and watching James and me with jealousy and suspicion. Uriah and James were shown me a distance apart from each other, not united. Darkness                                                                              6  was in the Office. The angels of God were grieved, and had but little to do with the work there. There was a secret dissatisfaction, all carried on in darkness, concealed from us. Then I saw J. H. Waggoner, and the communications between him and Uriah. Uriah wronged James in writing to Bro. Waggoner, and Bro. Waggoner wronged him by not being open and frank. If Bro. Waggoner had said to Uriah, If Bro. White is wrong in his feelings in regard to you, I am more so; I have burdened his mind with my feelings in regard to these things; do not judge harshly of Bro. White in this matter, for I was equally to blame, then matters would have been left in a different shape. But that matter was not left right. It was left half finished, with all the censure upon James, like many other things. God frowns upon such injustice. There was occasion for Bro. White's feelings and Bro. Waggoner's; but their feelings were too strong, and their course was wrong in not going directly to Uriah and talking over matters with him. But Uriah's and your wrong was still greater in carrying the matter to others, and writing to Waukon before speaking to James upon the matter.  {PH016 5.2}
[PH016 6.1]          Harriet, I saw that a strange work has been going on here for months in the past. There has been a strengthening the hands of one another in unbelief of the visions because the wrongs of some have been reproved. I feel crushed in spirit, and that I have been abused. I have no more testimony to bear in Battle Creek until there is an entire change. This is darker than the work in Rochester, and is certainly worse; for I saw that                                                                              7  they had their example and present condition before them as a warning.  {PH016 6.1}
[PH016 7.1]          Harriet, I was carried back and shown that there has never been a reception of the visions given in Paris. It is still looked upon that Bro. White dealt too plain, and you are not free in this matter. From what has been shown me he dealt no plainer than the case deserved. And the dissatisfaction and warfare against the testimony and visions there borne must be seen, felt and acknowledged, or they will be subject to wrong influences and the temptations of the Devil. They will appear to be united with us, but when in God's order plain dealing or reproofs are given, all the past is called up and the same warfare commences, and they are more liable to sympathize with those who are wrong than with the right. All these things will have to be realized and thorough work made. The influence and feelings which existed in Paris has affected your judgment, and still sways your mind. You have received and cherished feelings that Bro. White was too hard and severe, and if one is censured or has plain matters of fact laid before them, they complain of Bro. White's severity, and you stand all ready to sympathize with them. In this you come short of being a co-worker with God and his angels. God lays a burden on his servant that things are not right; he must bear a plain testimony. It is not pleasant for him to do this. He would gladly be excused, but must do his duty regardless of consequences. Who then I ask, deserves the sympathy? The one who feels the burden, and in the fear of God discharges his duty, or the erring one who causes trouble and burden                                                                              8  by grieving the Spirit of God? Just as long as God has a people, just as long as he has a church, he will have those who will cry aloud and spare not, who will be his instruments to reprove selfishness and sins, and will not shun to declare the whole counsel of God, whether men will hear or forbear. I saw that individuals would rise up against the plain testimonies. It does not suit their natural feelings. They would choose to have smooth things spoken unto them, and have peace cried in their ears. You would choose to be flattered and caressed. But this is not the work that God has assigned us. Individuals have been watching James with jealousy and suspicion, and the feelings and the prejudices have been communicated to each other, while he was left in darkness as to the real state of their feelings, and they were doubting the messages which the Lord had given. I saw that a great trial was before the church at Battle Creek. I saw that James must be careful whom he trusted or confided in, for he was watched by some of his brethren at Battle Creek, and watched by those in the Office, especially by yourself, Uriah and Fletcher. I saw that the leaven of dissatisfaction that worked in Paris and Rochester has been at work here. The messages which the Lord gave in Paris were doubted. The plain reproofs that my husband there bore were not received, but he was looked upon as being hard and severe; but I was shown that had he borne a more mild testimony he would have merited the displeasure of God. The feelings of those in Paris were not in union with the spirit and work of God, and they realized not the sacrifices and self-denial that must be made by                                                                              9  them as well as others to fill their place in the work of God. When they were reproved, instead of searching carefully their own hearts and confessing their wrongs, self rose up, It can't be so! They dwelt upon what they regarded as Bro. White's severity, sympathized with each other, linked together in their unbelief and dissatisfaction. And they never yet have seen and realized their wrong course, or our sufferings in Paris, which need not have been as severe if they had taken a right course. All this is recorded, and will yet appear before them in its true light, just as Heaven regards it. They were willing to think they had been dealt too severely with. Satan helped them in the matter. Angels were grieved and turned from them, and they went into great darkness. They rejected the means which God had chosen to correct them, and their discernment between a right and wrong spirit was gone. Bro. J. N. A. sympathized with his friends in Paris. Their feelings and their course of action affected him, influenced his mind, and his judgment and his sympathies were perverted, and he often stood on the side of those who were cautioned or reproved, which caused trouble instead of healing the difficulty. This all arose from not having his sympathy and influence with those whom he should have confidence in, and leaving those to bear and fully feel their burden who were not right, that by diligent search of their own course they might make strait and thorough work. Things at Paris were left at loose ends, all prepared for Satan to tangle into a perplexing knot to suit himself. They never have realized their wrongs and taken them out of the way. The bars were left down for Satan                                                                              10  to step in and possess the field. When everything moves on smoothly then past dissatisfaction and difficulties originating in Paris lie dormant; but when reproof is given the same warfare commences. Bro. White is wrong, he is severe, he was hard back there, he is the same now. Jealousy and hard feelings arise, and as he is in union with the visions, as the visions and his testimony agree, the visions are doubted. And Satan has worked secretly, first at Waukon, and then at Battle Creek, to affect and overthrow the work of God.  {PH016 7.1}
[PH016 10.1]         I was pointed back, away back to the time when those in Paris, especially Brn. Andrews' and Steven's families were ensnared by error, and for years were in a perfect deception of Satan. They suffered while in this error, but they never will obtain a particle of reward for it. If they had been willing to be taught, and received light in God's appointed way, they would not have been held in error, fanaticism and darkness all that length of time; but self would not yield to the light God gave. Their feelings and impressions were sufficient evidence for them, and they would not be corrected until they were overwhelmed and compelled to acknowledge the power of God, and that they were wrong. God has given them since that time unmistakable evidence of his work, and wonderful manifestations of his Spirit. Repeatedly have some of them been slain by the power of God, and while the impression remains all is well; but when the impression wears away the same wrong feelings return, self rises, because they did not make thorough work behind them. I saw that it was of the greatest importance that they make thorough work in the past. I was brought down                                                                              11  to Rochester, and saw the same suspicion and jealousy existed there, and your influence was not good, and I saw that things in Rochester and vicinity were in such a condition that God would have us leave Rochester just when we did, and I saw that there had been a lack of frank acknowledgement from Bro. J. N. A. yourself, Uriah and others, that it was the special work of God our leaving Rochester at the time we did, notwithstanding the most positive evidence has been given of this, to seal that whole work of God: the prosperity God has given the Office and the cause since the removal to Battle Creek. Yet there has not been straight work in acknowledging this as God's special providence. While God was directing and counselling in regard to these matters, that his work could move forward with freedom, their feelings were in opposition to it. Had they been standing in the counsel of God they would have been in union with his work and with the angels, but individuals were ignorantly warring against the leadings of God, and had no realizing sense of their fearful position of being united with evil angels in their opposition to the advancement of God's work and his opening providence. Had they believed what the Lord had shown in regard to these matters, they need not have moved in such perfect blindness. All that work of God must be acknowledged, and with decision a position taken in these things, or Satan will improve every opportunity to throw in doubts, suggestions and jealousy, and the leaven will continue to work. This leaven must be purged out. When God's hand is reached down, and he moves his people to the right or left it is of the greatest importance                                                                              12  that they acknowledge his hand and firmly take their position that God has done this. The state of things in Rochester should be a warning to all who are tempted to doubt the teachings of God, or to find fault with the strait testimony and reproofs given by Bro. White. The angels of God do not hover in mercy over Rochester. A curse has rested there, and all the deeds and cruel work of those in Rochester and vicinity are recorded. Satan has kept the mind in perfect darkness in regard to these things. God is not to be trifled with. Sufferings and agony his servants bore in Rochester while striving with all their energies to do his work. Satan and evil angels were at war with them, and many professing the present truth united with these evil powers to discourage and cause mental anguish, which might have been avoided. They were co-workers with the powers of darkness. All this is faithfully chronicled. Yet notwithstanding the example of Rochester, and their present condition, which should be a warning, the same work has been going on at Battle Creek in a secret, underhanded, deceptive manner. The same spirit which existed in Paris and Rochester has revived, and there is no safety or confidence to hope for better things until the past is all straitened out by frankly acknowledging God's work, if it tears self and self dignity all to pieces.  {PH016 10.1}
[PH016 12.1]          There is a thorough opposition in this place against plain testimony, and Harriet, none are so thoroughly opposed to it as yourself, and yet you are in close connection with the work of God, and in constant opposition and rebellion to the one he has laid burdens upon to reprove, to counsel and                                                                              13  manage in his cause. Says the true Witness, I know thy works. It has been to disaffect the minds of others in regard to James, to place him in a wrong light before them, and put on a distressed appearance, which has had its influence with a number of individuals, yet you faithfully concealed all this from us. But I have been shown that the counsel and strait testimony will not cease as long as God has anything to do with this church and with the Office. The plain testimony will cut to the right and left, and the church will have to be hewed and squared. The planning-knife of God will pass over them, and if individuals will not bear the strait work they will be laid aside as useless timber, unfit to have any place in the cause or work of God. Harriet, I was shown the past position John occupied after he went to Waukon. The spirit of rebellion that arose there is not dead yet. But quite a number are standing in just that uncertain position, taking no decided stand, with but little spirit of present truth, having no sense of the work of God, and the seeds of rebellion that have taken root there would spring up very easily.  {PH016 12.1}
[PH016 13.1]          I saw that Bro. John had suffered in his mind extremely. Satan magnified many things before him, and he has represented Paris and Rochester affairs to others in a wrong light. Bro. John has been driven to almost insanity. The visit at Waukon was timely, and God wrought there in great power. John was convinced that God was in the work, and he has made great efforts to resist the suggestions of Satan, and to be united with us and the work of God. He needs help. He has been fiercely buffeted, and has made                                                                              14  strong efforts to get every difference under his feet, and to have his mind directed in the right channel; and not a shadow of unbelief should be thrown in his path. He should receive help in this matter. And if those who have influence with Bro. John will exert that influence as they should, take their position decidedly in relation to the work of God and stand upon it, it will be a strength to Bro. John, and he may yet be entirely free. But in order to be free he must see the past, and realize something of the wrong influence he has exerted; that his influence told on the side of the enemy's ranks.  {PH016 13.1}
[PH016 14.1]          I saw that his family do not stand clear. Dissatisfaction is in their minds in regard to James and things which have occurred in the past. They will not stand in the light until they wipe out the past by confessing their wrong course in opposing the testimonies given them of God, and are united with the work of God. Their own selfish feelings and views stand directly in their way. They must either yield their feelings, if it ［tears］ them all to pieces, or the visions must be given up. There will be full union or disunion. The crisis has come. The warfare that has been waged against James and the testimonies given of God must be given up if every one in that Office is removed. O Harriet, your past course for months was unfolded to me. Your opposition of feeling to James; your manifesting so much agony of feelings if there is counsel or the slightest reproof given in the Office, and your professing so much fear of James as though he were a tyrant. You have been deceived, and acted under a perfect deception of the Devil, and have deceived others in                                                                              15  regard to James. The least advice or counsel has been construed into a reproof, and you have stood prepared to have your feelings reined up to the highest pitch, and then your unreconciled, strong, set, willful feelings have been carried out into manifestations of great agony, which have had the worst possible influence upon Uriah, and has had a complete tendency to tear him from James and cause him to consider himself and you abused when it was a deception of Satan. You who ought to have been a help to Uriah and sought to have relieved his mind if burdened or in trial, have taken a course to stir up his mind, throwing him into perplexity and bringing upon him the greatest trials he has ever suffered, and all this without a cause. You have cruelly injured and wronged James. You have been perfectly controlled the enemy. I saw that he had borne and suffered in that Office as God did not require him to suffer again. I saw it would have been much better for you to have left the Office entirely, than to remain and exert the influence that you have.  {PH016 14.1}
[PH016 15.1]          I saw that there has not been that care taken that there should have been to choose only those in the Office who were true to one another, and devoted to the work of God.  {PH016 15.1}
[PH016 15.2]          You have been very close with us in regard to your true feelings, but have sympathized with others, and expressed great dissatisfaction of James' course, and have received sympathy in return. Your manifesting so much suffering of mind has awakened strong sympathy in others, when you had no foundation for such feelings but your own imagination wrought upon by a tempting                                                                              16  enemy. Your appearance has exerted the worst possible influence. If you had felt aggrieved, Bro. White was the one for you to have gone to and freely unburdened your mind to him, then you would have been convinced that your feelings arose from prejudice, misunderstanding, and misconstruction of his words. God's frown is upon these things. That a company so closely connected in his work as Uriah, Harriet, and James, should be so exclusive and secretive as you have been. Those who labor together in that Office, their souls must be one, every separate interest should be laid aside, and they should have perfect confidence in each other, and perfect frankness and openness. And I saw that this must be so. Your influence has been against this. I saw that things in that Office must go forward with entirely different feelings and from different principles or God will have everything in that Office turned upside down. For months Harriet, you have felt wrong, acted wrong, spoken wrong, and been controlled by the enemy. You may call your feelings grief, but you have not realized your condition. You have at times manifested anger, and you have been selfish. The present truth has rested very lightly upon you, and selfishness has woven itself closely with nearly all you do. It is the natural besetment of your family, and it is a sin which God has rebuked them for, but which they would not confess. You have never realized it as it is. Your influence instead of strengthening and helping Uriah has hindered him, and planted in his breast feelings which would never have existed there if you had been consecrated to God. Your influence, appearance and actions have had just that                                                                              17  strong influence on the wrong side that the Lord showed me two years ago that they would have, unless you stood in the counsel of God, consecrated to his service, with your judgment sanctified by his Spirit. Had you heeded the vision given you and Uriah two years ago you would have saved much; but you neglected all that light, chose your own views of matters, have been free to make confidants of those you should not, but have been very close and secretive to us, whom of all others you should confide in. This is the greatest injustice.  {PH016 15.2}
[PH016 17.1]          Many times has God shown the responsibility and burden he has laid upon James. Gladly would he be free from it, and he would have thrown it off if he dared to, but feared the displeasure of God. God has placed him in the Office, but in what light have you regarded him? As an intruder, a meddler into that which in no way concerned him, taking upon him things which did not belong to him. How much union have you had with the Spirit of God, or his work, or his teachings? The visions do not bear with any weight upon your mind.  {PH016 17.1}
[PH016 17.2]          I have been shown that the Lord would have a shrewd manager in that Office; one that will reprove, and one that will not be dumb and senseless to wrongs or carelessness. He will have some one there who is sensitive to wrong, quick to feel, and who feels that the cause is a part of him, a part of his very existence. Uriah and you have not felt this as you should. When a word of admonition or even counsel is given which crosses your feelings and ideas, instead of looking closely and seeing that there was a cause for it,                                                                              18  and confessing that you might be wrong, you have kept silent and considered you was suffering wrongfully, and Bro. White was censorious, exacting and severe. O Harriet, whether you realize it or not, those feelings came from a selfish, unconsecrated heart. Bro. White is not perfect. In the ardor of his feelings he may speak too strongly and if you at any time felt injured, in confidence open your mind to him; he would not be backward to relieve your mind of any burden he could. And if you and Uriah were as free to confess when you err as he has been, there would not be the trouble which now exists.  {PH016 17.2}
[PH016 18.1]          I saw that Satan had taken advantage of his frank, open manner to tell his whole heart, and you have thought him like yourself, lay up things, say nothing about them, and if a word is spoken by him in plainness, that there must be more where that came from, when you have the whole, for he does not hide things in his heart. God does not look with approbation upon this close, exclusive, secretive disposition. If unconsecrated ones are reproved by Bro. White, you are prepared to sympathize with and confide in them. You messed with Carrie, linked yourself with her, and strongly sympathized with her. You could not discern her wrong or why she was not fit help in the Office because of your own darkness. This is the same feeling which you brought from Paris, and exercised in Rochester. Instead of your confiding in those whose whole interest was in the work of God and the truth, you let your love and sympathy run out for the unconsecrated, and linked with them. You carried the same spirit with you to Waukon, and have exercised the same in                                                                              19  Battle Creek. You have things to straiten in the past. You have a work to do. When in Paris you strengthened each others hands in sympathizing and linking together. There was selfishness there that never died. There was not deep searching of heart to confess wrongs and make thorough work by the two families. The same feelings exist with them now. They have despised reproof, despised the visions, blinded their eyes as to their own situation, God's hand has been laid heavily upon them, but they acknowledged not that it was he. Harriet, Bro. Andrews and Bro. Steven's family have stood right in the way of John. They might help him if they would, but they have so long neglected to see themselves and confess frankly their wrongs, that they have been carried by the enemy into the fog and mist so far, and they have so long neglected to confess their past wrongs, I fear they never will take a position to help John. His mind has been in such a state that a continual dropping of words calculated to excite his mind and unsettle it has kept him in a confused state.  {PH016 18.1}
[PH016 19.1]          But I saw that it was impossible for the special blessing of God to attend his labors unless he takes a decided stand in regard to the teachings of God. His influence at the time of the removal of the Office was all on the wrong side. He strengthened the hands of those whom the frown of God was upon. He unsettled the mind of Henry Nichols in regard to the visions, and Henry has never recovered. He worked on the side of the enemy's ranks. He knew not the spirit he was of. Harriet, the link which the Lord showed me years ago has never been broken. There is a leaning to                                                                              20  each other, a strong tie of sympathy that is in direct opposition to the Spirit of God. That influence which affected you in Paris, that you brought to Rochester with you has affected you in Battle Creek, and your close connection with Uriah and the work of God has affected him and he has had feelings and impressions that would never have existed had it not originated away back in Paris, and that there has been a perfect chain of connection from Paris to Battle Creek. And the influence of John's opinions and his position and views and your feelings and views have been instilled into Uriah, until he has had a dignity in some matters which God has frowned upon.  {PH016 19.1}
[PH016 20.1]          I have been shown that it was impossible that there should be any better state of things in the future until clean work is made in the past. For if matters are partially settled, these feelings, opinions and views will be liable to occur again. The cause of God is in a critical state, and unless there is now thorough work made there will be another door open for Satan to come in again and take the lead of matters to suit himself. Never can there be any degree of union with you in this work in the Office until wrong links and influences are broken, ties and sympathies that have been misplaced severed, and a thorough acknowledgment of God's work in the past. But as matters now stand there is no safety, no bars to keep Satan out. And is the work of God to go on thus? Bitter have been your feelings. I dare not smooth over matters. The time has come when we must know who is on the Lord's side. The cause of God calls for immediate action. And those who cannot endure the smallest test of their fidelity now, what will                                                                              21  they do when the dragon host is at war with those who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus? The feelings of Jenette and Angeline have not been in union with the work of God. They have chosen to believe that their course and ways have been right, rather than to believe the visions. But the time will soon come when they will be compelled to see matters as they are, when the past will be too late for remedy. I repeat, there has been a perfect chain of dissatisfaction from Paris to Battle Creek. I saw that you could help in the cause of God if you were right; but in your present state, with your feelings, you would only be a curse.  {PH016 20.1}
[PH016 21.1]          There has been two spirits in the Office at Rochester, and two spirits in the Office at Battle Creek, and the Lord has shown that the spirit of reproof should never die out of the Office. It will live there just as long as the Office exists. If Uriah and James are connected in that Office, their interests are one, and the barrier that has been placed between them must be broken down, and they be in perfect union, having confidence in each other, or not labor in connection at all. I saw that you have cruelly wronged James without a cause. God has given him a position to occupy, and you have been at war with it. Two years ago was the reproof given for Uriah and yourself. Read it all over and see if it has been heeded. I saw that the Lord's providence has sustained James, but your feelings have been to tear him down. Harriet, may the Lord give you a full sense of the part you have been acting. Your selfish feelings would lead you to tear Uriah from the Office that you might enjoy his company more                                                                              22  exclusively yourself, but it would be a fearful step for you both.  {PH016 21.1}
[PH016 22.1]          I have been shown faults and wrongs of individuals who professed perfect confidence in the visions, but found fault with the instrument. The natural feelings of their heart rise up in rebellion against the visions which had exposed their errors and evil. Instead of humbly acknowledging they had erred, they found fault with the manner in which it was delivered. They took the position that a part of it was correct, and a part of it was a mistake. I had been told circumstances, and thought that the Lord had shown them me in vision. Has God placed his work in such a careless manner that man could fashion it to suit his own inclinations, receive that which was agreeable to him, and reject a portion? Would God give visions to correct his people of their errors, and then trust to the erring one's judgment to receive or reject what portion of them he pleased? What would be the use of visions in the church if held in this light, or if erring individuals in their darkness were left to make what application of them they pleased? This is not the way God works. If God reproves his people through an individual he does not leave the one corrected to guess at matters, and the message become corrupt in reaching the person it is designed to correct. God gives the message and then takes especial care that it is not corrupted.  {PH016 22.1}
[PH016 22.2]          The visions are either of God or the Devil. There is no half way position to be taken in the matter. God does not work in partnership with Satan. Those who occupy this position cannot                                                                              23  stand there long. They go a step further and account the instrument God has used a deceiver, and the woman Jezebel. If after they had taken the first step it should be told them what position they would soon occupy in regard to the visions, they would resent it as a thing impossible. But Satan leads them on blindfolded in regard to the true state of their feelings, until he takes them in his snare. Grievous sins have been rebuked in individuals whom the church was holding in close fellowship, believing them to be devoted, sincere Christians. The persons reproved have risen up against the visions, contradicted their truthfulness, and have received the sympathy of some of the church. But time has proved the visions correct; facts have been brought to confirm and establish them. At times I have had but little courage to write to individuals what I had been shown in regard to them, for so many take the visions which have been written to them with feelings of the deepest anguish and in tears, they lay it aside, some with a feeling of indifference, others say I believe the visions, but sister White has made a mistake in writing it. She has heard reports of these things and has got it mixed up with her visions, and thinks she saw it all. O what a fixing up is this! What foolish positions Satan will lead some to take in their blindness, who are unwilling to humble themselves, and see and confess their faults. The heart is deceitful above all things; and desperately wicked. Satan exults that he can lead individuals to deceive themselves into a belief that they are right, when God frowns upon their wrongs. God seeth not as man seeth, and when he shows what is in                                                                              24  erring man's heart, and the message is trampled under foot, and he turns from it, saying, There must be a mistake in the matter, I am about right, they are like the pharisee who repeated his good works, I fast twice a week and give tithes of all I possess. I thank God that I am not as other men. They comfort themselves with their good deeds, and Satan then directs their minds in a channel to please himself. Many times have I felt to say, O my soul, canst thou persevere in such a warfare as this? Then again I could say, The battle is the Lord's, and if I am co-worker with him the victory will be ours. When the Lord sees fit to give a vision, I am taken into the presence of Jesus and angels, and am lost to earthly things. I can see no farther than the angel directs me. My attention is often directed to scenes transpiring upon earth.  {PH016 22.2}
[PH016 24.1]         At times I am carried far ahead into the future and shown what is to take place. Then again I am shown things as they have occurred in the past. After I come out of vision I do not at once remember all that I have seen, and the matter is not so clear before me until I write, then the scene rises before me as was presented in vision, and I can write with freedom. Sometimes the things which I have seen are hid from me after I come out of vision, and I cannot call to mind the first circumstance; but when brought before a company where that vision applies, the things which I have seen come to my mind with force. I am just as dependent upon the Spirit of the Lord in relating or writing a vision, as in having the vision. It is impossible to call up things which                                                                              25  have been shown me unless the Lord brings the same before me at the time and on the occasion that he is pleased to have me relate it.                                E. G. White.                                                    -    {PH016 24.1}
[PH016 25.1]                           Messages.          Dear Bro. Uriah: While at Monterey we had a most powerful meeting; the Spirit of the Lord rested upon me. I was shown in vision many things--was shown the straightness of the way, the necessity of each understanding their own heart, the danger of deceiving themselves as to their true state, and be found wanting. I saw again the state of things in the Office, the cloud still hangs over it. All is not right there.  {PH016 25.1}
[PH016 25.2]          I saw that the Lord had called you to occupy the place you are now in, and God has not released you. God has not selected or designed Bro. Waggoner for the Office, to occupy your place; there are serious objections to this. The Lord has laid upon James the duty of traveling a portion of the time, and he calls you to throw your whole soul into the work, be devoted to God, devoted to the work. Let your influence tell in the meeting, tell in the Office, and your soul will flourish, and a saving, gathering influence will be shed around. Dear brother, the Lord will help your lack. I saw that there has been expected more of you than they ought to expect, and that is not in you. It is not in you to take all that care, burden and responsibility that some others do. If you had been able to bear responsibility and care you could fully fill the place as an                                                                              26  editor, and the care and responsibility would not be laid upon James.  {PH016 25.2}
[PH016 26.1]          I saw that there has been feelings that James was too sensitive, too strong feeling; but I saw that some one must have the care, and feel, and feel strongly too, and more decidedly in the Office. There is danger of some expecting too much of you, and there is danger of your acting too little.  {PH016 26.1}
[PH016 26.2]          I saw that James and Bro. Waggoner erred in not freely talking their fears to you. You were deceived as to their feelings, and acted under a mistaken idea of things, and you and Harriet were wrong in moving in such haste, without first getting a thorough understanding of the matter. Your action in the matter displeased God. You made a wrong move in introducing the matter where it should not be mentioned, when your past experience was sufficient to teach you the effect, that a great fire is kindled by a little matter. I saw if you break away from that Office ［your］ happiness and peace end. But where you lack now it is supplied, God has not released James from the Office; he has the care, responsibility and burden, and God has not released you from your place. I saw, like two brothers, true yoke-fellows, should you labor together, your interest one. You have shut up too much the interest to yourself; together should you labor, unitedly together should your hearts be knit, so close that Satan cannot get a wedge between you, united together can your interest tell, both working together in union. Your interest should not be divided. God is not pleased with this. You have no separate interest in that Office in the sight of God, your work is one, your interest one, and here                                                                              27  you have been too close, not as united as you should be.  {PH016 26.2}
[PH016 27.1]          I saw that the Lord has seen fit to bring Harriet in a place where she can work for the Lord, and help you, and I saw she must be on her watch, and help when it is needed, to speak a word in season when it is needed, a work right, and not on the wrong side. She must bear in mind that she can help, and be very cautious not to hinder. She will have trials, and if they are borne well she will not lost the reward. The Lord's eye is upon every doing, his eye sees every influence.  {PH016 27.1}
[PH016 27.2]          Harriet, I saw that where you could hinder more than help is here. Let your mind be affected by any wrong influence, Uriah is affected by the same. You have watched John's opinions and views, and they have had more effect and influence with you than is due, and then the door is open for your views or understanding to affect Uriah. Here is a door open for the enemy to work, and you both must be on your guard. Satan will get in if he can. John is not standing in the light.  {PH016 27.2}
[PH016 27.3]          I saw that you could have the blessing of God resting upon you, could live in the hearts of the people of God. You must with confidence and courage go forward, have faith in God, draw strength from Jesus. Unitedly you can serve him, unitedly obtain the victory, and unitedly share the reward. I saw that great was your privilege. You can enjoy sweet union with God; with child-like confidence can you rely upon him.  {PH016 27.3}
[PH016 27.4]          And Harriet, you can by occupying a right position, living in the counsel of God, help Uriah                                                                              28  more than any other one, and more than you think you can. Never act or talk on the doubtful side, but let the weight of your words and acts be to strengthen faith, to dispel doubts. You have not realized for years the responsibility that rests upon you. God has given you a taste of eternal joys to lead you on, to reach out, to hope, to elevate, and bring you closer to himself. God requires you to look to these manifestations of his love. These abundant blessings were for some special object. Where much is given, much will be required. If your influence is governed by the Spirit of God, you can do much good; if it is not sanctified by the Spirit of God, it will tell much on the wrong side. You have felt too much that it was but a small matter or but little consequence what you may say or do. Take heed. There is more importance attached to these things than you have thought of. The grace of God can sanctify and purify your judgment, and together can you labor for the interest of God's cause.                                      E. G. White.                                                    -    {PH016 27.4}
[PH016 28.1]                                    Battle Creek, Oct. 8, 1857.        Dear Bro. Uriah and Sister Harriet: While at Monterey I was shown that all did not realize the importance of the work in the Office. It was repeated to me what has been so often shown, that there must be a drawing near to God, a consecration to him that there has not been. I saw that you should not let your interest for each other in the least draw you from the work of God. That Holy, Sacred work, to you both should                                                                              29  be the first and greatest work, and more dear than any thing else besides. And your interest and care should not be for each other, nor in the least interfere with your work in the Office. There is danger of this, and it has been somewhat so now--wrapped up too much in each other, and the glory of God not in view as it should have been.  {PH016 28.1}
[PH016 29.1]          I saw that you could have the salvation of God, if you seek earnestly enough for it. I did not see that God was displeased by your marriage; by consecrating all to God, seeking the Spirit and power of God, your united efforts could better glorify God than you could separately. But there is danger of your living to each other; and if there is not an entire interest and an entire care for the paper, the Lord will remove you and have some one whose whole interest is swallowed up in the work. God wants that the only paper in the land bearing his solemn truth should come out right. A lack of the Spirit of God, or interest, is felt in the paper. If the salvation of God is with the one that writes for the paper, the same spirit will be felt by the reader. A piece written in the Spirit of God angels approbate, and impress the same upon the readers. But a piece written when the writer is not living wholly for the glory of God, not wholly devoted to him, angels feel the lack in sadness. They turn away and do not impress the reader                                                                              30  with it because God and his Spirit are not in it. The words are good but it lacks the warm influence of the Spirit of God.  {PH016 29.1}
[PH016 30.1]          I saw that there must not be a shunning of burdens. You must reprove wrong when you see it in those in the Office. I saw you were feeling discouraged. Uriah, I saw that you should overcome; when you are discouraged you can do nothing aright. With energy and courage take hold of the salvation of God. You can have his assisting grace, but you must wrestle for it.  {PH016 30.1}
[PH016 30.2]          I saw that there was a feeling among the hands in the Office, too selfish. There must be a sacrificing spirit with every one. Their interest must be in the paper, that everything be just right about it, that there be no errors in it.  {PH016 30.2}
[PH016 30.3]          I saw that God was not pleased with the hands in the Office. They are not enjoying the salvation of God, and they have but a faint realizing sense of the time in which we live, and what God requires of them. I saw that there should be a willingness to suffer some loss of time if their help is needed to hasten off the paper, in any little aid they can render, but the feeling has been with some, they cannot leave their particular part of the work. There must be a spirit of consecration and self-denial in the Office, and the greatest lack is the Spirit of God or salvation. There must be a change in that Office,                                                                              31  a reformation, then the blessings of God will rest upon those in the Office. A care, I saw should rest with weight upon every one, especially yourself, that the paper be free from errors or mistakes. God is displeased with his work being marred with so much imperfection.                             E. G. White.                                                    -    {PH016 30.3}
[PH016 31.1]                 Extracts from Visions.          Paris, 1851, I was shown that there had been but little carefulness to follow the Pattern. I was shown that there was a link between Brn. Andrews and Stevens' family that would have to be broken; for this link did not tend to strengthen each other in the most holy faith, or to cause one another to grow in grace, but it did tend to build one another up if they were wrong, in that wrong, and hide each other's faults, that needed to be brought out and got rid of, in order to have the approbation of God and his free, strengthening Spirit among them. This attachment was not because each family was so holy, and reflected the image of Jesus so much, that bound one to the other. And if you stood more separate, and had an eye single to the glory of God, you would be much stronger, and God would be honored much more. I saw that you did not love Jesus as much as you loved each other, but you were more zealous to please each other, than you were to please Jesus who died for you. I saw that if you studied more to daily glorify God and to have the abiding witness that your ways please him, you would be strong and valiant in the truth, and would carry                                                                              32  a holy influence with you. I saw that you have a knowledge of the truth, and a form of godliness, but the power has been lacking. You have not had faith in God as you should have had, and when you have obtained the victory, it has lasted you but a short time. I saw that we must have victory every day, and come up steadily.  {PH016 31.1}
[PH016 32.1]          I saw that our keeping house has discovered selfishness in your families, and I saw that there has not been true faith in the visions; that some have doubted them, and that they still have not true faith in them, and if they remained where they were they would doubt them still more. I was shown the danger of doubting the visions. Had you believed the visions in time back, you would not have been left to go into the errors you did. I saw that vital godliness and heart holiness we must have, if we would be covered with the covering of Almighty God.                                      E. G. White.                                                    -    {PH016 32.1}
[PH016 32.2]          ［Extract from a vision given at Rochester, April, 1854.］  {PH016 32.2}
[PH016 32.3]          I saw that with some there had not been a receiving of what God has shown. It has been doubted. It has borne but with a feather's weight. I saw that straight testimonies must be borne, and they have not been received. I then saw that the church must be united, and if they could not endure straight testimonies when they were needed, and we were bound, we must move the Office and go where we could bear them. I saw that                                                                              33  we, neither of us, have done our duty. There has been a holding back, a shunning to declare the whole counsel of God. I saw that God wanted us to be free, that if we did not follow the movings of his Spirit, and bear the testimonies he gave us, he would leave us in bondage, and then our health and strength would fail; and worse than all this, the bondage would be felt in the paper. I saw that if there was not freedom and liberty here, we must move where there would be freedom, and where the testimonies given us by God would be received. I saw that some had doubted what God had taught, and therefore it could not have weight with them, nor serve to move them. As I saw this I begged of God to use another instrument, to send by one whom they would receive, or to fit up the frail instrument that the church would be convinced. Said the Angel, God has chosen his own way, that through the simple means he has ordained light should be given, and if it is not received, God will give them up to their own ways to be filled with their own doings.                              E. G. White.                                                    -    {PH016 32.3}
[PH016 33.1]          ［Extract from a vision given August 26, 1855.］  {PH016 33.1}
[PH016 33.2]          I saw while at Paris that James' health has been in a critical situation; that his anxiety                                                                              34  of mind has been too much for him. When the present truth was first published, he had to put forth double energy and labor with but little encouragement; and from the first he has taken burdens upon him that were too much for his strength. The burdens were not equally borne. While he took much responsibility, some were not willing to take any, and those who shunned taking responsibilities and burdens did not realize his burdens, and were not as interested in the cause as they should have been. There was a lack. James felt it and laid his shoulder under burdens that were too heavy. I saw by these extra efforts more souls would be saved, but it is these efforts that have undermined his constitution and taken away his strength. Regardless of his own interest and health, he has labored with interest for others, and it has not been appreciated. His reward from many has been dissatisfaction, evil surmising and jealousy. Those who should have helped him bear the burdens were a burden themselves by their unwise course. By care and incessant labor and overwhelming anxiety has the work gone on, until now the present truth is clear, its evidence by the candid undoubted, and it is easy work now to carry on the paper to what it was a few years ago. The truth is now made so plain, that all can see it and embrace it if they will. But it needed much labor to get it out clear                                                                              35  as it is, and such hard labor will never have to be performed again to make the truth clear.                                 E. G. White.                                                    -    {PH016 33.2}
[PH016 35.1]          ［Extract from a communication to Bro. Wm. Peabody.］  {PH016 35.1}
[PH016 35.2]          I was shown that God would reward those who will bear responsibilities, and with energy push his work forward and stand in the fore-front of the battle. God will choose those who will venture something in his work. But there are those who will not fill the place that God would be pleased to have them fill.  {PH016 35.2}
[PH016 35.3]          I saw that God had chosen James to fill an important place, and has made him his agent to forward his work. I saw that God had made him a burden-bearer from the commencement of his work. Since 1844 God thrust him out that he should obtain an experience to fill the place he designed for him to occupy, as one to manage in his cause to forward the work. In order to do this he has had to take responsibilities and to risk something on the success of this message. God would be pleased if others would feel the same interest, and move with the same energy, but they will not venture. I saw that God was displeased with those who do not take the burden themselves, and then stand ready to murmur at the one upon                                                                              36  whom he lays the heavy burden. I saw that if others would come up and bear the burden he has borne for years, and venture all: life, health, strength, time, everything, to push this work ahead, trusting alone to the success of the message, then God would relieve him from such heavy responsibilities. God has made him his agent to stir up to zealous action.  {PH016 35.3}
[PH016 36.1]          I saw that the blessing of the Lord has rested upon every essential move that has been made to advance his cause, and steadily has the work progressed; one difficulty after another has been surmounted. It is because God's hand was in the work. I saw that some do not realize that selfishness is at the bottom of their murmuring. God's humble instrument moves too fast for their faith, and his venturing out as he has done has reproved their slow and unbelieving pace. And there has been satisfaction taken in watching and finding fault. Hints have been thrown out, doubts expressed, which have had their influence. They were at fault in this. Their faith was not strong enough to keep pace with him. Had they possessed that strong faith and self-denial which they should have had, those who have the ability and means might do a great deal in stirring up the people of God; and if they would venture out and risk something on the result and success of this message, it would inspire                                                                              37  faith in the hearts of the remnant, and there would be activity and zeal in pushing forward this great work.  {PH016 36.1}
[PH016 37.1]          I was shown that the work was not left in the hands of James or any other one upon earth. Angels of God have charge of the work, and they counsel and direct through chosen agents, the people, and thus the work moves forward. I was shown that God in his own wise providence raised James above dependence and want, that his testimony and influence might not be crippled by the galling sense of dependence. God will use him as his instrument to speak with freedom, independent of man, and in his strength and Spirit raise his voice, and with his example call upon the people to arouse, and with energy to assist with their substance, their influence, ability and judgment in moving forward this great work. And any that wish to be convinced, can be, that it is not selfishness, nor to obtain any advantage himself that he pursues this course. But his object is to advance the work of God which is dearer to him than life.  {PH016 37.1}
[PH016 37.2]          I saw that God will have a voice to tell in the Office and in his cause. I saw that it was easier for those who look on to complain, and find fault, than to suggest and lead in a better course. It is very easy and cheap to suggest doubts and fears, but it is not so readily undertaken to tell what shall be done.                                                                              38   {PH016 37.2}
[PH016 38.1]          I was pointed back and saw that amid all the hatred and devices of Satan, God had spared the life of James, although Satan pressed him sore to take it away a few years since. The Lord wrenched him from the enemy's grasp, and from his power, and raised him up to still act for him,--to walk out on his faith, to be a succorer to the needy, and to strengthen and uphold his servants whom he has called into the field. I saw that God had stayed him on the right hand and on the left, that he should not go to extremes, and he has inspired confidence in the hearts of the remnant generally to confide in his integrity and judgment. This has not been the work of man, but the mark of God's hand is seen in it all. His work will go forward. Simple instruments God will choose to carry forward this great work; but they only carry out the mind and will of the Great Master at the head of the work.                                    E. G. White.                                                    -    {PH016 38.1}
[PH016 38.2]                      Future Course.          It has been a matter of great perplexity to me to know just what course to pursue with the messages given for individuals. I have often written messages of reproof for different ones, and they have laid the messages away, said nothing about them, whether they received them or not, but their fruit have                                                                              39  shown in many instances that they were not affected at all by the message, for they pursued the same course of action, and the church are affected by their influence, believing them to be right, for they were ignorant of the reproof given the erring ones. My course is now clear to wrong the church no longer. If reproofs are given I dare not commit it alone to the individual to be buried up by them, but shall read what the Lord has seen fit to give me, to a select company, those of experience in the church, and if the case demands I shall bring it before the whole church. The great delicacy which some have manifested lest others should learn that they have been reproved, proceeds from a lack of humility, and a lack of willingness to acknowledge their wrongs. The minds of many have been abused by individuals that have been reproved by vision, and their minds prejudiced, because they had no knowledge of what the Lord had revealed. I shall keep these things secret no longer. God's people must know what the Lord has been pleased to reveal, that they be not deceived and led astray by a wrong spirit.  {PH016 38.2}
[PH016 39.1]          For a long time I have been convicted that I was taking a wrong course by thus hiding matters from those in the church who should be acquainted with them, but have received censure and abuse by the one reproved if I considered it necessary to open the                                                                              40  matter to individuals liable to be affected by their wrong influence. I have feared to take a course which I believed it often my duty to take. And then persons, and even churches, who have been led astray by these ones who had been reproved and did not reform, have censured me and been much tried because I suffered them to remain in darkness when the light had been given me. I see it is impossible to take a course but that I shall receive censure and blame from someone, and for the future shall follow my convictions of duty, that the church be not deceived, and trust the result with God.                          E.G. White.  {PH016 39.1}
[PH160 1.1]         PH160 - To Conference Officers (1904)           "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, Cal.,              December, 1904.          To Conference Officers.          Dear Brethren: The question has been asked, Should the Watchman occupy territory outside of the Southern States? One night I seemed to be in a meeting where this question was being discussed. Some argued that it would not be wise for an effort to be made to push the circulation of the Watchman in all parts of the field. They said that the Review and Herald and the Signs of the Times should be given the right of way, and that the Watchman should not be allowed to interfere with the circulation of these two papers which have been so long in the field. They thought that our work with the Watchman should be confined to the Southern States.  {PH160 1.1}
[PH160 1.2]         Some were greatly astonished at these propositions. One of authority arose and said, The Lord God of Israel sees the selfishness of the human heart. Let                                                                              2  those who are interested in our two older papers beware of allowing selfish plans to find a place in their work. The Watchman is to have a place in the field at large. It bears the message of truth as verily as do the Review and the Signs of the Times. You are to be careful not to hinder the Watchman in its work.  {PH160 1.2}
[PH160 2.1]          Much more liberality must be shown toward the Southern field. This field needs workers and means, and those who show selfishness in their dealings with it greatly displease the Lord. God is dishonored by the indifference shown by many regarding the needs of the field. The destitution of men and means in the Southern field need not and should not exist.  {PH160 2.1}
[PH160 2.2]          Money intended for this field must not be diverted into other channels. The workers in the South must not be allowed to struggle on as they have done in destitution and discouragement. God is displeased at the showing. Let this order of things be changed. The Lord's eye is over all his work, and over the workers in all parts of the world.                                                                              3   {PH160 2.2}
[PH160 3.1]          Let those who have had success in the circulation of the Signs and Review remember that the Watchman also has a work to do. It will accomplish much good if it is given an opportunity to do its appointed work in all parts of the world. Its field is wherever subscribers can be found for it.  {PH160 3.1}
[PH160 3.2]          Let those who contribute to the Watchman do their best. And let the editors of the Review, and the Signs, and the Watchman remember that long articles hurt their papers. Let the articles be short, and let them be full of moisture and nourishment. Bright accounts of the blessing found in missionary effort will be a great help.  {PH160 3.2}
[PH160 3.3]          Elder Haskell and Elder Butler should be respected and encouraged. These men should not be cast down. They have had a precious experience, and if they will let the simplicity of Christ dwell in their hearts, they will see the salvation of God.  {PH160 3.3}
[PH160 3.4]          God calls upon his people to cleanse themselves from all selfishness. Let the workers in the Southern field arouse and put on strength. Let them be                                                                              4  encouraged by their brethren in more favored fields. The South has had but little of the determined effort and liberal assistance that it ought to have had. From this time on let the work be advanced as fast as possible.                           Ellen G. White.  {PH160 3.4}
[PH161 1.1]         PH161 - To Conference Officers and Managers of Our Schools (1901)                              St. Helena, Cal., Dec. 30, 1900   To Conference Officers and Managers of Our Schools.          Every department of our work should be planned on considerate, generous lines. Every branch of the work should protect, build up, and strengthen every other branch. Men of varied abilities and characteristics are employed for carrying forward the various branches of the work, and each must give his own branch special effort; but it is the privilege of each to study and labor for the health and welfare of the whole body of which he is a member.  {PH161 1.1}
[PH161 1.2]         We thank the Lord for the good work being done in behalf of our schools in the publication and sale of the book, "Christ's Object Lessons." We rejoice that so large a number of our people have given themselves to the work, and that their efforts are proving so successful. We rejoice that our conference and tract society officers have given their influence and energy to this grand enterprise, and that ministers, Bible workers, colporteurs, and church members, old and young, have all engaged so heartily in the special effort to speedily relieve our schools.  {PH161 1.2}
[PH161 1.3]          Let this good work go forward steadily, perseveringly, grandly, till the last debt is removed from all our schools, and a fund is created for the establishment of schools in important fields, where there is great need of educational work.  {PH161 1.3}
[PH161 1.4]          As ministers and Bible workers are called to other labors, let the members of our churches say to them, "Go forward with your appointed work, and we will continue to labor for the circulation of "Object Lessons," and for the freedom of our schools." Let no one feel that this work should stop with the special effort of 1900 and 1901.                                                                              2  The field is never exhausted, and this book should be sold for the help of our schools for years to come.  {PH161 1.4}
[PH161 2.1]          As our publishing houses have shown themselves exceedingly large-hearted and liberal toward our schools, so let our school managers and teachers be very considerate of the interest of the publishing houses and the tract societies.  {PH161 2.1}
[PH161 2.2]          The school men should say to the regular canvassers, "We are glad of your interest in this work, and should be glad of your assistance; but the relief of the schools is not the only work in which we are interested. It is not the only work for this time. All our books on present truth, including health reform, are needed by the people. Therefore we urge you to go forward with your regular work. The tract societies that are handling "Christ's Object Lessons" without profit need an increased volume of regular business for their support, and the publishing houses that have given so many thousands of dollars in labor, need a greatly increased volume of regular business, that they may sustain the strain brought upon them by their liberality. We beg of you, therefore, to throw your energies into the regular work as never before.  {PH161 2.2}
[PH161 2.3]          "On our part we will encourage all our students of sufficient age and experience to work for the schools by selling our book, but we will also work as diligently as in former years to train those specially qualified for the canvassing work, to handle other books, so that the schools may do their part in furnishing recruits to the force of regular canvassers."  {PH161 2.3}
[PH161 2.4]          Our conference officers and State canvassing agents should take comprehensive views of the work in all its phases and all its bearings. They should so foster and guide this work of selling                                                                              3    "Christ's Object Lessons," that the regular canvassing force shall not be weakened, but that it shall be strengthened, while the work in behalf of the schools is going steadily forward.  {PH161 2.4}
[PH161 3.1]          Our publishing houses have done a noble thing in giving so largely to help in lifting the debts from our schools. Shall we not plan to be considerate of their interests, as they have been so generously considerate of the schools? In all our planning, the principles of honor, justice, and generosity are to be maintained. Judicious plans should be laid to relieve other institutions that are in pressing need of help. The Lord would not have us lose sight of the welfare of any of his appointed instrumentalities for the diffusion of light.  {PH161 3.1}
[PH161 3.2]          Let us endeavor, then, to carry forward the grand and glorious work of lifting the indebtedness from the schools, without calling our regular canvassers away from the sale of the precious books they are handling. Let us encourage students who have not made a record as successful canvassers to fit themselves to do acceptable work for the schools during vacations. Let us encourage our church members to go forward nobly with the work they have so well begun. Let us say to the tract societies and publishers, Be patient. and from the ranks of those thus gaining an experience you will have many to enter the general canvassing force. Let us then work diligently to fulfill this expectation.  {PH161 3.2}
[PH161 3.3]          O that we might view these matters in such a way that all would move in wisdom and in harmony! It was never intended by the framers of the plans that the sale of "Object Lessons" should lead to the neglect of other precious books. We must never repeat the mistakes of past years, when the plea was made that only one                                                                              4  book at a time should have the field, and as a result, books that have been signified as specially important to come before the people were left idle on the shelves of our publishing houses. Let our State agents with their canvassing forces keep right on with their regular work uninterrupted.  {PH161 3.3}
[PH161 4.1]          Let those who handle "Christ's Object Lessons" pray in faith that the Lord will help them to speak words which will be a blessing to those whom they meet while presenting the book for sale. Carefully improve the opportunities to sow the seeds of truth. Do not introduce doctrinal subjects, nor engage in controversy, but speak of the Christian's faith and hope. Thus you will become acquainted with persons whom you may afterward visit, with the Bible in hand, and upon whom you may reflect the light which God has given to you. You will find opportunities to comfort the depressed and discouraged, and to lift up those that are bowed down.  {PH161 4.1}
[PH161 4.2]          All the work of canvassing should be considered as evangelistic work. The Lord will give his grace to all who will seek for it in humility, and he will open ways for the dropping of seeds of truth into good soil. We have no time to lose, no hours or moments to devote to selfish pleasure. We, as workers together with God, are to labor with all interest and earnest energy to pull souls out of the fire, hating even the garment spotted with flesh. There have been presented before me the very many precious opportunities to save souls, which have been unheeded and lost. Let us now see how many souls we can save for our Saviour. "They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever."                    (Signed) E. G. White.  {PH161 4.2}
[PH122 1.1]         PH122 - To Our Bookmen (1913)                    To Our Bookmen                   Sanitarium, Cal., January 23, 1913.     Dear Brethren:        I welcome you all to "Elmshaven," the refuge that I found prepared for me on my return from Australia. In this quiet and comfortable home we have been able to prepare articles and books for publication.  {PH122 1.1}
[PH122 1.2]         I hope you will enjoy your visit, and that you may come again. In your prosperity and welfare I am deeply interested.  {PH122 1.2}
[PH122 1.3]                         The World Asleep          The time has come when a large work should be done by our canvassers. The world is asleep, and as watchmen they are to give the warning note, to awake the sleepers to a sense of their danger. The churches know not the time of their visitation. How can they best learn the truth?--Through the efforts of the canvasser. All who consecrate themselves to God to work as canvassers, are assisting to give the last message of warning to the world. They are the Lord's messengers, giving to multitudes in darkness and error the glad tidings of salvation.  {PH122 1.3}
[PH122 1.4]         Even where people hear the truth from the living preacher, the canvasser should carry on his work. The printed page is essential, not only in the work of awakening minds to the importance of the truth for this time, but that hearts may be rooted and grounded in the truth, and established against                                                                              2  darkness and deceptive error. Papers and books containing the messages of truth are the Lord's means of keeping truth continually before the minds of the people. These publications will do a far greater work than can be accomplished by the ministry of the word alone.  {PH122 1.4}
[PH122 2.1]          Through our canvassers the truth will reach those who can not be reached in any other way,-- those living far from any large settlement. I call these the byway hearers. To such ones our canvassers are to be God's evangelists, going from house to house, and opening the Scriptures to those whom they meet. They will find many who are willing and anxious to know what is truth. Much has been accomplished by the faithful canvassers who have gone from place to place, bearing with them books containing the light of present truth. Through their efforts entire families have been won to the truth.  {PH122 2.1}
[PH122 2.2]                         Broader Views          While in California in the year 1874, I was given an impressive dream, in which was represented the instrumentality of the press in the work of giving the third angel's message to the world. The following paragraphs are taken from a letter written at this time:  {PH122 2.2}
[PH122 2.3]          "I dreamed that several of the brethren in California were in council, considering the best plans for labor during the coming season. Some thought it wise to shun the large cities, and work in small places. My husband was earnestly urging that broader plans be laid, and more extended efforts made, which would better compare with the character of our message.                                                                              3   {PH122 2.3}
[PH122 3.1]          "Then a young man whom I had frequently seen in my dreams came into our council. He listened with deep interest to the words that were spoken, and then, speaking with deliberation and authoritative confidence, said:  {PH122 3.1}
[PH122 3.2]          "'The cities and villages constitute a part of the Lord's vineyard. They must hear the messages of warning. The enemy of truth is making desperate efforts to turn the people from the truth of God to falsehood. . . . You are to sow beside all waters.  {PH122 3.2}
[PH122 3.3]          "'It may be that you will not at once see the result of your labor, but this should not discourage you. Take Christ as your example. He had many hearers, but few followers. Noah preached for one hundred and twenty years to the people before the flood; yet out of the multitudes on the earth at that time only eight were saved.'  {PH122 3.3}
[PH122 3.4]          "The messenger continued: 'You are entertaining too limited ideas of the work for this time. You are trying to plan the work so that you can embrace it in your arms. You must take broader views. Your light must not be put under a bushel or under a bed, but on a candlestick, that it may give light to all that are in the house. Your house is the world. . . .  {PH122 3.4}
[PH122 3.5]          "'The verity and truth of the binding claims of the fourth commandment must be presented in clear lines before the people. "Ye are My witnesses." The message will go in power to all parts of the world, to Oregon, to Europe, to Australia, to the islands of the sea, to all nations, tongues, and peoples. Preserve the dignity of the truth. It will grow to large proportions. Many countries are waiting for the advanced light the Lord has                                                                              4  for them; and your faith is limited, it is very small. Your conception of the work needs to be greatly enlarged. Oakland, San Francisco, Sacramento, Woodland, and the large cities in the United States must hear the message of truth. Go forward. God will work with great power if you will walk in all humility of mind before Him. It is not faith to talk of impossibilities. Nothing is impossible with God. The light of the binding claims of the law of God is to test and prove the world. . . .  {PH122 3.5}
[PH122 4.1]          "In my last vision I was shown that we should have a part to act in California in extending and confirming the work already commenced. I was shown that missionary labor must be put forth in California, Australia, Oregon, and other territories far more extensively than our people have imagined, or ever contemplated and planned. I was shown that we do not at the present time move as fast as the opening providence of God leads the way. I was shown that the present truth might be a power in California if the believers in the message would give no place to the enemy in unbelief and selfishness, but would concentrate their efforts to one object--the upbuilding of the cause of present truth.  {PH122 4.1}
[PH122 4.2]          "I saw that there would be a paper published upon the Pacific Coast. There would be a health institute established there, and a publishing house created. Time is short; and all who believe this message, should feel a solemn obligation resting upon them to be disinterested workers, exerting their influence on the right side, and never by word or action be found arrayed against those who are seeking to advance the interests of God's cause.                                                                              5  The ideas of our brethren are altogether too narrow. They expect but little. Their faith is too small.  {PH122 4.2}
[PH122 5.1]          "A paper published on the Pacific Coast would give strength and influence to the message. The light God has given us isn't worth much to the world unless it can be seen by being presented before them. I declare to you our vision must be extended. We see things nigh, but not afar off."  {PH122 5.1}
[PH122 5.2]                        A Remarkable Dream          In the year 1875 I was in attendance at a camp-meeting held at Rome, N.Y. The Sunday services had been well attended, and several speakers had addressed the large and attentive congregations. The following night I dreamed that a young man of noble appearance came into the room where I was, immediately after I had been speaking. He said:  {PH122 5.2}
[PH122 5.3]          "You have called the attention of the people to important subjects, which to a large number are strange and new. To some they are intensely interesting. The laborers in word and doctrine have done what they could in presenting the truth. But unless there is a more thorough effort made to fasten these impressions upon minds, your efforts will prove nearly fruitless. Satan has many attractions ready to divert the mind, and the cares of this life and the deceitfulness of riches all combine to choke the seed of truth sown in the heart.  {PH122 5.3}
[PH122 5.4]          "In every effort such as you are now making, much more good would result from your labors if you had appropriate reading matter ready for circulation. Tracts upon the important points of truth for the present time should be handed out                                                                              6  freely to all who will accept them. . . . You are to sow beside all waters.  {PH122 5.4}
[PH122 6.1]          "The press is a wonderful means to move the minds and hearts of the people. The men of the world seize the press and make the most of every opportunity to get poisonous literature before the people. If men, under the influence of the spirit of the world and of Satan, are earnest to circulate books, tracts, and papers of a corrupting nature, you should be more earnest to get reading matter of an elevating and saving character before the people. . . .  {PH122 6.1}
[PH122 6.2]          "God has placed at the command of His people advantages in the press, which, combined with other agencies, will be successful in extending the knowledge of the truth. Tracts, papers, and books, as the case demands, should be circulated in all the cities and villages in the land. Here is missionary work for all to engage in.  {PH122 6.2}
[PH122 6.3]          "There should be men trained for this branch of the work who will be missionaries and will circulate publications. They should be men of good address, who will not repulse others, or be repulsed. This is a work which would warrant men to give their whole time and energies as the occasion demands. . . . God has committed to His people great light. This is not for them to selfishly enjoy alone, but to let its rays shine forth to others who are in the darkness of error.  {PH122 6.3}
[PH122 6.4]          "You are not as a people doing one twentieth part of what might be done in spreading the knowledge of the truth. Very much more can be accomplished by the living preacher with the circulation of papers and tracts than by the preaching of the word alone without the publications. The press                                                                              7  is a powerful instrumentality, which God has ordained to be combined with the energies of the living preacher to bring the truth before all nations, kindreds, tongues, and peoples."  {PH122 6.4}
[PH122 7.1]          To our canvassers I would say, Pray, O, pray for a deeper experience. Go forth with your hearts softened and subdued by a study of the precious truths which God has given us for this time. Drink freely of the water of salvation, that it may be in your hearts as a living spring, flowing forth to refresh souls ready to perish. God will then give wisdom to enable you to impart aright. He will make you channels for communicating His blessings. He will help you to reveal His attributes by imparting to others the wisdom and understanding that He has imparted to you.  {PH122 7.1}
[PH122 7.2]          May the Lord open your minds to comprehend this subject in its length and breadth, and may you realize your duty to represent the character of Christ by patience, courage, and steadfast integrity. If you take these principles with you into the canvassing field, you will be respected, and many will believe the truth you advocate, because your daily life is a bright light, which gives light to all that are in the house. Even your enemies, as much as they war against your doctrines, will respect you; and when you have gained this much, your simple words will have power and will carry conviction to hearts.                                         Ellen G. White.  {PH122 7.2}
[PH162 1.1]         PH162 - To the Leading Men of Our Churches (1898)                  To the Leading Men of Our Churches.          I must speak. I can not hold my peace. There is a work to be done for the leading men in our churches, ministers and helpers. I shall not at this time try to do more than tell you that every soul needs personal religion. Give your attention to yourselves, and make most earnest efforts to examine yourselves most critically whether ye be in the faith; "prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in your, except ye be reprobates." "But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwells in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the spirit is life because of righteousness. But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you. Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh. For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God."  {PH162 1.1}
[PH162 1.2]         We must not strive to mold people to our own ideas and inclinations and practises. By unselfish, consecrated lives, through the power of the Holy Spirit working on our minds, we are to reveal, not our own ways and wills, but the power of the love of him who gave himself for us, that we                               -2-     should be drawn out of and away from our own traits of character to the perfection of Christ's character. He died that we should cultivate the attributes of his character, and elevate, purify, and gladden the hearts and lives of others. All who are connected with the work of God need to have sanctified hearts, where Christ can abide. This means that there is a positive necessity of your closely examining yourselves, whether you be in the love of Christ. If you are individually attending to your soul's interest, you will have a sense of your own shortcomings, and will not sow the seed that Christ calls tares. If the truth you profess to know in theory is in your heart, you will reveal the truth as it is in Jesus. In every sphere of action you will represent his character. Our maxim should be, "Whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him." This is the great restoring influence of all our moral ills. With any lower incentive than to honor and glorify God, the principles become full of disease. Little by little self strives for the mastery, and the man will never rise to moral rectitude in word and action.  {PH162 1.2}
[PH162 2.1]          Whatever is to benefit you in your personal experience, as a fallen human being, can only derive its vitalizing power from the Life-giver, he who is truth. Apart from him whatever you may do in religious lines will be found to be as worthless as a tinkling cymbal.  {PH162 2.1}
[PH162 2.2]          There is a great dearth of the Spirit of life from Jesus Christ in the church. But the members can not be reached and impressed until those who labor for them are feeding upon Christ, the Bread of Life, and drinking his blood. Then                               -3-     their experience in religious things will be of a healthier order, and in the place of unrest and dissatisfaction, because the spirit is restless, they will heed the admonition God has given them. But if they have a desire to draw away from the work, if their hearts are not in it, they will sow seeds in the minds of those connected with them that will surely lead into false paths. And all this will be because they do not appreciate the work and cause of God as anything but common work.  {PH162 2.2}
[PH162 3.1]          God wants every one to walk in the light he has given. If men do not take heed to the warning, seeds will be sown that will create disaffection and uneasiness. This influence will strengthen. No one can tell how it came; but it did come, and has entered the hearts of those who ought to be, after the light that has been given, sincere and as true as steel to principle.  {PH162 3.1}
[PH162 3.2]          A sentiment prevails that commercial work should be divorced from the Office. This is one of the seeds that has been sown. Words have been spoken here and there, and these are taking root to bring about certain results. There are no vital reasons for this, only that minds that ought not to be allowed to run in certain channels unless guarded, have yielded to temptation. Satan will tempt them again and again. Again and again they will pass over the same ground over which he has carried them.  {PH162 3.2}
[PH162 3.3]          Christ Jesus is the great Power for correcting all the threads of influence that Satan would appropriate to compose his web. But the enemy's work is so subtle that those who ought to be wise seem to be blind. They discern nothing of the effect of their words dropped to divert minds to                               -4-     false theories. The time given to this devising and planning might better be devoted to work in which God has called men to act their part. Let them give counsel when they are sure that they have words from the Lord. Quite enough haphazard work has been done by catching at ideas which, if carried out, prove to be mistakes.  {PH162 3.3}
[PH162 4.1]          The commercial work is not to be divorced from the Office. When the Lord would have this done, he will make the matter so plain that we shall understand his mind and will. Connection with outside parties need be no more detriment to any one than was Daniel's work as a statesman a perversion of his religious faith and principles. There are many sides to this matter, and it is a great pity that seeds of thought are dropped in regard to changes that keep minds in an unsettled condition, or leave them in uncertainty. Ideas that are positively misleading strike the mind, and are expressed. This is always fruitful of evil results. All such influences are unsettling. They create disorder and disorganization.  {PH162 4.1}
[PH162 4.2]          Every Christian needs to be guarded in his expression of opinion. One thing he may settle forever. True prosperity can never come to the soul that is constantly aspiring to get higher wages, and who yields to the temptation that leads him away from the work that God has appointed him. There never can be prosperity for any man, or any family, or any firm or institution, unless the wisdom of God presides. Every right effort should be made to know what we are voicing. We must know whether it is the mind of the Lord, or the suggestions of minds controlled by the stealthy foe of righteousness. Now, just now, every right effort should be made                               -5-     to bring the minds of men under the influence and power of truth, that our work, our merchandise and hire, shall be holiness unto the Lord. The workmen may rank themselves as doing worldly business, when they are doing the very work that will call out questions. If they are of the right spirit, they will be able to speak a word in season. Thus it may be said of our workers, our artisans, as it was said of those of old, of whom we read, "I have filled him with the Spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship, to devise cunning works, to work in gold, and in silver, and in brass, and in cutting of stones, to set them, and in carving of timber, to work in all manner of workmanship."  {PH162 4.2}
[PH162 5.1]          When those connected with our institutions have new hearts, they will exert a saving influence on all connected with the work. They will make no suggestions that will make the workmen uneasy, unless there is positive need of speech. If we keep guard over the disposition and over the unruly member, a great victory is gained. All who connect with the Office should be taught that Bible principles are to be brought into contact with the work in every department. But too often suggestions are made that set in operation a train of thought that is detrimental.  {PH162 5.1}
[PH162 5.2]          No persons should be placed as directors in the Office, or in any of our institutions, who have not a knowledge of the truth. Yet this will do far less harm than to put in as managers those who claim to believe the truth, and who do not manage under the influence of the Spirit of God; because these can do tenfold more harm to mislead the workers. Men who abide in the truth, who                                -6-     have a conscientious regard for the glory of God, who value the salvation of the soul as higher than money, position, or self-aggrandizement, who are conscientiously walking and working in the way of the Lord, should be trained to carry responsibilities. Men may have ever so much ability and knowledge; but if it is used in such a way as to administer to self, they will to the greatest damage to the work.  {PH162 5.2}
[PH162 6.1]         If those who are connected with the work will place themselves in a humble, teachable position, they will be blessed by God, and will be more precious than fine gold, even than the golden wedge of Ophir, to our publishing institutions; for they will adorn their own character with the virtue and grace that dwelt in Christ. The entire nature will be sanctified, and they will be fitted through grace for the grand work of being laborers together with God. But when any man in our institutions trusts to his own devices and wisdom, he declines the authority of God, and the sooner he goes where he will have ample room to work out his devising without interference, and thus reveal the true principles that control him, the better it will be for all who are connected with him.  {PH162 6.1}
[PH162 6.2]          There is today in our world an unceasing unrest among the nations. Yet the nations are as if held back from action by unseen forces. In their moral disorder, the powers are in terrible confusion. This will be seen in every church, in every institution that claims to believe the truth for this time. These are the objects of Satan's special work. He strives to unsettle the workers, to make them discontented. If there are among them unconsecrated ministers or teachers, who                               -7-     have attributes of character that Satan delights to handle, he will use them to plant the seed that yields thorns.  {PH162 6.2}
[PH162 7.1]         A moral tonic needs to be given to every branch of the work in the Office. Too many words that yield no good fruit are spoken. It is very easy to pick flaws; but it is not so easy to restore, purify, ennoble, and elevate, by personal devoted labors, and a godly example. Satan is doing his utmost to seduce, and if he can control the human element as his agents, he will do it. He will use individuals who are in such blindness that they can not discern on which side they are working. Christ calls for every one who names the name of God to open the door of the heart, that he may be an abiding presence, restoring the moral image of God in man.           Mrs. Ellen G. White.  {PH162 7.1}
[PH163 1.1]         PH163 - To Those in Charge of the Colored Orphanage Enterprise (1909)                Sanitarium, Cal., Feb. 16, 1909.      To Those in Charge of the Colored            Orphanage Enterprise:          Dear Brethren: The question has been asked if the orphanage for colored children ought to be located on the Oakwood school farm.  {PH163 1.1}
[PH163 1.2]         Long before I visited Huntsville the Oakwood school farm was presented to me, both as it then was and as it might be in the future if wisely managed and properly cared for.  {PH163 1.2}
[PH163 1.3]          The presentation of what the place ought to be, included an orphanage and a sanitarium. I was also shown cultivated fields, gardens where vegetables were cultivated, and orchards bearing abundance of fruit.  {PH163 1.3}
[PH163 1.4]          Instruction was given me that the Lord would have consecrated, unselfish Christian workers connected with the Oakwood school, who would use skilfully the advantages of the Oakwood farm for the benefit of the students in the school and the children in the orphanage. These advantages were to be used wisely in helping to supply the necessities of the orphans and in obtaining for them an education and training that would be pleasing to the Lord.                                                                              2   {PH163 1.4}
[PH163 2.1]          I have been instructed that for the development of the Oakwood enterprises, the very best class of workers should be secured, because a special work is to be done here in revealing what religious education will do for the orphans and the outcasts through the labors of consecrated and skilful teachers. The teachers connected with the school must bear in mind that they are dealing with the purchase of the blood of Christ, with souls who, through earnest, God-fearing labors may become members of the Lord's family.  {PH163 2.1}
[PH163 2.2]          This work is not to be despised because the children are colored. Because they are colored, and because they are fatherless and motherless, they are to be brought up with kindness which is revealed in words and actions. There should be no scolding, no extravagant display; none should be treated with indifference, but all should be given respectful treatment, and this will win respectful attention and obedience from them in return.  {PH163 2.2}
[PH163 2.3]          These children are the purchase of the blood of Christ. Their color is something that they cannot change; but the Lord will co-operate to change the character if we will work in harmony with him who gave his life to secure the pardon of every sinner of every land, and of different colors.  {PH163 2.3}
[PH163 2.4]          When this light was given me, I had never seen Huntsville. I was shown that                                                                              3  Huntsville would be a place of special interest to those who would act their part to help the colored people.                             Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PH163 2.4}
[PH163 3.1]     Extracts from the Writings of Mrs. E. G.      White, on the Institutions for Colored        People at Nashville and Huntsville,          with particular Reference to           The Huntsville Orphanage            From letter of Jan. 4, 1905:--            "Special efforts must be made just now to help the colored people. The sanitarium that has been established in Nashville for the colored people must be provided with better facilities, and those who are making efforts to build at Huntsville an orphanage for colored children, must have help."  {PH163 3.1}
[PH163 3.2]          From letter of July 19, 1905:--          "Over and over again light has been given that a special work is to be done also in Huntsville. Men who are rooted and grounded in the truth in all its bearings are to be placed in charge of the work. A beginning has been made on an orphanage for colored children, but this work stands unfinished. On the beautiful farm of over three hundred acres, God proposes                                                                              4  that an efficient missionary training-school shall be conducted, which will develop many workers for the colored people.  {PH163 3.2}
[PH163 4.1]          A small sanitarium should also be established in connection with the school. The sanitarium building should not be of a shoddy character, neither should it be narrow and contracted. It should be built substantially, and there should be in it a room for the physician and nurses to carry forward the work of healing the sick, and giving patients and students an education in regard to the right principles of living."  {PH163 4.1}
[PH107 2.1]         PH107 - To Whom it May Concern (1869)                        Battle Creek, March, 1869.          Dear Bro. Russell: I have many things to say to you, but fear that I have not strength to write them. I was shown last June that you did not understand yourself as well as others understand you. You give yourself credit for greater ability than you possess. You are not a man of wise calculation and good judgment. You are deficient in this respect. You think yourself qualified to act in a broader sphere, to do a larger business. This is not correct. You are a man who will let your imagination build air-castles, but overlook almost entirely present work and present duty. Instead of taking up your work, humble though it be, and feeling that it is your duty to do that work with earnestness and faithfulness, you are looking away in imagination to some other work more agreeable, which you think will prove a greater success.  {PH107 2.1}
[PH107 2.2]         The Master has not committed to you the largest number of talents, because you have not the ability to improve them. You have been dissatisfied all your life, because you did not have the handling of a greater number of talents. You have thought that if you could have the five to improve upon, you could do some great thing--you could make                                                                              3  some show--could accomplish some great and good work. The Master has intrusted to you small talents, and when you show right and successful management of these, he will increase your responsibility. Until the Lord commits greater trusts to you, you should be content and happy with smaller responsibility. You should remember that it is not the large work which is the most pleasing to God; but the spirit which we possess in doing the work he gives. If we put our whole heart and soul into the work, and do everything with faithfulness, little though the work may be, it will be wholly acceptable in the sight of God, and will bring its reward.  {PH107 2.2}
[PH107 3.1]          I was shown that you feel unhappy, dissatisfied, and restless, and think if you could make a change it would make an improvement; but any outward changes which you can make by moving from place to place, will not make your home more happy. You carry your troubles with you. You cannot run away from yourself, nor your family.  {PH107 3.1}
[PH107 3.2]          I saw that you would not make engaging in an Institute as a physician upon your own responsibility, a success. You are naturally a kind-spirited man; but you lack energy and wisdom to manage business.  {PH107 3.2}
[PH107 3.3]          At Adams Center, N. Y., Oct. 25, 1868, I was shown that your interest was not in the Institute. Your heart and mind are elsewhere. You are day-dreaming continually--seeing a good time ahead, and living upon future better prospects. In thus doing, you keep yourself constantly involved, yet flattering yourself that you will finally succeed. All these anticipations will prove like a mirage in                                                                              4  the desert, unless you entirely change your course of operations. You have been planning and calculating to commence an enterprise upon your own responsibility. You were engaging the interest of those who are acquainted with you, yet do not know you.  {PH107 3.3}
[PH107 4.1]          But this cannot be. I shall, in the fear of God, say to my brethren and sisters, Bro. Russell is not the man. You do not know him. He cannot make such an enterprise a success. I will not permit the people to meet with another disappointment in the health reform, such as they have met with. I will warn them publicly, if necessary in order to prevent this. All the mistakes and fanatical movements fall back upon me in the end. I have the most bitter letters from some, charging me with having been instrumental in the death of their friends. These friends went to extremes, and the result has been bad, and the reproach falls upon me. I wish, Bro. Russel, that you did know yourself; then you would have more rest of spirit. You feel all the time you must be doing a great and important work, when you have not the ability to perform this great work.  {PH107 4.1}
[PH107 4.2]          I was shown in regard to your marriage. You made a great mistake. Here is a specimen of your wisdom and judgment. If you could see how the Lord regards such a course as you have pursued in this matter, you would not have such exalted views of the large sphere you could fill. You had motherless children who needed the care of a woman of sound sense, experience and good government to discipline them. Did you move judiciously, with caution and counsel in selecting your wife? No, indeed. You followed your                                                                              5  fancy, and chose a girl--an undisciplined, inexperienced girl, and installed her the mother of your little ones. In this you have given evidence of being deficient in judgment, deficient in reasoning from cause to effect.  {PH107 4.2}
[PH107 5.1]          You have also shown, by your course with your wife, that either you have not understood the laws of our being, or that you have followed your own inclinations in defiance of the laws of life and health. You have had children by your girl-wife when she was not more than two-thirds matured. Your precepts in many things in reference to health may be good; but when your example is so contrary to the laws of life, your precepts are of but little worth.  {PH107 5.1}
[PH107 5.2]          You saw that your girl-wife was a child among your children, that she possessed neither dignity nor self-control, that she was altogether too young to bear the burdens, confinement and care of a family, and that your children could better take care of themselves, and even had more care than the one you had placed over them as their mother: Yet with all this knowledge you had not sufficient control of your body to prevent greater evils.  {PH107 5.2}
[PH107 5.3]          You followed passion and increased your family. You brought children into the world when you knew that they could not be properly cared for and trained. You have wronged your girl-wife by expecting her to do the duties of a woman when she had not the experience or ability. You thought yourself capable of managing your own affairs. You thought your judgment unquestionable. Facts have proved you capable of handling but small talents, and doing only a small work. You would show greater wisdom by attending to                                                                              6  the duties of today, small work though it may be, and ceasing your day-dreaming and castle-building.  {PH107 5.3}
[PH107 6.1]         You have an unhappy family. Your children have a hard time. They are growing up with habits uncorrected, which will destroy their usefulness, and, unless they reform, will shut them at last from the presence of God. Who is responsible for this? The father, who knows not himself, yet thinks he is qualified to manage. Could your children have had a mother of mature years, her age measuring nearly with your own, a woman of experience and self-control, your children would be far different in character from what they are.  {PH107 6.1}
[PH107 6.2]          There is but little use in encouraging their desire for baptism and uniting with the church; for it would only have a tendency to make them hypocrites. Home influences would more than counteract all the influences for good the church may have. The mother is more to be pitied than blamed; for she knows she is not qualified to act the part of a mother to these children. She knows you think she errs, that you see her errors, and this makes her miserable. It becomes you to have patience, yet to take a position in your family, and to do what you can, to remedy the evil your weak judgment has brought about.  {PH107 6.2}
[PH107 6.3]          The Master will not require of you more than you can perform. "Unto one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one, to every man according to his several ability; and straightway took his journey." The different trusts are proportioned to our various capacities. To every man is given his work according to his known powers to perform, and corresponding results are expected.                                                                              7   {PH107 6.3}
[PH107 7.1]          The reward is given to the steward intrusted with the talents, not because he has done so great a work, but because of his fidelity over a few things. God measures not according to the results, but according to the motives. If the steward is faithful he is successful, and is sure of the final reward, however small may have been his mission.  {PH107 7.1}
[PH107 7.2]          Are we prepared for the solemn investigation of our works? Will the Master look upon your work and say, "Well done good and faithful servant?" Do the work of today with fidelity. Take up the burdens in your path. Do cheerfully the duties that are before you to do today. And the Lord will help you in the effort. You are too willing to bend to the right and left. Obey the apostle's injunction. "Owe no man anything." Make this a point in your future life.  {PH107 7.2}
[PH107 7.3]         You had better live very humbly, and keep a clear conscience. Owe no man anything, and you will not have so much perplexity. Live within your means. Shun debts, as you would a great evil. It is much easier for you to slide into debt, flattering yourself with future success, than it is to realize your anticipations and free yourself. You are a poor financier. You are a poor manager. You should not rely upon your own judgment. You should counsel with men who have made life a success, and be guided by their counsel. If you would do this, you would save yourself great trials, and your course would be more pleasing to God.                Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PH107 7.3}
[PH107 7.4]          With pleasure we state, that Bro. H. C. Miller has fully received the recent testimony concerning him, and stands free from the influence of those who                                                                              8  would seek to turn him against the testimonies. Bro. Miller has borne good testimonies in the recent meetings held by the church at Battle Creek.                                             James White,                                         Ellen G. White.  {PH107 7.4}
[PH109 1.1]         PH109 - A View of the Conflict (1903)           In vision I saw two armies in terrible conflict. One army was led by banners bearing the world's insignia; the other was led by the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel. Standard after standard was left to trail in the dust as company after company from the Lord's army joined the foe; and tribe after tribe from the ranks of the enemy united with the commandment-keeping people of God. An angel flying in the midst of heaven put the standards of Emmanuel into many hands, while a mighty general cried with a loud voice: "Come into line. Let those who are loyal to the commandments of God and the testimony of Christ now take their position. Come out from among them, and be ye separate, and touch not the unclean, and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters. Let all who will come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty."  {PH109 1.1}
[PH109 2.1]         The battle raged. Victory alternated from side to side. Now the soldiers of the cross gave way, "as when a standard-bearer fainteth." But their apparent retreat was but an effort to gain a more advantageous position. Shouts of joy were heard. A song of praise to God went up, and angel voices united in the song, as Christ's soldiers planted His banner on the walls of fortresses till then held by the enemy. The Captain of our salvation was ordering the battle and sending support to His soldiers. His power was mightily displayed, encouraging them to press the battle to the gates. He taught them terrible things in righteousness as He led them on step by step, conquering and to conquer.  {PH109 2.1}
[PH109 2.2]         At last the victory was gained. The army following the banner with the inscription, "The commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus," was gloriously triumphant. The soldiers of Christ were close beside the gates of the city of God, and with joy the city received her King. The kingdom of peace and joy and everlasting righteousness was established. God's will was done on earth, as it is done in heaven.  {PH109 2.2}
[PH109 2.3]         Now the church is militant. Now we are confronted with a world in midnight darkness, almost wholly given over to idolatry. But the day is coming when the battle will have been fought, the victory won. The will of God is to be done on earth, as it is done in heaven. Then the nations will own no other law than the law of heaven. All will be a happy, united family, clothed with the garments of praise and thanksgiving,--the robe of Christ's righteousness. All nature, in its surpassing loveliness, will offer to God a constant tribute of praise and adoration. The world will be bathed in the light of heaven. The years will move on in gladness. The light of the moon will be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun will be sevenfold greater than it is now. Over the scene the morning stars will sing together, and the sons of God will shout for joy, and God and Christ will unite in proclaiming, "There shall be no more sin, neither shall there be any more death."  {PH109 2.3}
[PH109 3.1]         This is the scene that is presented to me. But the church must still fight against seen and unseen foes. Satanic agencies in human form are on the ground. Men have confederated to oppose the Lord of hosts. These confederacies will continue until Christ shall leave His place of intercession before the mercy-seat, and shall put on the garments of vengeance. Satanic agencies are in every city, busily organizing into parties those opposed to the law of God. Professed saints and avowed unbelievers take their stand with these parties. This is no time for the people of God to be weaklings. We can not afford to be off our guard for one moment.  {PH109 3.1}
[PH109 3.2]         "Be strong in the Lord, and in the power of His might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the enemy. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God."  {PH109 3.2}
[PH109 4.1]         "This I pray, that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgment; that ye may approve things that are excellent; that ye may be sincere and without offense till the day of Christ; being filled with the fruits of righteousness which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of God.  {PH109 4.1}
[PH109 4.2]         "Let your conversation be as becometh the gospel of Christ; . . . stand fast in one spirit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel; and in nothing terrified by your adversaries; which is to them an evident token of perdition, but to you of salvation, and that of God. For unto you it is given in behalf of Christ, not only to believe on Him, but also to suffer for His sake."  {PH109 4.2}
[PH109 4.3]         There are revealed in these last days, visions of future glory, scenes pictured by the hand of God, and these should be dear to His church. What sustained the Son of God in His betrayal and trial?--He saw of the travail of His soul, and was satisfied. He caught a view of the expanse of eternity, and saw the happiness of those who through His humiliation should receive pardon and everlasting life. He was wounded for their transgressions, bruised for their iniquities. The chastisement of their peace was upon Him, and with His stripes they were healed. His ear caught the shout of the redeemed. He heard the ransomed ones singing the song of Moses and the Lamb.  {PH109 4.3}
[PH109 5.1]         We must have a vision of the future and of the blessedness of heaven. Stand on the threshold of eternity, and hear the gracious welcome given to those who in this life have co-operated with Christ, regarding it as a privilege and an honor to suffer for His sake. As they unite with the angels, they cast their crowns at the feet of the Redeemer, exclaiming: "Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing. . . . Honor and glory and power be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever."  {PH109 5.1}
[PH109 5.2]         There the redeemed ones greet those who directed them to the uplifted Saviour. They unite in praising Him who died that human beings might have the life that measures with the life of God. The conflict is over. All tribulation and strife are at an end. Songs of victory fill all heaven as the redeemed stand around the throne of God. All take up the joyful strain, "Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain, and lives again, a triumphant conqueror."  {PH109 5.2}
[PH109 6.1]         "I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb."  {PH109 6.1}
[PH109 6.2]         "These are they which came out of much tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve Him day and night in His temple; and He that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more; neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes." "And there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things are passed away."  {PH109 6.2}
[PH109 6.3]         Will you catch the inspiration of the vision? Will you let your mind dwell upon the picture? Will you not be truly converted, and then go forth to labor in a spirit entirely different from the spirit in which you have labored in the past, displacing the enemy, breaking down every barrier to the advancement of the gospel, filling hearts with the light and peace and joy of the Lord? Shall not this miserable spirit of fault-finding and murmuring be buried, never to have a resurrection? Shall not the incense of praise and thanksgiving ascend from hearts purified and sanctified and glorified by the presence of Christ? Shall we not in faith lay hold of sinners, and bring them to the cross?  {PH109 6.3}
[PH109 7.1]         Who will this day consecrate themselves to the service of the Lord? Who will now pledge themselves not to affiliate with the world, but to come out from the world, and be separate, refusing to pollute the soul with the worldly schemes and worldly practises that have been keeping the church under the enemy's influence?  {PH109 7.1}
[PH109 7.2]         We are in this world to lift the cross of Calvary. As we lift this cross, we shall find that it lifts us. Let every Christian stand in his lot and place, catching the inspiration of the work that Christ did for souls while in this world. We need the ardor of the Christian hero, who can endure the seeing of Him that is invisible. Our faith is to have a resurrection. The soldiers of the cross are to exert a positive influence for good. Christ says, "He that is not for Me is against Me, and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth abroad." Indifference in the Christian life is a manifest denial of Christ.  {PH109 7.2}
[PH109 7.3]         Should we not see in the world today medical missionaries who in all the features of their work are worthy of the name they bear, who aspire to the doing of deeds worthy of valiant soldiers of Christ? We are living near the close of the great conflict, when many souls are to be rescued from the slavery of sin. We are living in a time when to Christ's followers the promise specially belongs, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." He who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, He who has called us out of darkness into His marvelous light, bids us let our light shine brightly before men, that they may see our good works, and glorify our Father who is in heaven. In such rich measure has light been given to God's people that Christ is justified in telling them that they are to be the light of the world.  {PH109 7.3}
[PH109 8.1]         To our physicians and ministers I send the message: "Lay hold of the Lord's work as if you believed the truth for this time. Medical missionary workers and workers in the gospel ministry are to be bound together by indissoluble ties. Their work is to be done with freshness and power. Throughout our churches there is to be a reconversion and a reconsecration to service. Shall we not, in our work in the future, and in the gatherings that we hold, be of one accord? Shall we not wrestle with God in prayer, asking for the Holy Spirit to come into every heart? The presence of Christ, manifest among us, would cure the leprosy of unbelief that has made our service so weak and inefficient. We need the breath of the divine life breathed into us. We are to be channels through which the Lord can send light and grace to the world. Backsliders are to be reclaimed. We are to put away our sins, by confession and repentance, humbling our proud hearts before God. Floods of spiritual power are now to be poured forth upon those prepared to receive it.  {PH109 8.1}
[PH109 8.2]         Let us now consecrate ourselves to the proclamation of the message: "Prepare ye the way of the Lord. Make straight in the desert a highway for our God." Divine and human instrumentalities are to unite for the accomplishment of one great object. "The Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely."  {PH109 8.2}
[PH109 8.1]         "They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever."                                                              Ellen G. White.  {PH109 8.1}
[PH124 1.1]        PH124 - What Shall We Teach?                   What Shall We Teach?                    Proper School Age          "It has been the custom to encourage sending children to school, when they were mere babies, needing a mother's care."--"Christian Education," p. 182.  {PH124 1.1}
[PH124 1.2]         "Parents should be the only teachers of their children until they have reached eight or ten years of age."--C. Ed., p. 8.  {PH124 1.2}
[PH124 1.3]          "Do not send your little ones away to school too early. The mother should be careful how she trusts the molding of the infant mind to other hands. Parents ought to be the best teachers of                                                                              2  their children until they have reached eight or ten years of age. Their schoolroom should be the open air, amid the flowers and birds, and their textbook the treasure of nature."--C, Ed., p. 170. (See also "Christian Temperance," p. 60-72.)  {PH124 1.3}
[PH124 2.1]          "The only schoolroom for children from eight to ten years of age should be in the open air, amid the opening flowers and nature's beautiful scenery. And their only textbook should be the treasures of nature."--"Testimonies," Vol. III, p. 137.  {PH124 2.1}
[PH124 2.2]          "It is in the home school that our boys and girls are to be prepared to attend the church school. . . . Wise parents will help their children to understand that in the school life, as in the home, they are to strive to please God, to be an honor to Him."--"Counsels to Teachers," p. 150.  {PH124 2.2}
[PH124 2.3]                   Home School          1. Bible.--"The Bible should be the child's first textbook. From this book parents are to give wise instruction. . . . From it the children are to learn that God is their Father; and from the beautiful lessons of His Word they are to gain a knowledge of His character. Through the inculcation of its principles, they are to learn to do justice and judgment. . . . Parents, let the instruction you give your children be simple, and be sure that it is clearly understood. The lessons that you learn from the Word you are to present to their young minds so plainly that they cannot fail to understand. By simple lessons drawn from the Word of God and their own experience, you may teach them how to conform their lives to the highest standard."--Counsels, pp. 108, 109.  {PH124 2.3}
[PH124 2.4]          "Our heavenly Father, in giving His Word, did not overlook the children. In all that men have written, where can be found anything that has such a hold upon the heart, anything so well adapted to awaken the interest of the little ones, as the stories of the Bible?                                                                              3   {PH124 2.4}
[PH124 3.1]          "In these simple stories may be made plain the great principles of the law of God. Thus by illustrations best suited to the child's comprehension, parents and teachers may begin very early to fulfil the Lord's injunction concerning His precepts: 'Thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up.'  {PH124 3.1}
[PH124 3.2]          "The use of object lessons, blackboards, maps, and pictures will be an aid in explaining these lessons, and fixing them in the memory. Parents and teachers should constantly seek for improved methods. The teaching of the Bible should have our freshest thought, our best methods, and our most earnest effort."--"Education," pp. 185, 186.  {PH124 3.2}
[PH124 3.3]          2. Nature.--"As fast as their minds can comprehend it, the parents should open before them ［their children］ God's great book of nature. The mother . . . should find time to cultivate, in herself and in her children, a love for the beautiful buds and opening flowers. By calling the attention of her children to their different colors and variety of forms, she can make them acquainted with God, who made all the beautiful things which attract and delight them. . . . These lessons, imprinted upon the minds of young children amid the pleasant, attractive scenes of nature, will not be soon forgotten."--Test., Vol. III, p. 137. (See also C. Ed., pp. 8, 9.)  {PH124 3.3}
[PH124 3.4]          "Mothers, let the little ones play in the open air; let them listen to the songs of the birds, and learn the love of God as expressed in His beautiful works. Teach them simple lessons from the book of nature and the things about them; and as their minds expand, lessons from books may be added." --Counsels, p. 146.  {PH124 3.4}
[PH124 3.5]          "To the little child not yet capable of learning from the printed page or of being introduced to the routine of the schoolroom, nature presents an                                                                              4  unfailing source of instruction and delight. The heart not yet hardened by contact with evil is quick to recognize the Presence that pervades all created things. The ear as yet undulled by the world's clamor is attentive to the Voice that speaks through nature's utterances. . . . In no other way can the foundation of a true education be so firmly and surely laid."--Ed., pp. 100, 101.  {PH124 3.5}
[PH124 4.1]          3. Physiology and Hygiene.--"From the first dawn of reason the human mind should become intelligent in regard to the physical structure. We may behold and admire the work of God in the natural world, but the human habitation is the most wonderful. It is therefore of the highest importance that among the studies selected for children, physiology occupy an important place. All children should study it. And then parents should see to it that practical hygiene is added."-- Counsels, p. 125.  {PH124 4.1}
[PH124 4.2]          "Every mother should see that her children understand their own bodies, and how to care for them. She should explain the construction and use of the muscles given us by our kind heavenly Father."--"Special Testimonies on Education," p. 33.  {PH124 4.2}
[PH124 4.3]          "Parents should seek to awaken in their children an interest in the study of physiology. . . . Continue to teach them in regard to their own bodies, and how to take care of them. Recklessness in regard to bodily health tends to recklessness in morals."--C. Ed., pp. 173, 174.  {PH124 4.3}
[PH124 4.4]          "Children should be early taught, in simple, easy lessons, the rudiments of physiology and hygiene. The work should be begun by the mother in the home."--Ed., p. 196.  {PH124 4.4}
[PH124 4.5]          4. Voice Culture and Singing.--"The very best school for voice culture is the home. Study in every way not to annoy, but to cultivate a soft voice, distinct and plain. Thus mothers may become teachers in the home. Mothers should themselves act like Christ, speaking tender, loving words                                                                              5  in the home; then opposite their names in the book of heaven will be written, 'Ye are laborers together with God.' . . . Avoid everything that will be rasping to your children."--MS., Sept. 24, 1898.  {PH124 4.5}
[PH124 5.1]          "Let there be singing in the home, of songs that are sweet and pure, and there will be fewer words of censure, and more of cheerfulness and hope and joy."--Ed., p. 168.  {PH124 5.1}
[PH124 5.2]          5. Reading.--"Parents should endeavor to keep out of the home every influence that is not productive of good. . . . To those who feel free to read story magazines and novels I would say: You are sowing seed the harvest of which you will not care to garner. . . .  {PH124 5.2}
[PH124 5.3]          "The susceptible, expanding mind of the child longs for knowledge. Parents should keep themselves well informed, that they may give the minds of their children proper food."--Counsels, pp. 120, 121.  {PH124 5.3}
[PH124 5.4]          6. Use of Money and Systematic Giving. --"Whether supplied by their parents or by their own earnings, let boys and girls learn to select and purchase their own clothing, their books, and other necessities; and by keeping an account of their expenses they will learn, as they could learn in no other way, the value and the use of money.  {PH124 5.4}
[PH124 5.5]          "This training will help them to distinguish true economy from niggardliness on the one hand and prodigality on the other. Rightly directed, it will encourage habits of benevolence. It will aid the youth in learning to give, not from the mere impulse of the moment, as their feelings are stirred, but regularly and systematically."--Ed., p. 239.  {PH124 5.5}
[PH124 5.6]          7. Home Duties.--"The mother should be the teacher, and home the school where every child receives his first lessons; and these lessons should include habits of industry. . . . Let them also learn, even in their earliest years, to be useful. Train them to think that, as members of the household, they are to act an interested, helpful part                                                                              6  in sharing the domestic burdens, and to seek healthful exercise in the performance of necessary home duties.  {PH124 5.6}
[PH124 6.1]          "It is essential for parents to find useful employment for their children, which will involve the bearing of responsibilities as their age and strength will permit. The children should be given something to do that will not only keep them busy, but interest them. The active hands and brains must be employed from the earliest years. If parents neglect to turn their children's energies into useful channels, they do them great injury; for Satan is ready to find them something to do."--Sp. Test., pp. 37, 38. (See also Counsels, p. 146.)  {PH124 6.1}
[PH124 6.2]          "When a little girl is nine or ten years old, she should be required to take her regular share in household duties, as she is able, and should be held responsible for the manner in which she does her work. That was a wise father, who, when asked what he intended to do with his daughters, replied, 'I intend to apprentice them to their excellent mother, that they may learn the art of improving time, and be fitted to become wives and mothers, heads of families, and useful members of society.'"--Signs of the Times, June 29, 1882.  {PH124 6.2}
[PH124 6.3]          "In the home school the children should be taught how to perform the practical duties of everyday life. While they are still young, the mother should give them some simple task to do each day. . . . Let her remember that the home is a school in which she is the head teacher. It is hers to teach her children how to perform the duties of the household quickly and skilfully. As early in life as possible they should be trained to share the burdens of the home. From childhood boys and girls should be taught to bear heavier and still heavier burdens, intelligently helping in the work of the family firm."--Counsels, p. 122.  {PH124 6.3}
[PH124 6.4]          8. Gardening.--"If possible, the home should be out of the city, where the children can have                                                                              7  ground to cultivate. Let them each have a piece of ground of their own; and as you teach them how to make a garden, how to prepare the soil for seed, and the importance of keeping all the weeds pulled out, teach them also how important it is to keep unsightly, injurious practices out of the life. Teach them to keep down wrong habits as they keep down the weeds in their gardens."-- Counsels, p. 124.  {PH124 6.4}
[PH124 7.1]          9. Cooking.--"Do not neglect to teach your children how to prepare wholesome food. In giving them these lessons . . . you are . . . inculcating principles which are needful elements in their religious life."--Counsels, p. 127. (See also C. Ed., p. 174; Chr. Temp., pp. 60-72.)  {PH124 7.1}
[PH124 7.2]          10. Use of Tools.--"When children reach a suitable age, they should be provided with tools. They will be found to be apt pupils. If the father is a carpenter, he should give his boys lessons in carpentry."--Counsels, p. 122.  {PH124 7.2}
[PH124 7.3]          11. Sewing.--"Young girls should have been instructed to manufacture wearing apparel, to cut, make, and mend garments, and thus become educated for the practical duties of life."--C. Ed., p. 19.  {PH124 7.3}
[PH124 7.4]          12. Missionary Work.--"Upon parents rests the responsibility of developing in their children those capabilities which will enable them to do good service for God. . . . Parents, help your children to fulfill God's purpose for them. In the home they are to be trained to do missionary work that will prepare them for wider spheres of usefulness."--Counsels, p. 130.  {PH124 7.4}
[PH124 7.5]          13. Right Habits.--"Parents, guard the principles and habits of your children as the apple of the eye."--Counsels, p. 120.  {PH124 7.5}
[PH124 7.6]          "God designs that the perversities natural to childhood shall be rooted out before they become habits."--Counsels, p. 123.  {PH124 7.6}
[PH124 7.7]          "Parents and teachers should work for . . . the formation of right character."--Counsels, p. 148.                                                                              8   {PH124 7.7}
[PH124 8.1]          "In His law God has given us a pattern. Our character building is to be 'after the pattern showed to thee in the mount.' The law ［of God］ is the great standard of righteousness."--Sp. Test., p. 73.  {PH124 8.1}
[PH124 8.2]          "Regularity should be the rule in all the habits of children."--C. Ed., p. 163.  {PH124 8.2}
[PH124 8.3]          "The Lord has been pleased to present before me the evils which result from spendthrift habits, that I might admonish parents to teach their children strict economy."--C. Ed., p. 165.  {PH124 8.3}
[PH124 8.4]          "From the mother the children are to learn habits of neatness, thoroughness, and dispatch."-- Counsels, p. 122.  {PH124 8.4}
[PH124 8.5]          "Children should be trained to amuse themselves, to exercise their own ingenuity and skill. Thus they will learn to be content with simple pleasures. They should be taught to bear bravely their little disappointments and trials. . . .  {PH124 8.5}
[PH124 8.6]          "Study how to teach the children to be thoughtful of others. The youth should be early accustomed to submission, self-denial, and a regard for others' happiness. They should be taught to subdue the hasty temper, to withhold the passionate word, to manifest unvarying kindness, courtesy, and self-control."--Counsels, pp. 123, 124.  {PH124 8.6}
[PH124 8.7]          "At home and in the school, by precept and example, the children and youth should be taught to be truthful, unselfish, industrious."--Counsels, p. 148. (See also Sp. Test., p. 42.)  {PH124 8.7}
[PH124 8.8]          "Those children are most attractive who are natural, unaffected. . . . Vanity should not be encouraged by praising their looks, their words, or their actions. Nor should they be dressed in, an expensive or showy manner. This encourages pride in them, and awakens envy in the hearts of their companions. Teach the children that the true adorning is not outward. . . .  {PH124 8.8}
[PH124 8.9]          "The eye needs to be educated, or the child will find pleasure in beholding evil. The tongue needs to be educated. . . . If children are not taught                                                                              9  to love, respect, and obey their parents in the fear of the Lord, how can they be led to love God?  {PH124 8.9}
[PH124 9.1]          "The little ones should be educated in childhood in childlike simplicity. They should be trained to be obedient, upright, and practical."--Sp. Test., pp. 69, 70.  {PH124 9.1}
[PH124 9.2]          "Their minds should be trained to think, their memories taxed to remember, their appointed work."--Sp. Test., p. 223.  {PH124 9.2}
[PH124 9.3]          "Parents should require their children to respect and obey rightful authority."--C. Ed., p. 244.  {PH124 9.3}
[PH124 9.4]          "Children should be trained and educated so that they may expect to meet with difficulties, as well as with temptations and dangers. They should be taught to have control over themselves, and to overcome difficulties nobly; . . . then . . . they will have strength of character to stand for the right and preserve principle."--C. Ed., p. 14.  {PH124 9.4}
[PH124 9.5]          "Many children, for want of words of encouragement, and a little assistance in their efforts in childhood and youth, become disheartened, and change from one thing to another. And they carry this sad defect with them in mature life. They cannot make a success of anything they engage in; for they have not been taught to persevere under discouraging circumstances."--C. Ed., p. 15.  {PH124 9.5}
[PH124 9.6]          14. Children to Be Christians.--"The little children may be Christians, having an experience in accordance with their years. . . . They need to be educated in spiritual things; and parents are to give them every advantage, that they may form characters after the similitude of Christ's lovely character."--Sp. Test., p. 71.  {PH124 9.6}
[PH124 9.7]          "Children should be . . . taught that Christ is their personal Saviour, and that by the simple process of giving their hearts and minds to Him they become His disciples."--Sp. Test., p. 223.  {PH124 9.7}
[PH124 9.8]           Promises to the Faithful Parent            "'Suffer the little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom                                                                              10  of God.' Jesus loves the little ones, and He is watching to see how parents are doing their work. . . . In whatever else we may fail, let us be thorough in the work for our children. If they go forth from the home training pure and virtuous, if they fill the least and lowest place in God's great plan of good for the world, our life-work can never be called a failure."--C. Ed., pp. 174, 175. (See also Chr. Temp., pp. 60-72.)  {PH124 9.8}
[PH124 10.1]          "Shall the prey be taken from the mighty, or the lawful captive delivered? But thus saith the Lord, Even the captives of the mighty shall be taken away, and the prey of the terrible shall be delivered: for I will contend with him that contendeth with thee, and I will save thy children." Isaiah 49:24, 25.  {PH124 10.1}
[PH124 10.2]          1. Bible.-- "Our heavenly Father, in giving His Word, did not overlook the children. In all that men have written, where can be found anything that has such a hold upon the heart, anything                                                                              11  so well adapted to awaken the interest of the little ones, as the stories of the Bible? In these simple stories may be made plain the great principles of the law of God."--Ed., p. 185.  {PH124 10.2}
[PH124 11.1]          "Establish church schools. Give your children the Word of God as the foundation of all their education."--Test., Vol. VI, p. 195.  {PH124 11.1}
[PH124 11.2]          "Above all other books, the Word of God must be our study, the great textbook, the basis of all education."--Test., Vol. VI, p. 131.  {PH124 11.2}
[PH124 11.3]          "God's word must be made the groundwork and subject matter of education."--Counsels, p. 16.  {PH124 11.3}
[PH124 11.4]          "The Old Testament no less than the New should receive attention. . . . The book of Revelation, in connection with the book of Daniel, especially demands study. Let every God-fearing teacher consider how most clearly to comprehend and to present the gospel that our Saviour came in person to make known to His servant John." --Ed., p. 191.  {PH124 11.4}
[PH124 11.5]          "Do not think the Bible will become a tiresome book to the children. Under a wise instructor the work will become more and more desirable. It will be to them as the bread of life, and will never grow old."--MS., Dec. 15, 1897.  {PH124 11.5}
[PH124 11.6]          2. Nature.--"While the Bible should hold the first place in the education of children and youth, the book of nature is next in importance."--Sp. Test., p. 58.  {PH124 11.6}
[PH124 11.7]          "Day by day He ［Jesus］ gained knowledge from the great library of animate and inanimate nature. . . . He studied the lessons which His own hand had written in earth and sea and sky. The parables by which, during His ministry, He loved to teach His lessons of truth, show how open His spirit was to the influences of nature, and how, in His youth, He had delighted to gather the spiritual teaching from the surroundings of His daily life. To Jesus the significance of the Word and the works of God unfolded gradually, as He was seeking to understand the reason of                                                                              12  things. . . . Every child may gain knowledge as Jesus did, from the works of nature and the pages of God's Holy Word."--Sp. Test., pp. 158, 159.  {PH124 11.7}
[PH124 12.1]          "So far as possible, let the child from his earliest years be placed where this wonderful lesson book ［nature］ shall be open before him. Let him behold the glorious scenes painted by the great Master Artist upon the shifting canvas of the heavens, let him become acquainted with the wonders of earth and sea, . . . and in all His works learn of the Creator. In no other way can the foundation of a true education be so firmly and surely laid."--Ed., pp. 100, 101.  {PH124 12.1}
[PH124 12.2]          "The whole natural world is designed to be an interpreter of the things of God."--Sp. Test., p. 59.  {PH124 12.2}
[PH124 12.3]          "The little children should come especially close to nature. . . . Educate the children and youth to consider the works of the great Master Artist, and to imitate the attractive graces of nature in their character building."--Sp. Test., p. 62.  {PH124 12.3}
[PH124 12.4]          3. Physiology and Hygiene.--"Children should be early taught, in simple, easy lessons, the rudiments of physiology and hygiene. The work should be begun by the mother in the home, and should be faithfully carried forward in the school. . . . Every school should give instruction in both physiology and hygiene. . . .  {PH124 12.4}
[PH124 12.5]          "As the foundation principle of all education in these lines, the youth should be taught that the laws of nature are the laws of God,--as truly divine as are the precepts of the decalogue. The laws that govern our physical organism, God has written upon every nerve, muscle, and fiber of the body. Every careless or wilful violation of these laws is a sin against our Creator."--Ed., pp. 196, 197.  {PH124 12.5}
[PH124 12.6]          "A practical knowledge of the science of human life is necessary in order to glorify God in our bodies. It is therefore of the highest importance that among studies selected for childhood, physiology should occupy the first place."--Health Reformer, in "Healthful Living," p. 13.                                                                              13   {PH124 12.6}
[PH124 13.1]          "It is well that physiology is introduced into the common schools as a branch of education. All children should study it. It should be regarded as the basis of all educational effort. And then parents should see to it that practical hygiene be added. This will make their knowledge of physiology of practical benefit."--Health Reformer, in "Healthful Living," p. 13.  {PH124 13.1}
[PH124 13.2]          "The great requisite in teaching these principles ［the principles of hygiene and physiology］ is to impress the pupil with their importance, so that he will conscientiously put them in practice. . . .  {PH124 13.2}
[PH124 13.3]          "As in the study of physiology they see that they are indeed 'fearfully and wonderfully made,' they will be inspired with reverence. Instead of marring God's handiwork, they will have an ambition to make all that is possible of themselves, in order to fulfil the Creator's glorious plan."-- Ed., pp. 200, 201.  {PH124 13.3}
[PH124 13.4]          4. Physical Culture.--"Physical culture is an essential part of all right methods of education." --Sp. Test., p. 32.  {PH124 13.4}
[PH124 13.5]          "The work of physical training, begun in the home, should be carried on in the school."--Sp. Test., p. 34.  {PH124 13.5}
[PH124 13.6]          "The harmonious action of all the parts-- brain, bone, and muscle--is necessary to the full and healthful development of the entire human organism."--Sp. Test., p. 33.  {PH124 13.6}
[PH124 13.7]          "As the interest of the student is thus awakened ［in the mechanism of the body］, and he is led to see the importance of physical culture, much can be done by the teacher to secure proper development and right habits.  {PH124 13.7}
[PH124 13.8]          "Among the first things to be aimed at should be a correct position, both in sitting and in standing. . . .  {PH124 13.8}
[PH124 13.9]          "Next in importance to right position are respiration and vocal culture. . . . Let exercises be given which will promote this ［deep breathing］, and see that the habit becomes established.                                                                              14   {PH124 13.9}
[PH124 14.1]          "The training of the voice has an important place in physical culture, since it tends to expand and strengthen the lungs, and thus to ward off disease."--Ed., pp. 198, 199.  {PH124 14.1}
[PH124 14.2]          5. Manual Training and Practical Duties. --"When the child is old enough to be sent to school, the teacher should co-operate with the parents, and manual training should be continued as a part of his school duties."--Sp. Test., p. 38.  {PH124 14.2}
[PH124 14.3]          "Many think that these things ［the practical duties of life］ are no part of school work; but this is a mistake. The lessons necessary to fit one for practical usefulness should be taught to every child in the home and to every student in the schools."--Sp. Test., p. 32.  {PH124 14.3}
[PH124 14.4]          "Manual Training is deserving of far more attention than it has received. . . . Multitudes of our boys would thus be kept from the street corner and the groggery. . . . And the youth themselves, trained to habits of industry, and skilled in lines of useful and productive labor,--who can estimate their value to society and to the nation?" --Ed., pp. 218, 219.  {PH124 14.4}
[PH124 14.5]          "Manual training . . . should develop habits of accuracy and thoroughness. Pupils should learn tact and system; they should learn to economize time, and to make every move count. They should . . . be inspired with ambition constantly to improve. Let it be their aim to make their work as nearly perfect as human brains and hands can make it."--Ed., p. 222.  {PH124 14.5}
[PH124 14.6]          "In His earth-life, Christ was an example to all the human family. . . . He learned the carpenter's trade, and worked with His own hands in the little shop at Nazareth. . . . As He worked in childhood and youth, mind and body were developed. . . . In the children and youth an ambition should be awakened to take their exercise in doing something that will be beneficial to themselves and helpful to others."--Counsels, p. 147.                                                                              15   {PH124 14.6}
[PH124 15.1]          "He ［Christ］ was not willing to be defective, even in the handling of tools. He was perfect as a workman, as He was perfect in character."--Sp. Test., p. 39.  {PH124 15.1}
[PH124 15.2]          6. Gardening and Nature.--"No line of manual training is of more value than agriculture. . . . Let the teacher call attention to what the Bible says about agriculture. . . . In the study of agriculture, let pupils be given not only theory, but practice."--Ed., p. 219.  {PH124 15.2}
[PH124 15.3]          "A return to simple methods will be appreciated by the children and youth. Work in the garden and field will be an agreeable change from the wearisome routine of abstract lessons."-- Test., Vol. VI, p. 179.  {PH124 15.3}
[PH124 15.4]          "In planning for the culture of plants, let the teacher seek to awaken an interest in beautifying the school grounds and the schoolroom. A double benefit will result. That which the pupils seek to beautify they will be unwilling to have marred or defaced. A refined taste, a love of order, and a habit of care-taking will be encouraged; and the spirit of fellowship and co-operation developed will prove to the pupils a lifelong blessing.  {PH124 15.4}
[PH124 15.5]          "So also a new interest may be given to the work of the garden, . . . as the pupils are encouraged to remember those shut in."--Ed., pp. 212, 213.  {PH124 15.5}
[PH124 15.6]          "Of the almost innumerable lessons taught in the varied processes of growth, some of the most precious are conveyed in the Saviour's parable of the growing seed." "As parents and teachers try to teach these lessons, the work should be made practical. Let the children themselves prepare the soil and sow the seed."--Ed., pp. 104, 111.  {PH124 15.6}
[PH124 15.7]          "There is a simplicity and purity in these lessons directly from nature that make them of the highest value. . . . The children and youth, all classes of students, need the lessons to be derived from this source. In itself the beauty of nature leads the soul away from sin and worldly attractions,                                                                              16  and toward purity, peace, and God. For this reason the cultivation of the soil is good work for children and youth. It brings them into direct contact with nature and nature's God."-- Sp. Test., p. 60.  {PH124 15.7}
[PH124 16.1]          "The great Teacher brought His hearers in contact with nature, that they might listen to the voice which speaks in all created things; and as their hearts became tender and their minds receptive, He helped them to interpret the spiritual teaching of the scenes upon which their eyes rested. . . . So we should teach."--Ed., p. 102.  {PH124 16.1}
[PH124 16.2]          7. Cooking.--"Do not neglect to teach your children how to prepare wholesome food. In giving them these lessons in physiology and in good cooking, you are teaching them the first steps in some of the most useful branches of education, and inculcating principles which are needful elements in their religious life."--Counsels, p. 127.  {PH124 16.2}
[PH124 16.3]          "If girls were taught how to cook, especially how to bake good bread, their education would be of far greater value."--C. Ed., p. 44. (See also p. 245.)  {PH124 16.3}
[PH124 16.4]          8. Sewing.--"Let girls be taught that the art of dressing well includes the ability to make their own clothing. This is an ambition that every girl should cherish. It will be a means of usefulness and independence that she cannot afford to miss. . . .  {PH124 16.4}
[PH124 16.5]          "Let the youth and the little children be taught to choose for themselves that royal robe woven in heaven's loom,--the 'fine linen, clean and white,' which all the holy ones of earth will wear. . . . Let the children be taught that as they open their minds to pure, loving thoughts and do loving, helpful deeds, they are clothing themselves with His beautiful garment of character."--Ed., pp. 248, 249.  {PH124 16.5}
[PH124 16.6]          "Young girls should have been instructed to manufacture wearing apparel, to cut, make, and mend garments, and thus become educated for the practical duties of life."--C. Ed., p. 19.                                                                              17   {PH124 16.6}
[PH124 17.1]          "Because time is short . . . our children may never enter college, but they can obtain an education in those essential branches which they can turn to a practical use, and which will give culture to the mind, and call its powers into exercise." --Counsels, p. 293.  {PH124 17.1}
[PH124 17.2]          9. Common Branches.--"Let teachers be employed who will give a thorough education in the common branches, the Bible being made the foundation and the life of all study."--Test., Vol. VI, p. 198.  {PH124 17.2}
[PH124 17.3]          "In education the work of climbing must begin at the lowest round of the ladder. The common branches should be fully and prayerfully taught." --Counsels, p. 215.  {PH124 17.3}
[PH124 17.4]          "If teachers were receiving light and wisdom from the divine Teacher, . . . the common, essential branches of education would be more thoroughly taught, and the Word of God would be honored and esteemed as the bread sent down from heaven, which sustains all spiritual life, binding the human agent with Christ in God."-- Sp. Test., p. 165.  {PH124 17.4}
[PH124 17.5]          "A thorough knowledge of the essentials of education should be not only the condition of admission to a higher course, but the constant test for continuance and advancement."--Ed., p. 234.  {PH124 17.5}
[PH124 17.6]          10. Language.--"One of the fundamental branches of learning is language study. In all our schools special care should be taken to teach the students to use the English language correctly in speaking, reading, and writing. Too much cannot be said in regard to the importance of thoroughness in these lines."--Counsels, p. 216.  {PH124 17.6}
[PH124 17.7]          "The chief requisite of language is that it be pure and kind and true,--'the outward expression of an inward grace.'"--Ed., p. 235.  {PH124 17.7}
[PH124 17.8]          11. Reading and Voice Culture.--"Voice culture should be taught in the reading class; and in other classes the teachers should insist that the students speak distinctly."--Counsels, p. 216.                                                                              18   {PH124 17.8}
[PH124 18.1]          12. Spelling, Writing, Keeping Accounts.-- "To spell correctly, to write a clear, fair hand, and to keep accounts, are necessary accomplishments." --Counsels, p. 218.  {PH124 18.1}
[PH124 18.2]          "Children should be educated to read, write, to understand figures, to keep their own accounts, when very young."--MS., Dec. 15, 1879.  {PH124 18.2}
[PH124 18.3]          13. Arithmetic and Accounts.--"In the study of figures the work should be made practical. Let every youth and every child be taught, not merely to solve imaginary problems, but to keep an accurate account of his own income and outgoes. Let him learn the right use of money by using it."-- Ed., pp. 238, 239.  {PH124 18.3}
[PH124 18.4]          14. History and Prophecy.--"Prophecy and history should form a part of the studies in our schools."--C. Ed., p. 212.  {PH124 18.4}
[PH124 18.5]          "As with language, so with every other study; it may be so conducted that it will tend to the strengthening and upbuilding of character. Of no study is this true to a greater degree than of history. Let it be considered from the divine point of view."--Ed., p. 238.  {PH124 18.5}
[PH124 18.6]          15. Geography and Missions.--"It is acquaintance that awakens sympathy, and sympathy is the spring of effective ministry. To awaken in the children and youth sympathy and the spirit of sacrifice for the suffering millions in the 'regions beyond,' let them become acquainted with these lands and their peoples. In this line much might be accomplished in our schools. . . . Instead of burdening their memories with an array of names and theories that have no bearing upon their lives, and to which, once outside the schoolroom, they rarely give a thought, let them study all lands in the light of missionary effort, and become acquainted with the peoples and their needs."--Ed., p. 269.  {PH124 18.6}
[PH124 18.7]          16. Singing.--"The value of song as a means of education should never be lost sight of. . . . Let there be singing in the school, and the pupils                                                                              19  will be drawn closer to God, to their teachers, and to one another."--Ed., p. 168.  {PH124 18.7}
[PH124 19.1]          17. Missionary Work.--"Teachers are needed, especially for the children who . . . have the true missionary spirit; for the children are to be trained to become missionaries."--Test., Vol. VI, p. 201.  {PH124 19.1}
[PH124 19.2]          "Here ［in our church schools］ children are to be instructed in . . . practical missionary work. They are to enlist in the army of workers to help the sick and the suffering. Children can take part in the medical missionary work, and by their jots and tittles can help to carry it forward. Their investments may be small, but every little helps, and by their efforts many souls will be won to the truth."--Test., Vol. VI, p. 203.  {PH124 19.2}
[PH124 19.3]          "Our schools are the Lord's special instrumentality to fit up the children and youth for missionary work."--Sp. Test., p. 222.  {PH124 19.3}
[PH124 19.4]          "Children are a heritage of the Lord, and are to be trained for His service. This is the work that rests upon parents and teachers with solemn, sacred force, which they cannot evade or ignore." --Sp. Test., p. 72.  {PH124 19.4}
[PH124 19.5]                           Summary          "The whole line of study in our schools should be to prepare a people for the future, immortal life."--Sp. Test., p. 232.  {PH124 19.5}
[PH124 19.6]              Purpose of Church School Work          "When properly conducted, church schools will be the means of lifting the standard of truth in the places where they are established; for children who are receiving a Christian education will be witnesses for Christ. As Jesus in the temple solved the mysteries which priests and rulers had not discerned, so in the closing work of this earth, children who have been rightly educated will in their simplicity speak words which will be an astonishment to men who now talk of 'higher education.' As the children sang in the temple courts, 'Hosanna! Blessed is He that cometh in the name                                                                              20  of the Lord,' so in these last days, children's voices will be raised to give the last message of warning to a perishing world. When heavenly intelligences see that men are no longer permitted to present the truth, the Spirit of God will come upon the children, and they will do a work in the proclamation of the truth which the older workers cannot do, because their way will be hedged up.  {PH124 19.6}
[PH124 20.1]          "Our church schools are ordained by God to prepare the children for this great work. Here children are to be instructed in the special truths for this time. . . . By them God's message will be made known, and His saving health to all nations."--Test., Vol. VI, pp. 202, 203.  {PH124 20.1}
[PH124 20.2]          1. The Bible.--"The Word of God is the most perfect educational book in our world."--Sp. Test., page 19.                                                                              21   {PH124 20.2}
[PH124 21.1]          "The word of God is to stand as the highest educating book in our world, and is to be treated with reverential awe."--Sp. Test., p. 233.  {PH124 21.1}
[PH124 21.2]          "If used as a textbook in our schools, it will be found far more effective than any other book in the world."--C. Ed., p. 108.  {PH124 21.2}
[PH124 21.3]          "It is the Word of God alone that gives to us an authentic account of the creation of our world. This Word is to be the chief study in our schools." --Review and Herald, Nov. 11, 1909, art. "Counsel to Teachers."  {PH124 21.3}
[PH124 21.4]          "The Bible should not be brought into our schools to be sandwiched between infidelity. God's Word must be made the groundwork and subject-matter of education."--Counsels, p. 16.  {PH124 21.4}
[PH124 21.5]          "Let teachers be employed who will give a thorough education in the common branches, the Bible being made the foundation and the life of all study."--Test., Vol. VI, p. 198.  {PH124 21.5}
[PH124 21.6]          "The cross of Christ,--how many believe it to be what it is? How many bring it into their studies, and know its true significance? There could not be a Christian in our world without the cross of Christ. Then keep it before the schools as the foundation of all true education. Turn from the examples of the world, cease to extol the professedly great men; turn the mind from the glory of everything save the cross of Christ. Said Paul, 'God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.'"--Youth's Instructor, July 7, 1898, art. "God's Word our Study Book."  {PH124 21.6}
[PH124 21.7]          The Holy Scriptures were the essential study in the schools of the prophets, and they should hold the first place in every educational system; for the foundation of all right education is a knowledge of God. Used as a textbook in our schools, the Bible will do for mind and morals what cannot be done by books of science and philosophy. As a book to discipline and strengthen the intellect, to ennoble, purify, and refine the character, it is without a rival."--Counsels, p. 422.                                                                              22   {PH124 21.7}
[PH124 22.1]          "The Bible has not received the close attention it deserves. It has not been honored above every other book in the education of children and youth. Students devote years to acquiring an education. They study different authors, and become acquainted with science and philosophy through books containing the results of human research; but the Book that comes from the divine Teacher has, to a great extent, been neglected. Its value is not discerned; its treasures remain hidden.  {PH124 22.1}
[PH124 22.2]          "An education of this character is defective. Who and what are these men of learning, that the minds and characters of the young should be molded by their ideas? They may publish with pen and voice the best results of their reasoning; but they grasp only an item of the work of God, and in their shortsightedness, calling it science, they exalt it above the God of science."--Counsels, p. 423.  {PH124 22.2}
[PH124 22.3]          2. Philosophy.--"The Bible contains a simple and complete system of theology and philosophy." --Counsels, p. 442.  {PH124 22.3}
[PH124 22.4]          "Here in the Word is . . . the most profound philosophy."--Sp. Test., p. 25.  {PH124 22.4}
[PH124 22.5]          "Cold, philosophical speculations and scientific research in which God is not acknowledged, are a positive injury."--Counsels, pp. 423, 424.  {PH124 22.5}
[PH124 22.6]          "God's word is true philosophy, true science." --Counsels, p. 433.  {PH124 22.6}
[PH124 22.7]          "The cross of Calvary, rightly regarded, is true philosophy, pure and undefiled religion."--Youth's Instructor, July 7, 1898, art. "God's Word Our Study Book."  {PH124 22.7}
[PH124 22.8]                     Domestic Science          3. Home-Making.--"By the Israelites, industrial training was regarded as a duty. . . . A knowledge of the duties pertaining to housewifery was considered essential for every woman; and skill in these duties was regarded as an honor to women of the highest station."--Counsels, p. 276.  {PH124 22.8}
[PH124 22.9]          "Exercise in household labor is of the greatest                                                                              23  advantage to young girls. Physical labor will not prevent the cultivation of the intellect: far from it. The advantages gained by physical labor will balance a person, and prevent the mind from being overworked. . . . Physical soundness and a practical knowledge of all the necessary household duties, will never be a hindrance to a well-developed intellect; both are highly important."-- Counsels, pp. 287, 288.  {PH124 22.9}
[PH124 23.1]          "There should have been experienced teachers to give lessons to young ladies in the cooking department. Young girls should have been taught how to cut, make, and mend garments, and thus become educated for the practical duties of life. . . .  {PH124 23.1}
[PH124 23.2]          "There are very many girls who are married and have families who have but little practical knowledge of the duties devolving upon a wife and mother. They can read, and play upon an instrument of music; but they cannot cook. They cannot make good bread, which is very essential to the health of the family. They cannot cut and make garments, for they have never learned how. . . . It is this inexcusable ignorance in regard to the most needful duties of life which makes very many unhappy families."--Counsels, pp. 289, 290.  {PH124 23.2}
[PH124 23.3]          "Since both men and women have a part in home-making, boys as well as girls should gain a knowledge of household duties. To make a bed and put a room in order, to wash dishes, to prepare a meal, to wash and repair his own clothing, is a training that need not make any boy less manly; it will make him happier and more useful. And if girls, in turn, could learn to harness and drive a horse, and to use the saw and the hammer, as well as the rake and the hoe, they would be better fitted to meet the emergencies of life."-- Ed., pp. 216, 217.  {PH124 23.3}
[PH124 23.4]          "In institutions of learning, experienced teachers should be employed to instruct young ladies in the mysteries of the kitchen. A knowledge of                                                                              24  domestic duties is beyond price to every woman." --Signs of the Times, June 29, 1882, art. "Importance of Physical Training."  {PH124 23.4}
[PH124 24.1]          4. Dressmaking.--"No education can be complete that does not teach right principles in regard to dress. Without such teaching, the work of education is too often retarded and perverted. Love of dress, and devotion to fashion, are among the teacher's most formidable rivals, and most effective hindrances."--Ed., p. 246.  {PH124 24.1}
[PH124 24.2]          "Lead youth to see that in dress, as in diet, plain living is indispensable to high thinking. . . .  {PH124 24.2}
[PH124 24.3]          "Let the girls be taught that the art of dressing well includes the ability to make their own clothing. This is an ambition that every girl should cherish. It will be a means of usefulness and independence that she cannot afford to miss."-- Ed., pp. 248, 249.  {PH124 24.3}
[PH124 24.4]          5. Cooking.--"In all our schools there should be those who are fitted to teach cooking. Classes for instruction in this subject should be held. Those who are receiving a training for service suffer a great loss when they do not gain a knowledge of how to prepare food so that it is both wholesome and palatable.  {PH124 24.4}
[PH124 24.5]          "The science of cooking is not a small matter. The skilful preparation of food is one of the most essential arts. It should be regarded as among the most valuable of all the arts, because it is so closely connected with the life. . . .  {PH124 24.5}
[PH124 24.6]          "Both young men and young women should be taught how to cook economically, and to dispense with everything in the line of flesh food. . . .  {PH124 24.6}
[PH124 24.7]          "Women especially should learn how to cook. What part of the education of a girl is so important as this?"-Counsels, pp. 312, 313.  {PH124 24.7}
[PH124 24.8]          6. Science.--"In the study of the sciences also, we are to obtain a knowledge of the Creator. All true science is but an interpretation of the handwriting of God in the material world. Science                                                                              25  brings from her research only fresh evidence of the wisdom and power of God. Rightly understood, both the book of nature and the written Word make us acquainted with God by teaching us something of the wise and beneficent laws through which He works.  {PH124 24.8}
[PH124 25.1]          "The student should be led to see God in all the works of creation. Teachers should copy the example of the Great Teacher, who from the familiar scenes of nature drew illustrations that simplified His teachings, and impressed them more deeply upon the minds of His hearers."--"Patriarchs and Prophets," p. 599.  {PH124 25.1}
[PH124 25.2]          "A knowledge of science of all kinds is power, and it is in the purpose of God that advanced science shall be taught in our schools as a preparation for the work that is to precede the closing scenes of earth's history."--Review and Herald, Dec. 1, 1891.  {PH124 25.2}
[PH124 25.3]          "The Bible is not to be tested by men's ideas of science, but science is to be brought to the test of the unerring standard. Yet the study of the sciences is not to be neglected. Books must be used for this purpose; but they should be in harmony with the Bible, for that is the standard."-- Sp. Test., pp. 56, 57.  {PH124 25.3}
[PH124 25.4]          "God wants the teachers in our schools to be efficient. If they are advanced in spiritual understanding, they will feel that it is important that they should not be deficient in the knowledge of the sciences. Piety and a religious experience lie at the very foundation of true education. . . . While they need no less of piety, they also need a thorough knowledge of the sciences."--C. Ed., p. 51.  {PH124 25.4}
[PH124 25.5]          "In the instruction given in our schools, the natural and the spiritual are to be combined. The laws obeyed by the earth reveal the fact that it is under the masterly power of an infinite God. The same principles run through the spiritual and the natural world. Divorce God from the acquisition of knowledge, and you have a lame, one-sided                                                                              26  education, dead to all the saving qualities that give true power to man. The Author of nature is the Author of the Bible. Creation and Christianity have one God."--Counsels, p. 395.  {PH124 25.5}
[PH124 26.1]          7. Geology.--"Apart from Bible history, geology can prove nothing. . . . Relics found in the earth do give evidence of conditions differing in many respects from the present; but the time when these conditions existed can be learned only from the Inspired Record. In the history of the flood, inspiration has explained that which geology alone could never fathom. In the days of Noah, men, animals, and trees, many times larger than now exist, were buried, and thus preserved as an evidence to later generations that the antediluvians perished by a flood. God designed that the discovery of these things should establish faith in inspired history."--Patriarchs, p. 112.  {PH124 26.1}
[PH124 26.2]          "At the flood the surface of the earth was broken up, marked changes took place, and in the re-formation of the earth's crust were preserved many evidences of the life previously existing. The vast forests buried in the earth at the time of the flood, and since changed to coal, form the extensive coal fields, and yield the supplies of oil, that minister to our comfort and convenience today. These things, as they are brought to light, are so many witnesses mutely testifying to the truth of the Word of God."--Ed., p. 129.  {PH124 26.2}
[PH124 26.3]          8. Manual Training.--"A much larger number of young people need to have the advantages of our schools. They need the manual training course, which will teach them how to live an active, energetic life. Under wise, judicious, God-fearing directors, the students are to be taught different kinds of labor. Every branch of the work is to be conducted in the most thorough, systematic way that long experience and wisdom can enable us to plan and execute."--Counsels, p. 315.  {PH124 26.3}
[PH124 26.4]          "Manual training is deserving of far more attention than it has received. Schools should be                                                                              27  established that, in addition to the highest mental and moral culture, shall provide the best possible facilities for physical development and industrial training. Instruction should be given in agriculture, manufactures,--covering as many as possible of the most useful trades,--also in household economy, healthful cookery, sewing, hygienic dressmaking, the treatment of the sick, and kindred lines. Gardens, workshops, and treatment-rooms should be provided, and the work in every line should be under the direction of skilled instructors." --Ed., p. 218.  {PH124 26.4}
[PH124 27.1]          "Various industries should be carried on in our schools. The industrial instruction given should include the keeping of accounts, carpentry, and all that is comprehended in farming. Preparation should be made for the teaching of blacksmithing, painting, shoemaking, and for cooking, baking, washing, mending, typewriting, and printing. Every power at our command is to be brought into this training work, that students may go forth well equipped for the duties of practical life."-- Counsels, p. 310.  {PH124 27.1}
[PH124 27.2]          "For the lady students there are many employments which should be provided, that they may have a comprehensive and practical education. They should be taught dressmaking and gardening. Flowers should be cultivated and strawberries planted. Thus, while being educated in useful labor, they will have healthful outdoor exercise.  {PH124 27.2}
[PH124 27.3]          "Bookbinding and a variety of other trades should be taught, which will not only furnish physical exercise, but will impart valuable knowledge." --Counsels, p. 312.  {PH124 27.3}
[PH124 27.4]          "The work should have a definite aim, and should be thorough. While every person needs some knowledge of different handicrafts, it is indispensable that he become proficient in at least one. Every youth, on leaving school, should have acquired a knowledge of some trade or occupation by which, if need be, he may earn a livelihood.                                                                              28   {PH124 27.4}
[PH124 28.1]          "The objection most often urged against industrial training in the schools is the large outlay involved. But the object to be gained is worthy of its cost. No other work committed to us is so important as the training of the youth, and every outlay demanded for its right accomplishment is means well spent.  {PH124 28.1}
[PH124 28.2]          "Even from the viewpoint of financial results, the outlay required for manual training would prove the truest economy. Multitudes of our boys would thus be kept from the street corner and the groggery; the expenditure for gardens, workshops, and baths would be more than met by the saving on hospitals and reformatories. And the youth themselves, trained to habits of industry, and skilled in lines of useful and productive labor, --who can estimate their value to society and to the nation?--Ed., pp. 218, 219.  {PH124 28.2}
[PH124 28.3]          "In many minds the question will arise, Can industrial work in our schools be made to pay? and if it cannot, should it be carried forward?  {PH124 28.3}
[PH124 28.4]          "It would be surprising if industries could be made to pay immediately on being started. Sometimes God permits losses to come to teach us lessons that will keep us from making mistakes that would involve much larger losses. Let those who have had financial losses in their industrial work, search carefully to find out the cause, and endeavor to manage in such a way that in the future there will be no loss. . . .  {PH124 28.4}
[PH124 28.5]          "There will be apparent drawbacks in the work, but this should not discourage us. The account books may show that the school has suffered some financial loss in carrying on industrial work; but if in these lines of work the students have learned lessons that will strengthen their character building, the books of heaven will show a gain far exceeding the financial loss. How many souls this work has helped to save will never be known till the day of judgment. Satan finds mischief for idle hands to do; but when students are kept busy                                                                              29  in useful labor, the Lord has opportunity to work for them.  {PH124 28.5}
[PH124 29.1]          "If, after carrying on manual training for one year, the managers of the school find that there has been a loss, let them seek to discover the reason for this, and guard against it in the future. But let not the spirit of censure prevail; for the Spirit of Christ is grieved when words of unkind criticism are spoken to those who have done their best. In the Word of God there is encouragement as well as caution. God forbid that the hands of those who are trying to carry forward this line of work should be weakened."--Counsels, pp. 315, 316.  {PH124 29.1}
[PH124 29.2]          "The benefit of manual training is needed also by professional men. A man may have a brilliant mind; he may be quick to catch ideas; his knowledge and skill may secure for him admission to his chosen calling; yet he may still be far from possessing a fitness for its duties. An education derived chiefly from books leads to superficial thinking. Practical work encourages close observation and independent thought. Rightly performed, it tends to develop that practical wisdom which we call common sense. It develops ability to plan and execute, strengthens courage and perseverance, and calls for the exercise of tact and skill."--Ed., p. 220.  {PH124 29.2}
[PH124 29.3]          "There should be opened to the youth means whereby many may, while attending school, learn the trade of carpentry. Under the guidance of experienced workmen, carpenters who are apt to teach, patient, and kind, the youth should be taught how to build substantially and economically. Cottages and other buildings essential to the various lines of school work, are to be erected by the students themselves. These buildings should not be crowded close together, or built near the school buildings proper. In the management of the school work, small companies should be formed, who should be taught to carry a full sense of their                                                                              30  responsibility. All these things cannot be accomplished at once, but we can begin to work in faith."--Counsels, p. 311.  {PH124 29.3}
[PH124 30.1]          9. History.--"Many who are seeking a preparation for the Lord's work think it essential to accumulate large volumes of historical and theological writings. They suppose that the study of these works will be a great advantage to them in learning how to reach the people. This is an error. As I see shelves piled with these books, some of them rarely looked into, I think, Why spend money for that which is not bread? The sixth chapter of John tells us more than can be found in such works. Christ says, 'I am the bread of life.' 'The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.'  {PH124 30.1}
[PH124 30.2]          "There is a study of history that is not to be condemned. Sacred history was one of the studies in the schools of the prophets. In the record of His dealings with the nations were traced the footsteps of Jehovah. So today we are to consider the dealings of God with the nations of the earth. We are to see in history the fulfilment of prophecy, to study the workings of Providence in the great reformatory movements, and to understand the progress of events in the marshaling of the nations for the final conflict of the great controversy."-- Test., Vol. VIII, p. 307.  {PH124 30.2}
[PH124 30.3]          "As with language, so with every other study; it may be so conducted that it will tend to the strengthening and upbuilding of character. Of no study is this true to a greater degree than of history. Let it be considered from the divine point of view."--Ed., p. 238.  {PH124 30.3}
[PH124 30.4]          10. Voice Culture.--"Students who expect to become workers in the cause of God should be trained to speak in a clear, straightforward manner, else they will be shorn of half their influence for good. The ability to speak plainly and clearly, in full, round tones, is invaluable in any line of work. This qualification is indispensable in those                                                                              31  who desire to become ministers, evangelists, Bible workers, or canvassers. Those who are planning to enter these lines of work should be taught to use the voice in such a way that when they speak to people about the truth, a decided impression for good will be made. The truth must not be marred by being communicated through defective utterance." --Test., Vol. VI, p. 380.  {PH124 30.4}
[PH124 31.1]          "Voice culture is presented to me as of the greatest importance. Students should receive a training that will prepare them to impart the knowledge they receive. Unless they are taught to read and speak slowly and distinctly, with clearness and force, placing the emphasis where it belongs, how can they teach with any good effect? They should not be allowed to speak so fast that they cannot be clearly understood. Every word, every syllable, should be plainly spoken.  {PH124 31.1}
[PH124 31.2]          "Students should be taught not to speak from the throat, but to bring the abdominal muscles into action. The throat is only the channel through which the voice is to pass. If public speakers would learn to use the voice properly, there would not be so much throat trouble among them.  {PH124 31.2}
[PH124 31.3]          "Those who are to go into the field as teachers and ministers, should be trained to speak in a way that will arouse an interest in the precious truths which they present. A man may not have so much knowledge, yet he can accomplish much if he has a voice so well trained that he can impart clearly that which he knows."--Church School Manual," p. 74, ed. 1906.  {PH124 31.3}
[PH124 31.4]          "In all our work, more attention should be given to the culture of the voice. We may have knowledge, but unless we know how to use the voice correctly, our work will be a failure. Unless we can clothe our ideas in appropriate language, of what avail is our education? Knowledge will be of little advantage to us unless we cultivate the talent of speech; but it is a wonderful power when combined with the ability to speak wise, helpful words, and                                                                              32  to speak them in a way that will command attention." --Test., Vol. VI, p. 380.  {PH124 31.4}
[PH124 32.1]          11. Music.--"Music is often perverted to serve purposes of evil, and it thus becomes one of the most alluring agencies of temptation. But, rightly employed, it is a precious gift of God, designed to uplift the thoughts to high and noble themes, to inspire and elevate the soul. . . .  {PH124 32.1}
[PH124 32.2]          "The value of song as a means of education should never be lost sight of. . . . As a part of religious service, singing is as much an act of worship as is prayer."--Ed., pp. 167, 168.  {PH124 32.2}
[PH124 32.3]          "The chief subjects of study in these schools ［schools of the prophets］ were the law of God, with the instruction given to Moses, sacred history, sacred music, and poetry. . . . Sanctified intellect brought forth from the treasure-house of God things new and old, and the Spirit of God was manifested in prophecy and sacred song."--Ed., page 47.  {PH124 32.3}
[PH124 32.4]          12. Modern Languages.--"Young men should be qualifying themselves for service by becoming familiar with other languages, that God may use them as mediums through which to communicate His saving truth to those of other nations."-- Counsels, p. 508.  {PH124 32.4}
[PH124 32.5]          "It may in some cases be necessary that young men learn foreign languages. This they can do with most success by associating with the people, at the same time devoting a portion of each day to studying the language. This should be done, however, only as a necessary step preparatory to educating such as are found in the missionary fields themselves, and who, with proper training, can become workers. It is essential that those be urged into the service who can speak in their mother tongue to the people of different nations." --Counsels, p. 516.  {PH124 32.5}
[PH124 32.6]         "It is not necessary that all know several languages; but it is necessary that all have an experience in the things of God. I do not say that                                                                              33  there should be no study of the languages. The languages should be studied. Before long there will be a positive necessity for many to leave their homes, and go to work among people of other tongues; and those who have some knowledge of these languages will be able to communicate with those who do not know the truth."--Counsels, p. 497.  {PH124 32.6}
[PH124 33.1]          13. Ancient Languages.--"There are callings in which a knowledge of Greek and Latin is needed. Some must study these languages. But the knowledge of them essential for practical uses might be gained without a study of literature that is corrupt and corrupting.  {PH124 33.1}
[PH124 33.2]          "A knowledge of Greek and Latin is not needed by many. The study of dead languages should be made secondary to a study of those subjects that teach the right use of all the powers of body and mind."--Counsels, p. 382.  {PH124 33.2}
[PH124 33.3]          "There are times when Greek and Latin scholars are needed. Some must study these languages. This is well. But not all, and not many, should study them. Those who think that a knowledge of Greek and Latin is essential to a higher education, cannot see afar off."--Review and Herald, Aug. 17, 1897.  {PH124 33.3}
[PH124 33.4]          "The study of Latin and Greek is of far less consequence to ourselves, to the world, and to God than the thorough study and use of the whole human machinery. It is a sin to study books to the neglect of the various branches of usefulness in practical life. Never can one who is ignorant of the house we live in, have an all-around life."-- Youth's Instructor, April 7, 1898, art. "The True Object of Education."  {PH124 33.4}
[PH124 33.5]          "I do not say that it is wrong to study Latin and Greek, but I do say that it is wrong to neglect the subjects that lie at the foundation of education in order to tax the mind with the study of these higher branches."--Counsels, p. 218.                                                                              34   {PH124 33.5}
[PH124 34.1]          14. Culture of Manners.--"Students should not be so pressed with studies as to neglect the culture of the manners; and above all, they should let nothing interfere with their seasons of prayer, which bring them in connection with Christ. In no case should they deprive themselves of religious privileges."--Counsels, p. 318.  {PH124 34.1}
[PH124 34.2]          "Human nature is worth working upon. It is to be elevated, refined, sanctified, and fitted with the inward adorning. Through the grace of God in Jesus Christ, which reveals salvation and immortality and life, His heritage are to be educated, not in the minutiae of etiquette, the world's fashions and forms, but in the science of godliness."-- Counsels, p. 236.  {PH124 34.2}
[PH124 34.3]          15. Missionary Nursing.--"In our schools missionary nurses should receive lessons from well-qualified physicians, and as a part of their education should learn how to battle with disease and to show the value of nature's remedies. This work is greatly needed. Cities and towns are steeped in sin and moral corruption, yet there are Lots in every Sodom. The poison of sin is at work at the heart of society, and God calls for reformers to stand in defense of the law which He has established to govern the physical system. They should at the same time maintain an elevated standard in the training of the mind and the culture of the heart, that the Great Physician may co-operate with the human helping hand in doing a work of mercy and necessity in the relief of suffering." --Test., Vol. VI, p. 136.  {PH124 34.3}
[PH124 34.4]          16. Sabbath School Work.--"It is also the Lord's design that our schools shall give young people a training which will prepare them to teach in any department of the Sabbath school, or to discharge the duties in any of its offices. We should see a different state of affairs, if a number of consecrated young persons would devote themselves to the Sabbath school work, taking pains to educate themselves, and then to instruct others as                                                                              35  to the best methods to be employed in leading souls to Christ. This is a line of work that brings returns."--Test., Vol. VI, p. 136.  {PH124 34.4}
[PH124 35.1]          17. Commercial Studies.--"The education given in our schools is one-sided. Students should be given an education that will fit them for successful business life. The common branches of education should be fully and thoroughly taught. Bookkeeping should be looked upon as of equal importance with grammar. This line of study is one of the most important of use in practical life; but few leave our schools with a knowledge of how to keep books correctly."--MS., Dec. 20, 1896.  {PH124 35.1}
[PH124 35.2]          "There is no branch of legitimate business for which the Bible does not afford an essential preparation. Its principles of diligence, honesty, thrift, temperance, and purity are the secret of true success. These principles, as set forth in the book of Proverbs, constitute a treasury of practical wisdom."--Ed., p. 135.  {PH124 35.2}
[PH124 35.3]          "All our denominational colleges and training schools should make provision to give their students the education essential for evangelists and for Christian business men."--Review and Herald, Oct. 15, 1903.  {PH124 35.3}
[PH124 35.4]          18. Preparatory Medical Subjects.--"It is not necessary for so many of our youth to study medicine. But for those who should take medical studies, our union conference training schools should make ample provision in facilities for preparatory education. Thus the youth of each union conference can be trained nearer home, and be spared the special temptations that attend the work in Battle Creek."--Review and Herald, Oct. 15, 1903.  {PH124 35.4}
[PH124 35.5]          19. Physical Culture.--"Physical culture is an essential part of all right methods of education. The young need to be taught how to develop their physical powers, how to preserve these powers in the best condition, and how to make them useful in the practical duties of life. Many think that                                                                              36  these things are no part of school, work, but this is a mistake."--Sp. Test., p. 32.  {PH124 35.5}
[PH124 36.1]          "The question of suitable recreation for their pupils is one that teachers often find perplexing. Gymnastic exercises fill a useful place in many schools, but without careful supervision they are often carried to excess. . . .  {PH124 36.1}
[PH124 36.2]          "Exercise in a gymnasium, however well conducted, cannot supply the place of recreation in the open air, and for this our schools should afford better opportunity. Vigorous exercise the pupils must have."--Ed., p. 210.  {PH124 36.2}
[PH124 36.3]          "For every child the first industrial school should be the home. And so far as possible, facilities for manual training should be connected with every school. To a great degree such training would supply the place of the gymnasium, with the additional benefit of affording valuable discipline." --Ed., p. 217.  {PH124 36.3}
[PH124 36.4]          "Those who combine useful labor with study have no need of gymnastic exercises. And work performed in the open air is tenfold more beneficial to health that indoor labor. . . .Nothing short of nature's invigorating air and sunshine will fully meet the demands of the system. The tiller of the soil finds in his labor all the movements that were ever practised in the gymnasium. His movement-room is the open fields. The canopy of heaven is its roof, the solid earth its floor. Here he plows and hoes, sows and reaps. Watch him as in haying time he mows and rakes, pitches and tumbles, lifts and loads, throws off, treads down, and stows away. These various movements call into action the bones, joints, muscles, sinews, and nerves of the body. His vigorous exercise causes full, deep, strong inspirations and exhalations, which expand the lungs and purify the blood, sending the warm current of life bounding through arteries and veins. A farmer who is temperate in all his habits, usually enjoys health. His work is pleasant to him. He has a good appetite. He                                                                              37  sleeps well, and may be happy."--Signs of the Times, June 29, 1882, art. "Importance of Physical Training."  {PH124 36.4}
[PH124 37.1]          20. English Language.--"A thorough training in the use of the English language is of far more value to a youth than a superficial study of foreign languages, to the neglect of his mother tongue."--Counsels, p. 208.  {PH124 37.1}
[PH124 37.2]          "If your students, besides studying God's Word, learn no more than how to use correctly the English language in reading, writing, and speaking, a great work will have been accomplished."-- Counsels, p. 207.  {PH124 37.2}
[PH124 37.3]          21. Agriculture.--"Study in agricultural lines should be the A, B, and C of the education given in our schools. This is the very first work that should be entered upon. Our schools should not depend upon imported produce, for grain and vegetables, and the fruits so essential to health."-- Test., Vol. VI, p. 179.  {PH124 37.3}
[PH124 37.4]          "Students should be given a practical education in agriculture. This will be of inestimable value to many in their future work. The training to be obtained in felling trees and in tilling the soil, as well as in literary lines, is the education that our youth should seek to obtain. Agriculture will open resources for self-support. Other lines of work, adapted to different students, may also be carried on. But the cultivation of the land will bring a special blessing to the workers. We should so train the youth that they will love to engage in the cultivation of the soil."--Counsels, p. 311.  {PH124 37.4}
[PH124 37.5]          "In the study of agriculture, let pupils be given not only the theory, but practice. While they learn what science can teach in regard to the nature and preparation of the soil, the value of different crops, and the best methods of production, let them put their knowledge to use. Let teachers share the work with the students, and show what results can be achieved through skilful, intelligent effort."-- Ed., p. 219.                                                                              38   {PH124 37.5}
[PH124 38.1]          "The usefulness learned on the school farm is the very education that is most essential for those who go out as missionaries to many foreign fields. If this training is given with the glory of God in view, great results will be seen. No work will be more effectual than that done by those who, having obtained and education in practical life, go forth to mission fields with the message of truth, prepared to instruct as they have been instructed. The knowledge they have obtained in the tilling of the soil and other lines of manual work, and which they carry with them to their fields of labor, will make them a blessing even in heathen lands."-- Counsels, p. 534.  {PH124 38.1}
[PH124 38.2]          22. Literature.--"As an educating power, the Bible is of more value than the writings of all the philosophers of all ages. In its wide range of style and subjects, there is something to interest and instruct every mind, to ennoble every interest. . . . There is poetry which has called forth the wonder and admiration of the world. In glowing beauty, in sublime and solemn majesty, in touching pathos, it is unequaled by the most brilliant productions of human genius. There is sound logic and impassioned eloquence. There are portrayed the noble deeds of noble men, examples of private virtue and public honor, lessons of piety and purity."--Counsels, pp. 428, 429.  {PH124 38.2}
[PH124 38.3]          "The Great Teacher who came down from heaven has not directed teachers to study any of the reputedly great authors.  {PH124 38.3}
[PH124 38.4]          "Teachers must understand what lessons to impart, or they cannot prepare students to be transferred to the higher grade. . . . In the place of bringing into our schools books containing the suppositions of the world's great authors, they will say, Tempt me not to disregard the greatest Author and the greatest Teacher, through whom I have everlasting life. He never mistakes. He is the great Fountainhead whence all wisdom flows. Then let every teacher sow the seed of truth in the minds                                                                              39  of students. Christ is the standard Teacher."-- Test., Vol. VI, p. 160.  {PH124 38.4}
[PH124 39.1]          "Man's words, if of any value, echo the words of God. In the education of youth, they should never take the place of the divine Word."-- Counsels, p. 423.  {PH124 39.1}
[PH124 39.2]                       Courses of Study          1. Courses in the World.--"It is because Christ's words are disregarded, because the Word of God is given a second place in education, that infidelity is riot and iniquity is rife. Things of minor consequence occupy the minds of many of the teachers of today. A mass of tradition, containing merely a semblance of truth, is brought into the courses of study given in the schools of the world. The force of much human teaching is found in assertion, not in truth."--Counsels, p. 439.  {PH124 39.2}
[PH124 39.3]          2. Education More Than Course of Study.-- "There is an education which is essentially worldly. Its aim is success in the world, the gratification of selfish ambition. To secure this education many students spend time and money in crowding their minds with unnecessary knowledge. The world accounts them learned; but God is not in their thoughts. They eat of the tree of worldly knowledge, which nourishes and strengthens pride. In their hearts they become disobedient and estranged from God; and their intrusted gifts are placed on the enemy's side. Much of the education at the present time is of this character. The world may regard it as highly desirable; but it increases the peril of the student."--Counsels, p. 64.  {PH124 39.3}
[PH124 39.4]          3. Weed Out Unnecessary Matters.--"Today young men and women spend years in acquiring an education which is as wood and stubble, to be consumed in the last great conflagration. Upon such an education God places no value. Many students leave school unable to receive the Word of God with the reverence and respect which they gave it before they entered. Their faith has                                                                              40  been eclipsed in their effort to excel in the various studies. The Bible has not been made a vital matter in their education, but books tainted with infidelity and propagating unsound theories have been placed before them.  {PH124 39.4}
[PH124 40.1]          "All unnecessary matters should be weeded from the courses of study, and only such studies placed before the student as will be of real value to him. With these alone he needs to become familiar, that he may secure the life which measures with the life of God. As the mind is summoned to the consideration of the great themes of salvation, it will rise higher and higher in the comprehension of these subjects, leaving cheap and insignificant matters behind."--Counsels, pp. 444, 445.  {PH124 40.1}
[PH124 40.2]          4. Waste No Time on Theories of Popular Education.--"Let no more time be lost in dwelling on the many things that are not essential, and which have no bearing upon the present necessities of God's people. Let no more time be lost in exalting men who know not the truth; 'for the time is at hand.' There is no time now to fill the mind with theories of what is popularly called 'higher education.' The time devoted to that which does not tend to assimilate the soul to the likeness of Christ, is so much time lost for eternity. This we cannot afford, for every moment is freighted with eternal interests. Now, when the great work of judging the living is about to begin, shall we allow unsanctified ambition to take possession of the heart, and lead us to neglect the education required to meet the needs in this day of peril?"--Test., Vol. VI, p. 130.  {PH124 40.2}
[PH124 40.3]          5. Unbalanced Course.--"The course of study which is not dictated by the Holy Spirit, which does not embrace the high, holy principles of God's Word, will open before the student a course unmarked by the approval of Heaven. It will leave gaps, and mistakes, and misunderstandings all along the road he travels. Those who will not give themselves to a deep, earnest, prayerful study of                                                                              41  the Scriptures will hold ideas contrary to the principles that should control the life. . . .  {PH124 40.3}
[PH124 41.1]          6. Course Not Too Long or Rigid.--"If the Lord's will is done, students will not be encouraged to remain in school continuously for years. This is the devising of man, not the plan of God. The student is not to feel that he must take a classical course before he can enter the ministry. A large number who have done this have disqualified themselves for the labor which it was essential for them to do. The long study of those books which should not be made study books, unfits the youth for the work to be done in this important period of the world's history. These years of study cultivate habits and methods that cripple their usefulness. They have to unlearn many things which disqualify them for efficiency in any line of the work to be done for this time."--The Youth's Instructor, March 31, 1898, art. "The True Object of Education."  {PH124 41.1}
[PH124 41.2]          7. Provide for Alternation of School and Labor.--"The student should place himself in school, if he can, through his own exertions, pay his way as he goes. He should study one year, and then work out for himself the problem of what constitutes true education. He should set himself to work. The learning heaped up by years of continued study is deleterious to spiritual interests. Let teachers be prepared to give good counsel to the student who enters school. Let them not advise him to give years exclusively to the study of books. Let the youth learn, and then impart to others, the benefits he has received. If the student will humbly seek Him, the Lord of heaven will open his understanding. The student should take time to review what he has gained in book knowledge; he should critically examine the advancement he has made in the schoolroom, and he should combine physical exercise with study. Thus he will acquire an education that will enable him to come out with solid principles, an all-round man."--The                                                                              42  Youth's Instructor, March 31, 1898, art. "The True Object of Education."  {PH124 41.2}
[PH124 42.1]          Sequence and Value of Subjects          1. The Bible First.--"While the Bible should hold the first place in the education of children and youth, the book of nature is next in importance." --Sp. Test., p. 58.  {PH124 42.1}
[PH124 42.2]          2. Nature Next.--"Next to the Bible, nature is to be our great lesson book."--MS.  {PH124 42.2}
[PH124 42.3]          3. Thorough Foundation Work.--"So long as the great purpose of education is kept in view, the youth should be encouraged to advance just as far as their capabilities will permit. But before taking up the higher branches of study, let them master the lower. This is too often neglected. Even among students in the higher schools and the colleges, there is great deficiency in knowledge of the common branches of education. Many students devote their time to higher mathematics, when they are incapable of keeping simple accounts. Many study elocution with a view to acquiring the graces of oratory, when they are unable to read in an intelligible and impressive manner. Many who have finished the study of rhetoric fail in the composition and spelling of an ordinary letter."--Ed., p. 234.  {PH124 42.3}
[PH124 42.4]          Before attempting to study the higher branches of literary knowledge, be sure that you thoroughly understand the simple rules of English grammar, and have learned to read and write and spell correctly. Climb the lower rounds of the ladder before reaching for the higher rounds."-- Counsels, p. 219.  {PH124 42.4}
[PH124 42.5]          4. Test for Advancement.--"A thorough knowledge of the essentials of education should be not only the condition of admission to a higher course, but the constant test for continuance and advancement."--Ed., p. 234.  {PH124 42.5}
[PH124 42.6]          5. Emphasize the Essential and Useful.-- "Many of the branches of study that consume the                                                                              43  student's time are not essential to usefulness or happiness; but it is essential for every youth to have a thorough acquaintance with everyday duties. If need be, a young woman can dispense with a knowledge of French and algebra, or even of the piano; but it is indispensable that she learn to make good bread, to fashion neatly-fitting garments, and to perform efficiently the many duties that pertain to home-making."--Ed., p. 216.  {PH124 42.6}
[PH124 43.1]          "In every branch of education there are objects to be gained more important than those secured by mere technical knowledge. Take language, for example. More important than the acquirement of foreign languages, living or dead, is the ability to write and speak one's mother tongue with ease and accuracy; but no training gained through a knowledge of grammatical rules can compare in importance with the study of language from a higher point of view. . . .The chief requisite of language is that it be pure and kind and true,-- 'the outward expression of an inward grace,'"-- Ed., pp. 234, 235.  {PH124 43.1}
[PH124 43.2]          "A thorough training in the use of the English language is of far more value to a youth than a superficial study of foreign languages, to the neglect of his mother tongue."--Counsels, p. 208.  {PH124 43.2}
[PH124 43.3]          "When voice culture, reading, writing, and spelling take their rightful place in our schools, there will be seen a great change for the better. These subjects have been neglected because teachers have not recognized their value. But they are more important than Latin and Greek. I do not say that it is wrong to study Latin and Greek, but I do say that it is wrong to neglect the subjects that lie at the foundation of education in order to tax the mind with the study of these higher branches. . . .  {PH124 43.3}
[PH124 43.4]          "The common branches must be thoroughly mastered, and a knowledge of bookkeeping should be considered as important as a knowledge of grammar. . . .                                                                              44   {PH124 43.4}
[PH124 44.1]          "To spell correctly, to write a clear, fair hand, and to keep accounts, are necessary accomplishments. Bookkeeping has strangely dropped out of school work in many places, but this should be regarded as a subject of primary importance. A thorough preparation in these studies will fit students to stand in positions of trust."--Counsels, p. 218.  {PH124 44.1}
[PH124 44.2]          "Do not spend time in learning that which will be of little use to you in your after-life. Instead of reaching out for a knowledge of the classics, learn first to speak the English language correctly. Learn how to keep accounts. Gain a knowledge of those lines of study that will help you to be useful wherever you are."--Counsels, p. 219.  {PH124 44.2}
[PH124 44.3]          6. Dead Languages Secondary.--"A knowledge of Greek and Latin is not needed by many. The study of dead languages should be made secondary to a study of those subjects that teach the right use of all the powers of body and mind. It is folly for students to devote their time to the acquirement of dead languages, or of book knowledge in any line, to the neglect of a training for life's practical duties."--Counsels, p. 382.  {PH124 44.3}
[PH124 44.4]          7. Knowledge of Labor Above Book Study. --"If the youth can have but a one-sided education, which is of the greater consequence, a knowledge of the sciences, with all the disadvantages to health and life; or a knowledge of labor for practical life? We unhesitatingly answer, The latter. If one must be neglected, let it be the study of books."--Counsels, p. 289.  {PH124 44.4}
[PH124 44.5]          8. True Object of Education Practical.-- "Most students fail to understand the true object of education, and hence fail to take such a course as to secure this object. They apply themselves to the study of mathematics or the languages, while they neglect a study far more essential to the happiness and success of life. Many who explore the depths of the earth with the geologist, or traverse the heavens with the astronomer, show not the                                                                              45  slightest interest in the wonderful mechanism of their own bodies. Others can tell just how many bones there are in the human frame, and correctly describe every organ of the body, and yet they are as ignorant of the laws of health and the cure of disease as though life were controlled by blind fate, instead of by definite and unvarying law.--The Signs of the Times, June 29, 1882, art. "Importance of Physical Training."  {PH124 44.5}
[PH124 45.1]          "There are families without number whose happiness is wrecked by the inefficiency of the wife and mother. It is not so important that our daughters learn painting, fancywork, music, or even 'cube root,' or the figures of rhetoric, as that they learn how to cut, make, and mend their own clothing, or to prepare food in a wholesome and palatable manner. . . .  {PH124 45.1}
[PH124 45.2]          "Washing clothes upon the old-fashioned rubbing board, sweeping, dusting, and a variety of other duties in the kitchen and the garden, will be valuable exercise for young ladies. Such useful labor will supply the place of croquet, archery, dancing, and other amusements which benefit no one.  {PH124 45.2}
[PH124 45.3]          "Many ladies, accounted well educated, having graduated with honors at some institution of learning, are shamefully ignorant of the practical duties of life. . . . It is the right of every daughter of Eve to have a thorough knowledge of household duties, to receive training in every department of domestic labor. Every young lady should be so educated that if called to fill the position of wife and mother, she may preside as a queen in her own domain. She should be fully competent to guide and instruct her children and to direct her servants, or if need be, to minister with her own hands to the wants of her household. It is her right to understand the mechanism of the human body and the principles of hygiene, the matters of diet and dress, labor and recreation, and countless others that intimately concern the well-                                                                              46  being of her household. It is her right to obtain such a knowledge of the best methods of treating disease that she can care for her children in sickness, instead of leaving her precious treasures in the hands of stranger nurses and physicians."-- The Signs of the Times, June 29, 1882, art. "Importance of Physical Training."  {PH124 45.3}
[PH124 46.1]                         Books          1. Cleansing Needed.--"Should Christ enter our institutions for the education of the youth, He would cleanse them as He cleansed the temple, banishing many things that have a defiling influence. Many of the books which the youth study would be expelled, and their places would be filled by others that would inculcate substantial knowledge, and abound in sentiments which might be treasured in the heart, in precepts that might govern the conduct."--C. Ed., p. 71.  {PH124 46.1}
[PH124 46.2]          2. Word of Man.--"Man's words, if of any value, echo the words of God. In the education of youth, they should never take the place of the divine Word."--Sp. Test., p. 54.  {PH124 46.2}
[PH124 46.3]          "The words of men who give evidence that they have not a practical knowledge of Christ, should find no place in our schools. They will be hindrances to proper education."--Test., Vol. VI, page 163.  {PH124 46.3}
[PH124 46.4]          3. Infidel Authors.--"Cold, philosophical speculations, and scientific research in which God is not acknowledged, are a positive injury. And the evil is aggravated when, as is often the case, books placed in the hands of the young, accepted as authority, and depended upon in their education, are from authors avowedly infidel. Throughout all the thoughts presented by these men, their poisonous sentiments are interwoven. The study of such books is like handling black coals; a student cannot be undefiled in mind who thinks along the line of skepticism."--Sp. Test., p. 55.                                                                              47   {PH124 46.4}
[PH124 47.1]          4. Bible the Test.--"The Bible is not to be tested by men's ideas of science, but science is to be brought to the test of the unerring standard.  {PH124 47.1}
[PH124 47.2]          "Yet the study of the sciences is not to be neglected. Books must be used for this purpose; but they should be in harmony with the Bible, for that is the standard. Books of this character should take the place of many of those now in the hands of students."--Sp. Test., pp. 56-57.  {PH124 47.2}
[PH124 47.3]          5. Many Books Unnecessary.--"I am given words of caution for the teachers in our schools. The work of our schools should bear a different stamp from that borne by some of the most popular of our institutions of learning. Many of the textbooks used in these schools are unnecessary for the work of preparing students for the school above. As a result, the youth are not receiving the most perfect Christian education."--Counsels, p. 389.  {PH124 47.3}
[PH124 47.4]          6. Eliminate Books Containing Error.-- "The Lord requires our teachers to put away from our schools those books teaching sentiments which are not in accordance with His Word, and to give place to those books that are of the highest value. He will be honored when they show to the world that a wisdom more than human is theirs, because the Master Teacher is standing as their instructor.  {PH124 47.4}
[PH124 47.5]          "There is need of separating from our educational work an erroneous, polluted literature, so that ideas which are the seeds of sin will not be received and cherished as the truth. . . . A pure education for the youth in our schools, unmixed with heathen philosophy, is a positive necessity." --Counsels, pp. 389, 390.  {PH124 47.5}
[PH124 47.6]          7. Sift Out Every Trace of Infidelity.--"We need to guard continually against those books which contain sophistry in regard to geology and other branches of science. Before the theories of men of science are presented to immature students,                                                                              48  they need to be carefully sifted from every trace of infidel suggestion. . . .  {PH124 47.6}
[PH124 48.1]          8. Avoid Books That Confuse.--"It is a mistake to put into the hands of the youth books that perplex and confuse them."--Counsels, p. 390.  {PH124 48.1}
[PH124 48.2]          "Never should books containing a perversion of truth be placed in the hands of children or youth. Let not our children, in the very process of obtaining an education, receive ideas that will prove to be seeds of sin."--Counsels, p. 385.  {PH124 48.2}
[PH124 48.3]          9. Books to Be Prepared.--"Books should have been prepared to place in the hands of students that would educate them to have a sincere, reverent love for truth and steadfast integrity. The class of studies which are positively essential in the formation of character, to give them a preparation for the future life, should be kept ever before them."--Sp. Test., p. 230.  {PH124 48.3}
[PH124 48.4]          10. Compile Books.--"In a night vision given me some years ago I was in an assembly where our school problems were being discussed, and the question was asked, 'Why has not appropriate matter for reading books and other lesson books been selected and compiled? Why has not the Word of God been extolled above every human production? Have you thought that a better knowledge of what the Lord hath said would have a deleterious effect on teachers and students?'"-- Counsels, p. 458.  {PH124 48.4}
[PH124 48.5]          "The mass of books which have been thought essential for school education contain erroneous principles, which, if carried into practical life, will lead the students into false paths, away from consecration to God, away from that knowledge which will live through endless ages."--The Youth's Instructor, Oct. 27, 1898, art. "Search the Scriptures."  {PH124 48.5}
[PH113 2.1]         PH113 - Words of Encouragement to Self-supporting Workers (1909)      Report of a talk by Mrs. E. G. White to the teachers and students of the Nashville Agricultural and Normal Institute at Madison, Tenn., April 26, 1909         Words of Encouragement to Self-supporting Workers                By Mrs. E.G. White     Schools for the Highways and Hedges          I am very glad to have the opportunity of speaking to as many as I see before me at this time, in a field where a large work is yet to be done. In all these unworked fields, special efforts are to be made. In laboring for the unwarned, we are to seek to "compel them to come in." Why?--Because souls are at stake. There is a message to be given to these souls, and those in the highways and in the hedges must hear the Word of life.  {PH113 2.1}
[PH113 2.2]         Several years ago, during a former visit to the South, while out on long drives, I sometimes asked who occupied the homes we passed, and I learned that in many of the larger Southern houses were men who bear important responsibilities in the care of great estates. Upon further inquiry, I learned that no one had sought to bring before these men the Word of life. None had gone to them, with Bible in hand, and said, "We have something precious for you, and we want that you should hear it." Now it has been presented before me repeatedly that this is a line of work that must be done. We are to go out into the highways and into the hedges, and carry to the people the message of truth that                           -3-     Christ has given us. We are to compel many to come in.  {PH113 2.2}
[PH113 3.1]          Christ meant much when he said, Go out into the highways and the hedges. You must not neglect the highways. You must bring the truth before those in the highways. Neither are you to neglect those that are in the hedges. In addition to the work that must be done in the great cities, there is a work to be performed for those that are scattered all through the regions round about. And how can we reach them?--One important means of accomplishing this work, is found in the establishment of small schools in needy communities. Even if there are but a few persons in a place, some means of reaching them should be devised. Once let the missionary spirit take hold of men and women, young and old, and we shall see many going into the highways and the hedges, and compelling the honest in heart to come in.  {PH113 3.1}
[PH113 3.2]          Some one may inquire, "How will you compel them?"--Let the truth of God, in its purity and power, be brought to bear upon the conscience of living agents, and let them be taught the preciousness of this truth. Let them realize that the Word of life, even Christ himself, came to our world because of God's desire to save fallen humanity; for "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {PH113 3.2}
[PH113 3.3]     The Madison School Trains Teachers for          the Highland Schools and Family               Mission Schools            Nearly five years ago, when we were searching for a site on which to locate a                           -4-     training-school near Nashville, we visited this plantation that was afterwards secured; and I remember that when we first saw the place, we planned to go over it in carriages, some in one direction, and some in another, and we looked to God to impress our minds as to whether this were the place he wished us to choose for a training-center. For a time, the prospect looked forbidding; nevertheless, the plantation was secured, and the work was begun. The Lord would have the influence of this school widely extended by means of the establishment of small mission schools in needy settlements in the hills, where consecrated teachers may open the Scriptures to hungry souls, and let the light of life shine forth to those that are in darkness.  {PH113 3.3}
[PH113 4.1]          This is the very work that Christ did. He traveled from place to place, and labored for souls. And who was he?--The One equal with the Father. The Lord Jesus has set us an example. As you engage in school work in these needy communities, do not let any man come in to discourage you by saying, "Why do you spend your time in this way? Why not do a larger and more important work in a broader field?" Some, it is true, must plan to look forward to the time when they will do a large work in response to general calls; but who will attend to the highways? Who will go into the hedges? There are those that Christ will move upon, and they will see the necessity of entering neglected portions of the vineyard. They will delight to open the Scriptures to those that are in darkness and do not understand the truth. This is the very work that is to be done. Let                           -5-     every one of us stand in our lot and in our place. And if there are those whom the Lord moves upon to give themselves to the neglected portions of the vineyard, let no man seek to turn them away from their appointed work. If those who know the truth, conceal from others the great light that has shined into their own hearts, they are held accountable for neglecting their duty.  {PH113 4.1}
[PH113 5.1]          We feel an earnest interest in these schools. There is a wide field before us in the establishment of family mission schools. Let those who feel the burden of souls resting upon them, go out and do house-to-house work, and teach the people precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little, gradually leading them into the full light of Bible truth. This is what we had to do in the early days of the message. As earnest efforts are put forth, the Lord will let his blessing rest upon the workers, and rest upon those who are seeking for an understanding of the truth as it is in the Word of God.  {PH113 5.1}
[PH113 5.2]          There are precious truths, glorious truths, in God's Word, and it is our privilege to bring these truths before the people. In those parts of the field where many cannot attend meetings far away from their homes, we can bring the truth, to them personally, and can work with them in simplicity.  {PH113 5.2}
[PH113 5.3]     A Place for Old and Young in the Southern                   Field            In preparation for the coming of our Lord, we are to do a large work in the great cities. We have a solemn testimony to bear in these great centers. But in our planning for the                           -6-     extension of the work, far more than the cities alone, must be comprehended. In out-of-the-way places are many, many families that need to be looked after in order to learn whether they understand the work that Jesus is doing for his people. Those in the highways are not to be neglected, neither are those in the hedges; and as we journey about from place to place, and pass by house after house, we should often inquire, "Have the people who are living in these places, heard the message? Has the truth of God's Word been brought to their ears? Do they understand that the end of all things is at hand, and that the judgments of God are impending? Do they realize that every soul has been bought with an infinite price?" As I meditate upon these things my heart goes out in deep longing to see the truth carried in its simplicity to the homes of these people along the highways and places far removed from the crowded centers of population. We are not to wait for workers of the very highest talent to prepare the way and to show us how to labor; but, whether old or young, we have the privilege of understanding the truth as it is in Jesus, and as we see persons who are not in the possession of the comfort of God's grace, it is our privilege to visit them, and acquaint them with God's love for them and with his wonderful provision for the salvation of their souls.  {PH113 5.3}
[PH113 6.1]          In this work in the highways and the hedges, there are serious difficulties to be met and overcome. The worker, as he searches for souls, is not to fear nor be discouraged, for God is his helper, and will continue to be                            -7-     his helper; and he will open up ways before his servants.  {PH113 6.1}
[PH113 7.1]          We are glad, very glad, for the evidences of prosperity attending the work here at Madison. To every one assembled at this Institute, I would say: Search the Scriptures. If you do not fully realize the times in which you live, and the nearness of the end, seek to gain a fuller realization of these things by searching the Scriptures. There is a work to be done in every place. We must seek to catch the very spirit of the message.  {PH113 7.1}
[PH113 7.2]     There Should be Schools for the Colored          People as Well as Schools in the                   Highlands            There are colored people to be saved. Yesterday it was my privilege to speak to the colored people assembled in their little church in Nashville. A goodly company of colored people listened with marked attention to the words presented.  {PH113 7.2}
[PH113 7.3]          These people did not have to do with their color. They are not accountable for the fact that they are not white; and how foolish it is for human beings that are dependent for every breath they draw to feel that we should have nothing to do with the colored people. We have a duty to perform toward them, and in the fear of God we are endeavoring to discharge this duty by providing in every possible way for them to hear the third angel's message, and to fit themselves for proclaiming the truth to their own race.  {PH113 7.3}
[PH113 7.4]          Do you know of a soul to be saved?--Christ died to save that soul, and your work is to                            -8-     learn how to reach the heart of that one, and point him to the Saviour.  {PH113 7.4}
[PH113 8.1]          In Acts we read the story of Philip and the nobleman--how, as an Ethiopian was journeying homeward from Jerusalem, and studying the Scriptures, Philip appeared before him, and inquired, "Understandest thou what thou readest?" The record informs us that he did not; and so Philip ascended into the chariot, and sat down by the side of the eunuch, and opened the Scriptures to his understanding, and delighted him with the truth. With enlightened heart and mind, the Ethiopian believed the message that he heard. As they journeyed on, they came to a stream of water; "and the eunuch said, See, here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized?" Philip replied, "If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest." The nobleman answered, "I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God." Upon hearing this declaration, Philip immediately went down with the eunuch into the water, and there baptized him. Philip immediately afterward departed, as he had received a message to go to another place. The nobleman "went on his way rejoicing," a believer in the truths of God's Word.  {PH113 8.1}
[PH113 8.2]          When human hearts are susceptible to the influences of the Holy Spirit of God the Lord can do a mighty work through his servants. He can bring them into association with men and women who need help and encouragement. Everywhere we can find souls longing for the help that we might give them; and in arranging our work so as to meet this need, we must not lose sight of the neglected parts of the vineyard. Men may say that it is a waste of valuable time and money for strong                            -9-     young men and young women to go out into these hills and out-of-the-way places to labor. Some may contend that we cannot afford to allow young persons of talent to engage in this line of work.  {PH113 8.2}
[PH113 9.1]          "Can not afford it!" If there is but one soul to be saved, that soul is more precious than all the combined wealth of this world.  {PH113 9.1}
[PH113 9.2]     Hillcrest, a Training-School for Colored                   Workers            Let us thank God that the colored people have a school farm near Nashville. Day before yesterday I had the privilege of visiting the Hillcrest School, and of seeing the little houses that they have been putting up for the accommodation of a few students. A sister has recently sent them money sufficient to build a modest little cottage. In this gift the managers of the school see an evidence of God's favoring hand. The Lord is indeed moving upon the hearts of his people, and leading them to aid in the establishment of training-centers for the education of colored youth to labor among their own race. Hillcrest is a beautiful property, and gives opportunity to provide for many to receive a training for service. Let us thank God for this, and take courage.  {PH113 9.2}
[PH113 9.3]          Brother Staines and his associates are engaged in a good work. I believe that the Lord has led them, and will bless them in doing conscientiously that which they have undertaken. It is my prayer that the Lord will move upon the minds of his people to take hold of this work and help it forward.                          -10-     We must not let the criticism and unwise movements of some of the brethren dishearten the workers, and hinder the work. As the Lord has led Brother Staines to take up this work, so others will be led in various places to help. Men in different parts of the field as laborers together with God, will search out promising colored youth, and encourage them to attend this school. And they will help in the providing of a suitable building with class-rooms.  {PH113 9.3}
[PH113 10.1]          In past years the colored people have been terribly neglected. The time is coming when we cannot easily give them the message. Restrictions will be placed about them to such an extent that it will be next to impossible to reach them; but at the present time this is not the case, and we can go to many places where there are colored people, and can open the Scriptures to their understanding, and lead them to accept the truths of God's Word. Christ will make the impression upon their hearts.  {PH113 10.1}
[PH113 10.2]         Some do not See the Need of Rural                  Schools            There are those among us who have been in the truth for years, who have never seen nor sensed the need there is for working the highways and the hedges. All such should seek for reconversion of heart, for divine enlightenment, that they may discern the needs of a dying world. Christ came to seek and to save that which was lost. He went about on foot. He did not ride in easy conveyances. There were no railways or other modern means of travel in his day. It is known that                         -11-     he walked, and that multitudes joined him as he walked. Along the wayside, as he journeyed, he opened the Scriptures to the understanding of his followers. Constantly he was repeating to them the words of life. The multitudes that thronged his footsteps, were charmed with the principles brought out in his discourses.  {PH113 10.2}
[PH113 11.1]          As you go out into the highways and the hedges, let no minister of the gospel say to you, "Why do ye so?" We have for our example the ministry of Christ on this earth. We are to remove our lights from under the coverings that hide them from others, and let them shine forth amid the moral darkness.  {PH113 11.1}
[PH113 11.2]          "Ye are laborers together with God." Those who expect to wear at last a crown of life, must in this life be light-bearers.  {PH113 11.2}
[PH113 11.3]     Do Not Say, We Cannot Afford to Work in          a Self-supporting Way            When I first visited Madison, about five years ago, and looked over this school property, I told those who were with me, that in appearance it was similar to one of the places that had been presented before me in vision during the night season--a place where our people would have opportunity of presenting the light of truth to those who had never heard the last gospel message. . . .  {PH113 11.3}
[PH113 11.4]          I am glad that our people are established here at Madison. I am glad to meet these workers here, who are offering themselves to go to different places. God's work is to advance steadily; his truth is to triumph. To every believer we would say: Let no one stand                          -12-     in the way. Say not, "We cannot afford to work in a sparsely-settled field, and largely in a self-supporting way, when out in the world are great fields where we might reach multitudes." And let none say, "We cannot afford to sustain you in an effort to work in those out-of-the-way places." What! Cannot afford it! You cannot afford not to work in these isolated places; and if you neglect such fields, the time will come when you will wish that you had afforded it. There is a world to be saved. Let some of our consecrated teachers go out into the highways and the hedges, and compel the honest in heart to come in,--not by physical force; oh, no! but with the weight of evidence as presented in God's Word.  {PH113 11.4}
[PH113 12.1]          Let no living soul--man, woman, or child --selfishly rest satisfied with a knowledge of the truth. There are honest-hearted men and women out in the hills that must be given the message of warning. There are those who cannot have the privilege of listening to the truth as it is often presented in large assemblies; these must be reached by personal effort.  {PH113 12.1}
[PH113 12.2]     There is a Place for Everybody in the Work            We each have a work to do for God, whatever may be our occupation. Those who are on their farms, are not to think that it would be a waste of time for them to plan to go out and visit their neighbors, and hold up before them the light of the truth for this time; for even if it does seem difficult to leave the farm work, yet we shall not lose financially because of spending time in helping others.                           -13-     There is a God in heaven that will bless our labors. To every man--and to every woman --he has given his work. We may co-operate with Christ, by showing to others what it means to seek for eternal life as for hidden treasure. God has called upon us to do this kind of work--to look after the poor, the needy, the suffering; to be awake to the necessities of those in need of spiritual refreshment; to be ever ready to open the Scriptures to hungering souls.  {PH113 12.2}
[PH113 13.1]     Do Not Let Others Discourage You From          Taking Part in This Work            Some may say, "If I were to engage in this sort of work, some connected with the church would discountenance me." What if they should? Christ has said, "Thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rearward." We have no greater encouragement than this; we are to seek to save those who are willing to be saved. We are to bring the truth before those who will hear it. Our own souls must be filled with a love for the truth. And as we do our part faithfully, Christ will acknowledge our efforts, and add his signal blessing. And oh, what a reward awaits the winner of souls! When the gates of that beautiful city on high are swung back on their glittering hinges, and the nations that have kept the truth shall enter in, crowns of glory will be placed on their heads, and they will ascribe honor and glory and majesty to God. And at that time some will come to you, and will say, If it had not been for the words you spoke to me in kindness,                          -14-     if it had not been for your tears and supplications and earnest efforts, I should never have seen the King in his beauty. What a reward is this! How insignificant in comparison with the infinite rewards that await the faithful in the future, immortal life!  {PH113 13.1}
[PH113 14.1]         The Farm as a Means of Support            Do you not see that the glory of the Lord is at work here at Madison? You are not to fail, not be discouraged. Bring to your house the poor that are cast out; speak to them words of comfort. I know that you are trying to do this work, and I believe that God will continue to bless you, and that he will bless this school farm.  {PH113 14.1}
[PH113 14.2]          Let us thank God for the privilege of being his light-bearers. This beautiful farm at Madison is a means of support; and it is not to hinder us from doing the very work that God has appointed us to do. And as you try to extend the influence of this school into the needy places beyond, you are doing the very work that God wants you to do. His blessing will be with every one who seeks to magnify the truth. Let not any living hand, of minister or layman, be laid upon you with the statement, "You cannot go here, you must not go there; we shall not support you if you do not go at our bidding; or if you do not give yourself to the work of bringing souls into the truth in some certain place designated by us." God will bless you as you continue to search for lost souls in out-of-the-way places.                          -15-  {PH113 14.2}
[PH113 15.1]     The Reward of Those Who Work in These                Hard Places            To those who are connected with our various school enterprises in the South, I would say: Let not a single hand be laid upon you to say, "You cannot do this work; you must not spend your time in this way." Time! It is God's time, and we have a right to work for the needy and the distressed, and especially for the colored people. If we continue to labor in faith and humility, God will reveal that his righteousness goes before us, and the glory of the Lord will be our rearward. As we try to follow on to know the Lord, we shall learn that his going forth is prepared as the morning. You have been gaining an understanding of this, have you not, since you have been here?  {PH113 15.1}
[PH113 15.2]          In the beginning, you did not have the bright light of day appear in all the encouraging lines; but God is working, and he will continue to work. Persevere in the humble course that you have been taking, to prepare the way for the Lord to work.  {PH113 15.2}
[PH113 15.3]          God desires that every man shall stand in his lot and in his place, and not feel as if the work was too hard. Why, he is ready to give you strength. He has granted me strength all along the way as we have journeyed eastward. He gave me strength to speak to the people as we visited place after place. At College View, Neb., I spoke on the Sabbath to two thousand people. The glory of the Lord rested upon us.  {PH113 15.3}
[PH113 15.4]          Now, my dear friends, who will be laborers together with God? Who will take up the burden of service? Who will see those that                          -16-     are afar off, having a hard time, and knowing nothing of the truth? Who will bring them in? Who will use their efforts to make them sons and daughters of God? When you enter within the gates into the city, and the crown of life is placed upon your brow, and on the brows of the very ones you have worked to save, they will cast themselves upon your neck, and say, "It was you that saved my soul; I should have perished if you had not saved me from myself. You had to take a good while; but you were patient with me, and won me to a knowledge of the truth."  {PH113 15.4}
[PH113 16.1]          And then, as they lay their crowns at the feet of Jesus, and touch the golden harps that have been placed in their hands, and unite in praising and glorifying their Redeemer; and they realize that theirs is the great blessing of life, everlasting life, there will be rejoicing indeed. And oh, the thought that we may be instrumental, under God, in helping to show men and women the way of salvation, while living on this earth!  {PH113 16.1}
[PH113 16.2]     A Plea for Families to Work in the South            In conclusion, I would say to every one: If you give your heart to God, if in humility you take up your appointed work, and remain faithful, at last you will hear the words, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, enter ye into the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." Is not this sufficient reward? In that happy world there will be no more temptation, no more sorrows. In your earthly life you have labored together with God; you have so lived that your righteousness                             -17-     has gone before you, and the glory of the Lord has been your rearward.  {PH113 16.2}
[PH113 17.1]          Oh, let us work today, while we still have opportunity! Let us strive to bring souls into the light of truth, by opening to them the Scriptures, and by praying with them, and urging them to accept Jesus as their Saviour. And as you engage in this work, Jesus is your Helper, even the same Jesus that has passed over the road before us, and has given his life in our behalf. If we make sacrifices on the right hand and on the left; if we seek to be laborers together with God,--without whom we can do nothing aright,--we shall at last have the life that measures with the everlasting life of God--no prospect of falling, no Satan to tempt and lead astray, no death. I long to see families engaged in soul-winning--seeking to let their light shine amid the moral darkness of the world. May God help us, is my prayer.                           -18-  {PH113 17.1}
[PH113 18.1]         Recent Instruction Concerning            Schools in the South                                                    -       Subjects to be Taught in These Schools            There is constant danger among our people that those who engage in labor in our schools and sanitariums will entertain the idea that they must get in line with the world, study the things which the world studies, and become familiar with the things that the world becomes familiar with. This is one of the greatest mistakes that could be made. We shall make grave mistakes unless we give special attention to the searching of the Word. . . .  {PH113 18.1}
[PH113 18.2]          Strong temptations will come to many who place their children in our schools because they desire the youth to secure what the world regards as the most essential education. Who knows what the most essential education is unless it is the education to be attained from that Book which is the foundation of all true knowledge. Those who regard as essential the knowledge to be gained along the line of worldly education, are making a great mistake, --one which will cause them to be swayed by individual opinions that are human and erring. To those who feel that their children must have what the world calls the essential education, I would say, Bring your children to the simplicity of the Word of God, and they will be safe. We are going to be greatly                          -19-     scattered before long and what we do must be done quickly.  {PH113 18.2}
[PH113 19.1]          The light has been given me that tremendous pressure will be brought upon every Seventh-day Adventist with whom the world can get into close connection. We need to understand these things. Those who seek the education that the world esteems so highly, are gradually drifting farther and farther from the principles of truth until they become educated worldlings. At what price have, they gained their education! They have parted with the Holy Spirit of God. They have chosen to accept what the world calls knowledge in the place of the truths which God has committed to men through his ministers and prophets and apostles. And there are some who, having secured this worldly education, think that they can introduce it into our schools. But let me tell you that you must not take what the world calls the higher education and bring it into our schools and sanitariums and churches. I speak to you definitely. This must not be done. . . .  {PH113 19.1}
[PH113 19.2]          If we will look to him, the Lord will help us to understand what constitutes true higher education. It is not to be gained by putting yourself through a long course of continual study. In such a course you will get some things that are valuable, and many things that are not. The Lord would have us become laborers together with him. He is our helper. He would have us come close to him and learn of him with all humility of mind. . . . Do not regard as most essential the theoretical education.                          -20-     --Instruction to Students and Teachers of Union College, May, 1909.  {PH113 19.2}
[PH113 20.1]          The presentation in our schools should not now be as it has been in the past in introducing many things as essential that are only of minor importance. The light given me is that the commandments of God, the will of the Lord regarding each individual, should be made the chief study of every student who would be fitted for the higher grades of the school above--Private Letter, January, 1909.  {PH113 20.1}
[PH113 20.2]        Work for True Higher Education            Now is our time to work. The end of all things is at hand. . . . By pen and voice labor to sweep back the false ideas that have taken possession of men's minds regarding the higher education.--Personal Letter, June, 1909.  {PH113 20.2}
[PH113 20.3]          I do not say that there should be no study of the languages. The languages should be studied. Before long there will be a positive necessity for many to leave their homes and work among those of other languages; and those who have some knowledge of foreign languages will thereby be able to communicate with those who know not the truth. Some of our people will learn the languages in the countries to which they are sent. This is the better way. And there  is One, who will stand right by the side of a faithful worker to open the understanding and to give wisdom. If you did not know a word of the foreign languages, the Lord could make your work fruitful.--Instruction to Students and Teachers of Union College, May, 1909.                          -21-  {PH113 20.3}
[PH113 21.1]     Mission Schools Should be Started for They             Will Hasten the End            Every possible means should be devised to establish schools of the Madison order in various parts of the South; and those who lend their means and their influence to help this work, are aiding the cause of God. I am instructed to say to those who have means to spare: Help the work at Madison. You have no time to lose. Satan will soon rise up to create hindrances; let the work go forward while it may. Let us strengthen this company of educators to continue the good work in which they are engaged, and labor to engage others to do a similar work. Then the light of truth will be carried in a simple and effective way, and a great work will be accomplished for the Master in a short time. --An Appeal for the Madison School.  {PH113 21.1}
[PH113 21.2]         Enter the Highways and Byways            The light is given that we must not have special anxiety to crowd too many interests into one locality, but should look for places in out-of-the-way districts. . . . The seeds of truth are to be sown in uncultivated centers. . . .  {PH113 21.2}
[PH113 21.3]          While such great expense is incurred to enlighten the people  of foreign tongues we are all to be just as wide awake to reach, if possible, the foreigners and the unconverted in our own land. . . . There is missionary work to be done in many unpromising places. The missionary spirit needs to take hold of our souls, inspiring us to reach classes for whom we had not planned to labor, and ways and places that we had no idea of working. --Personal Letter, Oct., 1908.                          -22-  {PH113 21.3}
[PH113 22.1]     Where are the Workers for These Needy                  Places            The church-members should be drawn out to labor. . . . I am instructed to say that the angels of God will direct in the opening of fields nigh as well as afar off. . . . God calls upon believers to obtain an experience in missionary work by branching out into new territory, and working intelligently for the people in the byways. . . . The Lord is certainly opening the way for us as a people to divide and subdivide the companies that have been growing too large to work together to the greatest advantage.--Personal Letter, Oct., 1908.  {PH113 22.1}
[PH113 22.2]        How to Start Work in the South            Properties will be offered for sale in the rural districts at a price below the real cost, because the owners desire city advantages, and it is these rural locations that we desire to obtain for our schools.--Personal Letter.                          -23-  {PH113 22.2}
[PH113 23.1]             Concerning the Southern                   Work         Extracts from Talks Given by Mrs. E. G.      White at the General Conference Meeting,       Washington, D.C., May 1909.                                                    -       Highland Schools as Evangelizing Agencies            On my journey to Washington I had some experience in going not only to the highways, but also to the hedges. I saw something of the work that is being done in the mission schools near Nashville. Little companies of workers are going out into the mountains and laboring for those who have not heard the message, and here and there little companies of believers are being raised up. Who would dare to put their hand on such workers and say, You must not labor thus; it costs too much. Can it compare with the sacrifice that Christ made in order to save perishing souls? My brethren and sisters, I ask you in the name of Jesus of Nazareth to take your light from under the bushel, and let it shine forth that others may be profited.--General Conference Bulletin, p. 38.  {PH113 23.1}
[PH113 23.2]     Give the Schools Liberty to Carry Out God's                     Plans            There are our schools. They are to be conducted in such a way that they will develop missionaries who will go out to the highways and hedges to sow seeds of truth. This was                          -24-     the commission of Christ to his followers. . . .  {PH113 23.2}
[PH113 24.1]          Do not allow any man to come in as an arbitrary ruler, and say, You must not go here, and you must not go there; you must do this and you must not do that. We have a great and important work to do, and God would have us take hold of that work intelligently. The placing of men in positions of responsibility in various conferences, does not make them gods. No one has sufficient wisdom to act without counsel. Men need to consult with their brethren, to counsel together, to pray together, and to plan together for the advancement of the work. Let laborers kneel down together and pray to God, asking him to direct their course. There has been a great lack with us on this point. We have trusted too much to men's devisings. We cannot afford to do this. Perilous times are upon us, and we must come to the place where we know that the Lord lives and rules, and that he dwells in the hearts of the children of men. We must have confidence in God. . . .  {PH113 24.1}
[PH113 24.2]          There are schools to be established in foreign countries and in our own country. We must learn from God how to manage these schools. They are not to be conducted as many of them have been conducted. Our institutions are to be regarded as God's instrumentalities for the furtherance of his work in the earth. We must look to God for guidance and wisdom; we must plead with him to teach us how to carry the work solidly. Let us recognize the Lord as our teacher                            -25-     and guide, and then we shall carry the work in correct lines. . . .  {PH113 24.2}
[PH113 25.1]          In all our schools we need to have a correct understanding of what the essential education is. Men talk much of higher education, but who can define what the higher education is? The highest education is found in the Word of the living God. That education which teaches us to submit our souls to God in all humility, and which enables us to take the Word of God and believe just what it says, is the education that is most needed. . . .  {PH113 25.1}
[PH113 25.2]          If men will not move in concert in the great and grand work for this time, there will be confusion. It is not a good sign when men refuse to unite with their brethren, and prefer to act alone. . . . On the other hand, the leaders among God's people are to guard against the danger of condemning the methods of individual workers who are led by the Lord to do a special work that but few are fitted to do. Let brethren in responsibility be slow to criticize the movements that are not in perfect harmony with their methods of labor. Let them never suppose that every plan should reflect their own personality. Let them not fear to trust another's methods; for by withholding their confidence from a fellow brother laborer who, with humility and consecrated zeal, is doing a special work in God's appointed way, they are retarding the advancement of the Lord's cause. . . . God can and will use those who have not a thorough education in the schools of men. A doubt of his power to do this is manifest unbelief.  {PH113 25.2}
[PH113 25.3]          There are hundreds of our people who ought                         -26-     to be out in the field who are doing little or nothing for the advancement of the message. --Idem. pp. 105, 225.  {PH113 25.3}
[PH113 26.1]     The Education to be Offered In Our Schools            There are many who believe that in order to be fitted for acceptable service, they must go through a long course of study under learned teachers in some school of the world. This they must do, it is true, if they desire to secure what the world calls essential knowledge. But we do not say to our youth, You must study, study, keeping your mind all the time on books. Nor do we say to them, You must spend all the time in acquiring the so-called higher education. Let us ask, What is the object of true higher education? Is it not that we may stand in right relation to God? The test of all education should be, Is it fitting us to keep our minds fixed upon the mark of the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus?--Idem. p. 214.  {PH113 26.1}
[PH113 26.2]     Manual Training a Necessary Part of Every                   Curriculum            Our youth should be taught from their very childhood how to exercise the body and the mind proportionately. It is not wise to send the children to schools where they are subject to long hours of confinement, and where they will gain no knowledge of what healthful living means. Place them under the tuition of those who respect the body and treat it with consideration. Do not place your children in an unfavorable position, where they cannot receive the training that will enable them to bear test and trial. . . .                            -27-  {PH113 26.2}
[PH113 27.1]          Students need not talk of their attainments in the so-called higher education if they have not learned to eat and drink to the glory of God, and to exercise brain, bone, and muscle in such a way as to prepare for the highest possible service. The whole being must be brought into exercise if we would secure a healthy condition of mind; the mental and the physical powers should be used proportionately. . . .  {PH113 27.1}
[PH113 27.2]          To those who are desirous of being efficient laborers in God's cause, I would say, if you are putting an undue weight of labor on the brain, thinking you will lose ground unless you study all the time, you had better change your views and your course of action. Unless greater care is exercised in this respect, there are many who will go down to the grave prematurely. This you cannot afford to do; for there is a world to be saved. . . . Everywhere, everywhere the truth is to stand forth in its glorious power and in its simplicity. Do not boast of what you know, but take your case to God. Say to him, I comply with the conditions.--Idem. p. 214.                            -28-  {PH113 27.2}
[PH113 28.1]                Pointed Sentences From                Older Testimonies                                                    -              "In the future, men in the common walks of life will be impressed by the Spirit of the Lord to leave their ordinary employment, and go forth to proclaim the last message of mercy. As rapidly as possible they are to be prepared for labor, that success may crown their efforts."  {PH113 28.1}
[PH113 28.2]          "In the South there is much that could be done by lay-members of the church, persons of limited education. There are men, women and children who need to be taught to read."  {PH113 28.2}
[PH113 28.3]          "Shall not the number of missionaries to the South be multiplied? Shall we not hear of many volunteers who are ready to enter this field?"  {PH113 28.3}
[PH113 28.4]          "The whole church needs to be imbued with the missionary spirit; then there will be many to work unselfishly in various ways as they can, without being salaried."  {PH113 28.4}
[PH113 28.5]          "We need schools that will be self-supporting, and this can be if teachers will be helpful, industrious, and economical."  {PH113 28.5}
[PH113 28.6]          "Schools are to be established away from the cities, where the youth can learn to cultivate the soil, and thus help to make themselves and the school self-supporting. . . .                            -29-     Let means be gathered for the establishment of such schools."  {PH113 28.6}
[PH113 29.1]          "There is to be a work done in the South, and it needs men and women who will not need to be preachers so much as teachers,-- humble men who are not afraid to work as farmers to educate the Southerners how to till the soil, for whites and blacks need to be educated in this line."  {PH113 29.1}
[PH113 29.2]          "There are lessons of the highest importance to be learned from the Word of God. This great Book is open to us that our youth may be educated after the manner of the sons of the prophets. We, as a people, should carry on the work of the education of our youth in such a way that they will be guarded against living self-indulgent lives."  {PH113 29.2}
[PH113 29.3]          "I have been shown that in our educational work we are not to follow the methods that have been adopted in our older established schools. There is among us too much clinging to old customs, and because of this we are far behind where we should be in the development of the third angel's message."  {PH113 29.3}
[PH113 29.4]          "Years have passed into eternity with small results that might have shown the accomplishment of a great work."  {PH113 29.4}
[PH113 29.5]          "The usefulness learned on the school farm is the very education that is most essential for those who go out as missionaries to many foreign fields."  {PH113 29.5}
[PH113 29.6]          "There has been a decided failure to meet the requirements of God in the Southern field. We need to ask the Lord to give us understanding that we may see our lack, and take                           -30-     in the situation in the South, and the need of doing the missionary work that lies right at hand."  {PH113 29.6}
[PH113 30.1]          "For twenty years it has been before our people that they must do a special work in the Southern States. When the Lord repeatedly sends messages to his people, it is because he desires them to follow the light he gives."  {PH113 30.1}
[PH113 30.2]          "We are not to work in the same place over and over again, leaving many places where the last message of warning has not yet been proclaimed. . . . Memphis, New Orleans, and other cities of the South are calling for workers filled with the power of the Spirit."  {PH113 30.2}
[PH113 30.3]          "As a people we need yet to learn what it means to fill our places as missionaries among a people who know not the truth for this time."  {PH113 30.3}
[PH113 30.4]          "I have received words of encouragement for our workers at Madison, who are trying to give their students a practical education while establishing them in the principles of our faith. The students are learning how to till the soil, and how to build plain, simple houses. And these students are encouraged to go out and establish other industrial schools where they, in turn, can educate their students how to plan and how to build."  {PH113 30.4}
[PH164 3.1]         PH164 - Words of Encouragement to Workers in the Home Missionary Field (1904)                   The Distribution of Literature          Let every Seventh-day Adventist ask himself, "What can I do to proclaim the third angel's message?" Christ came to this world to give this message to His servant to give to the churches. It is to be proclaimed to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people. How are we to give it?  {PH164 3.1}
[PH164 3.2]         The distribution of our literature is one means by which the message is to be proclaimed. Let every believer scatter broadcast tracts, leaflets, and books containing the message for this time. Colporteurs are needed who will go forth to circulate our publications everywhere.  {PH164 3.2}
[PH164 3.3]          In the miracle of feeding the multitude with a few loaves and fishes, the food was increased as it passed from Christ to those who received it. Thus it will be in the distribution of our literature. God's truth, as it is passed out, will multiply greatly. And as the disciples, by Christ's direction, gathered up the fragments, that nothing might be lost, so we should treasure every fragment of literature containing the truth for this time. None can estimate the influence that even a torn page containing the truths of the third angel's message may have upon the heart of some seeker after truth.  {PH164 3.3}
[PH164 3.4]          There are many places in which the voice of the minister can not be heard, places which can be reached                                                                              4  only by publications,--the books, papers, and tracts, that are filled with the Bible truth that the people need. Our literature is to be distributed everywhere. The truth is to be sown beside all waters; for we know not which shall prosper, this or that. In our erring judgment we may think it unwise to give literature to the very ones who would accept the truth most readily. We know not what may be the good results of giving away a leaflet containing present truth.  {PH164 3.4}
[PH164 4.1]          Many are sad and discouraged, weak in faith and trust. Let them do something to help some one more needy than themselves, and they will grow strong in the strength of God. Let them engage in the good work of selling our books. Thus they will help others, and the experience gained will give them the assurance that they are God's helping hand. As they plead with the Lord to help them, He will guide them to those who are seeking for the light. Christ will be close beside them, teaching them what to say and do. By comforting others, they themselves will be comforted.  {PH164 4.1}
[PH164 4.2]                 Importance of the Canvassing Work.          I have been instructed that the canvassing work is to be revived, and that it is to be carried forward with increasing success. Let us be thankful to our heavenly Father for the interest that our brethren and sisters have taken in the sale of "Christ's Object Lessons." By the sale of this book great good has been accomplished; and this work should be continued. The effort to circulate "Object Lessons" has demonstrated                                                                              5  what can be done in the canvassing field. This effort is a never-to-be-forgotten lesson of how to canvass in the prayerful, trustful way that brings success.  {PH164 4.2}
[PH164 5.1]          Our larger books could be sold if our canvassers would take up this work earnestly, filled with the realization that these books contain precious instruction that God has entrusted to us that we may give it to the world.  {PH164 5.1}
[PH164 5.2]          My brethren and sisters, will you not make an effort to circulate these books, and will you not bring into this effort the enthusiasm that you brought into the effort to sell "Object Lessons"? In selling "Object Lessons," many have learned how to handle the larger books. They have gained an experience that has prepared them to enter the canvassing field.  {PH164 5.2}
[PH164 5.3]          Sister White is not the originator of the thoughts expressed in the books bearing her name. These books contain the instruction that during her life-time God has graciously given her to give to the world. From their pages light is to shine into the hearts of men and women, leading them to the Saviour. It is our work to scatter these books throughout the world. There is in them truth that to the receiver is a savor of life unto life. They are silent witnesses for God. In the past they have been the means in His hands of convicting and converting many souls. Many have read them with eager expectation, and by reading have been led to see the efficacy of Christ's atonement and to trust in its power. Many have been led to commit the keeping of their souls to their Creator, waiting and hoping                                                                              6  for the coming of their Saviour to take His loved ones to their eternal home. In the future these books are to make the gospel plain to many others, revealing to them the way of salvation.  {PH164 5.3}
[PH164 6.1]          The Lord has sent His people much instruction, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. Little heed is given to the Bible, and the Lord has given a lesser light to lead men and women to the greater light. O, how much good might be accomplished if the books containing this light were read with a determination to carry out the principles they contain. There would be a thousandfold greater vigilance, a thousandfold more self-denial and resolute effort. And many more would now be rejoicing in the light of present truth.  {PH164 6.1}
[PH164 6.2]          The end of all things is at hand. The men of the world are rushing on to their ruin. Their schemes, their confederacies, are many. New devices will continually be brought in to make of no effect the counsel of God. Men are heaping up treasures of gold and silver to be consumed by the fires of the last day. The things of this world are soon to perish. This is not discerned by those who have not been divinely enlightened, who have not kept pace with the work of God. Consecrated men and women must go forth to sound the warning in the highways and the byways.  {PH164 6.2}
[PH164 6.3]          Canvasser-evangelists are needed to hunt and fish for souls. Canvassers can reach a class that can be reached in no other way. From family to family they carry the message of truth. Thus they come into close                                                                              7  touch with the people, and find many opportunities to speak of the Saviour. Let them sing and pray with those who become interested in the truths they present. Let them speak in families the word of life. They may expect success; for canvassers who go forth in the Spirit of the Master have the companionship of heavenly angels.  {PH164 6.3}
[PH164 7.1]          Let no one think that he is at liberty to fold his hands and do nothing. That any one can be saved in indolence and inactivity is an utter impossibility. Think of what Christ accomplished during His earthly ministry. How earnest, how untiring, were His efforts! He allowed nothing to turn Him aside from the work given Him. Are we following in His footsteps? He gave up all to carry out God's plan of mercy for the fallen race. In the fulfillment of the purpose of heaven He became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. He who had had no communion with sin, who had known nothing of it, came to this world, and took upon His sinless soul the guilt of sinful man, that sinners might stand justified before God. He grappled with temptation, overcoming in our behalf. The Son of God, pure and unsullied, bore the penalty of transgression, and received the stroke of death that brought deliverance to the race.  {PH164 7.1}
[PH164 7.2]          It was Christ's joy to help those in need of help, to rescue the perishing, to seek the lost, to lift up the bowed down, to heal the sick, to speak words of sympathy and consolation to the sorrowing and the distressed. The more fully we are imbued with His                                                                              8  Spirit, the more earnestly we shall work for those around us, and the more we do for others, the greater will be our love for the work, and the greater our delight in following the Master. Our hearts will be filled with the love of God, and with earnestness and convincing power we shall speak of the crucified Saviour.  {PH164 7.2}
[PH164 8.1]          As our people engage in earnest work for the Master, murmuring and complaints will cease. Many will be aroused from the despondency that is ruining them body and soul. As they work for others, they will have much that is helpful to speak of when they assemble to worship God. The testimonies that they bear will not be dark and gloomy, but full of joy and courage. Instead of thinking and talking about the faults of their brethren and sisters, and about their own trials, they will think and talk of the love of Christ, and will strive earnestly to become more efficient workers for Him.  {PH164 8.1}
[PH164 8.2]          My brethren and sisters, remember that one day you will stand before the Lord of all the earth, to answer for the deeds done in the body. Then your work will appear as it really is. The vineyard is large, and the Lord is calling for laborers. Do not allow anything to keep you from the work of soul-saving. The canvassing work is a most successful way of saving souls. Will you not try it? Will you not do what you can to circulate the books that the Lord has said should be sown broadcast through the world? Will you not place them in the homes of as many as possible?                                                                              9  Think of how great a work can be done if a large number of believers will unite in an effort to place before the people, by the circulation of these books, the light that the Lord has committed to us to be given them.  {PH164 8.2}
[PH164 9.1]          Put your hearts into this work, and the blessing of God will be with you. Go forth in faith, as you go praying that God will prepare hearts to receive the truth. Be pleasant and courteous. Show by a consistent course that you are true Christians. Walk and work in the light of heaven, and your path will be as the path of the just, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day. Under the divine guidance go forward in the work, and look to the Lord for aid. The Holy spirit will attend you. Angels of heaven will be with you.  {PH164 9.1}
[PH164 9.2]          In your work you will meet with those who are fighting against appetite. Speak words that will strengthen and encourage them. Do not let Satan quench the last spark of hope in their hearts. Of the erring, trembling one, struggling against evil, Christ says, "Let him come unto Me," and as he comes, He places His hands underneath him and lifts him up. The work that He did, you, as His evangelists, can do as you go from place to place. Labor on in faith, expecting that souls will be won to Him who gave His life that men and women might stand on God's side. Draw with God to win the drunkard and the tobacco devotee from the habits that debase them till they are below the level of the beasts that perish.                                                                              10   {PH164 9.2}
[PH164 10.1]          O that thousands more of our people had a realization of the time in which we are living, and of the work to be done in field service, in house-to-house labor! There are many, many, who know not the truth. They need to hear the call to come to Jesus. The sorrowing are to be cheered, the mourners comforted. The poor are to have the gospel preached to them. I urge my brethren and sisters not to engage in work that will hinder them from proclaiming the gospel of Christ. You are God's spokesmen. You are to speak the truth in love to perishing souls. Christ says, "Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that My house may be filled." Luke 14:23. Do not these words plainly outline the work of the canvasser? With Christ in his heart, he is to go forth into the highways and byways of life, giving the invitation to the marriage supper. Men of wealth and influence will come, if they are invited. Some will refuse, but, thank God, not all.  {PH164 10.1}
[PH164 10.2]          The Lord calls for many more to engage in the canvassing work in the year opening before us. For Christ's sake, my brethren and sisters, make the most of the hours of this new year to place the light of present truth before those who are now in darkness. Jesus is calling for many missionaries, for men and women who will consecrate themselves to God, willing to spend and be spent in His service. O, can we not remember that there is a world to labor for? Shall we not move forward step by step, letting God use us as His helping hand? As we do this, the love of Christ                                                                              11  will touch and transform us, making us willing for His sake to do and dare.                                                    -    {PH164 10.2}
[PH164 11.1]          Those in the darkness of error are the purchase of the blood of Christ, and they are to be labored for. Let our canvassers know that it is for the advancement of Christ's kingdom that they are working. He will teach them as they go forth to their God-appointed work, to warn the world of a soon-coming judgment. Accompanied by the power of persuasion, the power of prayer, the power of the love of God, the canvasser-evangelist's work will not, can not, be without fruit.  {PH164 11.1}
[PH164 11.2]          Think of the interest that the Father and the Son have in this work. As the Father loves the Son, so the Son loves those that are His, those who work as He worked to save perishing souls. None need feel that they are powerless; for the power of Christ may be their power. He desires all to enjoy the wealth of His grace, which is beyond all computation. It is limitless, exhaustless. It is ours by eternal covenant, if we will be workers together with God.  {PH164 11.2}
[PH164 11.3]          Christ has a property in this world that He wishes secured, saved for His everlasting kingdom. It is for His Father's glory and His own glory that His messengers shall go forth in His name; for they and He are one. They are to reveal Him to the world. His interests are to be their interests.  {PH164 11.3}
[PH164 11.4]          If you have neglected the sowing time, if you have allowed God-given opportunities to pass unimproved,                                                                              12  if you have given yourselves to self-pleasing, will you not now repent, before it is forever too late, and strive to redeem the time? The obligation to use your talents in the Master's service rests heavily upon you. Come to the Lord, and make an entire surrender of all to Him. You can not afford to lose one day. Take up your neglected work. Put away your querulous unbelief, your envy and evil-thinking, and go to work, in humble faith and with earnest prayer to the Lord to pardon you for your years of unconsecration. Ask Him for help. If you seek Him earnestly, with the whole heart, you will find Him, and He will strengthen and bless you.                                                    -    {PH164 11.4}
[PH164 12.1]          The evangelist who engages in canvassing work is performing a service fully as important as that of preaching before a congregation. God looks upon the faithful, evangelistic canvasser with as much approval as He looks upon the faithful minister.                                                    -    {PH164 12.1}
[PH164 12.2]          Christ calls for young men who will volunteer to carry the truth to the world. Men of spiritual stamina are wanted; men who are able to find work close at hand, because they are looking for it. The church needs new men to give energy to the ranks; men for the times, able to cope with its errors; men who will inspire with fresh zeal the flagging efforts of the few laborers; men whose hearts are warm with Christian love, and whose hands are eager to do the Master's work.                                                      (13)  {PH164 12.2}
[PH164 13.1]                          Timely Exhortation                      "Every scribe who hath been made                    a disciple to the kingdom of heaven                    is like unto a man that is a                    house-holder, which bringeth forth out of                    his treasure things new and old."                  The Need of an Awakened Church            Many are readily satisfied with offering the Lord trifling acts of service. Their Christianity is feeble. Christ gave Himself for sinners. With what anxiety for the salvation of souls we should be filled as we see human beings perishing in sin! These souls have been brought at an infinite price. The death of the Son of God on Calvary's cross is the measure of their value. Day by day they are deciding whether they will have eternal life or eternal death. And yet men and women professing to serve the Lord are content to occupy their time and attention with matters of little importance. If they were consecrated to the work of the Master, every hand would be engaged in service. Every one would be standing at his post of duty, working with heart and soul as a missionary of the cross of Christ. The Spirit of the Redeemer would abide in the hearts of the laborers, and works of righteousness would be wrought. The workers would carry with them into their service the prayers and sympathies of an awakened church. They would receive their directions from Christ, and would find no time for contention or strife.                                                                              14   {PH164 13.1}
[PH164 14.1]          Messages would come from lips touched by a live coal from the divine altar. Earnest, purified words would be spoken. Humble, broken-hearted intercessions would ascend to heaven. With one hand the workers would take hold of Christ, while with the other they would grasp sinners and draw them to the Saviour.  {PH164 14.1}
[PH164 14.2]          Work is what the churches need. They need an unreserved consecration to service. Jesus wept over the obduracy of Jerusalem. Whose hearts break today because of the peril of those in darkness? Who among those who have received such great light and such rich gifts mingle their tears with the tears of their Redeemer?--Review and Herald, Sept. 10, 1903.                                                    -    {PH164 14.2}
[PH164 14.3]          Time is precious. The destiny of souls is in the balance. At infinite cost a way of salvation has been provided. Shall Christ's great sacrifice be in vain? Shall the earth be entirely controlled by Satanic agencies? The salvation of souls is dependent upon the consecration and activity of God's church. The Lord calls all who believe in Him to be workers together with Him. While their life shall last, they are not to feel that their work is done. Until the time comes when Christ shall say, "It is finished," His work for the saving of souls is not to decrease, but is to grow in extent and importance.                                                                              15   {PH164 14.3}
[PH164 15.1]                     Open Doors for Service          In the service of God there is work of many kinds to be performed. In the service of the temple there were hewers of wood, as well as priests of various orders bearing the various degrees of responsibility. Our church-members are to arise and shine because their light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon them. Let those who know the truth arouse out of sleep, and make every effort to reach the people where they are. The work of the Lord must no longer be neglected by us, and made secondary to worldly interests. We have no time to be idle or discouraged. The Gospel is to be proclaimed to all the world. The publications containing the light of present truth are to go forth to all places. Canvassing campaigns are to be organized for the sale of our literature, that the world may be enlightened as to what is just before us.  {PH164 15.1}
[PH164 15.2]          In many states there are settlements of industrious, well-to-do farmers, who have never heard of the truth for this time. Such places should be worked. Let our lay-members take up this line of service. By lending or selling books, by distributing papers, and by holding Bible readings, our lay-members could do much in their own neighborhoods. Filled with love for souls, they could proclaim the message of present truth with such power that many would be converted. Let us remember that it is as important to carry the message to those in the home field who have not heard the truth, as it is to go as missionaries to foreign countries.                                                                              16   {PH164 15.2}
[PH164 16.1]          There is abundant work for all who know the truth. Approach the people in a persuasive, kindly manner, with hearts filled with cheerfulness and Christlike love. The Saviour is ever near, with grace and power to enable you to present the gospel of salvation, which will bring souls out of the darkness of unbelief into His marvelous light. Reach out after those who are ready to perish. Call their attention to the "Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."  {PH164 16.1}
[PH164 16.2]          I wish that all our people could see the many doors that are open before them. Beside all waters we are to sow the seeds of truth. O, how my soul is drawn out for sinners, that they may be won to Christ! If those who have received the truth would exercise a living faith in Christ, if they would realize that they are to be His workers, wholly consecrated to His service, what a work might be done! When God's people surrender themselves unreservedly to Christ, they will use every power of mind and body to His name's glory; and His work will make rapid advancement.  {PH164 16.2}
[PH164 16.3]          A thousand times more work for God might be accomplished if all His children would fully consecrate themselves to Him, using their talents aright. If they would improve every opportunity for doing good, doors for service would be opened before them. They would be called to bear greater responsibilities. Let all ask of God, and they will receive wisdom to carry on His work under the ministration of the Holy Spirit. As they receive God's blessing, they will rejoice in the work.--Unpublished MS.                                                                              17   {PH164 16.3}
[PH164 17.1]          Every one of us can do something, if we will only take the position that God would have us take. My brethren, every move that you make to enlighten others, brings you nearer into harmony with the God of heaven. If you sit down and fold your hands, saying, "I can barely support my family," you will never do anything; but if you say, "I will do something for the truth, I will see it advance, I will do what I can," God will open ways so that you can do something. You should invest in the cause of truth, so that you will feel that you are a part of it.--Missionary Magazine, April, 1901.                                                    -    {PH164 17.1}
[PH164 17.2]          I appeal to our church-members to use for God the powers that He has given them. Wherever there is true conversion, there is a reformation, a consecration to God. Everyone who, with genuine faith, believes in Christ enters into His service. Our faith must now be a faith that is constantly increasing. God's people are no longer to sit at their ease, waiting for an opening, when it is their duty to make an opening, and then go to work.--Review and Herald, Nov. 12, 1903.                                                    -    {PH164 17.2}
[PH164 17.3]          God calls upon His people to act like living men, and not be indolent, sluggish, and indifferent. We must carry the publications to the people, and urge them to accept, showing them that they will receive much more than their money's worth. Exalt the value of the books you offer. You can not regard them too highly.                                                                              18   {PH164 17.3}
[PH164 18.1]          My soul was agonized as I saw the indifference of our people who make so high a profession. The blood of souls will be on the garments of very many who now feel at ease and irresponsible for souls that are perishing around them for want of light and knowledge. They have come in contact with them, but never warned them, never prayed with or for them, and never made earnest efforts to present the truth to them. There has been a wonderful negligence on this point. --Canvassers' Manual.                                                    -    {PH164 18.1}
[PH164 18.2]          Whatever your work, dear brethren and sisters, do it for the Master, and do your best. Do not overlook present, golden opportunities and let your life prove a failure, while you sit idly dreaming of ease and success in a work for which God has not fitted you. Do the work that is nearest.                                                    -    {PH164 18.2}
[PH164 18.3]          God requires personal service at the hands of every one to whom He entrusts His truth. Not one is excused. Some may feel that if they give of their substance they are excused from personal efforts. But God forbid that they should deceive themselves in this. Gifts of means do not fully meet the requirement of God, for the duty is but half done. He will accept nothing short of yourselves. You must work to save souls. You may not be called to go to foreign missions, but you may be missionaries at home in your own families and in your neighborhoods.--True Missionary, Feb. 1874.                                                       (19)  {PH164 18.3}
[PH164 19.1]                What Unselfish Effort Will Accomplish                         St. Helena, Cal., April 6, 1902.            My heart is made glad in the Lord, as I hear of the result of the effort to sell "Christ's Object Lessons." The sale of this book is the Lord's own plan, and His blessing is attending the effort made to carry this plan to completion.  {PH164 19.1}
[PH164 19.2]          About two years ago, when I was asked what could be done to relieve our schools from debt, I laid the matter before the Lord, and there came to me the thought that I could give the book, "Christ's Object Lessons," to the schools. Then came another thought, "I have depended on this book to pay my workers, and I must be just before I am generous." In the night season I was considering the problem of my finances. I desired to have money to pay my debts, that I might be free from the burden of interest; but I could see no other way for the schools to be relieved than for me to give "Object Lessons" for this purpose. Then the conflict ended. Light filled my mind. I began at once to write to our publishing houses, asking them to share the gift with me, by giving the work that must be done in the publication of the book.  {PH164 19.2}
[PH164 19.3]          The plan for the sale of "Object Lessons" was presented to me by the Lord as one that would be an all-around blessing. It was a plan by which leaders and people would be enabled to act a part, and receive a blessing. Scene after scene was presented to me, in                                                                              20  which ministers were being aroused to act their part. Church members became interested, and whole families engaged in the work. Angels of God united with the workers, opening doors for the canvassers to enter, to tell the people of the work they were trying to do in selling "Object Lessons."  {PH164 19.3}
[PH164 20.1]          I saw that the book found a ready sale. It was bought by thousands not of our faith, and some, after seeing the value of the matter it contained, bought several copies for distribution among their friends.  {PH164 20.1}
[PH164 20.2]          The workers gave their time, receiving nothing so far as money is concerned, but receiving a reward of infinitely greater value. Individual action brought a consciousness of well-doing. Those who engaged in the work improved in health of body and health of mind. They gained an experience that made their hearts glad in the Lord. They had no time to speak needless words. Their one thought was, "The book must be sold: for the debt must be lifted from the schools." It seemed as if in every place prayer could be heard, and faith in the work continually increased. A happy enthusiasm filled the hearts of the workers.  {PH164 20.2}
[PH164 20.3]          I was made very happy by the result of the plan, and those who engaged in selling the book were happy. They helped one another to make the work a success.  {PH164 20.3}
[PH164 20.4]          I saw that in selling "Object Lessons," our people were learning how to handle larger books. They were being prepared to enter the canvassing field. The earnestness with which they took hold of the work showed that they appreciated the opportunity of                                                                              21  learning how to canvass. Prejudice was removed. In becoming acquainted with the people, the workers gained a valuable experience; and their example helped the church to see that all around them there was a work to do. There were those in the church who needed the experience to be gained by telling others of the truth, and, as they went forth to this work, their talents were greatly increased. The Saviour went before them, and the blessing of the Lord became His people's strength. The pulpit became a place of power.  {PH164 20.4}
[PH164 21.1]          I saw that the sale of "Object Lessons" opened the way for the establishment of missions. In the church there was a revival of the missionary spirit. An earnest desire to learn how to work for the Lord was shown. Small companies gathered for prayer and Bible study. All moved forward in harmonious action. Believers went to places where the people had little opportunity to hear the Word of God, and gathered the children for Sabbath-school. Efforts were made to help isolated families. Plans were laid for these families to meet with other families for Bible study. Thus the way was opened for light to shine forth from the Word of God.  {PH164 21.1}
[PH164 21.2]          The foregoing is a brief description of what can be done by those who know the truth. With this representation of the result of selling "Christ's Object Lessons" before my mind, I have looked for the success now attending the faithful workers. I believe that this effort will arouse our people to see what can and should be done.                                                                              22   {PH164 21.2}
[PH164 22.1]          Many of the servants of Christ, although constantly reminded, seem to forget that they are stewards of their Lord's goods. Many of them have become rusty from inaction. The Lord, in His providence, has now given them something to do, opening the way for them to help others to become acquainted with the special truths for this time. He has given them a work to do that will bring a great and grand result. In getting out of the easy chair of self-satisfaction, and going forth to give the light of truth to their fellow-men, they will learn precious lessons. By selling "Object Lessons," they are doing a twofold work,--helping to lift the debt from our schools, and at the same time giving the light of truth to those in darkness.  {PH164 22.1}
[PH164 22.2]          I hope that no one who can engage in this work will excuse himself, and so lose the blessing that there is in it. This work is the means that the Lord has ordained for uniting the hearts of His people to one another, by the same link that unites them to Himself. "We are laborers together with God." 1 Corinthians 3:9. These words seem especially appropriate to the work now being done.  {PH164 22.2}
[PH164 22.3]          There are many, many souls that the Lord Jesus desires to save, and He asks for our co-operation. These souls cost Him an infinite price. Let the question come home to us, "Are we willing to be workers together with God? Are we willing to go to those outside the faith, and plant in their hearts the seeds of truth?"                                                                              23   {PH164 22.3}
[PH164 23.1]          The work now being done with "Object Lessons" is a good beginning to the work that the Lord desires to see carried forward by His people, because it calls for sacrifices and gifts, and because it enables all to act a part. The Lord's plan has provided a way for all to do something. As you go forth to sell the book that He has declared should be sold, you will realize that to you is spoken the benediction, "The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you." 2 Corinthians 13:14.  {PH164 23.1}
[PH164 23.2]          The work of selling "Object Lessons" is to accomplish double and triple good in different lines. Those who purchase the book feel that they are doing something to advance a worthy cause. The work is done with an earnestness that appeals to their hearts. It is a lesson to them; and although they may not be of our faith, they appreciate the effort that is being made. They are impressed with the earnestness of the workers. They realize that what they are doing is commended by the Lord, who blesses every good work. Light shines into their hearts. To many the conviction of the Spirit will come as the fruit of the seed sown by this unselfish work for the Master. The saving of precious souls will be the result of canvassing for "Object Lessons."  {PH164 23.2}
[PH164 23.3]          The Lord comes very near the workers, and angels go before them. My brethren and sisters, never forget in whose company you are. See by faith an angelic host around you. Believe that the Lord Jesus is by                                                                              24  your side, that His glory enfolds you, that He is pouring upon you the refreshing showers of His grace. Speak and act to the glory of God. Say, "In thought, words, and deed I will be a blessing to those whom I meet. I will let light shine forth." Enter into conversation with the people. Become familiar with their experience; and from the book you are selling read passages that will help them. Take with you into their homes the sunshine of heaven. Outside of the truth, there is little enough of this sunshine now in the world.  {PH164 23.3}
[PH164 24.1]          As you seek to become acquainted with those who have no knowledge of the truth, as you strive to speak words in season, remember that you are God's helping hand, and that He will teach you to speak words which will cause light to shine into darkened minds. Doors will open for the work of soul-saving. Many who enter Christ's service at the eleventh hour will labor with great earnestness for Him. They will appreciate the wonderful truths of the Word of God, and will bring these truths into the daily life.  {PH164 24.1}
[PH164 24.2]          Let the workers remember that their spirit and their actions have a powerful influence on the minds of those whom they meet. Let them feel their dependence on God. It is only when we place ourselves in His hands, to be worked by His Spirit, that He can use us in breaking the power of the enemy over souls. Let them remember, too, that to those with whom they become acquainted in this work they are to speak of the love of the Saviour, who, though He was rich,                                                                              25  yet for our sakes became poor, that we might be rich. He gave Himself to a life of lowliness, poverty, and privation, that He might know how to reach every suffering child of His. In all our afflictions He is afflicted. "He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and with His stripes we are healed." Isaiah 53:5. Let us follow where He leads the way, denying self, and taking up the cross. As we share His humiliation is this life, partaking with Him in His suffering, we are preparing to share His glory in the future life.                                                    -    {PH164 24.2}
[PH164 25.1]          The secret of winning souls can be learned only from the Great Teacher. As the dew and the still showers fall gently on the withering plant, so our words are to fall gently and lovingly on the souls we are seeking to win. We are not to wait till opportunities come to us; we are to seek for them, keeping the heart uplifted in prayer that God may help us to speak the right word at the right time. When an opportunity presents itself, let no excuse lead you to neglect it; for its improvement may mean the salvation of a soul from death.                                                    -    {PH164 25.1}
[PH164 25.2]          As laborers together with God, we need to draw nigh unto Him, that we may have the divine touch. We need to drink deeply and continuously at the fountain of living water, that we may have power to persuade those who are athirst to "take of the water of life freely."--Unpublished MS.                                                                              26   {PH164 25.2}
[PH164 26.1]          There are many ways of working for Christ. Human hands may never have been laid on you in ordination, but God can give you fitness for His service. He can work through you to the saving of souls. If, having learned in the school of Christ, you are meek and lowly in heart, He will give you words to speak for Him. Ask, and receive the Holy Spirit. But remember that the Spirit is given only to those who are consecrated, who deny self, lifting the cross and following their Lord.                                                    -    {PH164 26.1}
[PH164 26.2]          The judgments of God are in our land. The Lord is soon to come. In fire and flood and earthquake, He is warning the inhabitants of this earth of His soon approach. O, that the people may know the time of their visitation!  {PH164 26.2}
[PH164 26.3]          We have no time to lose. We must make more determined efforts to lead the people of the world to see that the day of judgment is at hand. Our understanding needs to be quickened by the Holy Spirit. We need to stand constantly in a humble, contrite attitude, that we may see the Lord's design, and be prepared to make known His will from day to day, not only in word, but in deed.  {PH164 26.3}
[PH164 26.4]          O, if our people would feel as they should the responsibility resting upon them to give the last message of mercy to the world, what a wonderful work would be done! We need the impartation of the Holy Spirit, that we may realize how closely heavenly things are bound up with God's church on this earth.--Unpublished MS.                                                           (27)  {PH164 26.4}
[PH164 27.1]                The Future Use of "Object Lessons"                           St. Helena, Cal., May 18, 1903.        The use which should be made of "Object Lessons" in the future has been made clear to me, and I must write to my brethren in regard to it. Letters have been received from our canvassing agents, in which they say that they think it would be a good plan for "Object Lessons" to be handled as a regular subscription book, as soon as the relief-of-the-schools campaign is finished. They believe that this book would have as ready a sale in the hands of the regular canvasser as any that could be produced.  {PH164 27.1}
[PH164 27.2]          As my son read me one of these letters, the thought came to me: "Here is an opportunity for me to get out of debt. Is not this the right thing to do?" I told my son I thought that perhaps it would be best to do as the letter had suggested. Then I sent to heaven the prayer, "Lord, teach me to speak right words." Quickly the answer came. In an instant the light given me at the first regarding "Object Lessons" flashed into my mind, and the instruction then given was repeated. I seemed to hear the words: "God signified that this book should be given to our schools, to be to them a continual blessing. Would you exchange His plan for human devising? This book is to be treated as a sacred offering, made to God; and as His plan regarding it is unselfishly carried out, the result will be wholly satisfactory."                                                                              28   {PH164 27.2}
[PH164 28.1]          I immediately told my son that I would make no change in regard to the handling of "Object Lessons" unless God gave me plain instruction that this should be done. As I told him this, I felt the blessing of God resting upon me.  {PH164 28.1}
[PH164 28.2]          The plan for the circulation of "Object Lessons" is not of human devising; it is God's plan. He signified that this book should be a gift to our schools. Thus far it has done its work, and God has set His approval on the self-sacrificing efforts of His people. Shall we mar His plan?--No, no! Until the Lord shall come, and our present system of school work shall be ended by our entering the higher school, "Christ's Object Lessons" is to stand as a gift to our educational institutions.  {PH164 28.2}
[PH164 28.3]                   The Result of Unselfish Service.          In the work for the relief of our schools, the Lord has bestowed on us a gift of great value, and has marked out for us the pathway of blessing. He called upon me to give our schools the manuscript of the book, "Christ's Object Lessons." He called upon our publishing houses to make liberal gifts of labor in preparing the book for sale. In response to this call, they acted their part nobly. Our people contributed generously to raise a material fund, and then went forth willingly to sell the book for the help of the schools.  {PH164 28.3}
[PH164 28.4]          As a result of this effort, far more has been accomplished than at first we dared expect. Angels of God co-operated with those who went out to circulate the book. Men, women, and children took part in the                                                                              29  effort, and labored earnestly and unselfishly. The Lord gave them His approval, and with it His grace and joy and peace. Read in our papers the results of their work. Testimony after testimony has been borne witnessing to the blessing found in selling this book. How good these testimonies are! As we read them, refreshing streams of salvation seem to flow from the very throne of God into our hearts.  {PH164 28.4}
[PH164 29.1]          I have been shown many praying to God for help as they have gone forth to sell "Christ's Object Lessons." They have asked the Lord to give them success. Then, as they have succeeded, they have felt that they received evidence that the Lord had answered their prayers. Thus they have obtained a deeper experience in heavenly things; for they have felt that they were following in the steps of Christ.  {PH164 29.1}
[PH164 29.2]          With many, to go out and sell "Object Lessons" meant to take up a heavy cross, but they have been rewarded by God's approval. The thought, "We are doing something for the Master," has filled their hearts with peace and gladness. Church-members who never before had courage to sell books took hold of this work. Very timidly they began. But they did not turn back; and, as they labored on, courage came, and success attended their efforts. Many gained an experience more valuable than gold or silver.  {PH164 29.2}
[PH164 29.3]          The hearts of God's people have been made light and joyful in Him as they have offered Him the sweet incense of unselfish service. Many of our churches have                                                                              30  been quickened and refreshed as some of their number have engaged in this work.  {PH164 29.3}
[PH164 30.1]          Our brethren and sisters are just as surely in the service of the Lord when selling this book as when bearing testimony for Him in meeting. They receive the refreshing grace of God; for they are carrying out His purpose, and He bestows on them His commendation. Their minds are freed from the malaria of selfishness and complaint and discouragement.  {PH164 30.1}
[PH164 30.2]          By the effort to sell "Object Lessons" much has been accomplished to bring the precious light of present truth to those in darkness. Thus many have been saved from sin. For every spring of influence touched, for every train of thought set in motion with a sincere desire to glorify God, the Holy Spirit has worked on hearts, bringing wisdom, courage, and strength. Those who have bought the book bear testimony to the blessing they have received in reading it. Many will shine in the kingdom of God whose conversion was the result of the efforts of our brethren and sisters to sell "Object Lessons."  {PH164 30.2}
[PH164 30.3]          The men who have taken a leading part in this enterprise have done a good work. Their labors have brought about most excellent results. They are not to become discouraged, but are to look to God in faith, and go forward, walking humbly before Him. Our brethren connected with the school at Berrien Springs should be encouraged to advance as the way may open before them. We are to help them all we can. Christ stands at the helm, and to Him is to be ascribed the                                                                              31  praise and glory for the work accomplished by "Object Lessons." This work bears the stamp of unselfishness, and it will produce good fruit.                                                    -    {PH164 30.3}
[PH164 31.1]          "Christ's Object Lessons" is to live and do its appointed work; and, in connection with its circulation, the larger books should be sold everywhere. These books contain present truth for this time,--truth that is to be proclaimed in all parts of the world. Our canvassers are to circulate the books that give definite instruction regarding the testing messages that are to prepare a people to stand on the platform of eternal truth, holding aloft the banner on which is inscribed, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus."  {PH164 31.1}
[PH164 31.2]          I have been instructed that the canvassing work is to be revived. Our smaller books, with our pamphlets and journals, can and should be used in connection with our larger books.--Special Testimony, Dec. 6 1902.                                                    -    {PH164 31.2}
[PH164 31.3]          Let us be thankful every moment for God's forbearance with our tardy, unbelieving movements. Instead of flattering ourselves with the thought of what we have done, after doing just a little, we are to labor still more earnestly. We are not to cease our efforts or relax our vigilance. Never is our zeal to grow less. Our spiritual life must be daily revived by the stream that makes glad the city of our God. We must be always on the watch for opportunities to use for God the talents that He has given us.     (32)  {PH164 31.3}
[PH164 32.1]                     Be Not Weary In Well-Doing                     Unreserved Surrender.                       St. Helena, Cal., Aug. 9, 1903.        "He said unto them, Whosoever will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for My sake and the gospel's, the same shall save it. For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" "Whosoever shall be ashamed of Me and of My words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when He shall come in His own glory, and in His Father's, and of the holy angels." Mark 8:34-36; Luke 9:26.  {PH164 32.1}
[PH164 32.2]          Those who would at last be admitted into the heavenly courts must here give themselves, body, soul, and spirit, to the service of Him who has paid the price of their redemption. All that we have and are belongs to the Lord. "Ye are not your own," the apostle declares; "for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." 1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.  {PH164 32.2}
[PH164 32.3]          The foundation of our work was laid in sacrifice, and in sacrifice the work is to be carried forward. My brother, my sister, are you willing to follow Christ's example of self-denial? He gave His life to save perishing souls. Have you consecrated yourself wholly to                                                                              33  the Lord? Can He use you as a vessel unto honor? Are you faithfully acting your part in His cause? To every man God has given his work. He expects every believer to co-operate with Him in the work of soul-saving. When His cause is suffering for means, how can any one withhold his service, refusing to take up the cross daily, and practise self-denial for Christ's sake?  {PH164 32.3}
[PH164 33.1]          The fulfilment of the promise that we shall be joint heirs with Christ rests upon our willingness to deny self. When Christ takes possession of His kingdom, it will be those that in this world have followed Him in self-denial and sacrifice who will receive the reward of everlasting life.  {PH164 33.1}
[PH164 33.2]          Christ's call to sacrifice and unreserved surrender means the crucifixion of self. In order to obey this call, we must have unquestioning faith in Him as the perfect example, and we must have a clear realization that we are to represent Him to the world. Those who work for Christ are to work in His lines. They are to live His life. His call to unreserved surrender is to be to them supreme. They are to allow no earthly tie or interest to prevent them from giving Him the homage of their hearts and the service of their lives. Earnestly and untiringly they are to labor with God to save souls from the power of the tempter.  {PH164 33.2}
[PH164 33.3]          Those who are thus connected with Christ learn constantly of Him, passing through the successive stages of progress in Christian experience. Difficulty and perplexity come to them that they may learn more                                                                              34  perfectly the will and way of Christ. But they pray and believe, and by exercise their faith increases.  {PH164 33.3}
[PH164 34.1]          "Take My yoke upon you," Christ said, as in human nature He lived and worked upon this earth. Constantly He wore the yoke of submission, meeting the difficulties that human beings must meet, bearing the trials that they must bear. The enemy will continually assail us as he assailed Christ, bringing against us strong temptation. But for every one there is a way of escape. "Take My yoke upon you," Christ says, "and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." Matthew 11:29, 30.  {PH164 34.1}
[PH164 34.2]                     Our Duty To Our Schools.          My brethren and sisters, why is so little being done to sell "Christ's Object Lessons"? Have you become weary in well-doing? Have all the families in your neighborhood been supplied with the book that is so full of helpful lessons, both for parents and for children? Are there not some who did not buy a copy last year who would buy one now? Why should we not go steadily forward with this work, until millions of homes are supplied with "Object Lessons," and our schools are freed from debt?  {PH164 34.2}
[PH164 34.3]          Success has attended the effort made in the past to sell "Object Lessons," because God's people have worked in co-operation with heavenly agencies; and success will attend the effort put forth in the future, if our people will still carry forward the work. As                                                                              35  they patiently press on in this work, the Lord Jesus and His angels will open the way before them. All will receive grace for grace, as they give what they can, in time and influence, to the circulation of "Object Lessons."  {PH164 34.3}
[PH164 35.1]          More than we expected at the beginning has been accomplished by the sale of this book. But we found that the debts on our schools were larger than we at first supposed, and, more than this, important changes have been brought in, which make the work of our schools more arduous and the demand for means more urgent.  {PH164 35.1}
[PH164 35.2]          The school at Berrien Springs needs the money that the sale of "Object Lessons" in its territory will bring. This school is making advancement as fast as possible, but it is in need of funds with which to erect buildings. The Lord is pleased with the energy and zeal with which the school has been conducted, and with the practical education that is given to the students gathered there. Much needs to be done to provide comfortable quarters for these students. Buildings must be erected, and other lines of work carried forward. Will you not remember that, as you do your best to bring in means for the advancement of this school, you are laboring in harmony with Christ?  {PH164 35.2}
[PH164 35.3]          At Healdsburg College many important changes in plans and methods of work have been brought in during the last two years. To the managers and teachers I can say: You have done right in introducing industrial lines of work into the school. This will be a great                                                                              36  blessing to the students. They must have physical exercise, in order that the muscles may be kept in a healthy condition, and that the brain may be kept clear. The health of the brain depends to a great degree on the health of other parts of the human machinery.  {PH164 35.3}
[PH164 36.1]          You need not be discouraged because there has been a loss in the industrial departments. This experience may save you from a larger loss in the future.  {PH164 36.1}
[PH164 36.2]          Many years ago I was instructed to direct our people to establish schools for the education and training of our children, and to urge the youth to attend the schools. Placed under wise teachers in Christian schools, the youth have favorable opportunity to form right habits and to develop Christlike characters. This is the work that has been and is still being done in the Healdsburg school.  {PH164 36.2}
[PH164 36.3]          Mistakes have been made at Healdsburg, but the brethren need not feel discouraged. The Lord may have permitted them to make these mistakes in order to put them on their guard, that in the future they may avoid making greater mistakes. Let us look at things in a rational light. Our people are not half awake to the fact that the enemy against whom we are contending is a keen, intelligent, eloquent being, who works in every conceivable way to hinder the advancement of God's work. We must rid ourselves of the idea that we can move along smoothly, meeting no hindrances. The enemy will oppose every effort put forth to advance the cause of God.                                                                              37   {PH164 36.3}
[PH164 37.1]          My brethren and sisters, I ask you to give the school at Healdsburg your sympathy and support. Do not become weary in well-doing. In carrying forward the work of selling "Christ's Object Lessons," you will receive a most precious blessing.  {PH164 37.1}
[PH164 37.2]          I urge that our other schools be given encouragement in their efforts to develop plans for the training of the youth in agricultural and other lines of industrial work. When, in ordinary business, pioneer work is done, and preparation is made for future development, there is frequently a financial loss. And as our schools introduce manual training, they, too, may at first incur loss. But let us remember the blessing that physical exercise brings to the students. Many students have died while endeavoring to acquire an education, because they confined themselves too closely to mental effort.  {PH164 37.2}
[PH164 37.3]          We must not be narrow in our plans. In industrial training there are unseen advantages, which can not be measured or estimated. Let no one begrudge the effort necessary to carry forward successfully the plan that for years has been urged upon us as of primary importance.  {PH164 37.3}
[PH164 37.4]          I appeal to our people in behalf of all our colleges and training-schools. If the brethren and sisters in each union conference will labor with perseverance and faith, they will be able to free their school from debt, and also to provide the necessary facilities for successful manual training.  {PH164 37.4}
[PH164 37.5]          It is the duty of the managers and teachers in our colleges and schools to take an active part in the continued effort to sell "Object Lessons." Let them take                                                                              38  the burden of this work upon their hearts. Not only are they to co-operate with the conference officers in carrying the work forward; they are to lead out in it, training the students to engage successfully in it.  {PH164 37.5}
[PH164 38.1]          The students in all our schools should be encouraged to canvass for "Object Lessons." Let them go forth in faith, believing God's promise, and doing their best, and God will give them success. They may meet with difficulties, but let them tell the Lord about it, and then by faith keep a firm hold on the promised blessing. Let them labor hopefully, cheerfully, perseveringly, for the circulation of the book that the Lord bade me give to our schools. Thus they will gain a preparation to canvass for our larger books. Let those who have had no experience in the canvassing work take this book to those who are not acquainted with the truth for this time, and speak to them of the helpful lessons that it contains. But before they take up this work, let them by earnest prayer obtain a blessing from heaven, and hold it fast by faith. Let them be sure that they carry with them the fragrant influence of the life of Christ.  {PH164 38.1}
[PH164 38.2]          What is needed now is the spirit of sacrifice. If those who go out with "Object Lessons" have a willing mind, they will find a way to speak to those whom they meet. Let them never forget that they are working for a greater good than the mere sale of the book for a certain sum of money. The book contains instruction that will point those who read it to Jesus.  {PH164 38.2}
[PH164 38.3]          Our prayers ascend to heaven for those engaged in                                                                              39  this evangelistic work. They will have crosses to bear; this they must expect. But if they keep the Lord ever before them, they will be greatly blessed.                                                    -    {PH164 38.3}
[PH164 39.1]          Individual, constant, united efforts will bring the reward of success. Those who desire to do a great deal of good in our world must be willing to do it in God's way by doing little things. He who dreams of reaching the loftiest heights of achievement by doing something great and wonderful will fail of doing anything.  {PH164 39.1}
[PH164 39.2]          Steady progress in a good work, the frequent repetition of one kind of faithful service, is or more value in God's sight than the doing of some great work, and wins for His children a good report, giving character to their efforts. Those who are true and faithful to their divinely-appointed duties are not fitful, but steadfast in purpose, pressing their way through evil, as well as good, reports. They are instant in season and out of season.                                                    -    {PH164 39.2}
[PH164 39.3]          Men and women are needed who are as true to duty as the needle to the pole,--men and women who will work without having their way smoothed, and every obstacle removed.                                                    -    {PH164 39.3}
[PH164 39.4]          Do something; do it now. Remember that the angel bearing the closing message of mercy to this world flies swiftly.--Unpublished MS.  {PH164 39.4}
[PH114 1.1]         PH114 - The Work Among the Jews                    Selections From The Testimonies            The Work Among the Jews          "In this letter (Romans) Paul gave free expression of his burden in behalf of the Jews. Ever since his conversion, he had longed to help his Jewish brethren to gain a clear understanding of the gospel message. 'My heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel is,' he declared, 'that they might be saved.'  {PH114 1.1}
[PH114 1.2]         "It was no ordinary desire that the apostle felt. Constantly he was petitioning God to work in behalf of the Israelites who had failed to recognize Jesus of Nazareth as the promised Messiah. 'I say the truth in Christ, 'he assured the believers at Rome, 'my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost, that I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart. For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh: who are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises.                                                                              2   {PH114 1.2}
[PH114 2.1]          "The Jews were God's chosen people, through whom He had purposed to bless the entire race. From among them God had raised up many prophets. These had foretold the advent of a Redeemer who was to be rejected and slain by those who should have been the first to recognize Him as the Promised One."  {PH114 2.1}
[PH114 2.2]          "Even though Israel rejected His Son, God did not reject them. Listen to Paul as he continues the argument: 'I say then, Hath God cast away His people? God forbid. For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin. God hath not cast away His people which He foreknew. Wot ye not what the Scripture saith of Elias? how he maketh intercession to God against Israel saying Lord, they have killed Thy prophets, and digged down Thine altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life. But what saith the answer of God unto him? I have reserved to Myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal. Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace.'  {PH114 2.2}
[PH114 2.3]          "Israel had stumbled and fallen, but this did not make it impossible for them                                                                              3  to rise again. In answer to the question, 'Have they stumbled that they should fall? the apostle replies: 'God forbid: but rather through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy. Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles; how much more their fulness? For I speak to you Gentiles, inasmuch as I am the apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office: if by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of them. For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from the dead.'"  {PH114 2.3}
[PH114 3.1]          "Notwithstanding Israel's failure as a nation, there remained among them a goodly remnant of such as should be saved. At the time of the Saviour's advent there were faithful men and women who had received with gladness the message of John the Baptist, and had thus been led to study anew the prophecies concerning the Messiah. When the early Christian church was founded, it was composed of these faithful Jews who recognized Jesus of Nazareth as the one for whose advent they                                                                              4  had been longing. It is to this remnant that Paul refers when he writes, 'if the first-fruit be holy, the lump is also holy: and if the root be holy, so are the branches.'"  {PH114 3.1}
[PH114 4.1]          "Through unbelief and the rejection of Heaven's purpose for her, Israel as a nation had lost her connection with God. But the branches that had been separated from the parent stock God was able to reunite with the true stock of Israel - the remnant who had remained true to the God of their fathers. 'They also,' the apostle declares of these broken branches, 'if they abide not still in unbelief, shall be grafted in: for God is able to graft them in again.' If thou,' he writes to the Gentiles, 'wert cut out of the olive-tree which is wild by nature, and wert grafted contrary to nature into a good olive tree: how much more shall these, which be the natural branches, be grafted into their own olive-tree? For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in your own conceits; that blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in."  {PH114 4.1}
[PH114 4.2]          "Notwithstanding the awful doom pronounced upon the Jews as a nation at the                                                                              5  time of their rejection of Jesus of Nazareth, there have lived from age to age many noble, God-fearing Jewish men and women who have suffered in silence. God has comforted their hearts in affliction, and has beheld with pity their terrible situation. He has heard the agonizing prayers of those who have sought Him with all the heart for a right understanding of His word. Some have learned to see in the lowly Nazarene whom their forefathers rejected and crucified, the true Messiah of Israel. As their minds have grasped the significance of the familiar prophecies so long obscured by tradition and misinterpretation, their hearts have been filled with gratitude to God for the unspeakable gift He bestows upon every human being who chooses to accept Christ as a personal Saviour."  {PH114 4.2}
[PH114 5.1]          "When this gospel shall be presented in its fulness to the Jews, many will accept Christ as the Messiah. Among Christian ministers there are only a few who feel called upon to labor for the Jewish people; but to those who have been often passed by, as well as to all others, the message of mercy and hope in Christ is to come.                                                                              6   {PH114 5.1}
[PH114 6.1]          "In the closing proclamation of the gospel, when special work is to be done for classes of people hitherto neglected, God expects His messengers to take particular interest in the Jewish people whom they find in all parts of the earth. As the Old Testament Scriptures are blended with the New in an explanation of Jehovah's eternal purpose, this will be to many of the Jews as the dawn of a new creation, the resurrection of the soul. As they see the Christ of the gospel dispensation portrayed in the pages of the Old Testament Scriptures, and perceive how clearly the New Testament explains the Old, their slumbering faculties will be aroused and they will recognize Christ as the Saviour of the world. . . . . To them will be fulfilled the word, 'As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the Sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.' (John 1:12)  {PH114 6.1}
[PH114 6.2]          "Among the Jews are some who, like Saul of Tarsus, are mighty in the Scriptures, and these will proclaim with wonderful power the immutability of the law of God. The God of Israel will bring this to pass in our day. His arm is not shortened that it can not save. As His                                                                              7  servants labor in faith for those who have been long neglected and despised, His salvation will be revealed." - The Acts of the Apostles, Chapter 35.  {PH114 6.2}
[PH114 7.1]          "In a most remarkable manner, the Lord wrought upon the heart of Marcus Lichtenstein, and directed the course of this young man to Battle Creek, that he might there be brought under the influence of the truth, and be converted;.... His education in the Jewish religion would have qualified him to prepare publications. His knowledge of Hebrew would have been a help to the office in the preparation of publications through which access could be gained to a class that otherwise could not be reached. It was no inferior gift that God gave to the Office in Marcus." - Testimonies for the Church, Vol. III, page 206.  {PH114 7.1}
[PH114 7.2]          "The time has come when the Jews are to be given light. The Lord wants us to encourage and sustain men who shall labor in right lines for this people; for there are to be a multitude convinced of the truth, who will take their position for God. The time is coming when there will be as many converted in a day as there were on the                                                                              8  day of Pentecost, after the disciples had received the Holy Spirit.  {PH114 7.2}
[PH114 8.1]          "The Jews are to be a power to labor for the Jews; and we are to see the salvation of God." - From a sermon delivered at the General Conference, at Washington, D.C., in 1905.  {PH114 8.1}
[PH114 8.2]          "There is a mighty work to be done in our world. The Lord has declared that the Gentiles shall be gathered in, and not the Gentiles only, but the Jews. There are among the Jews many who will be converted, and we shall see the salvation of God going forth as a lamp that burneth.  {PH114 8.2}
[PH114 8.3]          "There are Jews everywhere, and to them the light of present truth is to be brought, that they may have an opportunity to accept it. There are among the Jews many who will come to the light, and who will proclaim the immutability of the law of God with wonderful power. The Lord God will work. He will do wonderful things in righteousness.  {PH114 8.3}
[PH114 8.4]          "Let not those who have not engaged in personal, evangelistic work feel that every one should look at things as they do. Let God work in His own way, and keep your hands off those whom He is using in the cities.                                                                              9   {PH114 8.4}
[PH114 9.1]          "We must get away from our smallness and make larger plans. There must be a wider reaching forth. We must work for those who are near, and those who are far off."--From a sermon given at the General Conference, Washington, D. C., 1905.  {PH114 9.1}
[PH114 9.2]          "It has been a strange thing to me that there were so few who felt a burden to labor for the Jewish people, who are scattered throughout so many lands. Christ will be with you as you strive to strengthen your perceptive faculties, that you may more clearly behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world. The slumbering faculties of the Jewish people are to be aroused. The Old Testament Scriptures, blending with the New, will be to them as the dawning of a new creation, or as the resurrection of the soul. Memory will be awakened as Christ is seen portrayed in the pages of the Old Testament. Souls will be saved from the Jewish nation, as the doors of the New Testament are unlocked with the key of the Old Testament. Christ will be recognized as the Saviour of the world, as it is seen how clearly the New Testament explains the Old. To them the words will be fulfilled, 'As many as received Him to them                                                                              10  gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.' They will be changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. They will be partakers of the divine nature. The image of divinity will be stamped upon their souls. If they will continue to learn of Christ, they will attain to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ.  {PH114 9.2}
[PH114 10.1]          "Oh that many of the Jewish people may open the chambers of the mind. . . I am so glad that you are so successful in your work. Let us gain strength by exercising increased faith, moving onward and upward step by step, from victory to victory.  {PH114 10.1}
[PH114 10.2]          "Be of good courage in the Lord. May He continue to bless you, as He has blessed you in the past, is my prayer. . . . . --From a Personal Testimony, March 28, 1903.  {PH114 10.2}
[PH114 10.3]          "Concerning the work in behalf of the Jewish people being done by Brother -----, I am instructed to say, Give him all the encouragement that is possible. Do not bind about his work by many forbiddings. Help him, so that through his efforts, and the efforts of his fellow-laborers, many of                                                                              11  the seed of Israel may be grafted to the true stock, Christ Jesus. . . . . .  {PH114 10.3}
[PH114 11.1]          "To Brother ----- I would say, You must be guarded. Do not tax your powers so severely. Hitherto the Lord has been with you, and He will continue to bless your efforts, and will lead others to unite with you in your work. But you are in danger from more sources than one. Your enemies will be incensed against you because this truth is being carried to the Jews. My brother, the Jewish people are not the only ones who are being helped by your work. Our own people need the example set before them.  {PH114 11.1}
[PH114 11.2]          "I bid you be of good courage. In your labors do not wait for some great and wonderful opening, but seize the opportunities as they come. The power of truth will be vindicated as the servants of God make faithful use of the opportunities that present themselves for labor."  {PH114 11.2}
[PH114 11.3]          "We can see a much more decided work is being done in our cities than in the past. We are to preach the gospel to the Jews as well as to the Gentiles. The glorious message of the power of God unto salvation is to be made known unto all men. We are to bring far more of                                                                              12  simplicity and Bible godliness into our work for the Lord. There is to be no erecting of barriers, no depending on human agencies for wisdom. Our work is to be given as freely to the Jews as to the Gentiles." --From a Personal Testimony, January, 1908.  {PH114 11.3}
[PH116 3.1]         PH116 - The Writing and Sending Out of the Testimonies to the Church (1913)         The Writing and Sending Out of the            Testimonies to the Church                       Sanitarium, California,                           July 8, 1906.     Dear Brother,__        There are some who think they are able to measure the character and to estimate the importance of the work the Lord has given me to do. Their own mind and judgment is the standard by which they would weigh the testimonies.  {PH116 3.1}
[PH116 3.2]         My instructor said to me, Tell these men that God has not committed to them the work of measuring, classifying, and defining the character of the testimonies. Those who attempt this are sure to err in their conclusions. The Lord would have men adhere to their appointed work. If they will keep the way of the Lord, they will be able to discern clearly that the work which He has appointed me to do is not a work of human devising.  {PH116 3.2}
[PH116 3.3]          Those who carefully read the testimonies as they have appeared from the early days, need not be perplexed as to their origin. The many books, written by the help of the Spirit of God, bear a living witness to the character of the testimonies.                                                                              4   {PH116 3.3}
[PH116 4.1]          In the early days of our experience in the message, the Spirit of God often came upon a few of us as we were assembled, and I was taken away in vision. The Lord gave such light and evidence, such comfort and hope and joy, that His praises were upon our lips.  {PH116 4.1}
[PH116 4.2]          While my husband lived, he acted as a helper and counselor in the sending out of the messages that were given to me. We traveled extensively. Sometimes light would be given to me in the night season, sometimes in the daytime before large congregations. The instruction I received in vision was faithfully written out by me, as I had time and strength for the work. Afterward we examined the matter together, my husband correcting grammatical errors and eliminating needless repetition. Then it was carefully copied for the persons addressed, or for the printer.  {PH116 4.2}
[PH116 4.3]          As the work grew, others assisted me in the preparation of matter for publication. After my husband's death, faithful helpers joined me, who labored untiringly in the work of copying the testimonies, and preparing articles for publication. But the reports that are circulated, that any of my helpers are permitted to add matter or change the meaning of the messages I write out, are not true.  {PH116 4.3}
[PH116 4.4]          While we were in Australia, the Lord instructed me that W.C. White should be                                                                              5  relieved from the many burdens his brethren would lay upon him, that he might be more free to assist me in the work the Lord has laid upon me. The promise had been given, "I will put My Spirit upon him, and give him wisdom."  {PH116 4.4}
[PH116 5.1]          Since my return to America I have several times received instruction that the Lord has given me W.C. White to be my helper, and that in this work the Lord will give him of His Spirit.  {PH116 5.1}
[PH116 5.2]          It requires much wisdom and sound judgment, quickened by the Spirit of God, to know the proper time and manner to present the instruction that has been given. When the minds of persons reproved are under a strong deception, they naturally resist the testimony; and having taken an attitude of resistance, it is difficult for them afterward to acknowledge that they have been wrong.  {PH116 5.2}
[PH116 5.3]          In the early days of this cause, if some of the leading brethren were present when messages from the Lord were given, we would consult with them as to the best manner of bringing the instruction before the people. Sometimes it was decided that certain portions would better not be read before a congregation. Sometimes those whose course was reproved would request that the matters pointing out their wrongs and dangers should be read before others, that they, too, might be benefited.                                                                              6   {PH116 5.3}
[PH116 6.1]          Often after testimonies of reproof were read, hearty confessions were made. Then we would unite in a season of prayer, and the Lord would manifest His pardoning grace to those who had confessed their sins. The acceptance of the testimonies brought the rich blessing of God into our assemblies.  {PH116 6.1}
[PH116 6.2]          Faithfully I endeavor to write out that which is given me from time to time by the divine Counselor. Some portions of that which I write are sent out immediately to meet the present necessities of the work. Other portions are held until the development of circumstances makes it evident to me that the time has come for their use. Sometimes in ministers and physicians bearing responsibilities there has developed a disposition to discard the testimonies, and I have been instructed not to place testimonies in their hands; for having yielded to the spirit that tempted and overcame Adam and Eve, they have opened mind and heart to the control of the enemy. Being on a false track, and laboring under deceptive imaginings, they will read into the testimonies things that are not there, but which are in agreement with the false statements that they have listened to. By reading the testimonies in the light of their own kindling, they are deceived, and will deceive others.  {PH116 6.2}
[PH116 6.3]          Sometimes, after very clear-cut, decided reproofs have been written out, they are held for a time until by personal correspondence                                                                              7  I have endeavored to change the spirit of those to whom they are addressed. If these efforts are unsuccessful, the messages, with all their strength of rebuke or reproof, are sent to them, whether they will hear, or whether they will deny the truthfulness of the message.  {PH116 6.3}
[PH116 7.1]          If those whose errors are pointed out make confession of their wrong-doing, the spell of the enemy may be broken. If they will repent and forsake their sins, God is faithful and just to forgive their sins, and to cleanse them from all unrighteousness. Christ, the sin-pardoning Redeemer, will remove the filthy garments from them, give them change of raiment, and set a fair miter upon their head. But so long as they refuse to turn from iniquity, they can not develop a character that will stand in the great day of judgment.  {PH116 7.1}
[PH116 7.2]          Often concealed wrongs in the life of individuals are opened before me, and I am bidden to bear a message of reproof and warning.  {PH116 7.2}
[PH116 7.3]          I have been told that many who give heed to the false science of the enemy would denounce my work as that of a false prophet, and would place upon the testimony such interpretations as tend to change the truth of God into a lie. Satan is on the alert; and some who in the past have been used by the Lord in doing His work, but who have permitted themselves to be deceived, will be                                                                              8  stirred up to make an improper use of the messages given. Because they do not wish to listen to the words of reproof, because they will not hear counsel, and improve their course of action, and do their appointed work, they will misconstrue the messages to the church, and confuse many minds.  {PH116 7.3}
[PH116 8.1]          Nevertheless, I am to bear the message that is given me to bear, so long as the Lord shall choose. He has not given me the work of settling all the misunderstandings that are cherished in hearts of unbelief. Just as long as a door is open to receive the tempter's suggestions, difficulties will multiply. The hearts of those who will not come to the light are open to unbelief. If my time and strength are consumed upon such matters, this serves Satan's purposes. The Lord has said to me: "Bear the testimonies. Your work is not to settle difficulties; your work is to reprove, and to present the righteousness of Christ."  {PH116 8.1}
[PH116 8.2]                  An Incident          At one time in the early days of the message, Father Butler and Elder Hart became confused in regard to the testimonies. In great distress they groaned and wept, but for some time they would not give the reasons for their perplexity. However, being pressed to give a reason for their faithless speech and manner, Elder Hart referred to a small pamphlet that had been published as the visions                                                                              9  of Sister White, and said that to his certain knowledge, some visions were not included. Before a large audience, these brethren both talked strongly about their losing confidence in the work.  {PH116 8.2}
[PH116 9.1]          My husband handed the little pamphlet to Elder Hart, and requested him to read what was printed on the title page. "A Sketch of the Christian Experience and Views of Mrs. E. G. White," he read.  {PH116 9.1}
[PH116 9.2]          For a moment there was silence, and then my husband explained that we had been very short of means, and were able to print at first only a small pamphlet, and he promised the brethren that when sufficient means was raised, the visions should be published more fully in book form.  {PH116 9.2}
[PH116 9.3]          Elder Butler was deeply moved, and after the explanation had been made, he said, "Let us bow before God." Prayers, weeping, and confessions followed, such as we have seldom heard. Father Butler said: "Brother White, forgive me; I was afraid you were concealing from us some of the light we ought to have. Forgive me, Sister White." Then the power of God came into the meeting in a wonderful manner.                                                                              10   {PH116 9.3}
[PH116 10.1]             My Work and My Helpers                       Sanitarium, California,                         Oct. 23. 1907.     Dear Brother Wilcox,--        I received and read your recent letter. Regarding the sister who thinks that she has been chosen to fill the position that Sister White has occupied, I have this to say: She may be honest, but she is certainly deceived.  {PH116 10.1}
[PH116 10.2]          About a year after the death of my husband, I was very feeble, and it was feared that I might live but a short time. At the Healdsburg camp-meeting, I was taken into the tent where there was a large gathering of our people. I asked to be raised up from the lounge on which I was lying, and assisted to the speaker's platform, that I might say a few words of farewell to the people. As I tried to speak, the power of God came upon me, and thrilled me through and through. Many in the congregation observed that I was weak, and that my face and hands seemed bloodless; but as I began speaking they saw the color coming into my lips and face, and knew that a miracle was being wrought in my behalf. I stood before the people healed, and spoke with freedom.  {PH116 10.2}
[PH116 10.3]          After this experience, light was given me that the Lord had raised me up to bear testimony for Him in many countries, and that He would give me grace and strength for                                                                              11  the work. It was also shown me that my son, W. C. White, should be my helper and counselor, and that the Lord would place on him the spirit of wisdom and of a sound mind. I was shown that the Lord would guide him, and that he would not be led away, because he would recognize the leadings and guidance of the Holy Spirit.  {PH116 10.3}
[PH116 11.1]          The assurance was given me: "You are not alone in the work the Lord has chosen you to do. You will be taught of God how to bring the truth in its simplicity before the people. The God of truth will sustain you, and convincing proof will be given that He is leading you. God will give you of His Holy Spirit, and His grace and wisdom and keeping power will be with you. . . .  {PH116 11.1}
[PH116 11.2]          "The Lord will be your Instructor. You will meet with deceptive influences; they will come in many forms, in pantheism and other forms of infidelity; but follow where I shall guide you, and you will be safe. I will put My Spirit upon your son, and will strengthen him to do his work. He has the grace of humility. The Lord has selected him to act an important part in His work. For this purpose was he born."  {PH116 11.2}
[PH116 11.3]          This word was given me in 1882, and since that time I have been assured that the grace of wisdom was given to him. More recently, in a time of perplexity, the Lord said: "I have given you My servant, W. C. White, and I will give him judgment to be                                                                              12  your helper. I will give him skill and understanding to manage wisely."  {PH116 11.3}
[PH116 12.1]          The Lord has given me other faithful helpers in my work. Many of my discourses have been reported, and have been put before the people in printed form. Through nearly the whole of my long experience I have endeavored, day by day, to write out that which was revealed to me in visions of the night. Many messages of counsel and reproof and encouragement have been sent out to individuals, and much of the instruction that I have received for the church has been published in periodicals and books, and circulated in many lands.  {PH116 12.1}
[PH116 12.2]          As the work has grown, the number of my helpers has increased.  {PH116 12.2}
[PH116 12.3]          Sister Marian Davis was a great help in copying my testimonies, and in preparing for publication the manuscripts which I placed in her hand. I appreciated her help very much. She now sleeps in Jesus.  {PH116 12.3}
[PH116 12.4]          For eleven years Miss Maggie Hare was among my workers. She was a faithful and true helper. She returned to New Zealand. ［She again connected with the work in 1911.］  {PH116 12.4}
[PH116 12.5]          Recently Miss Minnie Hawkins, of Hobart, Tasmania, who was one of my copyists in Australia, has joined my staff of workers.  {PH116 12.5}
[PH116 12.6]          During the General Conference of 1901, Brother C. C. Crisler was impressed by the                                                                              13  Spirit of God that I needed him in my work, and he offered his services. I gladly accepted his help. He is a faithful, efficient, and conscientious worker.  {PH116 12.6}
[PH116 13.1]          Dores Robinson has assisted in copying my testimonies, and he has been diligently preparing "Life Incidents" for publication.  {PH116 13.1}
[PH116 13.2]          Helen Graham is a good stenographer, and helps Sister Sara McEnterfer and W.C. White in their work of correspondence.  {PH116 13.2}
[PH116 13.3]          Sister Sarah Peck was my bookkeeper and helper for a number of years. She has left us to engage in school work at College View. We now have as bookkeeper, Brother Paul C. Mason.  {PH116 13.3}
[PH116 13.4]          Sister McEnterfer is my traveling companion, nurse, and helper in many ways.  {PH116 13.4}
[PH116 13.5]          Sister Mary Steward and her mother are with us now; and Mary, who for many years has served as proof-reader in the offices at Battle Creek and Nashville, has united with my workers.  {PH116 13.5}
[PH116 13.6]          The work is constantly moving forward. We are making earnest efforts to place my writings before the people. We hope that several new books will go to press shortly. If I am incapacitated for labor, my faithful workers are prepared to carry forward the work.  {PH116 13.6}
[PH116 13.7]          Abundant light has been given to our people in these last days. Whether or not my life is spared, my writings will constantly speak, and their work will go forward as                                                                              14  long as time shall last. My writings are kept on file in the office, and even though I should not live, these words that have been given to me by the Lord will still have life and will speak to the people. But my strength is yet spared, and I hope to continue to do much useful work. I may live until the coming of the Lord; but if I should not, I trust it may be said of me, "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their works do follow them."  {PH116 13.7}
[PH116 14.1]          The Lord Jehovah is the one to specify how the work shall be carried on under all circumstances. W. C. White has his commission. I have instructed him to labor untiringly to secure the publication of my writings in the English language first, and afterward to secure their translation and publication in many other languages. He should be respected in the performance of his duty. He has been chosen by the Lord to take charge of the publication of my writings, if I should lay off the armor. He has been long connected with the work, and God has given him experience and good judgment. I feel clear in entrusting my writings to his hand, because the Lord has fitted him for the work by giving him a decided experience. I rejoice that with the faithful helpers that God has given me, I am able to carry                                                                              15  forward, in its many varied lines, the work given me to do.  {PH116 14.1}
[PH116 15.1]          Both of my sons are engaged in giving this present truth to the world. I am glad that they are both connected with the publishing work.  {PH116 15.1}
[PH116 15.2]          I thank God for the assurance of His love, and that I have daily His leading and guidance. I am very busy with my writing. Early and late, I am writing out the matters that the Lord opens before me. The burden of my work is to prepare a people to stand in the day of the Lord. The promise of Christ is sure. The time is not long. We must work and watch and wait for the Lord Jesus. We are called upon to be steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord. All our hopes have their foundation in Christ.  {PH116 15.2}
[PH116 15.3]          Are our people reviewing the past and the present and the future, as it is unfolding before the world? Are they heeding the messages of warning given them? Is it our greatest concern today that our lives shall be refined and purified, and that we shall reflect the similitude of the divine? This must be the experience of all who join that company who are washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb. They must be arrayed in the righteousness of Christ. His name must be written in their foreheads. They must rejoice in the hope of the glory of God. Christ has engraved the names of                                                                              16  His people on the palms of His hands. He will never lose His interest in any dependent soul.  {PH116 15.3}
[PH116 16.1]         Say to the church-members that there is need of thorough consecration to God. Let all understand that they must make a covenant with God by sacrifice. We need the blessings of the gospel every day and every hour. Every proof of the Lord's power, His presence, and His love, is to be recognized with grateful thanks. Happiness is to be achieved by the right action of the soul toward God. I thank the Lord for this precious thought. Let Him be glorified by the sentiments expressed and by the actions performed.  {PH116 16.1}
[PH116 16.2]          . . . Never have testimonies been more clearly brought before the people than those that have recently been traced by my pen. God bids me urge upon the attention of our people the importance of their study. Let this work begin now. Then, whether I am permitted to labor or am laid away to rest until Jesus comes, these messages are immortalized.  {PH116 16.2}
[PH116 16.3]          To my brethren I now say: Speak words that will draw souls to Christ. Bring forth fruit in good works. "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life."  {PH116 16.3}
[PH116 16.4]          Every conceivable thing will be brought in to deceive, if possible, the very elect; but the Lord will certainly take care of His work.                                                                              17   {PH116 16.4}
[PH116 17.1]          The Work of Elder W. C. White    (Copied from diary, Dec. 14, 1902)                      "Sunnyside," Cooranbong,                           N.S.W., Australia,                        August 18, 1899.        I awoke as the clock struck eleven. I desire to write out some things that the Lord has given me for my instruction.  {PH116 17.1}
[PH116 17.2]          On Friday I talked with my son, W. C. White, in regard to the necessity of giving his whole time to the work of preparing my writings for publication. My mind was much troubled, and after going to rest, I could not sleep. But I fell asleep after a time. In the night season, light came to me that W. C. White had from his childhood been trained in the Lord's work. Before his birth he was dedicated to God; and after his birth he was chosen of God to serve Him with singleness of purpose. He is to stand ready to serve where necessity requires. It is not possible to separate him from the general work in which he is so intensely interested. I am instructed that if he will trust wholly in God, the Lord will work with him and through him, giving him judgment to do the Master's service aright.  {PH116 17.2}
[PH116 17.3]          It is essential also that he shall be connected with his mother's work. The preparation of my writings for publication in book                                                                              18  form should receive his attention. And there are other responsibilities that he must bear in this country. He is better prepared than some others to see the needs of God's cause, and to present these needs before the people in a way that will arouse them to give these matters proper attention. Through his connection with the work of his mother, whom the Lord has instructed, W. C. White can give to the people the light that is essential in regard to plans and methods. The Spirit of the Lord will impress upon his mind the deep import of the matters laid out before him. I can communicate to him matters that the Lord has seen fit to present to me for many years, in regard to the principles upon which God's people should act.  {PH116 17.3}
[PH116 18.1]          W. C. White has a special work to do. He can not disconnect himself from this work, for it is his life-blood. It is his inheritance from the Lord. For this work he was born. He can not be at rest in spirit when there are so many important matters needing adjustment; for at such times the developments in the Lord's cause lay upon him a proportionately increased responsibility to discharge faithfully his duties--duties as important and sacred as those of any other man who is called upon to deal with the mental and spiritual interests of his fellow-men.  {PH116 18.1}
[PH116 18.2]          As this is the light given me, I now                                                                              19  renewedly dedicate my son, W. C. White, to the Lord's work,--a work that includes the preparation, with as little delay as possible, of the matter which the Lord has given me to present to the world, to our churches, and to individuals.                                                    -    {PH116 18.2}
[PH116 19.1]        Copy of Portion of Letter Written to             Elder George I. Butler                                    October 30, 1906.            May the Lord bless you, Elder Butler, and preserve you in health. May His Spirit and His grace be upon you.  {PH116 19.1}
[PH116 19.2]          The question that you ask in regard to the book plates, I can not answer now. After the death of my husband, I was for one year so afflicted that I felt that perhaps the Lord would let me rest in the grave. Night after night I was in deep sorrow. One night I had a special answer to my prayer. It was after the healing power of God came upon me at Healdsburg. At that time the Lord raised me up, and gave me special light, and I have never since felt so unreconciled. I was instructed that the Lord had mercifully raised me up because He had a special work for me to do, and I was assured that I                                                                              20  should have the special protection and care of God. The Lord has spared my life, and had saved me from that which was surely sapping my life forces.  {PH116 19.2}
[PH116 20.1]          The mighty Healer said: "Live. I have put My Spirit upon your son, W. C. White, that he may be your counselor. I have given him the spirit of wisdom, and a discerning, perceptive mind. He will have wisdom in counsel, and if he walks in My way and works out My will, he will be kept, and will be enabled to help you bring before My people the light I will give you for them. Let your light so shine before men that they may see and understand, in a special manner, that the Lord has given a message to meet the emergencies that will arise. As you speak the words I give you, angels of heaven will be with you, to make impressions on the minds of those who hear.  {PH116 20.1}
[PH116 20.2]          "I will be with your son, and will be his counselor. He will respect the truth that comes through you to the people. He will have wisdom to defend the truth; for I will take charge of his mind, and will give him sound judgment in the councils that he attends in connection with the work. The world in its wisdom knows not God. It does not behold the beauty and harmony of the special work that I have given you. Your son will be perplexed over many things that are to come before My people, but he is to wait and watch and pray, and let the words                                                                              21  of God come to the people, even though he can not always immediately discern the purpose of God.  {PH116 20.2}
[PH116 21.1]          "If you watch and wait and pray, Providence and revelation will guide you through all the perplexities that you will meet, so that you will not fail nor become discouraged. Time will outline the beauty and grandeur of Heaven's plan. It is difficult for human minds to comprehend that God in His providence is working for the world through a feeble instrument. To know God in the working out of His providence is true science. There is much knowledge among men; but to see the designs of heavenly wisdom in times of necessity, to see the simplicity of God's plan revealing His justice and goodness and love, and searching out the hearts of men,--this many fail to do. His plan seems too wonderful for them to accept, and thus they fail to be benefited. But Providence is still in our world, working among those who are grasping for the truth. These will recognize the hand of God.                                                    -    {PH116 21.1}
[PH116 21.2]          "The counsel and purpose of the Omnipotent One, and His great plan, are not recognized by selfish human beings. It is difficult for man, in his pride and self-sufficiency, to accept the plan that God is working out through the mediation of His Son. It is contrary to the mind of the self-deceived                                                                              22  and self-important to receive God's words of warning and reproof. They resist the light. But the promises of mercy and grace and love must come through the lips of My messengers to those who are being led astray. If those reproved will heed and understand and be corrected, if they will change their wilful course of sin, God will grant pardon. But if they allow the enemy to stir up rebellion in their hearts, they in their turn will stir up rebellion in other hearts, and in their stubbornness will fight against God."  {PH116 21.2}
[PH116 22.1]          "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill can not be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."  {PH116 22.1}
[PH116 22.2]          These words place a weighty responsibility upon Christ's disciples. The followers of Jesus are under obligation to the world to reveal Him in pure, noble characters. What a light shone forth from Daniel! He made known the purpose of God in the court of Babylon, reflecting the light of heaven into this proud kingdom. What light shone forth from his three companions, as, in steadfast integrity, they stood before the proud monarch, declaring, "Be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor                                                                              23  worship the golden image which thou hast set up." What a demonstration of the power of truth was the example that Abraham set before the church in his home! Mordecai, Ezra, Nehemiah, and many others were chosen messengers,--men through whom the pure light of consecration shone brightly.  {PH116 22.2}
[PH116 23.1]          "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." All who would be disciples of Christ are bound to make God and heaven manifest by good works. All who will walk humbly before God will surely recognize the workings of His providence.  {PH116 23.1}
[PH116 23.2]          The messengers that God sends are as light in a dark place. Through Christ, God is establishing a kingdom in this world. As God's people reveal Him in good works, they become the light of the world. As they work under Christ's counsel, and bear a living testimony to the truth, they will be sustained against the power and craft of Satan, which will increase as we near the time of Christ's second appearing. God's witnesses are to hold firmly to the word of the Lord, which is to shine amid the moral darkness till the very close of this earth's history.  {PH116 23.2}
[PH116 23.3]          There must be, in this time of trial, a dignified reliance upon the word of God. We are to hold fast to past and present truth. The light is to shine forth with heavenly clearness. God will give an increase of                                                                              24  light to those who walk in light received. Satan's devising and his mysterious, deceiving power can not put out the light which God bids shine. Every soul who is willing to be instructed by the Word has the precious treasure of strength of character, and is enabled to glorify God in word and act. The followers of Christ increase in power to be good and do good; for the Sun of Righteousness is shining upon them.                                                    -                                  24a  {PH116 23.3}
[PH116 24a.1]                 How Does Sister White Know                     What to Speak?                                          March 18, 1889.        The question is asked, How does Sister White know in regard to the matters of which she speaks so decidedly, as if she had authority to say these things? I speak thus because they flash upon my mind when in perplexity like lightning out of a dark cloud in the fury of a storm. Some scenes presented before me years ago have not been retained in my memory, but when the instruction then given is needed, sometimes even when I am standing before the people the remembrance comes sharp and clear, like a flash of lightning, bringing to mind distinctly that particular instruction. At such times I cannot refrain from saying the things that flash into my mind, not because I have had a new vision, but because that which was presented to me perhaps years in the past has been recalled to my mind forcibly. MS--33--1911                                25a  {PH116 24a.1}
[PH116 25a.1]                  Time and Place to be Considered          "Regarding the testimonies, nothing is ignored; nothing is cast aside; but time and place must be considered. Nothing must be done untimely. Some matters must be withheld because some persons would make an improper use of the light given. Every jot and tittle is essential and must appear at an opportune time. In the past, the testimonies were carefully prepared before they were sent out for publication. And all matter is still carefully studied after the first writing.  {PH116 25a.1}
[PH116 25a.2]                          Accusations          "Tell them to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God. Place His work before them. There will be those who will misinterpret and misrepresent. Their eyes have been blinded, and they set forth the figures and interpretations that Satan has worked out for them, and an entirely wrong meaning will be placed upon the words that Sister White has spoken. Satan is just as verily claiming to be Christ's child as did Judas, who was on the accusing side. They have educated themselves in Satan's school of misstating. A description of them is given in the third chapter of Zechariah. Nothing in the world is so dear to God as His church. Satan has worked upon human minds, and will continue to betray sacred trust in a spurious way.  {PH116 25a.2}
[PH116 25a.3]                 The Publishing of Compilations          "I can see plainly that should every one who thinks he is qualified to write books, follow his imagination and have his productions published,                            26a     insisting that they be recommended by our publishing houses, there would be plenty of tares sown broadcast in our world. Many from among our own people are writing to me, asking with earnest determination the privilege of using my writings to give force to certain subjects which they wish to present to the people in such a way as to leave a deep impression upon them.  {PH116 25a.3}
[PH116 26a.1]          "It is true that there is a reason why some of these matters should be presented: but I would not venture to give my approval in using the testimonies in this way, or to sanction the placing of matter which is good in itself in the way which they propose.  {PH116 26a.1}
[PH116 26a.2]          "The persons who make these propositions for aught I know, may be able to conduct the enterprise of which they write in a wise manner; but nevertheless I dare not give the least license for using my writings in the manner which they propose. In taking account of such an enterprise, there are many things that must come into consideration; for in using the testimonies to bolster up some subject which may impress the mind of the author, the extracts may give a different impression than that which they would were they read in their original connection." MS--23--1911.                                                    -                                                                                25   {PH116 26a.2}
[PH116 25.1]         "Many excused their disregard of the testimonies by saying, 'Sister White is influenced by her husband; the testimonies are moulded by his spirit and judgment.' Others were seeking to gain something from me which they could construe to justify their course, or to give them influence."                                                                              30   {PH116 25.1}
[PH116 30.1]          "As the work advances," she said June 6, 1914, "our brethren are to see and understand that they are to advance and increase in liberality. Every man is to be judged according to his works. Tell the brethren that if they err at all, let it be on the side of liberality, and not on the side of restraint. Because, as they restrict, they are developing traits of character not favorable to religious growth. Our work should be more generous, broad, and favorable as it advances."  {PH116 30.1}
[1MR 0.1]         MANUSCRIPT RELEASES    1MR - Manuscript Releases Volume One ［Nos. 19-96］ (1981)      FOREWORD         THIS VOLUME MAKES AVAILABLE MATERIAL FORMERLY UNPUBLISHED IN BOOK FORM FROM THE ELLEN G. WHITE MANUSCRIPT AND LETTER FILES. THIS MATERIAL HAS ALREADY BEEN RELEASED FOR USE IN VARIOUS WAYS, FOR EXAMPLE, IN SERMONS, SEMINARY STUDENT RESEARCH PAPERS, DOCTORAL DISSERTATIONS AND REVIEW EDITORIALS. AS IT IS NOW GIVEN WIDER CIRCULATION IN THIS BOOK, THE READER MAY BE INTERESTED IN SOME HISTORICAL BACKGROUNDS RELATING TO THE RESOURCES OF THE WHITE ESTATE AND THE POLICIES BY WHICH ACCESS IS GIVEN TO THEM.       AT THE TIME OF ELLEN WHITE'S DEATH, IN 1915, THE MANUSCRIPT AND LETTER FILES IN THE ELMSHAVEN VAULT CONTAINED 40,000 PAGES OF E. G. WHITE DOCUMENTS IN TYPEWRITTEN FORM. THESE FILES, WITH THEIR 4 X 6 CARD INDEX, WERE USED BY ELLEN WHITE AND HER STAFF IN ROUTINE WORK AS WELL AS IN ARTICLES AND BOOK PREPARATION. FROM HER OWN STATEMENTS MADE AS SHE NEARED THE CLOSE OF HER LIFE, AND FROM HER LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT WHICH ESTABLISHED THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE, IT WAS UNDERSTOOD THAT THESE FILES WOULD HAVE A PLACE OF USEFULNESS AS TIME SHOULD CONTINUE, PARTICULARLY TO THE WHITE ESTATE IN FULFILLING ITS MISSION.       AFTER THE WHITE ESTATE RECORDS WERE MOVED TO WASHINGTON, D. C. IN 1938, ADDITIONAL MATERIALS FROM ELLEN WHITE'S PEN, WHICH UP TO THAT TIME HAD EXISTED ONLY IN HANDWRITTEN FORM, WERE TRANSCRIBED AND INCLUDED IN THE FILES. THESE WERE PRIMARILY BIOGRAPHICAL IN NATURE, AND WERE IN THE FORM OF DIARIES, JOURNALS, AND LETTERS TO MEMBERS OF HER FAMILY.       WHILE THE TOTAL COLLECTION OF MANUSCRIPTS AND LETTERS IS OFTEN REFERRED TO AS "THE MANUSCRIPT FILE," THE MATERIALS ARE DIVIDED INTO TWO SECTIONS--ELLEN G. WHITE MANUSCRIPTS AND ELLEN G. WHITE LETTERS.                                                                       4         THE "LETTER" SECTION HOLDS ELLEN WHITE LETTERS, WHETHER ADDRESSED TO GENERAL CONFERENCE PRESIDENTS, CHURCH MEMBERS, OR HER CHILDREN. THESE COMMUNICATIONS ARE FILLED WITH INSTRUCTION AND COUNSEL CONCERNING THE CONDUCT OF THE WORK OF THE CHURCH; POLICIES WHICH SHOULD OBTAIN; THE EXPERIENCE OF THOSE INVOLVED IN CHURCH WORK (AT TIMES WITH WORDS OF CORRECTION AND REPROOF); INSTRUCTION TO LEADERS IN INSTITUTIONAL AND EVANGELISTIC WORK; PERSONAL TESTIMONIES (OFTEN CONFIDENTIAL IN NATURE), PERHAPS DEALING WITH MATTERS KNOWN ONLY TO THE INDIVIDUAL AND GOD; AND NEWSY FAMILY LETTERS.                             THE SACRED AND THE COMMON         WAS ALL THE MATERIAL IN THESE LETTERS INSPIRED? LIMITED SPACE PRECLUDES AN EXHAUSTIVE ANSWER, BUT ELLEN WHITE, HER STAFF, AND OUR WORKERS GENERALLY HAVE DRAWN A LINE BETWEEN "THE SACRED AND THE COMMON." THIS PRINCIPLE IS NOT DIFFICULT TO APPLY, ESPECIALLY WHEN IT IS REMEMBERED THAT ELLEN WHITE TRIED TO AVOID GIVING THE IMPRESSION THAT PERSONAL IDEAS INCLUDED IN HER WRITING WERE INSPIRED COUNSEL FROM THE LORD. AT ONE TIME SHE WROTE: "THERE ARE TIMES WHEN COMMON THINGS MUST BE STATED, COMMON THOUGHTS MUST OCCUPY THE MIND, COMMON LETTERS MUST BE WRITTEN AND INFORMATION GIVEN THAT HAS PASSED FROM ONE TO ANOTHER OF THE WORKERS," AND "FOR ONE TO MIX THE SACRED WITH THE COMMON IS A GREAT MISTAKE" (SELECTED MESSAGES, BOOK 1, 38, 39).                              THE RELEASE PROCESS         AFTER ELLEN WHITE'S DEATH THE TRUSTEES GRADUALLY BECAME AWARE OF THE POTENTIAL USEFULNESS OF THE UNPUBLISHED MANUSCRIPTS. THEY FORMULATED PLANS THAT WOULD PROVIDE ACCESS TO THE MANUSCRIPTS IN AN ORDERLY WAY AND THAT WOULD MAKE THEM AVAILABLE THROUGH "RELEASES." THE WHITE ESTATE TRUSTEES AND THE LEADING OFFICERS OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE JOINED IN ESTABLISHING POLICIES THAT                                                                       5    PROVIDED FOR THE PUBLICATION OF ALL NEWLY-RELEASED ELLEN G. WHITE MATERIALS. IT WAS RECOGNIZED THAT IF A GIVEN STATEMENT WAS VALUABLE TO ONE PERSON, IT COULD BE VALUABLE TO OTHERS ALSO. SENSITIVE MATERIALS, ESPECIALLY PERSONAL TESTIMONIES, WERE TO BE HANDLED IN SUCH A WAY AS TO PROTECT INDIVIDUALS AND THEIR DESCENDANTS AS WELL. THESE POLICIES AND GUIDELINES STILL GOVERN THOSE WHO DO RESEARCH IN THE ELLEN G. WHITE MANUSCRIPT FILES.       THE ELLEN G. WHITE COLLECTION IS NOT A PUBLIC ARCHIVE. IT IS PRIMARILY FOR THE USE OF THE TRUSTEES AND DENOMINATIONAL LEADERS AT HEADQUARTERS. BUT RESEARCH PRIVILEGES ARE GRANTED TO DOCTORAL CANDIDATES WITH PROPER CREDENTIALS, TO MINISTERS IN TRAINING, AND OTHERS APPROVED BY THE BOARD OF TRUSTEES.       REQUESTS FOR RELEASE OF SPECIFIC ITEMS ARE CONSIDERED FIRST BY THE WHITE ESTATE BOARD OF TRUSTEES AND THEN BY THE GENERAL CONFERENCE-APPOINTED SPIRIT OF PROPHECY COMMITTEE, A LIAISON COMMITTEE COMPOSED OF WHITE TRUSTEES AND CHURCH LEADERS. THIS ENABLES THE TRUSTEES AND CHURCH LEADERS TO WORK TOGETHER HARMONIOUSLY AND TO TAKE MUTUAL RESPONSIBILITY IN THE RELEASE OF HITHERTO-UNPUBLISHED ELLEN G. WHITE MATERIALS.       IT WAS PLANNED AT FIRST THAT EVERY DOCUMENT ISSUED BY THE WHITE ESTATE, WHETHER FROM ELLEN WHITE'S PEN OR PREPARED BY THE OFFICE STAFF, SHOULD PASS THROUGH THE RELEASE PROCESS, BUT THIS IDEA WAS SOON ABANDONED. AS THE WORK GOT UNDERWAY, IT WAS DECIDED TO NUMBER THE DOCUMENTS DEALING WITH PREVIOUSLY UNRELEASED MATERIALS. BUT THIS PLAN WAS NOT IMPLEMENTED UNTIL THE WORK HAD BEEN IN PROGRESS FOR ABOUT A DECADE. THUS, WHEN THE SECRETARY OF THE BOARD BEGAN TO NUMBER THE RELEASES, HE ESTIMATED THAT BY THAT TIME SOME 18 ITEMS HAD BEEN RELEASED AND HE DESIGNATED THE ITEM FIRST NUMBERED AS 19. IT WAS HIS HOPE TO GO BACK AND ATTACH NUMBERS TO ALL THE DOCUMENTS ALREADY PRODUCED. THIS HOPE WAS NEVER REALIZED. THE FIRST 18 MISSING NUMBERS COVERED VARIOUS                                                                       6    DOCUMENTS, SOME OF WHICH WERE NOT ELLEN G. WHITE MANUSCRIPT MATERIALS.                              WHAT THIS BOOK INCLUDES         MOST OF THE MANUSCRIPT MATERIAL RELEASED FROM THE EARLY 1930S TO THE PRESENT HAS BEEN PUBLISHED IN SUCH COMPILATIONS AS EVANGELISM, THE ADVENTIST HOME, CHILD GUIDANCE, COUNSELS ON DIET AND FOODS, SELECTED MESSAGES, BOOKS 1, 2 AND 3, THE TEN ELLEN G. WHITE "MORNING WATCH" DEVOTIONAL BOOKS, AND THE ELLEN G. WHITE SUPPLEMENTS TO THE SEVEN VOLUMES OF THE S. D. A. BIBLE COMMENTARY. IN SOME CASES, MATERIAL INITIALLY RELEASED FOR A SPECIFIC USE, SOMEWHAT LIMITED IN NATURE, WAS LATER DRAWN INTO STANDARD WORKS. ILLUSTRATIVE OF THIS IS RELEASE NO. 19 TO J. L. SHULER OF MATERIALS LATER USED IN THE BOOK EVANGELISM.       THE TABLE OF CONTENTS LISTS BY NUMBER EACH RELEASE AND IN THE CASE OF USE IN CURRENTLY AVAILABLE SOURCES, THE TITLES OF THE PUBLICATIONS ARE GIVEN. USUALLY, THIS WILL ACCOUNT FOR WHAT MAY APPEAR TO BE MISSING RELEASES. IN A VERY FEW CASES, MATERIALS UNDER CONSIDERATION AND ASSIGNED A RELEASE NUMBER, WERE FOR SOME REASON NOT PROCESSED, AND THE NUMBER STANDS OPEN.       WE TAKE PLEASURE IN NOW MAKING AVAILABLE A LARGE SEGMENT OF THOSE MATERIALS THAT, FOR ONE REASON OR ANOTHER, WERE BYPASSED IN THE PRODUCTION OF THE STANDARD ELLEN G. WHITE BOOKS. IT IS OUR SINCERE HOPE THAT THE COUNSELS AND INSTRUCTION AND INFORMATION IN THIS VOLUME WILL BRING ENCOURAGEMENT AND BLESSING TO EVERY READER.                                       THE TRUSTEES OF THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE    WASHINGTON, D. C.  APRIL 2,1981  {1MR 0.1}
[1MR 13.1]       MR No. 19 - Personal Work         ［Released requested by J. L. Shuler, who was conducting evangelistic meetings in Washington, D. C., and wished this material as a source of direction and encouragement in his effort at that time.］  {1MR 13.1}
[1MR 13.2]          You must educate and train yourselves to visit every family that you can possibly get access to. The results of this work will testify that it is the most profitable work a gospel minister can do. Letter 18, 1893, p. 3. (To Elder and Mrs. A. G. Daniells, May 11, 1893.)  {1MR 13.2}
[1MR 13.3]          If one-half of the time usually spent in making a public effort were devoted to house-to-house teaching, till the people had become acquainted with the religious sincerity of the workers and with the reasons of their faith, it would be much better. After this work had been done, it could be decided whether a more expensive effort would be advisable. . . .  {1MR 13.3}
[1MR 13.4]          If half the time now spent in preaching were given to house-to-house labor, favorable results would be seen. Much good would be accomplished by the workers who could come close to the people. The time spent in quietly visiting families, and when there speaking to God in prayer, singing His praise, and explaining His Word, will often do more good than a public effort.  {1MR 13.4}
[1MR 13.5]          Many times minds are impressed with tenfold ［more］ force by personal appeals than by any other kind of labor. The family that is visited in this way is spoken to personally. The members are not in a promiscuous assembly where they can apply to their neighbors the truths which they hear. They themselves are spoken to earnestly and with a kindhearted solicitude. They are allowed to express their objections freely, and these objections can each be met with a "Thus saith the Lord." Letter 95, 1896, pp. 2, 3. (To Elder                                                                              14  G. B. Starr, August 11, 1896.)  {1MR 13.5}
[1MR 14.1]          House-to-house labor, searching for souls, hunting for the lost sheep, is the most essential work that can be done. Letter 137, 1898, p. 3. (To Brethren Irwin, Evans, Smith and Jones, April 21, 1898.)  {1MR 14.1}
[1MR 14.2]          Let them put forth personal effort. Let them come into families, and become acquainted with the members of the church. They will obtain far more inspiration from God in this kind of work than in any study of books. Ms 52, 1898, p. 10. ("The Work Required of God's People," n. d.)  {1MR 14.2}
[1MR 14.3]          If one-half of the sermonizing were done, and double the amount of personal labor given to souls in their homes and in the congregations, a result would be seen that would be surprising. Ms 139, 1897, p. 8. ("The Work Before God's People," n. d.)  {1MR 14.3}
[1MR 14.4]          After the meetings are through, there should be a personal investigation with each one on the ground. Each one should be asked how he is going to take these things, if he is going to make a personal application of them. And then you should watch and see if there is an interest in this one or that.  {1MR 14.4}
[1MR 14.5]          Five words spoken to them privately will do more than the whole discourse has done. But you can do more than that: You can show love, and kindness and courtesy; and in doing that you remove prejudice. Ms 19, 1890, p. 6. ("Mrs. White's Talk before the General Conference Committee, July 14, 1890, Lake Goguac.")  {1MR 14.5}
[1MR 14.6]          Personal religion reaches a low standard because there is more preaching than personal effort to guide the souls of men by careful instruction. Christ presented lessons in the conversation by the fireside that were of practical interest. He did not dwell upon the doctrine when a soul was in perplexity,                                                                              15  as to how to find Him and to be made acquainted with His constraining love, which can alone enable the soul to discern the unpopular truth. Bear in mind that heart must come close to heart in warm, genial persuasion and entreaty, that they may enlighten as to how to believe and how to receive the promises of God. Letter 6b, 1890, p. 5. (To "My dear Brethren and Sisters," n. d.)  {1MR 14.6}
[1MR 15.1]          Every day we are to exercise personal activity in seeking the salvation of souls perishing in their sins. We must seek with all humility of heart to stir up our church members, to show them the necessity of personal active labor, of personal consecration and devotion, and arouse in them an earnest desire to save souls that are perishing in sin. Ms 45, 1904, p. 1. ("That They All May Be One," May 14, 1904.)  {1MR 15.1}
[1MR 15.2]          After the warning message has been given, let those who are specially interested be called to the tent by themselves, and there labor for their conversion. This kind of labor is missionary work of the highest order. Letter 86, 1900, p. 6. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, June 18, 1900.)  {1MR 15.2}
[1MR 15.3]          He will deal tenderly with every heart, realizing that the Spirit will impress the truth on those who are susceptible to divine impressions. Never will he be vehement in his manner. Every word spoken will have a softening, subduing influence. Ms 127, 1902, p. 7. ("Words to Ministers, September 16, 1902.  {1MR 15.3}
[1MR 15.4]          When we have an assurance which is bright and clear of our own salvation, we shall exhibit cheerfulness, and joyfulness, which becomes every follower of Jesus Christ. The softening, subduing influence of the love of God, brought into practical life, will make impressions upon minds that will be                                                                              16  a savor of life unto life. But a harsh denunciatory life spirit, if manifested, will turn many souls away from the truth into the ranks of the enemy. Solemn thought! To deal patiently with the tempted, requires us to battle with self. Letter 1a, 1894, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister Gates, January 1, 1894.)  {1MR 15.4}
[1MR 16.1]          You can do evangelistic work successfully only by following the example of the great Teacher. He came to this earth, and in His ministry showed us how to labor for the salvation of souls. Letter 193, 1903, p. 2. (To E. E. Franke, September 1, 1903.)  {1MR 16.1}
[1MR 16.2]          Christ's way of presenting truth cannot be improved upon. Letter 123, 1903, p. 2. (To James Edson and Emma White, June 25, 1903.)  {1MR 16.2}
[1MR 16.3]          Every soul who has accepted this truth should make personal efforts for the salvation of friends and relatives and neighbors. Letter 42a, 1893, p. 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, n. d.)  {1MR 16.3}
[1MR 16.4]          Carefully select your subject, make your discourses short and important points of doctrine very plain. Take up one point at a time in a discourse. Make it strong and clear and plain, with reasons drawn from the Word of God that all may understand. Your discourses should be short. When you preach at great length the mind of the hearer cannot grasp one quarter of what you say. Letter 47, 1886, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother Bourdeau, June 5, 1886.)  {1MR 16.4}
[1MR 16.5]          The Prince of teachers sought access to the people by the pathway of their most familiar associations. He presented the truth in such a way that ever after it was to His hearers intertwined with their most hallowed recollections and sympathies. He taught in a way that made them feel the                                                                              17  completeness of His identification with their interests and happiness. His instruction was so simple, His illustrations so appropriate, His words so sympathetic and so cheerful, that His hearers were charmed. Letter 213, 1902, p. 4. (To Those in Positions of Responsibility in the St. Helena Sanitarium, November 3, 1902.)  {1MR 16.5}
[1MR 17.1]          Those who in their work for God depend on worldly plans for gaining success will make a failure. Letter 48, 1902, p. 3. (To Elder and Mrs. E. E. Franke, March 19, 1902.)  {1MR 17.1}
[1MR 17.2]          He should cut off from his meetings everything that has a semblance of theatrical display; for such outward appearances give no strength to the message that he bears. When the Lord can cooperate with him, his work will not need to be done in so expensive a manner. He will not need then to go to so much expense in advertising his meetings. He will not place so much dependence on the musical program. This part of his services is conducted more after the order of a concert in a theater than a song service in a religious meeting. Letter 49, 1902, p. 7. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, February 5, 1902.)  {1MR 17.2}
[1MR 17.3]          In the meetings held, the singing should not be neglected. God can be glorified by this part of the service. And when singers offer their services they should be accepted. But money should not be used to hire singers. Often the singing of simple hymns by the congregation has a charm that is not possessed by the singing of a choir, however skilled it may be. Letter 49, 1902, p. 9. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, February 5, 1902.)  {1MR 17.3}
[1MR 17.4]          Throw off all appearance of apathy, and lead the people to think that there is life or death in these solemn questions, according as they shall                                                                              18  receive or reject them. As you present testing truth, ask often, who is now willing, as they have heard the words of God pointing out their duty, to consecrate their hearts and minds, with all their affections, to Christ Jesus. Letter 8, 1893, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister Baker, February 9, 1896.)  {1MR 17.4}
[1MR 18.1]          Now, just now, we are to proclaim present truth, with assurance and with power. Do not strike one dolorous note; do not sing funeral hymns. Letter 311, 1905, p. 8. (To Brethren Daniells and Prescott and their Associates, October 20, 1905.)  {1MR 18.1}
[1MR 18.2]          Christ is to be preached, not controversially, but affirmatively. Take your stand without controversy. Let not your words at any time be uncertain. The Word of the living God is to be the foundation of our faith. Gather up the strongest affirmative statements regarding the atonement made by Christ for the sins of the world. Show the necessity for this atonement, and tell men and women that they may be saved if they will repent and return to their loyalty to God's law. Gather all the affirmatives and proofs that make the gospel the glad tidings of salvation to all who receive and believe on Christ as a personal Saviour. Letter 65, 1905, p. 4. (To Elder A. T. Jones, February 13, 1905.)  {1MR 18.2}
[1MR 18.3]          God says to His workers everywhere, "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins." We need to feel the importance of proclaiming the gospel message with earnestness and fervor, not with tame, lifeless utterance. Our testimony is not to be borne in smothered tones. It is to be clear, decided, stirring. The messengers must know the life and power of salvation. Letter 21, 1903, p. 6. (To "Those who at the Last General Conference Chose                                                                              19  Australia as Their Field of Labor," January 6, 1903.)  {1MR 18.3}
[1MR 19.1]          The more plain and simple the truth in regard to true conversion is made to appear, and the oftener it is repeated, the greater power you will have with the people. Letter 44, 1900, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister E. W. Farnsworth, March 29, 1900.)  {1MR 19.1}
[1MR 19.2]          Many think that the work of the minister consists in sermonizing, but in this they are mistaken. There is a work to be done from house to house. In this way many will be brought to a knowledge of the truth. Through the instrumentality of the earnest worker, souls ready to die will be imbued with the Spirit of Christ. The work of coming close to individual souls is neglected. The churches are ready to die for want of the right kind of labor. Church members should receive an education in the things of God that will give them a deep and living experience, enabling them to bring their thoughts into subjection to the divine will. The minister should visit them in their homes, talking and praying with them in earnestness and humility. Ms 2, 1883, p. 2. ("Words to Ministers," November 1883.)  {1MR 19.2}
[1MR 19.3]          The Lord calls for a converted ministry,--a ministry that will meet the people where they are, that will agree with them wherever they can, but that will not deny the truth. We are not to keep ourselves shut within the four walls, so that our light cannot come to others. There is common ground where we may meet those not of our faith, where we may agree in principles and in regard to the lessons of Christ. Few will become combative over these holy principles. Ms 104, 1898, p. 11. ("Christ's Manner of Teaching," n. d.)                                                                              20   {1MR 19.3}
[1MR 20.1]          Approach the people in a persuasive, kindly manner, full of cheerfulness and love for Christ. Letter 60, 1903, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Rice, April 19, 1903.)  {1MR 20.1}
[1MR 20.2]          Christ gave Himself to a shameful, agonizing death, showing His great travail of soul to save the perishing ones. O, Christ is able, Christ is willing, Christ is longing to save all who will come unto Him. Talk to souls in peril, and get them to behold Jesus upon the cross dying to make it possible for Him to pardon. Talk to the sinner with your own heart overflowing with the tender, pitying love of Christ. Let there be deep earnestness, but not a harsh, loud note should be heard in the voice of one who is trying to win the soul to look and live. First have your own soul consecrated to God. As you look upon our Intercessor in heaven, let your heart be broken. Then, softened and subdued, you can address repenting sinners as one who realizes the power of redeeming love. Pray with these souls, by faith laying them at the foot of the cross; carry their minds up with your mind, and fix the eye of faith where you look, upon Jesus, the Sin-bearer. Get them to look away from their poor sinful selves to the Saviour, and the victory is won. They behold for themselves the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. They see the way, the truth, and the life. The Sun of Righteousness sheds its bright beams into the heart. The strong tide of redeeming love pours into the parched and thirsty soul, and the sinner is saved to Jesus Christ. Letter 77, 1895, p. 4. (To the Workers in Sydney, Australia, November 14, 1895.)  {1MR 20.2}
[1MR 20.3]         We may do much in a short time if we will work as Christ worked. We may reflect with profit upon His manner of teaching. He sought to meet the                                                                              21  minds of the common people. His style was plain, simple, comprehensive. He took His illustrations from the scenes with which His hearers were most familiar. By the things of nature, He illustrated truths of eternal importance, thus connecting heaven and earth. Ms 24, 1903, p. 3. ("The Trial Volume of the Review," n. d.)  {1MR 20.3}
[1MR 21.1]          "And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world."  {1MR 21.1}
[1MR 21.2]         These words of Christ mark out our work for today. We are to preach the gospel in all parts of the world. By putting to use in the service of God every capability we possess, we may honor Him. Sanctified by God, we are to do our part in fulfilling the commission that Christ gave to His disciples.  {1MR 21.2}
[1MR 21.3]          We should study the life of Christ, as recorded in the Bible, and seek to follow His methods of labor. If we follow our human plans, we shall hinder instead of help the work. "He that is not with Me," said Christ,"is against Me, and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth abroad." Our will must be in subjection to the divine will. Our ways must be patterned after Christ's ways. Ms. 57, 1903, p. 1. ("An Appeal for Consecration and Service," n. d.)  {1MR 21.3}
[1MR 21.4]          Christ's teaching was simplicity itself. He taught as one having authority. The Jews looked for and claimed that the first advent of Christ should be with all the representations of glory which should attend His second                                                                              22  advent. The great Teacher proclaimed the truth to humanity, many of whom could not be educated in the schools of the rabbis, neither in Greek philosophy. Jesus uttered truth in a plain, direct manner, giving vital force and impressiveness to all His utterances. Had He raised His voice to an unnatural key, as is customary with many preachers in this day, the pathos and melody of the human voice would have been lost, and much of the force of the truth destroyed. . . .  {1MR 21.4}
[1MR 22.1]          In His discourses Christ did not bring many things before them at once, lest He might confuse their minds. He made every point clear and distinct. He did not disdain the repetition of old and familiar truths in prophecies if they would serve His purpose to inculcate ideas. . . .  {1MR 22.1}
[1MR 22.2]          As Christ presented these truths to minds, He broke up their accustomed train of thought as little as possible. Nevertheless a new and transforming economy of truth must be woven into their experience. He, therefore, aroused their minds by presenting truth through the agency of their most familiar associations. He used illustrations in His teaching which called into activity their most hallowed recollections and sympathies, that He might reach the inner temple of the soul. Identifying Himself with their interests, He drew His illustrations from the great book of nature, using objects with which they were familiar. The lily of the field, the seed sown by the sower, the springing up of the seed, and the harvesting of the grain, the birds of the air,--all these figures He used from which to present divine truth; for those would remind them of His lessons whenever they should afterward look upon them. Ms 25, 1890, pp. 4-6. (Untitled Ms, n. d.)  {1MR 22.2}
[1MR 22.3]          With this power is combined the tenderest compassion for those who are in darkness. But for the love felt and expressed in every look, in the tones                                                                              23  of His voice, He would not have attracted the large congregations that He did. Letter 28, 1892, p. 2. (To P. W. B. Wessels, July, 1892.)  {1MR 22.3}
[1MR 23.1]          Many will hear the message, but will refuse to heed; nevertheless the warning is to be given to all in clear, plain tones. Not only is the truth to be presented in public assemblies; house-to house work is to be done. Let this work go forward in the name of the Lord. Those who engage in it have the heavenly angels as their companions. They will resist the attacks made by the enemy on those who are cooperating with God. Letter 140, 1903, (To "My Dear Brethren," July 5, 1903.)  {1MR 23.1}
[1MR 23.2]          In Christ's parable of the talents are included all responsible human agents, from the humblest and poorest in this world's goods to those who are entrusted with talents of means and of intellect. Even those who faithfully use the least of talents will hear from the Saviour's lips the words of commendation, "Well done, good and faithful servant." The value that God places on the least of talents is shown by the reward He gives for its right use,-- eternal life. To every faithful steward He will say, "Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {1MR 23.2}
[1MR 23.3]          The Lord gives talents proportionate to the several capabilities of His children. To every man is given his work. Those who do their duty to the best of their ability, using their talent aright, are doing a much needed work, a work that hundreds of others could do if they only would. Letter 122, 1902, pp. 5,6. (To James E. White, June 12, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 5, 1941  {1MR 23.3}
[1MR 24.1]       MR No. 20 - Divine Revelation         ［Release requested by Arthur L. White for material used in series of articles for The Ministry on Divine Revelation.］  {1MR 24.1}
[1MR 24.2]     Prophetic Visions            They thought that I was dead, and there they watched and cried and prayed so long, but to me it was heaven, it was life, and then the world was spread out before me and I saw darkness like the pall of death.  {1MR 24.2}
[1MR 24.3]          What did it mean? I could see no light. Then I saw a little glimmer of light and then another, and these lights increased and grew brighter, and multiplied and grew stronger and stronger till they were the light of the world. These were the believers in Jesus Christ. . . .  {1MR 24.3}
[1MR 24.4]          I never thought that I should come to the world again. When my breath came again to my body, I could not hear anything. Everything was dark. The light and glory that my eyes had rested upon had eclipsed the light and thus it was for many hours. Then gradually I began to recognize the light, and I asked where I was.  {1MR 24.4}
[1MR 24.5]          "You are right here in my house," said the owner of the house.  {1MR 24.5}
[1MR 24.6]          "What, here? I here? Do you not know about it?" Then it all came back to me. Is this to be my home? Have I come here again? Oh, the weight and the burden which came upon my soul! Ms 16, 1894, pp. 8, 9. ("Faith, Patience, Hope," February 23, 1894.)  {1MR 24.6}
[1MR 24.7]     How the Light Came to the Prophet            I arise at three o'clock this morning with a burden on my mind. . . . In my dreams I was at_____, and I was told by my Guide to mark everything                                                                              25  I heard and to observe everything I saw.  I was in a retired place, where I could not be seen, but could see all that went on in the room. Persons were settling accounts with you, and I heard them remonstrating with you in regard to the large sum charged for board and room and treatment. I heard you with firm decided voice refuse to lower the charge. I was astonished to see the charge was so high. Letter 30, 1887, p. 1. (To J.D. Rice, June 11, 1887.)  {1MR 24.7}
[1MR 25.1]          The angel of God said, "Follow me." I seemed to be in a room in a rude building, and there were several young men playing cards. They seemed to be very intent upon the amusement in which they were engaged, and were so engrossed that they did not seem to notice that anyone had entered the room. There were young girls present observing the players, and words were spoken not of the most refined order. There was a spirit and influence that were sensibly felt in that room that was not of a character calculated to purify and uplift the mind and ennoble the character. . . .  {1MR 25.1}
[1MR 25.2]          I inquired, "Who are these and what does this scene represent?"  {1MR 25.2}
[1MR 25.3]          The word was spoken, "Wait." . . .  {1MR 25.3}
[1MR 25.4]          I had not another representation. There was the imbibing of the liquid poison, and the words and actions under its influence were anything but favorable for serious thoughts, clear perception in business lines, pure morals and the uplifting of the participants. . . .  {1MR 25.4}
[1MR 25.5]          I asked again, "Who are these?"  {1MR 25.5}
[1MR 25.6]          The answer came, "A portion of the family where you are visiting."  {1MR 25.6}
[1MR 25.7]          The great adversary of souls, the great enemy of God and man, the head of principalities and powers, and the ruler of the darkness of this world is presiding here tonight. Satan and his angels are leading on with his temptations these poor souls to their own ruin. Letter 1, 1893, pp. 1,2.                                                                              26  (To Sister D, August 4, 1893.)  {1MR 25.7}
[1MR 26.1]          I have been thinking of how, after we began sanitarium work in Battle Creek, sanitarium buildings all ready for occupation were shown to me in vision. The Lord instructed me as to the way in which the work in these buildings should be conducted in order for it to exert a saving influence on the patients.  {1MR 26.1}
[1MR 26.2]          All this seemed very real to me, but when I awoke I found that the work was yet to be done, that there were no buildings erected.  {1MR 26.2}
[1MR 26.3]          Another time I was shown a large building going up on the site on which the Battle Creek Sanitarium was afterward erected. The brethren were in great perplexity as to who should take charge of the work. I wept sorely. One of authority stood up among us, and said, "Not yet. You are not ready to invest means in that building, or to plan for its future management."  {1MR 26.3}
[1MR 26.4]         At this time the foundation of the Sanitarium had been laid. But we needed to learn the lesson of waiting. Letter 135, 1903, pp. 1,2. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, March 8, 1903.)  {1MR 26.4}
[1MR 26.5]          Many other scenes connected with your case have been presented to me. At one time you were represented to me as trying to push a long car up a steep ascent. But this car, instead of going up the hill, kept running down. This car represented the food business as a commercial enterprise, which has been carried forward in a way that God does not commend.  {1MR 26.5}
[1MR 26.6]          At another time you were represented to me as a general, mounted on a horse, and carrying a banner. One came and took out of your hand the banner bearing the words, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus," and it was trampled in the dust. I saw you surrounded by men who were linking you up with the world." Letter 239, 1903, pp. 3,4. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg,                                                                              27  October 28, 1903.  {1MR 26.6}
[1MR 27.1]          I was shown a large building where many foods were made. There were also some smaller buildings near the bakery. As I stood by, I heard loud voices in dispute over the work that was being done. There was a lack of harmony among the workers, and confusion had come in. . . .  {1MR 27.1}
[1MR 27.2]          Then One appeared on the scene, and said: "All this has been caused to pass before you as an object lesson, that you might see the result of carrying out certain plans." Letter 140, 1906, pp. 1, 3. (To Brother J. A. Burden, May 6, 1906.)  {1MR 27.2}
[1MR 27.3]     Delivering the Messages            Sometimes when I receive a testimony for someone who is in danger, who is being deceived by the enemy, I am instructed that I am not to place it in his hands, but to give it to someone else to read to him, because being deceived by the insinuations of Satan, he would read the testimony in the light of his own desires, and to him its meaning would be perverted. Ms 71, 1903, p. 9. ("To Every Man His Work," June 18, 1903.)  {1MR 27.3}
[1MR 27.4]          It has been hard for me to give the message that God has given me for those I love, and yet I have not dared to withhold it. . . . I would not do a work that is so uncongenial to me if I thought God would excuse me from it. Letter 59, 1895, p. 11. (To Brother and Sister Olsen, April 12, 1895.)  {1MR 27.4}
[1MR 27.5]          When I had to tell individuals that "you did this thing," etc., without one single human intimation that such was so, you may be assured that I had to set my face as steel before them. Ms 12, 1893.  {1MR 27.5}
[1MR 27.6]         I have been afraid that I should not have the strength to write to you                                                                              28  thus plainly, for to do it takes hold of every fiber of my being. It is indeed as if I were writing to my own son. Letter 180, 1903, p. 2 (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, March 5, 1903.)  {1MR 27.6}
[1MR 28.1]          I had not the least idea of writing as I have done, but the Lord has carried my mind on and on until you have the matter I send. Letter 53, 1900, p. 6. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, April 5, 1900.)  {1MR 28.1}
[1MR 28.2]          I am now sitting on my couch with my pen in hand, writing. . . . Ideas come clear and distinct, and very forcibly. I thank the Lord with heart and soul and voice. Letter 52, 1906, p. 6. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, January 29, 1906.)  {1MR 28.2}
[1MR 28.3]          Before I stand on my feet, I have no thought of speaking as plainly as I do. But the Spirit of God rests upon me with power, and I cannot but speak the words given me. I dare not withhold one word of the testimony. . . . I speak the words given me by a power higher than human power, and I cannot, if I would, recall one sentence.  {1MR 28.3}
[1MR 28.4]          In the night season the Lord gives me instruction, in symbols, and then explains their meaning. He gives me the word, and I dare not refuse to give it to the people. The love of Christ, and, I venture to add, the love of souls constrains me, and I cannot hold my peace. Ms 22, 1890, pp. 11, 12. (Diary, January 10, 1890.)  {1MR 28.4}
[1MR 28.5]          When I have written one testimony to the brethren, I have thought that I should not have any more to write; but again I am in travail of soul, and cannot sleep or rest. In the night season I am speaking and writing clear words of admonition. I waken so burdened in soul that I ［am］ again driven to take up my pen. In various ways matters are opened up before my mind, and                                                                              29  I dare not rest, or keep quiet. Letter 59, 1895, pp. 11, 12. (To Brother and Sister Olsen, May 12, 1895.)  {1MR 28.5}
[1MR 29.1]          My life has been spared by the mercy of God to do a certain work. I have pledged that life to Him, but the work is not always easy to perform. I have to take positions not in harmony with men whom I believe to be God's workmen, and I see that I must do this in the future as in the past. It hurts me more than I can tell. The dearest hope that I can have may not be realized, yet if God will show me the right way, I will walk in it. Letter 64, 1894, pp. 4, 5. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, May 6, 1894.)  {1MR 29.1}
[1MR 29.2]          Now I must leave this subject so imperfectly presented, that I fear you will misinterpret that which I feel so anxious to make plain. O, that God would quicken the understanding, for I am but a poor writer, and cannot with pen or voice express the great and deep mysteries of God. O, pray for yourselves, pray for me. Letter 67, 1894, p. 10. (To Brother and Sister Prescott, January 18, 1894.)  {1MR 29.2}
[1MR 29.3]     Integrity of the Prophetic Message            My views were written independent of books or the opinions of others. Ms 7, 1867, p. 2. ("Writing out the Light on Health Reform," 1867.)  {1MR 29.3}
[1MR 29.4]          You think individuals have prejudiced my mind. If I am in this state, I am not fitted to be entrusted with the work of God. Letter 16, 1893, p. 1. (To W. F. Caldwell, June 11, 1893.)  {1MR 29.4}
[1MR 29.5]          What if you had said ever so much, would that affect the visions, that God gives me. If so, then the visions are nothing. . . .What you or anyone else has said is nothing at all. God has taken the matter in hand. . . .                                                                              30  What you have said, Sister_____, influenced me not at all. My opinion has nothing to do with what God has shown me in vision. Letter 6, 1851, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, April 1, 1851.)  {1MR 29.5}
[1MR 30.1]          There are those who say, "Someone manipulates her writings." I acknowledge the charge. It is One who is mighty in counsel, One who presents before me the condition of things. Letter 52, 1906, p. 9. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, January 29, 1906.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 20, 1940  {1MR 30.1}
[1MR 31.1]       MR No. 22 - Statements for Use in the F. D. Nichol Book         ［Release requested by Elder F. D. Nichol for use in his book concerning Mrs. White.］  {1MR 31.1}
[1MR 31.2]          The way is now fully open for James to go forward in publishing the Present Truth. We love you and love to hear from you. We should have written you before but we have had no certain abiding place, but have traveled in rain, snow and blow with the child from place to place. I could not get time to answer any letters and it took all James' time to write for the paper and get out the hymn book. We do not have many idle moments. Now we are settled, I can have more time to write. Letter 4, 1850, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Collins, February 10, 1850.)  {1MR 31.2}
[1MR 31.3]          Dear Brother Hastings, sorrow not as those who have no hope. The grave can hold her but a little while. Hope thou in God and cheer up dear brother, and you will meet her in a little while. We will not cease to pray for the blessing of God to rest upon your family and you. God will be your sun and your shield. He will stand by you in this your deep affliction and trial. Endure the trial well and you will receive a crown of glory with your companion at the appearing of Jesus. Letter 10, 1850, p. 2. (To Brother Hastings, March 18, 1850.)  {1MR 31.3}
[1MR 31.4]          I had the privilege of being with my oldest boy two weeks. He is a lovely dispositioned boy. He became so attached to his mother, it was hard to be separated from him; but as our time is all employed in writing and folding and wrapping papers, I am denied the privilege of having his company.                                                                              32  My other little one is many hundred miles from me. Sometimes Satan tempts me to complain and think my lot is a hard one, but I will not harbor this temptation. I should not want to live unless I could live to do some good to others. Letter 30, 1850, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, December 13, 1850.)  {1MR 31.4}
[1MR 32.1]          Friday, March 19, 1896, I arose early, about half past three o'clock in the morning. While writing upon the fifteenth chapter of John, suddenly a wonderful peace came upon me. The whole room seemed to be filled with the atmosphere of heaven. A holy, sacred presence seemed to be in my room. I laid down my pen and was in a waiting attitude to see what the Spirit would say unto me. I saw no person. I heard no audible voice, but a heavenly watcher seemed close beside me. I felt that I was in the presence of Jesus. The sweet peace and light which seemed to be in my room it is impossible for me to explain or describe. A sacred, holy atmosphere surrounded me, and there was presented to my mind and understanding matters of intense interest and importance. A line of action was laid out before me as if the unseen presence was speaking with me. The matter I had been writing upon seemed to be lost to my mind and another matter distinctly opened before me. A great awe seemed to be upon me as matters were imprinted upon my mind. Ms 12, 1896, p. 1. (Untitled Manuscript, March 20, 1896.)  {1MR 32.1}
[1MR 32.2]          There were some things that made the reform dress a decided blessing. With it the ridiculous hoops, which were then the fashion, could not possibly be worn. The long dress skirts, trailing on the ground and sweeping up the filth of the streets, could not be patronized. But a more sensible style of dress has now been adopted, which does not embrace these objectionable features. The fashionable style of dress may be discarded, and should be by                                                                              33  all who will read the Word of God. The time spent in advocating the dress reform should be devoted to the study of the Word of God.  {1MR 32.2}
[1MR 33.1]          The dress of our people should be made most simple. The skirt and sacque I have mentioned, may be used,--not just that pattern and nothing else should be established; but a simple style, as was represented in that dress.  {1MR 33.1}
[1MR 33.2]          Some have supposed that the very pattern given was the pattern that all were to adopt. This is not so. But something as simple as this would be the best we could adopt under the circumstances. No one precise style has been given me as the exact rule to guide all in their dress. . . .The Lord has not indicated that it is the duty of our sisters to go back to the reform dress. Simple dresses should be worn. Try your talent, my sisters, in this essential reform. Letter 19, 1897, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother J. H. Haughey, July 4, 1897.)  {1MR 33.2}
[1MR 33.3]          ［Used because of parallel wording with Early Writings, p. 67.］  {1MR 33.3}
[1MR 33.4]          He has not been willing to bear reproof, but has been ready to rise up in heart and justify self, was rich and increased in goods, had a whole spirit, would get angry, and all this has been nourished and fostered by some of the church. If those who have been in the church for weeks and months have not learned the straightness of the way, and what it is to be Christians, and cannot hear all the straight truths of the Word of God, it were better that they were cut off from Israel. It is too late in the day to feed with milk. If souls a month or two old in the truth, who are about to enter the time of trouble such as never was, cannot hear all the straight truth, or endure the strong meat of the straightness of the way, how will they stand in the day of battle? Truths that we have been years learning must be learned in a few months by those who now embrace the Third Angel's Message. We had to                                                                              34  search and wait the opening of truth, receiving a ray of light here and a ray there, laboring and pleading for God to reveal truth to us. But now the truth is plain; its rays are brought together. The blazing light of truth when it is presented as it should be can be now seen and brought to bear upon the heart. There is no need of milk after souls are convinced of the truth. As soon as the conviction of truth is yielded to and the heart willing, the truth should have its effect, the truth will work like leaven, and purify and purge away the passions of the natural heart. It is a disgrace for those who have been in the truth for years to talk of feeding souls who have been months in the truth, upon milk. It shows they know little of the leadings of the Spirit of the Lord, and realize not the time we are living in. Those who embrace the truth now will have to step fast. There will have to be a breaking up of heart before the Lord, a rending of heart, and not the garment. Ms. 1, 1854, pp. 2, 3. ("Reproof for Adultery and Neglect of Children," February 12, 1854.  {1MR 33.4}
[1MR 34.1]         If you had the task given you of handling Old and New Testament writings, you would see large improvements to be made, great additions and subtractions and changes of expressions; you would put in words and ideas to suit your standard of how it should appear. We should then have Fannie Bolton's life and expressions, which would be considered by you a wonderful improvement; but disapproved of God. Letter 7, 1894, p. 1. (To Fannie Bolton, February 6, 1894.)  {1MR 34.1}
[1MR 34.2]          If I can present to the people the facts in the case as they exist it may save some from making shipwreck of faith. I have been sent some of the most frivolous questions in regard to the testimonies given me by the Lord. Letter 180, 1906, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Nicola, June 15, 1906.)                                                                              35   {1MR 34.2}
[1MR 35.1]          I was directed by a messenger from heaven not to take the burden of picking up and answering all the sayings and doubts that are being put into many minds. "Stand as the messenger of God anywhere, in any place," I was bidden "and bear the testimony I shall give you. Be free. Bear the testimonies that the Lord has for you to bear in reproof, in rebuke, in the work of encouraging and lifting up the soul; 'teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.'" Ms 61, 1906, p. 1. ("Hold Fast the Beginning of Your Confidence," June 3, 1906.)  {1MR 35.1}
[1MR 35.2]          I greatly desire that you shall understand all things clearly. I had hoped to answer your letter of April 26 long before this, but I have had many important matters on my mind, which required first attention.  {1MR 35.2}
[1MR 35.3]          To some of the questions asked in your letter, answers have been given me. For an answer to some of your questions, I am instructed to refer you to statements already published. Letter 224, 1906, p. 1. (To Elder W. S. Sadler, July 6, 1906.)  {1MR 35.3}
[1MR 35.4]          I invest in the work of God all the means that I can possibly spare. I sent one thousand dollars to Elder _____ to help in beginning the work in New York City. . . .  {1MR 35.4}
[1MR 35.5]          It was thus that I helped in the advancement of the work in Australia. . . . .I borrowed money for the erection of meeting houses, and to provide facilities for tent meetings. . . .I used the royalties on my books to help in starting a school in Melbourne, and then I borrowed money from those who were interested in the work. . . .  {1MR 35.5}
[1MR 35.6]          Besides what I have invested in Australia and in Europe, I have also made donations to the Southern field. I have borrowed money to send to them                                                                              36  when they were in strait places. I shall continue to do all I can to help the needy fields. Time is short, and I wish to see the money of our people that is tied up in banks put into circulation where it can help the work of God.  {1MR 35.6}
[1MR 36.1]         When I receive what I have invested in my books, I hope to have money sufficient to repay what I have borrowed, and to have more of my own money to use. Letter 103, 1904, pp. 1, 3, 4. (To Brother Craw, February 24, 1904.)     White Estate Washington, D. C.  {1MR 36.1}
[1MR 37.1]       MR No. 23 - Statements Concerning the Study of the Prophecies         ［Release requested by Elder L. E. Froom for the Seminary class in History of Prophetic Interpretation and for subsequent publication in The Ministry.］  {1MR 37.1}
[1MR 37.2]     Overlooked Truths to Appear            The Lord designs that in the revelation of truth in all ages, the doctrine of grace shall be gradually unfolded to the comprehension of man. If we follow on to know the Lord, we shall know His going forth is prepared as the morning. His truth unfolds as the obscurity of dawn brightens into the radiance of noonday. We have been fully convinced of this fact in these meetings.  {1MR 37.2}
[1MR 37.3]          I have received a blessing in hearing from human lips the presentation of rich truth indited by the Holy Spirit of God, presenting the requirements of God,--a holy and perfect obedience; showing that complete satisfaction has been given the Father in His only begotten Son as a Lamb without blemish and without spot; and that through the merits and virtue of Christ's character, all who will believe in Him may become complete in Him.  {1MR 37.3}
[1MR 37.4]          The kingdom of heaven, in the sense of celestial truth, is like treasure hid in a field, the which when a man hath found he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field. He digs over every part of it that he may come into possession of its treasures.  {1MR 37.4}
[1MR 37.5]          So in searching the field and digging for the precious jewels of truth, hidden treasures are discerned. Unexpectedly we find precious ore that is to be gathered and treasured. And the search is to be continued. Hitherto very much of the treasure found has lain near the surface, and was easily obtained.                                                                              38  When the search is properly conducted every effort is made to keep a pure understanding and heart. When the mind is kept open and is constantly  searching the field of revelation, we shall find rich deposits of truth. Old truths will be revealed in new aspects, and truths will appear which have been overlooked in the search. Ms 75, 1897, p. 3. ("The Position God's People Should Occupy," 1897.)  {1MR 37.5}
[1MR 38.1]     Sink Shaft Deep into Mines of Truth            The members of the church of God need to be instructed and educated, line upon line, as a Bible class. Nine-tenths of our people, including many of our teachers and ministers, are content with surface truths.  {1MR 38.1}
[1MR 38.2]          In the Bible the truth is compared to treasure hid in a field, the which, when a man hath found, he hideth; and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field. He desires the privilege of searching every part of the field, that he may make himself the possessor of all its treasures. I call upon my brethren in the name of the Lord to sink the shaft deep into the mines of truth. Ms 35, 1901. ("Consumers, but not Producers, April 25, 1901.)  {1MR 38.2}
[1MR 38.3]     Dig Deeply for Solid Foundations            Many who are serving as gospel ministers need to study the Word.  Revelation means something revealed, which all are to understand. Dig deep for the truth. Plead with the Lord for an understanding of His Word. Those who feel their need of the special help of God will ask Him who is the Source of all wisdom to supply their necessities. Ask Him to enlighten your understanding, that you may know how to give light to others. Put your mind to the tax. Never rest satisfied with a partial knowledge of the truth, pieced out with some weak suppositions. Ms 174, 1899, pp. 7, 8. ("Thoughts on Daniel                                                                              39  and the Revelation," March 3, 1901.)  {1MR 38.3}
[1MR 39.1]     Mighty Truths Buried Beneath Rubbish of Error            Mighty truths have been buried beneath the sophistry of error, but they will be found by the diligent searcher. As he finds and opens the treasure house of the precious jewels of truth, it is no robbery; for all who appreciate these jewels may possess them, and then they too have a treasure house to open to others. He who imparts does not deprive himself of the treasure; for as he examines it that he may present it in such a way as to attract others, he finds new treasures. Ms 88, 1898, p. 6. ("The Parable of the Householder," July 10, 1898.)  {1MR 39.1}
[1MR 39.2]     Grapple with Great Themes            My brethren, the value of the evidences of truth that we have received during the past half century, is above estimate. These evidences are as treasure hidden in a field. Search for them. Study the Bible truths that for fifty years have been calling us out from the world. Present this evidence in clear, plain lines. Those who have been long in the truth and those who have recently received the truth must now dig for the buried heavenly treasure. Let every man work to the point. Study the word of God. Revive the evidences given in the past. "Search the Scriptures," Christ said; "for in them ye think ye have eternal life, and they are they which testify of Me."  {1MR 39.2}
[1MR 39.3]          Those who stand before the people as teachers of truth are to grapple with great themes. They are not to occupy precious time in talking of trivial subjects. Let them study the Word, and preach the Word. Let the Word be in their hands as a sharp, two-edged sword. Let it testify to past truths and show what is to be in the future.  {1MR 39.3}
[1MR 39.4]          Christ came from heaven to give John the great, wonderful truths that                                                                              40  are to shape our lives and that by us are to be proclaimed to the world. We are to keep abreast of the times, bearing a clear, intelligent testimony, guided by the unction of the Holy Spirit. Ms 31, 1906. pp. 5, 6. ("Be Vigilant," April 2, 1906.)  {1MR 39.4}
[1MR 40.1]     Increased Light to Shine on all Grand Truths of Prophecy            Increased light will shine upon all the grand truths of prophecy, and they will be seen in freshness and brilliancy, because the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness will illuminate the whole. . . .  {1MR 40.1}
[1MR 40.2]          The Lord wants to impart to us increased light. He desires that we shall have distinct revealings of His glory, that ministers and people shall become strong in His strength. When the angel was about to unfold to Daniel the intensely interesting prophecies to be recorded for us who are to witness their fulfillment, the angel said, "Be strong, yea, be strong." We are to receive the very same glory that was revealed to Daniel, because it is for God's people in these last days, that they may give the trumpet a certain sound. Ms 18, 1888, p. 13. ("Religious Liberty," 1888.)  {1MR 40.2}
[1MR 40.3]     Be not Diverted by Minutiae            We are to proclaim the third angel's message to a perishing world, and we are not to permit our minds to become diverted by minutiae that practically amount to nothing. If our brethren would consider the important matters pertaining to eternal life and eternal death, many of the smaller matters that they desire so much to adjust, would adjust themselves.  {1MR 40.3}
[1MR 40.4]          The Lord calls upon His ministering servants to proclaim the message of truth, dwelling upon those things that are of great importance. When Jesus shall lead us by the side of the living waters flowing from God's throne, He will explain to us many of the mysteries of the Bible that we cannot now                                                                              41  comprehend. He is the Great Teacher of His Word, which cannot be fully understood in this life, but which in the future life will be clothed with the brightness of the light of clear understanding. Letter 16, 1903, p. 7. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, January 1, 1903.)  {1MR 40.4}
[1MR 41.1]     We now Discern only Shadow of Important Truth            All who have misconceived opinions and principles because they have entertained them, hold them fast as too precious to yield in order to obtain the most precious knowledge of the true bearing of the Word of God upon all the movements of their daily life. These will lose much which they might have obtained, and that loss will prevent them from advancing in the light which God has given them opportunities to obtain. They have not mental or spiritual appetite to eat and digest; therefore the second advance steps could not be made in following the Lamb whithersoever He goeth.  {1MR 41.1}
[1MR 41.2]          The more closely and studiously we search for the truth as for hidden treasure,--for there are bright and important truths of which we now only discern the shadows,--the more surely shall we advance in the light as He is in the light. We shall discern the brightness and value of truth to be as precious jewels. The voice of God is heard, but we may be so far away from Him, that we can only hear the echo. There are words of instruction coming from God day by day, and in an hour that we know not He may give words to His chosen messengers for us which we lose for want of discernment and appreciation. Then we go stumbling along in the uncertainty of night, and know not at what we stumble. There is a brightening glory for us as we advance, but which we shall never see unless we do advance. We may catch a few sparks, but that is all. The brightness of the heavenly glory we do not see. Letter 147, 1897, pp. 6, 7. (To James Edson White, September 12, 1897.)                                                                              42   {1MR 41.2}
[1MR 42.1]     Diligent Study Will Bring Greater Understanding            This book ［Revelation］ demands close, prayerful study, lest it be interpreted according to the ideas of men, and false construction be given to the sacred Word of the Lord, which in its symbols and figures means so much to us. There is so much that we positively must understand in order that we may shape our course of action so that we shall not receive the plagues which are coming upon the world.  {1MR 42.1}
[1MR 42.2]          In the Revelation the deep things of God are portrayed. Those whose hearts are wholly sanctified to God will be brought nigh to see priceless gems through the telescope of faith. And as they apply the truth to practice, the still deeper mysteries are stamped on the soul. Those thus honored are to communicate to others that which they have received. And as they do this, angels make the impression upon hearts.  {1MR 42.2}
[1MR 42.3]          All who understand the Word of God will realize that the things of minor importance which in the past have occupied their time and consumed their strength have deprived them of an experience and knowledge which they might have obtained had they kept the faith untarnished by selfishness. Had they done this, they would have understood the result of possessing that faith which works by love and purifies the soul.  {1MR 42.3}
[1MR 42.4]          Let none think, because they cannot explain the meaning of every symbol in the Revelation, that it is of no use for them to search this book with deep earnest longing and intense desire to know the meaning of the truths it contains. The One who revealed these mysteries to John can and will give the diligent searcher for truth a foretaste of heavenly things, hereafter to be realized. Rich blessings will come to him who reads and hears the words of this prophecy, and keeps those things which are written therein. Letter 16, 1900, pp. 2, 3. (To F. E. Belden, January 27, 1900.)                                                                              43   {1MR 42.4}
[1MR 43.1]     Location of Three-Fold Message Divinely Fixed            The proclamation of the first, second, and third angel's messages has been located by the Word of Inspiration. Not a peg or pin is to be removed. No human authority has any more right to change the location of these messages than to substitute the New Testament for the Old. The Old Testament is the gospel in figures and symbols. The New Testament is the substance. One is as essential as the other. The Old Testament presents lessons from the lips of Christ, and these lessons have not lost their force in any particular.  {1MR 43.1}
[1MR 43.2]          The first and second messages were given in 1843 and 1844, and we are now under the proclamation of the third; but all three of the messages are still to be proclaimed. It is just as essential now as ever before that they shall be repeated to those who are seeking for the truth. By pen and voice we are to sound the proclamation, showing their order, and the application of the prophecies that bring us to the third angel's message. There cannot be a third without the first and second. These messages we are to give to the world in publications, in discourses, showing in the line of prophetic history the things that have been, and the things that will be.  {1MR 43.2}
[1MR 43.3]          The book that was sealed was not the book of Revelation, but that portion of the prophecy of Daniel which related to the last days. The Scripture says, "But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased." When the book was opened, the proclamation was made, "Time shall be no longer." The book of Daniel is now unsealed, and the revelation made by Christ to John is to come to all the inhabitants of the earth. By the increase of knowledge a people is to be prepared to stand in the latter days.  {1MR 43.3}
[1MR 43.4]          "And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting                                                                              44  gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of His judgment is come: and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters."  {1MR 43.4}
[1MR 44.1]          This message, if heeded, will call the attention of every nation and kindred and tongue and people to a close examination of the Word, and to the true light in regard to the power that has changed the seventh-day Sabbath to a spurious Sabbath. The only true God has been forsaken, His law has been discarded, His sacred Sabbath institution has been trampled in the dust by the man of sin. The fourth commandment, so plain and explicit, has been ignored. The Sabbath memorial, declaring who the living God is, the Creator of the heavens and the earth, has been torn down, and a spurious Sabbath has been given to the world in its place. Thus a breach has been made in the law of God. A false Sabbath could not be a true standard. In the first angel's message men are called upon to worship God, our Creator, who made the world and all things that are therein. They have paid homage to an institution of the Papacy, making of no effect the law of Jehovah, but there is to be an increase of knowledge on this subject.  {1MR 44.1}
[1MR 44.2]          The message proclaimed by the angel flying in the midst of heaven is the everlasting gospel, the same gospel that was declared in Eden when God said to the serpent, "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise His heel." Here was the first promise of a Saviour that would stand on the field of battle to contest the power of Satan and prevail against him. Christ came to our world to represent the character of God as it is represented in His holy law; for His law is a transcript of His character. Christ was both the law and the gospel. The angel that proclaims the everlasting gospel                                                                              45  proclaims the law of God; for the gospel of salvation brings man to obedience of the law, whereby their characters are formed after the divine similitude.  {1MR 44.2}
[1MR 45.1]          In the 58th chapter of Isaiah, the work of those who worship God, the Maker of the heavens and the earth, is specified: "They that shall be of Thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations. God's memorial, His seventh-day Sabbath, will be uplifted. Isaiah 58:12-14.  {1MR 45.1}
[1MR 45.2]          The history of the church and the world, the loyal and the disloyal, is here plainly revealed. The loyal, under the proclamation of the third angel's message, have turned their feet into the way of God's commandments, to respect, to honor and glorify Him who created the heavens and the earth. The opposing forces have dishonored God by making a breach in His law, and when light from His Word has called attention to His holy commandments, revealing the breach made in the law by the Papal authority, then, to get rid of conviction, men have tried to destroy the whole law. But could they destroy it? No; for all who will search the Scriptures for themselves will see that the law of God stands immutable, eternal, and His memorial, the Sabbath, will endure through eternal ages, pointing to the only true God in distinction from all false gods.  {1MR 45.2}
[1MR 45.3]          Satan has been persevering and untiring in his efforts to prosecute the work he began in heaven, to change the law of God. He has succeeded in making the world believe the theory he presented in heaven before his fall, that the law of God was faulty, and needed revising. A large part of the professed Christian church, by their attitude, if not by their words, show that they have accepted the same error. But if in one jot or tittle the law of God has been changed, Satan has gained on earth that which he could not gain in heaven. He has prepared his delusive snare, hoping to take captive the church and the                                                                              46  world. But not all will be taken in the snare. A line of distinction is being drawn between the children of obedience and the children of disobedience, the loyal and true and the disloyal and untrue. Two great parties are developed, the worshipers of the beast and his image, and the worshipers of the true and living God.  {1MR 45.3}
[1MR 46.1]          The message of Revelation 14, proclaiming that the hour of God's judgment is come, is given in the time of the end; and the angel of Revelation 10 is represented as having one foot on the sea and one foot on the land, showing that the message will be carried to distant lands, the ocean will be crossed, and the islands of the sea will hear the proclamation of the last message of warning to our world.  {1MR 46.1}
[1MR 46.2]          "And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven, and sware by Him that liveth forever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer."  {1MR 46.2}
[1MR 46.3]          This message announces the end of the prophetic periods. The disappointment of those who expected to see our Lord in 1844 was indeed bitter to those who had so ardently looked for His appearing. It was in the Lord's order that this disappointment should come, and that hearts should be revealed. Not one cloud has fallen upon the church that God has not prepared for; not one opposing force has risen to counterwork the work of God but He has foreseen. All has taken place as He has predicted through His prophets. He has not left His church in darkness, forsaken, but has traced in prophetic declarations what would occur, and through His providence, acting in its appointed place in the world's history, He has brought about that which His Holy Spirit inspired the prophets to foretell. All His purposes will be fulfilled and established.                                                                              47   {1MR 46.3}
[1MR 47.1]          His law is linked with His throne, and Satanic agencies combined with human agencies cannot destroy it. Truth is inspired and guarded by God; it will live, and will succeed, although it may appear at times to be overshadowed. The gospel of Christ is the law exemplified in character. The deceptions practiced against it, every device for vindicating falsehood, every error forged by Satanic agencies, will eventually be eternally broken, and the triumph of truth will be like the appearing of the sun at noon day. The Sun of Righteousness shall shine forth with healing in His wings, and the whole earth shall be filled with His glory.  {1MR 47.1}
[1MR 47.2]          All that God has in prophetic history specified to be fulfilled in the past, has been, and all that is yet to come in its order will be. Daniel, God's prophet, stands in his place. John stands in his place. In the Revelation, the Lion of the tribe of Judah has opened to the students of prophecy the book of Daniel, and thus is Daniel standing in his place. He bears his testimony, that which the Lord revealed to him in vision of the great and solemn events which we must know as we stand on the very threshold of their fulfillment.  {1MR 47.2}
[1MR 47.3]          In history and prophecy the Word of God portrays the long continued conflict between truth and error. That conflict is yet in progress. Those things which have been will be repeated. Old controversies will be revived, and new theories will be continually arising. But God's people, who in their belief and fulfillment of prophecy have acted a part in the proclamation of the first, second, and third angels' messages, know where they stand. They have an experience that is more precious than fine gold. They are to stand firm as a rock, holding the beginning of their confidence steadfast unto the end.  {1MR 47.3}
[1MR 47.4]          A transforming power attended the proclamation of the first and second angels' messages, as it attends the message of the third angel. Lasting                                                                              48  convictions were made upon human minds. The power of the Holy Spirit was manifested. There was diligent study of the Scriptures, point by point. Almost entire nights were devoted to earnest searching of the Word. We searched for the truth as for hidden treasures. The Lord revealed Himself to us. Light was shed on the prophecies, and we knew that we received divine instruction. Ms 32, 1896, pp. 1-7. ("Testimony concerning the Views of Prophecy Held by Brother John Bell," December 6, 1896.)  {1MR 47.4}
[1MR 48.1]     Every Position of Faith Will Be Examined            Our people have been regarded as too insignificant to be worthy of notice, but a change will come. The movements are now being made. The Christian world is now making movements which will necessarily bring the commandment-keeping people of God to notice. There is a daily suppression of God's truth for the theories and false doctrines of human origin. There are plans and movements being set on foot to enslave the consciences of those who would be loyal to God. The lawmaking powers will be against God's commandment-keeping people. Every soul will be tested. Oh that we would as a people be wise for ourselves and by precept and example impart that wisdom to our children.  {1MR 48.1}
[1MR 48.2]          Every position of our faith will be searched into and if we are not thorough Bible students, established, strengthened, settled, the wisdom of the world's great men will be too much for us. The world is busy, anxious, and devoted. All are in the pursuit of some course that God has no part in. Evil is eagerly pursued as though it were righteousness, error as though it were truth, and sin as though it were holiness. Darkness is thickening, covering the earth, and gross darkness the people, and shall God's peculiar people at such a time as this be asleep? Shall those who hold the truth be silent as if paralyzed? Letter 65, 1886, p. 3. (To a "Sister," December 31, 1886.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. January 31, 1940  {1MR 48.2}
[1MR 49.1]       MR No. 24 - E. G. White Comments on Daniel2         ［Release requested by Bible teachers regarding the mingling of iron and clay.］  {1MR 49.1}
[1MR 49.2]     Succession of Empires Governed by Law of Obedience            Hundreds of years before certain nations came upon the stage of action, the Omniscient One looked down the ages, and predicted through His servants the prophets the rise and fall of the universal kingdoms. The prophet Daniel, when interpreting to the king of Babylon the dream of the great image, --an image symbolic of the kingdoms of the world,--declared to Nebuchadnezzar that his kingdom should be superseded. His greatness and power in God's world would have their day, and a second kingdom would arise, which also would have its period of trial as to whether it would exalt the one Ruler, the only true God. Not doing this, its glory would fade away, and a third kingdom would occupy its place. Proved by obedience or disobedience, this also would pass away; and a fourth, strong as iron, would subdue the nations of the world. These predictions of the Infinite One, recorded on the prophetic page and traced on the pages of history, were given to demonstrate that God is the ruling power in the affairs of this world. He changes the times and the seasons, He removes kings and sets up kings, to fulfill His own purpose. . . .  {1MR 49.2}
[1MR 49.3]          The voice of God, heard in past ages, is sounding down along the line, from century to century, through generations that have come upon the stage of action and passed away. Shall God speak, and His voice not be respected? What power mapped out all this history, that nations, one after another,                                                                              50  should arise at the predicted time and fill their appointed place, unconsciously witnessing to the truth of that which they themselves knew not the meaning. The centuries have their mission. Every moment has its work. The Youth's Instructor, September 29, 1903, pp. 6, 7.  {1MR 49.3}
[1MR 50.1]     Papacy Included in Ruins of Crumbled Rome            The image revealed to Nebuchadnezzar, while representing the deterioration of the kingdoms of the earth in power and glory, also fitly represents the deterioration of religion and morality among the people of these kingdoms. As nations forget God, in like proportion they become weak morally.  {1MR 50.1}
[1MR 50.2]          Babylon passed away because in her prosperity she forgot God, and ascribed the glory of her prosperity to human achievement.  {1MR 50.2}
[1MR 50.3]          The Medo-Persian kingdom was visited by the wrath of heaven because in this kingdom God's law was trampled under foot. The fear of the Lord found no place in the hearts of the people. The prevailing influences in Medo-Persia were wickedness, blasphemy, and corruption.  {1MR 50.3}
[1MR 50.4]          The kingdoms that followed were even more base and corrupt . They deteriorated because they cast off their allegiance to God. As they forgot Him, they sank lower and still lower in the scale of moral value.  {1MR 50.4}
[1MR 50.5]          The vast empire of Rome crumbled to pieces, and from its ruins rose that mighty power, the Roman Catholic Church. This church boasts of her infallibility and her hereditary religion. But this religion is a horror to all who are acquainted with the secrets of the mystery of iniquity. The priests of this church maintain their ascendency by keeping the people in ignorance of God's will, as revealed in the Scriptures. The Youth's Instructor, September 22, 1903, p. 6. {1MR 50.5}
[1MR 51.1]                                                                                 51    Iron and Clay--Mingled Church Craft and State Craft         We have come to a time when God's sacred work is represented by the feet of the image in which the iron was mixed with the miry clay. God has a people, a chosen people, whose discernment must be sanctified, who must not become unholy by laying upon the foundation wood, hay, and stubble. Every soul who is loyal to the commandments of God will see that the distinguishing feature of our faith is the seventh day Sabbath. If the government would honor the Sabbath as God has commanded, it would stand in the strength of God and in defense of the faith once delivered to the saints. But statesmen will uphold the spurious Sabbath, and will mingle their religious faith with the observance of this child of the Papacy, placing it above the Sabbath which the Lord has sanctified and blessed, setting it apart for man to keep holy, as a sign between Him and His people to a thousand generations. The mingling of church craft and state craft is represented by the iron and the clay. This union is weakening all the power of the churches. This investing the church with the power of the state will bring evil results. Men have almost passed the point of God's forbearance. They have invested their strength in politics, and have united with the papacy. But the time will come when God will punish those who have made void His law, and their evil work will recoil upon themselves. Ms 63, 1899, pp. 12, 13. (Untitled Manuscript, April 22, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 29, 1943  {1MR 51.1}
[1MR 52.1]      MR No. 25 - Supplementary Spirit of Prophecy Statements on the "Blocks" and "Pins" of the Message         ［Release requested by Elder L. E. Froom, a part to be used in a paper on the "blocks" and "pins" of the message and a part to be associated with published statements in an accompanying column of gem Spirit of Prophecy quotations.］  {1MR 52.1}
[1MR 52.2]       Truths of 1844-46 Abide            I do not wish to ignore or drop one link in the chain of evidence that was formed as, after the passing of the time in 1844, little companies of seekers after truth met together to study the Bible and to ask God for light and guidance. . . . The truth, point by point, was fastened in our minds so firmly that we could not doubt. . . .The evidence given in our early experience has the same force that it had then. The truth is the same as it ever has been, and not a pin or a pillar can be moved from the structure of truth. That which was sought for out of the Word in 1844, 1845, and 1846 remains the truth in every particular. Letter 38, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To the Wahroonga Sanitarium Family, January 23, 1906.)  {1MR 52.2}
[1MR 52.3]    Messages Located by Inspiration            The proclamation of the first, second, and third angels' messages has been located by the Word of Inspiration. Not a peg or pin is to be removed. No human authority has any more right to change the location of these messages than to substitute the New Testament for the Old. The Old Testament is the gospel in figures and symbols. The New Testament is the substance. One is as essential as the other. Ms 32, 1896, p. 1. ("Testimony Concerning the Views of Prophecy Held by Brother John Bell, 1896.)                                                                              53   {1MR 52.3}
[1MR 53.1]     Third Involves Preceding Second            The first and second messages were given in 1843 and 1844, and we are now under the proclamation of the third; but all three of the messages are still to be proclaimed. It is just as essential now as ever before that they shall be repeated to those who are seeking for the truth. By pen and voice we are to sound the proclamation, showing their order, and the application of the prophecies that bring us to the third angel's message. There cannot be a third without the first and second. Ibid.  {1MR 53.1}
[1MR 53.2]     Post 1844 Truths Unchangeable            The truths given us after the passing of the time in 1844 are just as certain and unchangeable as when the Lord gave them to us in answer to our urgent prayers. The visions that the Lord has given me are so remarkable that we know that what we have accepted is the truth. This was demonstrated by the Holy Spirit. Light, precious light from God, established the main points of our faith as we hold them today. Letter 50, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder W. W. Simpson, January 30, 1906.)  {1MR 53.2}
[1MR 53.3]     Pillars Will Hold Weight            We must let the great principles of the third angel's message stand out clear and distinct. The great pillars of our faith will hold all the weight that can be placed upon them. Letter 207, 1899, p. 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell and Elder G. A. Irwin, December 15, 1899.)  {1MR 53.3}
[1MR 53.4]     Stood Test Since 1844            The time has come when we must firmly refuse to be drawn away from the platform of eternal truth, which since 1844 has stood the test. Letter 277, 1904, p. 6. (To J. A. Read, July 31, 1904.)                                                                              54   {1MR 53.4}
[1MR 54.1]     No Replaced Timbers Required            The Word of the Lord has guided our steps since the passing of the time in 1844. We have searched the Scriptures; we have built solidly; and we have not had to tear up our foundations and put in new timbers. Letter 24, 1907, p. 3. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, February 4, 1907.)  {1MR 54.1}
[1MR 54.2]     Every Pillar to Be Strengthened            The Lord has declared that the history of the past shall be rehearsed as we enter upon the closing work. Every truth that He has given for these last days is to be proclaimed to the world. Every pillar that He has  established is to be strengthened. We cannot now step off the foundation that God has established. . . .There is need now to rehearse the experience of the men who acted a part in the establishment of our work at the beginning. Ms 129, 1905, p. 3. ("Steadfast unto the End, "December 24, 1905.)  {1MR 54.2}
[1MR 54.3]     Guard Waymarks of Truth            The great waymarks of truth, showing us our bearing in prophetic history, are to be carefully guarded, lest they be torn down and replaced with theories that would bring confusion rather than genuine light. Ms 31, 1896, p. 1. ("Testimony Concerning the Views of Prophecy Held by Brother John Bell," November 8, 1896.)  {1MR 54.3}
[1MR 54.4]     Reject Interpretation of Wreckers            Listen not a moment to the interpretations that would loosen one pin, remove one pillar, from the platform of truth. Human interpretations, the reception of fables, will spoil your faith, confuse your understanding, and make of none effect your faith in Jesus Christ. Study diligently the third chapter of Revelation. In it is pointed out the danger of losing your hold                                                                              55  upon the things that you have heard and learned from the Source of all light. Letter 230, 1906, p. 4. (To Elders of the Battle Creek Church, and to Ministers and Physicians, July 5, 1906.)  {1MR 54.4}
[1MR 55.1]     Protest against Removing Landmarks            When men come in who would move one pin or pillar from the foundation which God has established by His Holy Spirit, let the aged men who were  pioneers in our work speak plainly, and let those who are dead speak also, by the reprinting of their articles in our periodicals. Gather up the rays of divine light that God has given as He has led His people on step by step in the way of truth. This truth will stand the test of time and trial. Ms 62, 1905, p. 6. ("A Warning against False Theories," May 24, 1905.)  {1MR 55.1}
[1MR 55.2]     Undermining Pillars of Faith            The truths that have been substantiated by the manifest working of God are to stand fast. Let no one presume to move a pin or a foundation stone from the structure. Those who attempt to undermine the pillars of our faith are among those of whom the Bible says that "in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." Letter 87, 1905, pp. 2, 3. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, February 25, 1905.)  {1MR 55.2}
[1MR 55.3]     Waymarks Must Be Preserved            At this time many efforts will be made to unsettle our faith in the sanctuary question; but we must not waver. Not a pin is to be moved from the foundations of our faith. Truth is still truth. Those who become uncertain will drift into erroneous theories, and will finally find themselves infidel in regard to the past evidence we have had of what is truth. The old                                                                              56  waymarks must be preserved, that we lose not our bearings. Letter 395, 1906, p. 4. (To Elder S. M. Cobb, December 25, 1906.)  {1MR 55.3}
[1MR 56.1]     Give World God's Message            Give to the world the message the Lord has given you. Remove not a pin or a pillar from the foundation of our faith. Preach the truth as it has been given by the Lord. Letter 279, 1904, p. 9. (To Brethren Paulson, Sadler, Jones and Waggoner, August 1, 1904.)  {1MR 56.1}
[1MR 56.2]     Three Messages Linked Together            The third angel is represented as flying in the midst of heaven, symbolizing the work of those who proclaim the first, second, and third  angels' messages; all are linked together. The evidences of the abiding,  ever-living truth of these grand messages, that means so much to us, that have awakened such intense opposition from the religious world, are not extinct. Satan is constantly seeking to cast his hellish shadow about these  messages, so that the remnant people of God shall not clearly discern their import, their time and place; but they live, and are to exert their power  upon our religious experience while time shall last. Letter 1f, 1890, pp. 5, 6. (To Brethren in Responsible Positions, November, 1890.)  {1MR 56.2}
[1MR 56.3]     Three Messages Are Inseparable            The message the Lord has for His people is the proclamation of the angels flying in the midst of heaven. ［Revelation 14:6-12 quoted.］ These messages are connected and bound together. One cannot be carried without the other. Letter 65, 1897, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Hawkins, April 6, 1897.)  {1MR 56.3}
[1MR 56.4]     Third Message not Comprehended            There are but few, even of those who claim to believe it, that comprehend                                                                              57  the third angel's message, and yet this is the message for this time. It is present truth. But how few take up this message in its true bearing, and present it to the people in its power! With many it has but little force. . . . The closing work of the third angel's message will be attended with a power that will send the rays of the Sun of Righteousness into all the highways and byways of life, and decisions will be made for God as supreme Governor; His law will ［be］ looked upon as the rule of His government. Ms 15, 1888, p. 5. ("A Call to a Deeper Study of the Word," November 1, 1888.)  {1MR 56.4}
[1MR 57.1]     Third Message Embraces Others            The theme of greatest importance is the third angel's message, embracing the messages of the first and second angels. All should understand the truths contained in these messages; for they are essential to salvation. We shall have to study earnestly in order to understand these truths; and our power to learn and comprehend will be taxed to the utmost. Letter 97, 1902, p. 2. (To Elder E. J. Waggoner, July 7, 1902.)  {1MR 57.1}
[1MR 57.2]     Message for This Time            The gospel message for this time is comprised in the third angel's  message, which embraces the messages of the first and second angel, and which is to be proclaimed everywhere; for it is present truth. This message is to go forth with great distinctness and power. It is not to be clouded by human theories and sophistries. Letter 20, 1900, pp. 5, 6. (To James Edson and Emma White, January 31, 1900.)  {1MR 57.2}
[1MR 57.3]     Third Message Whole Gospel            A great work is to be done in setting before men the saving truths of the gospel. To present these truths is the work of the third angel's message.                                                                              58  . . .The whole of the gospel is embraced in the third angel's message, and in all our work the truth is to be presented as it is in Jesus. . . . Let nothing lessen the force of the truth for this time. The third angel's  message must do its work of separating from the churches a people who will take their stand on the platform of eternal truth. Our message is a life and death message, and we must let it appear as it is, the great power of God. We are to present it in all its telling force. Then the Lord will make it effectual. Ms 19, 1900, pp. 1, 4, 5. ("A Perfect Ministry. Its Purpose," March 5 1900.)  {1MR 57.3}
[1MR 58.1]     Participated in First Messages            After the passing of the time, God entrusted to his faithful followers the precious principles of present truth. These principles were not given to those who had had no part in the giving of the first and second angels' messages. They were given to the workers who had had a part in the cause from the beginning. Ms 129, 1905, p. 2. ("Steadfast unto the End," December 24, 1905.)  {1MR 58.1}
[1MR 58.2]     Dwell on Major Matters            Dwell upon questions that concern our eternal welfare. Anything that the enemy can devise to divert the mind from God's Word, anything new and strange that he can originate to create a diversity of sentiment, he will introduce as something wonderfully important. . . .  {1MR 58.2}
[1MR 58.3]          The enemy will strive to cause believers to search out matters of minor importance, and to dwell at length upon these matters in committee meetings and council meetings. But by turning their attention to questions of so little consequence, the brethren hinder the work instead of advancing it.  {1MR 58.3}
[1MR 58.4]          We are to proclaim the third angel's message to a perishing world, and we are not to permit our minds to become diverted by minutiae that practically                                                                              59  amount to nothing. If our brethren would consider the important matters pertaining to eternal life and eternal death, many of the smaller matters that they desire so much to adjust, would adjust themselves. Letter 16, 1903, pp. 5-7. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, January 1, 1903.)  {1MR 58.4}
[1MR 59.1]     Diverted from Commissioned Message            We are not to allow our attention to be diverted from the proclamation of the message given us. For years I have been instructed that we are not to give our attention to non-essential questions. There are questions of the highest importance to be considered. Ms 10, 1905, p. 2. ("Non-Essential Subjects to Be Avoided, September 12, 1904.)  {1MR 59.1}
[1MR 59.2]     Present Truth Comprises Messages            The present truth for this time comprises the messages, the third angel's message succeeding the first and second. Letter 121, 1900, p. 5. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, August 13, 1900.)  {1MR 59.2}
[1MR 59.3]     Third Angel's Message Being Blanketed--1899            The light came to me clear and distinct that the medical missionary work was absorbing too much, while a more definite work in special lines was being neglected, that you were gathering into your arms a class of work that is never ending, which was eclipsing the work that needs to be done in every city,--the proclamation of the soon coming of Christ. The third angel's message was being blanketed. Letter 55, 1899, pp. 2, 3. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, March 24, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 10, 1944  {1MR 59.3}
[1MR 60.1]       MR No. 26 - Statements Regarding Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation         ［Release requested for use in Ministry articles.］  {1MR 60.1}
[1MR 60.2]          I consider that that book ［Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation］ should go everywhere. It has its place and will do a grand, good work. Letter 25a, 1889, p. 3. (To Brother Eldridge, September 8, 1889.)  {1MR 60.2}
[1MR 60.3]          ［Speaking, in the nineties, of Elder Smith's books, one of the leaders in our colporteur work asked Mrs. White］:            "You believe they are inspired, do you not?" Letter 15, 1895, p. 5. (To Mr. Frank Belden, June 8, 1895.)  {1MR 60.3}
[1MR 60.4]          ［Indicative of her recognition of the folly of the question, she replied］:            "You may answer that question, I shall not." Ibid.  {1MR 60.4}
[1MR 60.5]     Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation            The canvassing work is one of the Lord's appointed agencies for extending the knowledge of the truth for this time. Canvassers have an important work to do. The Lord can and will work through them if they will earnestly prepare themselves to do what they can. The effort made to circulate Christ's Object Lessons is demonstrating what can be done in the canvassing field. To those who are working with this book, I would say, After the immediate necessity is met, do not lose your zeal, feeling that there is no further need for special effort. Sell the book wherever you can, and bring our larger books to the notice of the people.  {1MR 60.5}
[1MR 60.6]          Especially should the book Daniel and the Revelation be brought before people as the very book for this time. This book contains the message which                                                                              61  all need to read and understand. Translated into many different languages, it will be a power to enlighten the world. This book has had a large sale in Australia and New Zealand. By reading it many souls have come to a knowledge of the truth. I have received many letters expressing appreciation of this book.  {1MR 60.6}
[1MR 61.1]          Let our canvassers urge this book upon the attention of all. The Lord has shown me that this book will do a good work in enlightening those who become interested in the truth for this time. Those who embrace the truth now, who have not shared in the experiences of those who entered the work in the early history of the message, should study the instruction given in Daniel and the Revelation, becoming familiar with the truth it presents.  {1MR 61.1}
[1MR 61.2]          Those who are preparing to enter the ministry, who desire to become successful students of the prophecies, will find Daniel and the  Revelation an invaluable help. They need to understand this book. It speaks of past, present, and future, laying out the path so plainly that none need err therein. Those who will diligently study this book will have no relish for the cheap sentiments presented by those who have a burning desire to get out something new and strange to present to the flock of God. The rebuke of God is upon all such teachers. They need that one teach them what is meant by godliness and truth. The great, essential questions which God would have presented to the people are found in Daniel and the Revelation. There is found solid, eternal truth for this time. Everyone needs the light and information it contains.  {1MR 61.2}
[1MR 61.3]          Those who are destroying the earth have had a long probation. For six thousand years God has borne with the ignorance and wickedness of men. In every possible way He has tested and tried them, seeking to lead them to return to their loyalty, and be saved. But they refuse to listen to His entreaties. War and bloodshed have been, are still, and will continue to be.                                                                              62  War is popular. To kill and destroy is in the sight of the world to be brave, worthy of a reward.  {1MR 61.3}
[1MR 62.1]          The time is near when Jesus will take the kingdom and possess the kingdom under the whole heavens. He will judge among the nations and rebuke among many people. Wars shall cease unto the ends of the earth.  {1MR 62.1}
[1MR 62.2]          Can we not see the corrupt condition of our world? Is not the terrible wickedness, which is continually increasing, sufficient to lead us to use every Christian activity in presenting to the world those books which contain the most beneficial instruction. God, the great moral Governor of the universe, desires His people to arouse and use their influence to lead others to understand what is coming upon our world. The Lord calls for workers to enter the canvassing field. He desires the books upon health reform to be circulated. Much depends upon the question of health reform. Unless our churches occupy a higher platform upon this subject, they will not be able to appreciate the truth for this time.  {1MR 62.2}
[1MR 62.3]          God desires the light found in the books of Daniel and Revelation to be presented in clear lines. It is painful to think of the many cheap theories picked up and presented to the people by ignorant, unprepared teachers. Those who present their human tests and the nonsensical ideas they have concocted in their own minds, show the character of the goods in their treasure house. They have laid in store shoddy material. Their great desire is to make a sensation.  {1MR 62.3}
[1MR 62.4]          The truth for this time has been brought out in many books. Let those who have been dealing in cheap sentiments and foolish tests, cease this work and study Daniel and the Revelation. They will then have something to talk about that will help the mind. As they receive the knowledge contained in this book, they will have in the treasure house of the mind a store from which they can continually draw as they communicate to others the great, essential                                                                              63  truths of God's Word.  {1MR 62.4}
[1MR 63.1]          The interest in Daniel and the Revelation is to continue as long as probationary time shall last. God used the author of this book as a channel through which to communicate light to direct minds to the truth. Shall we not appreciate this light, which points us to the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, our King?  {1MR 63.1}
[1MR 63.2]          Speaking of this great event Paul says, "I give thee charge in the sight of God, who quickeneth all things, and before Christ Jesus, who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confession; That thou keep this commandment without spot, unrebukeable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ: Which in His times He shall shew, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords; Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to whom be honour and power everlasting" (1 Timothy 6:13-16.)  {1MR 63.2}
[1MR 63.3]          Young men, take up the work of canvassing for Daniel and the Revelation. Do all you possibly can to sell this book. Enter upon the work with as much earnestness as if it were a new book. And remember that as you canvass for it, you are to become familiar with the truths it contains. As you ponder these truths, you will receive ideas that will enable you not only to receive light, but to let light shine forth to others in clear, bright rays.  {1MR 63.3}
[1MR 63.4]          Now is come the time of the revelation of the grace of God. Now is the gospel of Jesus Christ to be proclaimed. Satan will seek to divert the minds of those who should be established, strengthened, and settled in the truths of the first, second, and third angels' messages. The students in our schools should carefully study Daniel and the Revelation, so that they shall not be left in darkness, and the day of Christ overtake them as a thief in the night. I speak of this book because it is a means of educating those who need to                                                                              64  understand the truth of the Word. This book should be highly appreciated. It covers much of the ground we have been over in our experience. If the youth will study this book and learn for themselves what is truth, they will be saved from many perils.  {1MR 63.4}
[1MR 64.1]          We read in Peter, "There were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of" (2 Peter 2:1, 2).  {1MR 64.1}
[1MR 64.2]          Many of these teachers who bring in heresies, and thus undermine the faith of some, are regarded as men of God, who walk in the light, and are seeking to deliver the church from wrong practices. But they are the servants of sin.  {1MR 64.2}
[1MR 64.3]          We need intelligent canvassers, who are also evangelists, canvassers who will do all the good they possibly can as they visit from house to house. Canvassers may do a good work for God. The Lord has given great light to the world in the books Great Controversy, Patriarchs and Prophets, and Desire of Ages. These books should be pressed in everywhere. Those who handle these books should educate themselves for the work. As canvassers dwell upon the precious truths contained in these books, seeking to get the light before as many as possible, they are letting the light shine into many minds, and they may say, We then, as workers together with Him, beseech you that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.  {1MR 64.3}
[1MR 64.4]          "(For He saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee: behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.) Giving no offence in anything, that the ministry be not blamed: But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, In stripes,                                                                              65  in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings; By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, and yet true; As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed; As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things" (2 Corinthians 6:2-10).  {1MR 64.4}
[1MR 65.1]          Many who are serving as gospel ministers need to study the Word. Revelation means something revealed, which all are to understand. Dig deep for the truth. Plead with the Lord for an understanding of His Word. Those who feel their need of the special help of God will ask Him who is the Source of all wisdom to supply their necessities. Ask Him to enlighten your understanding, that you may know how to give light to others. Put your mind to the tax. Never rest satisfied with a partial knowledge of the truth, pieced out with some weak suppositions. Hearken to Me, ye that follow after righteousness, ye that seek the Lord: look unto the rock whence ye are hewn, and to the hole of the pit whence ye are digged. . . .For the Lord shall comfort Zion: He will comfort all her waste places; and He will make her wilderness like Eden, and her desert like the garden of the Lord; joy and gladness shall be found therein, thanksgiving, and the voice of melody" (Isaiah 51:1, 3). Ms 174, 1899, pp. 1-8. ("Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation," March 3, 1901.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. September 21, 1944  {1MR 65.1}
[1MR 66.1]       MR No. 27 - Counsels Relating to Certain Phases of Our Medical Work         ［Release requested by the General Conference Medical Department for these statements which would give guidance in the study of certain phases of our medical work.］  {1MR 66.1}
[1MR 66.2]     A Distinctive Work            The Lord gave me special light in regard to the establishment of a health reform institution, where treatment of the sick could be carried on on altogether different lines from those existing in any institution in our world. It must be founded and conducted on Bible principles, and be the Lord's instrumentality, not to cure with drugs, but to use Nature's remedies. Those who have any connection with this institution must be educated in health-restoring principles. Letter 205, 1899, p. 1. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 19, 1899.)  {1MR 66.2}
[1MR 66.3]     Not to Be Run Like Other Institutions            We never proposed to establish Sanitariums to have them run in nearly the same grooves as other institutions. If we do not have a Sanitarium which is, in many things, decidedly contrary to other institutions, we can see nothing gained. Letter 72, 1896, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Maxson, November 5, 1896.)  {1MR 66.3}
[1MR 66.4]     Established to Educate the Public            The blessings that attend a disuse of tobacco and intoxicating liquor, are to be plainly pointed out. Let the patients be shown the necessity of practicing the principles of health reform, if they would regain their health. Let the sick be shown how to get well by being temperate in eating and by taking regular exercise in the open air.  {1MR 66.4}
[1MR 66.5]          It is that people may become intelligent in regard to these things that                                                                              67  sanitariums are to be established. A great work is to be done. Those who are now ignorant are to become wise. By the work of our sanitariums, suffering is to be relieved and health restored. People are to be taught how, by carefulness in eating and drinking, they may keep well. Christ died to save men from ruin. Our sanitariums are to be His helping hand, teaching men and women how to live in such a way as to honor and glorify God. If this work is not done by our sanitariums, a great mistake is made by those conducting them.  {1MR 66.5}
[1MR 67.1]          Abstinence from flesh meat will benefit those who abstain. The diet question is a subject of living interest. Those who do not conduct sanitariums in the right way lose their opportunity to help the very ones who need to make a reform in their manner of living. Our sanitariums are established for a special purpose, to teach people that we do not live to eat, but that we eat to live.  {1MR 67.1}
[1MR 67.2]          In our sanitariums, the truth is to be cherished, not banished or hidden from sight. The light is to shine forth in clear, distinct rays. These institutions are the Lord's facilities for the revival of pure, elevated morality. We do not establish them as a speculative business, but to help men and women to follow right habits of living. Letter 233, 1905, pp. 9, 10. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, August 9, 1905.)  {1MR 67.2}
[1MR 67.3]     Spiritual Welfare of Patients            In training workers to care for the sick, let the minds of the students be impressed with the thought that their highest aim should always be to look after the spiritual welfare of their patients. To this end they should learn to repeat the promises of God's Word, and to offer fervent prayers, daily, while preparing for service. Let them realize that they are always to                                                                              68  keep the sweetening, sanctifying influence of the great Medical Missionary before their patients. If those who are suffering can be impressed with the fact that Christ is their sympathizing, compassionate Saviour, they will have rest of mind, which is so essential to recovery of health. Letter 190, 1903, p. 3. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, August 28, 1903.)  {1MR 67.3}
[1MR 68.1]     Head Physician to Be Free from Smaller Responsibilities            The head physician in any institution holds a difficult position, and he should keep himself free from smaller responsibilities; for these leave him no time for rest. He must not gather to himself work that he should not do. He should have sufficient reliable help; for he has trying work to perform. He must bow in prayer with the suffering ones and lead his patients to the great Physician. If as a humble suppliant he seeks his God for wisdom to deal with each case, his strength and influence will be greatly increased. With a sense of God's pure truth in his heart and mind, he is better qualified to perform critical operations, which mean life or death to the afflicted ones.  {1MR 68.1}
[1MR 68.2]          A personal religion is essential for every physician if he would be successful in watching the diseased. He needs a power greater than his own intuition and skill. God would have physicians link up with Him, and know that every soul is precious in His sight. He who depends upon God, realizing that He alone who made man knows how to direct, will not fail as a healer of bodily infirmities. Letter 205, 1899, p. 8. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 19, 1899.)  {1MR 68.2}
[1MR 68.3]     There Must Be a Manager            Of all places, health institutions should not depend chiefly upon the physicians as directors. They need all-sided men, of impartial judgment, to plan and execute. The Board is not to let things go in a haphazard way;                                                                              69  for something results from all our movements. There must be a manager at the Health Retreat, or it will become demoralized. Letter 71, 1896, p. 6. (To Brother and Sister Maxson, August 12, 1896.)  {1MR 68.3}
[1MR 69.1]     Work of Manager to Stand by Itself            The position which Dr. A insisted upon holding was that of Superintendent or Manager. Here the mistake was made. This office should never have been given him. His time and labor, devoted to his patients, is all that one physician is capable of carrying. He has thought that he should stand as Dr. Kellogg has had to stand in the ［Battle Creek］ Sanitarium. But if he does his work faithfully in instructing and educating the workers, in treating the sick, and in answering the calls which will certainly be made upon him from outside patients, and which it is the duty of every physician to attend to, if he ministers to the suffering ones, this is all that he can manage. The business and financial management should not come upon him; for things will be neglected that ought to be done, and others devised and entered into which should be left alone. The superintendency is a work that should stand by itself. A judicious superintendent should be secured, who will have the supervision over everything in business lines. He should have power, after consulting with the board of directors, to scrutinize the business management in the bills made out for the guests.  {1MR 69.1}
[1MR 69.2]          There has been a mistake made in this line. Strange movements have been made in these matters. There has not been altogether wise dealing in this respect, and the institution has had to suffer in consequence. There should be a complete understanding of the outgoes and incomes. A bookkeeper, one who is not a physician, should be engaged to keep the books.                                                                              70   {1MR 69.2}
[1MR 70.1]     Experienced Men Needed            The wages offered should be such as will secure the best kind of help. Nothing will be saved in narrowing in this line. Loss will be sustained if inexperienced men become superintendents or managers in the business lines of the institution. It would have been wisdom if there had been an all-round man in business matters to work in the Health Retreat, one who would be prepared to do outside work, and answer the calls made. Then Drs. B and C could have filled their proper positions as physicians, and leave the work of managing to those better calculated to do that class of work. Thus thousands of dollars that have been expended, might have been saved. This devising and planning of men, and running the institution after their own ideas, has increased the enormous debts upon the institution. . . .  {1MR 70.1}
[1MR 70.2]          Let one take hold of that institution who has had an experience in business lines, one who conscientiously loves God, and who can give time to consider the various propositions made by physicians to eat up the means which should go to lessen the great debt under which the institution is a reproach. Let all who have a burning desire to ape the institutions at Battle Creek, to build, build, make the most of what they have already. . . .  {1MR 70.2}
[1MR 70.3]          He ［Dr. Kellogg］ could serve in several lines. But he has been warned that he should not carry the responsibilities that he has carried in the past, not because he has not capabilities to do this, but because the work is so large, because it is increasing in importance, and the delicate and responsible business of dealing with suffering humanity is overwhelmingly large. For him to thus occupy his mind and his time so largely in common business lines is heavy work for a man who is already burdened too heavily. Yet he has not seen how he could withhold from making plans that would advance the work,                                                                              71  and his counsel is sought largely in lines that another should have wisdom to carry forward. Ms. 31, 1897, pp. 1-4. ("Managers of Sanitariums," April 6, 1897.)  {1MR 70.3}
[1MR 71.1]     The Responsibility of Managing            Dr. C has perseveringly worked to hold everything under his control. No longer is he to be allowed to select men to fill official positions in the institution. Only in pretense have the younger men acted as directors or managers. Dr. C is not pleased to have as managers any others than those who will work under him. No longer is the Sanitarium to be thus managed. This order of things is hurting the reputation of the institution, and must be changed. God cannot work through unconsecrated agencies.  {1MR 71.1}
[1MR 71.2]          The responsibility of managing an institution established by the Lord is not to be placed wholly upon the head physician. He is not to have a controlling voice, except in his own department as physician-in-chief. The Sanitarium here needs the help of men who will understand what is expected of them, and who will do their duty, whether Dr. C is favorable or unfavorable. Letter 178, 1901, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother Sanderson, August, 1901.)  {1MR 71.2}
[1MR 71.3]     Cooperative Effort            There should be no persons of limited experience and understanding placed as directors. . . .They should have had at the very commencement-- When Dr. B came in there, they should have had a firm, strong, decided man; but he would not have such; no, sir; he would not have a manager at all; he would not come in unless he could manage himself. So it was with Dr. A--just the same. The great mistake was in not having a fully authorized, appointed manager. If they had had one, the institution today would stand very much higher than it does. But he would not have one. He was going to be manager himself. He was                                                                              72  fully sufficient and equipped, he thought, to be a manager. Well, he was out of his place in being a manager. It was not his place, nor your place-- you are physicians. It is your business to take the physicians' work. They should consult together--the manager consult with the physicians, and the physicians consult with the manager, and have a thorough understanding of how things should go. The physician should consult the manager in regard to the facilities that they must have in the Sanitarium; and when the physician sees a lack, anything that is not as it should be, just communicate to the manager, and have a perfect understanding,--drawing in even cords all along. Ms 82, 1901, pp. 19, 20. (From an interview with Dr. and Mrs. A. J. Sanderson, held at Elmshaven, August 25, 1901.)  {1MR 71.3}
[1MR 72.1]     Head Physician not Qualified to Manage            In the Sanitarium here we see the great danger of the head physician supposing that he must be superintendent and manager of everything in the institution. We see the results of this here, although within the last twenty years the Lord has sent message after message to correct this supposition. It is not according to the Lord's order to lay so many responsibilities upon one man. God has a work for the physician. He is to work under His supervision, and is in no case to suppose that a physician is qualified to be superintendent and manager, and to make a success of this extra burden-bearing, at the same time doing the work that he should do as a physician. . . .  {1MR 72.1}
[1MR 72.2]          There is a special work committed to the managers of the Sanitarium. The physicians have a serious responsibility resting upon them, and should have connected with them men of experience, men of prayer who are faithful to the trust which is given them, whatever that trust may be. They are to be subject to one another. All things that are questioned they are to take to the Lord                                                                              73  in prayer. They are to treat with deference and respect those whom God shall appoint to unite with them in their work, just as they would like to be treated. Let superintendent, physician, manager, and matron be up and doing their appointed work; for soon their opportunities will be past, and the recompense will follow. Letter 136, 1900, pp. 3, 11, 12. (To Brethren Sharp, Caro, and Kellogg, October 29, 1900.)  {1MR 72.2}
[1MR 73.1]     Strengthened against Temptation to Withdraw and Establish Private Practice            The work of the true medical missionary is largely a spiritual work. It includes prayer and the laying on of hands; he therefore should be as sacredly set apart for his work as is the minister of the gospel. Those who are selected to act the part of missionary physicians, are to be set apart as such. This will strengthen them against the temptation to withdraw from the sanitarium work to engage in private practice. No selfish motives should be allowed to draw the worker from his post of duty. We are living in a time of solemn responsibilities; a time when consecrated work is to be done. Let us seek the Lord diligently and understandingly. If we will let the Lord work upon human hearts, we shall see a great and grand work accomplished. . . .  {1MR 73.1}
[1MR 73.2]          If ever there was a time when our work should be done under the special direction of the Spirit of God, it is now. Let those who are living at their ease, arouse. Let our sanitariums become what they should be,--homes where healing is ministered to sinsick souls. And this will be done when the workers have a living connection with the great Healer. Ms 5, 1908, pp. 2, 5. ("The Medical Missionary Work, February 23, 1908.)  {1MR 73.2}
[1MR 73.3]     Neither Just nor Righteous            During the past four years one of our doctors established himself in the city of _____, just a little distance from our Sanitarium, and began to                                                                              74  build up a private sanitarium. This was not right, and has been to the injury of our Sanitarium, which has always had a struggle to make a success and to accomplish the work which the Lord designed it to do. The action of the one who established this private sanitarium was neither just nor righteous. Were he to continue to do as he has done in the past, constant difficulties would arise. He draws patients away from the Sanitarium established in the order of God. More than this, he allows his patients to have meat, while the workers in our Sanitarium have always endeavored to show their patients that they would be better off without meat.  {1MR 73.3}
[1MR 74.1]          The question is, What shall be done? Here are two institutions, one endeavoring to hold up and follow the principles of health reform, and the other allowing its patients to indulge in the use of flesh meat, and because of this, drawing patients away from the first institution. The matter is to be treated in a fair, Christlike manner. When the one who has established himself so close beside the Lord's institution, is converted in heart and mind, he will see the necessity of carrying out the principles of the Word of God, and will harmonize with his neighbors. If he cannot blend with them, he will go to some other place. There are many other places to which he could go. . . .  {1MR 74.1}
[1MR 74.2]          Let not our physicians think that they can set themselves up in private practice close beside our sanitariums. To those who have done this the Lord says, Are there not many other places in which you could have established your plant?  {1MR 74.2}
[1MR 74.3]          The Lord speaks to all medical missionaries, saying, Go work today in my vineyard to save souls. God hears the prayers of all who seek Him in truth. He has the power that we all need. He fills the heart with love, and                                                                              75  joy, and peace, and holiness. Character is constantly being developed. We cannot afford to spend time working at cross purposes with God.  {1MR 74.3}
[1MR 75.1]          There are physicians who because of a past connection with our sanitariums find it profitable to locate close to them; and they close their eyes to the great fields neglected and unworked in which unselfish labor would be a blessing to many. Missionary physicians can exert an uplifting, refining, sanctifying influence. Physicians who do not do this abuse their power, and do a work that the Lord repudiates. Letter 233, 1905, pp. 8, 12. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, August 9, 1905.)  {1MR 75.1}
[1MR 75.2]     Our Work Founded in Self-Sacrifice            In view of the large work that is to be done, our laborers should be willing to work for a reasonable wage. Even if you could obtain large wages, you should consider the example of Christ in coming to our world and living a life of self-denial. Just at this time it means very much what wages are demanded by the workers. If you require and receive a large wage, the door is thrown open for others to do the same.  {1MR 75.2}
[1MR 75.3]          It was the demand for large wages among the workers at Battle Creek that helped to spoil the spirit of the work there. Two men led out in this movement, and they were joined by three or four others, and the result was a union in a course of action which, if followed by the majority would have destroyed one of the characteristic features of the work of this message. The cause of present truth was founded in self-denial and self-sacrifice. This selfish, grasping spirit is entirely opposed to its principles. It is like the deadly leprosy, which in time will disease the whole body. I am afraid of it. We need to take heed lest we outgrow the simple, self-sacrificing spirit that marked our work in its early years.                                                                              76   {1MR 75.3}
[1MR 76.1]          You will not find it difficult to exert a wide influence in the sanitarium at _____. If you will act an unselfish part, not requiring the wages which you would naturally suppose you must draw, the Lord will sustain you in your work. If, on the other hand, you ask for a high wage, another, and still another, will think that they have a right to demand just as high a wage as you; and by this means the money will be used that should be expended in building up the work of the cause of present truth in other places.  {1MR 76.1}
[1MR 76.2]          In making important decisions we should study every side of the question. We are ever to remember that we are given a place in the work to act as responsible agencies. Some would follow a worldly fashion in the drawing of their salaries; but the Lord does not view matters as these men view them. He views our duties and responsibilities in the light of Christ's self-denying example. The gospel must be so presented to the world that precept and example will harmonize.  {1MR 76.2}
[1MR 76.3]          Our sanitariums are not to be conducted after the customs of the world. It is not to be considered necessary that even the medical superintendent shall draw a large salary. We are the servants of God. Letter 370, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, October 23, 1907).  {1MR 76.3}
[1MR 76.4]     Not to Demand a Stipulated Sum            Christ gives to all the invitation, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." If all will wear Christ's yoke, if all will learn in His school, the lessons that He teaches, there will be sufficient means to establish gospel medical missionary work in many places.  {1MR 76.4}
[1MR 76.5]          Let none say, "I will engage in this work for a stipulated sum. If I do                                                                              77  not receive this sum, I will not do the work." Those who say this show that they are not wearing Christ's yoke; they are not learning His meekness and lowliness. . . .  {1MR 76.5}
[1MR 77.1]          It is not being rich in the wealth of the world that increases our value in God's sight. It is the meek and the contrite that the Lord acknowledges and honors. Read the fifty-seventh chapter of Isaiah. Study this chapter carefully; for it means much to the people of God. I will make no comments upon it. If you will study it carefully and prayerfully, you will become wise unto salvation. Letter 145, 1904, pp. 6-8. (To a "Brother," April 5, 1904.)  {1MR 77.1}
[1MR 77.2]     Counsel on a Percentage Proposition ［NOTE: THIS EXCERPT IS FROM A LETTER OF COUNSEL ADDRESSED TO ELDER J. A. BURDEN, MANAGER OF LOMA LINDA SANITARIUM, WRITTEN IN RESPONSE TO HIS REQUEST FOR COUNSEL. WE QUOTE HERE FROM HIS LETTER OF OCTOBER 9, 1905:                 "DEAR SISTER WHITE: I WROTE BROTHER WHITE THE OTHER DAY IN        REFERENCE TO A RECENT PROPOSITION FROM DR. _____, OUTLINING THE        PLAN ON WHICH HE WOULD BE WILLING TO CONNECT WITH LOMA LINDA. IN        BRIEF IT IS THIS: A DEFINITE SALARY A WEEK, A PERCENTAGE ON THE        SURGICAL WORK, AND A CONTRACT FOR A TERM OF YEARS. HE SUGGESTED        $25 A WEEK SALARY, 30 PER CENT ON THE OPERATIONS, WITH A FIVE-YEAR        CONTRACT, AND ONE MONTH A YEAR OFF FOR STUDY AND IMPROVEMENT AT        HIS OWN EXPENSE. HE SAYS HIS DESIRE IS NOT TO MAKE MONEY, BUT        HE IS ANXIOUS TO IMPROVE HIMSELF FOR THE BENEFIT OF THE WORK."］            In regard to the proposition made by Brother _____, I look at the matter as you do. We cannot afford to start out on the high wage plan. This was the misfortune of the people in Battle Creek, and I have something to say on this point. We have before us a large field of missionary work. We are to be sure to heed the requirements of Christ, who made himself a donation to our world. Nothing that we can possibly do should be left undone. There is                                                                              78  to be neatness and order, and everything possible is to be done to show thoroughness in every line. But when it comes to paying twenty-five dollars a week, and giving a large percentage on the surgical work done, light was given me in Australia that this could never be, because our record is at stake. . . .  {1MR 77.2}
[1MR 78.1]         We must stand in the counsel of God, every one of us prepared to follow the example of Jesus Christ. We cannot consent to pay extravagant wages. God requires of his under-physicians a compliance with the invitation, "Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:29, 30). Letter 309, 1905, p. 4. (To Brother and Sister J. A. Burden, November 1, 1905.)  {1MR 78.1}
[1MR 78.2]     Physicians as Well as Ministers Called to Self-Denial            I feel impressed to write to you this morning, and ask that you be sure to treat all men with equity. I have been instructed that there is danger of your taking a course with some physicians that will be an injury to them. We are to do all in our power to encourage ministerial talent, and also that of physicians by giving them every consistent advantage, but there is a limit beyond which we should not go.  {1MR 78.2}
[1MR 78.3]          When we were trying to find a physician to act as medical superintendent of the Loma Linda Sanitarium, one experienced physician consented to come upon certain conditions. He stated a certain amount for his services, and said that he would not come for less. Some thought that, because it seemed so difficult to find any one, we might invite this physician on his terms. But I said to Brother Burden, "It would not be right to employ this doctor, and pay him so much, when others who are working just as faithfully receive                                                                              79  less. This is not justice, and the Lord has instructed me that He would not approve of such discrimination."  {1MR 78.3}
[1MR 79.1]          The Lord calls for self-denial in His service, and this obligation is binding upon physicians as well as upon ministers. We have before us an aggressive work which requires means, and we must call into service young men to labor as ministers and as physicians, not for the highest wages, but because of the great needs of God's cause. The Lord is not pleased with this spirit of grasping for the highest wages. We need physicians and ministers whose hearts are consecrated to God, and who receive their marching orders from the greatest Medical Missionary that has ever trod this earth. Let them behold His life of self-denial, and then gladly sacrifice, in order that more workers may engage in sowing the gospel seed. If all will work in this spirit, less wages will be required.  {1MR 79.1}
[1MR 79.2]          Some have failed on this point. God has blessed them with ability to do acceptable service, but they have failed to learn lessons of economy, of self-denial, and of walking humbly with God. Their demands for high wages were granted, and they became extravagant in the use of means, they lost the influence for good they should have had, and the prospering hand of God was not with them. . . . Beware of placing too great confidence in those who demand high wages before they will engage in the Lord's work. I write you this as a caution. Letter 330, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder S. N. Cobb, October 23, 1906.)  {1MR 79.2}
[1MR 79.3]     Extravagance and Influence            Among our ministers, physicians, teachers, and canvassers, there is need of an entire surrender of the mind, the heart, and the soul to God. All have their appointed work.                                                                              80   {1MR 79.3}
[1MR 80.1]          Let not the careless, immature plans formed by Dr._____ be followed. Moving in the light of his own counsel, and following his own ideas and plans, he is inclined to incur unwise expenses, and to undertake enterprises that will absorb, but not produce. Before investing means, he should carefully count the cost. When he has a greater depth of true piety, he will not spend money so freely in an effort to appear great in the eyes of influential men of the world. . . .  {1MR 80.1}
[1MR 80.2]          Let no one suppose that braggadocio will give influence to God's workers. Neither dress, expensive homes, nor stylish living gives character to the work. But a meek and quiet spirit is in the sight of God of great value. Religion does not make a man coarse and rough. The true believer, realizing his own weakness will guard himself at every point, and place his whole confidence in God. True Christian godliness cannot be forced; it is the outflowing of an honest heart. . . .  {1MR 80.2}
[1MR 80.3]          God calls for minute men, praying men, practical men. Expensive, outward show does not elevate men and women in the eyes of sensible people. It is not right for a physician to make an extravagant outlay of means, and then charge exorbitant prices for performing small operations. God looks at all these matters in their true light. Ms 34, 1904, pp. 2, 3, 5. ("Instruction Regarding the Work of Doctor Caro," March 13, 1900.)  {1MR 80.3}
[1MR 80.4]     Not Display and Style            Let our physicians study the life of the great Physician, who traveled on foot from place to place. The multitudes who followed Him did not realize that they were listening to the greatest physician who ever ministered to the necessities of humanity. "If any man will come after Me," Christ said, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me" (Matthew 16:24).                                                                              81  Those who consent to follow the self-denying Redeemer will be instant in season and out of season.  {1MR 80.4}
[1MR 81.1]          We sincerely hope and pray that you will not spoil any one of your physicians by offering large wages. Let the work be carried on in such a way that many will be given the opportunity of becoming physicians of souls and bodies. Letter 336, 1906, p. 2. (To the Brethren in Responsible Positions in Australia, October 25, 1906.)  {1MR 81.1}
[1MR 81.2]     Two Important Interviews Regarding Physicians' Wages            ［LATE IN 1913, THE LEADING BRETHREN OF THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE CONFERRED WITH MRS. E. G. WHITE AT HER "ELMSHAVEN" HOME IN REGARD TO THE REMUNERATION OF OUR SANITARIUM PHYSICIANS. THE FIRST INTERVIEW WAS HELD ON THURSDAY, DECEMBER 4. A STENOGRAPHIC REPORT WAS MADE BY ELDER C. C. CRISLER, AND IS FILED AS MANUSCRIPT 12, 1913. THE RIBBON COPY BEARS A HANDWRITTEN NOTE OF ENDORSEMENT BY MRS. WHITE IN THESE WORDS: "THIS IS CORRECTLY PRESENTED, AND I REPEAT THIS FOR THE BENEFIT OF OTHERS. MAY THE LORD HELP US AND TEACH AND GUIDE US AT EVERY STEP IN OUR DIFFICULTIES."  {1MR 81.2}
[1MR 81.3]          A partial report of this interview and a second interview held a week later follow.--A. L. White］  {1MR 81.3}
[1MR 81.4]     The First Interview            PRESENT: MRS. ELLEN G. WHITE, ELDERS F. M. BURG, G. W. REASER, W. M. ADAMS, J. H. BEHRENS, C. L. TAGGART, A. G. CHRISTIANSEN, W. C. WHITE; ALSO C. C. CRISLER.  {1MR 81.4}
[1MR 81.5]          AFTER INTRODUCTIONS AND GREETINGS, ELDER WHITE SAID IN PART, "ALL DAY YESTERDAY WE WERE CONSIDERING THE INTERESTS OF OUR VARIOUS SCHOOLS IN THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE. IN THESE SCHOOLS LOCATED AT ANGWIN, LODI, FERNANDO, ARMONA, AND LOMA LINDA, THERE ARE BETWEEN SIX AND SEVEN HUNDRED STUDENTS IN                                                                              82  TRAINING. WE WERE ENCOURAGED AS WE TOOK COUNSEL TOGETHER REGARDING THESE SCHOOLS.  {1MR 81.5}
[1MR 82.1]          "TODAY WE MUST ENTER INTO CONSIDERATION OF SANITARIUM PROBLEMS, PARTICULARLY THE QUESTION OF THE WAGES WE SHOULD PAY TO PHYSICIANS AND SURGEONS. WE HAVE IN OUR ST. HELENA SANITARIUM A GOD-FEARING PHYSICIAN WHO HAS WON THE CONFIDENCE OF ALL HIS ASSOCIATES,--A MAN WHOM GOD HAS BLESSED GREATLY IN HIS MINISTRY TO THE SICK. HE WANTS TO REMAIN, AND EVERYBODY WANTS HIM TO REMAIN; AND HE FEELS THAT IT WOULD BE RIGHT FOR HIM TO REMAIN IF HIS BRETHREN COULD GRANT HIM A WAGE ABOUT TWICE AS LARGE AS THAT PAID TO OUR AVERAGE WORKERS. HE LOVES TO GIVE FREELY, AND HE WISHES TO HAVE FUNDS WITH WHICH TO LIVE AND TO USE FOR THIS PURPOSE. WE ARE MUCH PERPLEXED, AND WE WOULD BE GLAD TO KNOW IF YOU HAVE ANY LIGHT ON THIS MATTER."  {1MR 82.1}
[1MR 82.2]          Sister White: "If he is granted considerably more than other physicians, they will come to believe they are not treated right unless they have more also. We must move cautiously and understandingly, and not allow wages to creep up so high that many will be tempted. There may have to be a coming down rather than a going up, in physicians' wages, because there is a great work to be done. Unless you have some clear light from the Lord, it is not advisable to pay one man considerably more than another doing a similar work. For, if you do, the others will think it perfectly proper to expect similar high wages. We must look at things on all sides, and it is of no use for us to think that we can offer a successful worker a high wage simply because he may demand it. We must, rather, consider what we can afford to do at the present time, when the fields are opening upon which we shall henceforth have to expend much more means than we have spent hitherto. These are matters that will test the faith of our people."                                                                              83   {1MR 82.2}
[1MR 83.1]          W. C. WHITE: "THEY DO TEST OUR FAITH, MOTHER,--ESPECIALLY WHEN A GROUP OF WORKERS HAVE LABORED WITH A MAN UNTIL THEY HAVE LEARNED TO LOVE HIM AND ADMIRE HIM, AND THEY BELIEVE THAT HE CAN DO BETTER WORK THAN ANY OTHER MAN. THEN IT IS NATURAL FOR THEM TO THINK THAT IT IS WRONG FOR THE BRETHREN TO WITHHOLD FROM HIM THAT WHICH HE MIGHT USE TO ADVANTAGE. THEY THINK, 'WHAT IS A THOUSAND DOLLARS, OR FIFTEEN HUNDRED DOLLARS, EXTRA, WHEN LIFE IS INVOLVED?' THEY SAY, 'HERE IS SUCH AND SUCH A CASE THAT HE HAS JUST BROUGHT THROUGH, AND THERE IS ANOTHER WHOSE LIFE HE HAS SAVED;' AND THEY FEEL AS IT IT WOULD BE AWFULLY MEAN OF US NOT TO MEET HIS REQUIREMENTS. THEY SAY, 'THERE IS NO ONE WHO HAS TO WORK AND SUFFER AS DOES A SURGEON. THINK OF THE HOURS OF ARDUOUS LABOR, OF ANXIETY, OF MENTAL ANGUISH, THEY HAVE TO ENDURE, WHEN A PRECIOUS LIFE IS HANGING BY A SLENDER THREAD.'  {1MR 83.1}
[1MR 83.2]          "BUT, ON THE OTHER HAND, IN CONSIDERING THIS MATTER, WE MUST REMEMBER THAT OTHER INSTITUTIONS ARE INFLUENCED BY OUR ACTION. WE SEE A POOR STRUGGLING SANITARIUM SITUATED IN A BEAUTIFUL PLACE, IN A POSITION TO DO A LARGE BUSINESS, AND WITH EVERY PROSPECT OF MAKING MONEY IF ONLY THEY CAN HAVE A BRILLIANT PHYSICIAN; AND THEY CAN GET A GOOD PHYSICIAN IF THEY ARE ENCOURAGED TO PAY ONLY THREE OR FIVE HUNDRED DOLLARS MORE THAN THE WAGE SCALE RECOMMENDED. THEY SAY, 'IF YOU WILL ONLY LET US PAY A FEW HUNDRED DOLLARS MORE THAN YOU HAVE ADVISED, WE CAN GAIN FIVE THOUSAND DOLLARS TO COVER THIS SMALL ADDITIONAL EXPENSE FOR WAGES.' AND THUS IT SEEMS--WHEN WE LOOK AT IT FROM A BUSINESS POINT OF VIEW.  {1MR 83.2}
[1MR 83.3]          Sister White: "You see there is a selfishness that underlies that, that the Lord is not pleased with. We must work harmoniously. It is through harmonious action that our work is to be carried forward, and some will have a very hard time. Some will have an easier time. But all these things will have to be taken just as they come, and the workers must remember what Jesus                                                                              84  gave in coming to our world. I think of it over and over and over again, and it seems to me that we can do an excellent work if we set a right example. But if we desire that which the most of our brethren cannot receive, this injures our influence. One brother says, 'Such and such a brother has a certain wage, and I must have a wage to correspond.' And so the wages will climb, and keep climbing, higher and still higher. The fact is, that the wages of some may have to be lower and still lower in order that we may meet the extensive requirements of the work that is before us in warning the world. . . .  {1MR 83.3}
[1MR 84.1]          "As we bring ourselves into right relationship with God, we shall have success wherever we go; and it is success that we want, not money--living success, and God will give it to us because He knows all about our self-denial. He knows every sacrifice that we make. You may think that your self-denial does not make any difference, that you ought to have more consideration, and so on. But it makes a great difference with the Lord. Over and over again I have been shown that when individuals begin to reach out after higher and still higher wages, something comes into their experience that places them where they stand no longer on vantage ground. But when they take the wage that carries on the face of it the fact that they are self-sacrificing, the Lord sees their self-denial and He gives them success and victory. This has been presented to me over and over again. The Lord that seeth in secret will reward openly for every sacrifice that His tried servants have been willing to make. . . .  {1MR 84.1}
[1MR 84.2]          "In years past, when this subject of wages has been under consideration, I have told my brethren that the Lord knows all about the spirit that prompts us to action, and that He can turn matters in our favor at times when we do not expect it. As we set a right example, the blessing of the Lord will rest upon us. I have seen the Lord work in many ways and in many places to help                                                                              85  the very ones that view these matters in the right light and set a self-sacrificing example. And, brethren, as you labor earnestly, prayerfully, humbly, in the spirit of Christ, God will open doors before you. The people will see your self-denial.  {1MR 84.2}
[1MR 85.1]          "At times when my brethren have come to me, seeking advice as to whether they should demand a higher wage, I have told them they might gain a little means by asking for higher wages, but that the blessing of God will accompany those who follow a different course. God sees the self-denial; the Lord God of Israel sees every motive; and when you come into a hard place, the angels of God are there to help you, and to give you victory after victory.  {1MR 85.1}
[1MR 85.2]          "I have been very clear in counseling my brethren not to demand large wages, for this is not the impelling motive that leads us to spend our energies in the work of soul saving. We are not to let the wage question stand in the way of our responding to the call of duty, wherever our service may be required. The Lord can bring matters around so that a blessing will attach to our labors far exceeding any compensation we may or may not receive; and He will give to His servants words to speak that are of the highest consequence to perishing souls. . . .  {1MR 85.2}
[1MR 85.3]          "In the future, our work is to be carried forward in self-denial and self-sacrifice even beyond that which we have seen in past years. God desires us to commit our souls to Him, that He may work through us in manifold ways. I feel intensely over these matters. Brethren, let us walk in meekness and lowliness of mind, and put before our associates an example of self-sacrifice. If we do our part in faith, God will open ways before us now undreamed of. . . .  {1MR 85.3}
[1MR 85.4]          "If someone proposes something that is not in accordance with self-sacrificing principles on which our work is based, let us remember that one stroke of God's hand can sweep away all seeming benefit because it was not to His                                                                              86  name's glory." Ms 12, 1913, pp. 1-4, 7-11, 13, 17. ("Interview at Mrs. E. G. White's Home," December 4, 1913.)  {1MR 85.4}
[1MR 86.1]     The Second Interview            ［PARTIAL REPORT OF INTERVIEW OF ELDER E. E. ANDROSS WITH MRS. ELLEN G. WHITE, "ELMSHAVEN," SANITARIUM, CALIFORNIA, DECEMBER 12, 1913, 2 P. M.］  {1MR 86.1}
[1MR 86.2]          ELDER ANDROSS: "I THOUGHT I WOULD LIKE TO ASK YOUR COUNSEL, SISTER WHITE, A LITTLE FURTHER ABOUT THE MATTER WE WERE CONSIDERING THE OTHER DAY, --THE MATTER OF WAGES OF EMPLOYEES, ESPECIALLY PHYSICIANS, IN OUR INSTITUTIONS. IF YOU HAVE ANY FURTHER COUNSEL FOR US WITH REFERENCE TO THE WAGES THAT OUR PHYSICIANS SHOULD RECEIVE, WE SHOULD BE GLAD TO HEAR IT."  {1MR 86.2}
[1MR 86.3]          Mrs. Ellen G. White: "If our physicians set themselves to demand higher and higher wages, the Lord will not prosper them. Over and over again this has been presented before me, during the night season. The Lord desires us to stand in a position where we can look to Him for guidance, and rely on Him for light, and follow on to know Him, whom to know aright is life eternal."  {1MR 86.3}
[1MR 86.4]          ELDER ANDROSS: "THE QUESTION CONFRONTING US NOW IS, WHAT WAGES SHOULD WE PAY OUR PHYSICIANS? YOU KNOW SOME OF THEM FEEL THAT WE ARE NOT DEALING WITH THEM LIBERALLY; THAT THEY OUGHT TO RECEIVE A VERY MUCH LARGER WAGE THAN THEY ARE NOW RECEIVING--LARGER THAN THE WAGE RECEIVED BY MINISTERS AND OTHER WORKERS IN OUR CAUSE. THEY URGE THAT THEY CAN EARN A LARGE WAGE IN WORLDLY PRACTICE--A MUCH LARGER WAGE THAN THE MINISTER COULD EARN."  {1MR 86.4}
[1MR 86.5]          Sister White: "Yes; and they will have the temptation continually before them. But in the matter of encouraging our physicians to set their own wages, we must be very guarded. I am sorry I am not able to present this matter fully as it has been opened up before me in the night season. I hope to be able to say more in the future regarding this question; but I can say                                                                              87  now that I must continue to bear my testimony against the idea that men may be permitted to set their own wages. Let a man begin on this line, and Satan will help him wonderfully. . . .  {1MR 86.5}
[1MR 87.1]          "Our brethren in positions of responsibility must come into harmony on this matter, and not regard any man as so indispensable that he must be allowed whatever he thinks his services are worth. No one should cherish the idea that he is to be exalted above his brethren who are doing as faithful service as he is. We must have correct views on the wage question, if we expect the Lord to continue to prosper us in our work. Those who persist in following their own way, contrary to the counsels of their brethren, will find that they are on losing ground, and they will finally fail.  {1MR 87.1}
[1MR 87.2]          "From the beginning, our work has been carried forward on self-sacrificing principles. Over and over again we have proved the value of these principles. And when men have attempted to turn from the way of self-denial, they have not prospered. The Lord has not blessed them in any such course. Let us be true to God in this matter, Elder Andross. . . ."  {1MR 87.2}
[1MR 87.3]          ELDER ANDROSS: "SOME OF THE BRETHREN FEEL THAT A WAGE CONSIDERABLY IN ADVANCE OF THAT WHICH THE MINISTERS RECEIVE, IS FOR THEM A VERY SMALL WAGE; IT IS NOT ANYTHING IN COMPARISON WITH WHAT THEY COULD GET OUT IN THE WORLD; AND SO THEY DO NOT COUNT IT A LARGE WAGE AT ALL. THEY SAY, FOR INSTANCE, THAT FORTY OR FIFTY DOLLARS A WEEK IS A VERY SMALL WAGE FOR A COMPETENT PHYSICIAN AND SURGEON TO RECEIVE; THAT THIS MAY BE A LARGE WAGE FOR THE MINISTRY, BUT NOT FOR THEM BECAUSE OF THEIR SUPERIOR EARNING POWER. THIS IS THE WAY THEY REASON."  {1MR 87.3}
[1MR 87.4]          Sister White: "Yes, but I wish to say decidedly that we cannot maintain any class of workers in the policy of setting their own wages; and if they are led by God, they will not continue to do it. These matters have come up                                                                              88  often in the past, and if I had the time and the strength, I could find in my writings many things that have a direct bearing on this very question; and the outcome of following such a policy has always been against our cause, and not in favor of its progress. . . .  {1MR 87.4}
[1MR 88.1]          "I have gone through experience after experience that has taught me that the enemy of our work would be pleased to see introduced a policy regarding wages that would bring us into trial. God is not in any arrangement that permits a man to specify how much he should receive. When one says that he cannot labor in one of our institutions unless he is treated just so and so, why others will feel at liberty to make similar demands. It will not do for us to adopt any policy that will open the way for such results. When this question has been up for consideration in times past, the Lord has given clear light over and over again, that no man be permitted to mark out the exact course he is to pursue; for to allow this would bring the cause very soon into a state of confusion. God will help us, if we walk in the light of His counsel.  {1MR 88.1}
[1MR 88.2]         "We are coming into a place where the enemy will use against our work every advantage that it is in his power to use. We must all depend wholly upon our God, and be in a position where we can follow on to know the Lord, that we may know His going forth is prepared as the morning. In the past, when this matter of large wages has come up for consideration, the Lord has overruled many times, and men have been saved from falling into a snare of the enemy. When men have urged their seeming necessities, we have dealt faithfully with the principles underlying rewards in God's service, and a blessing has attended our efforts. Our brethren have been led to see what the result to the cause would be in a little while, if we acceded to their requests, and they have wisely chosen a better way." Ms 14, 1913, pp. 1-4, 6. (Report of Interview of E. E. Andross with E. G. White," December 12, 1913.)                                                                              89   {1MR 88.2}
[1MR 89.1]     A View of Threatening Danger            ［Portion of a letter written December 24, 1890, addressed to Dr. J. H. Kellogg.］  {1MR 89.1}
[1MR 89.2]          I am alarmed at the outlook both for the Sanitarium and the publishing house at Battle Creek and our institutions generally. A spirit has been manifesting itself, and strengthening year by year in the institutions, that is of an entirely different character from that which the Lord has revealed in His Word should characterize the physicians and workers connected with our health institutions, and the work of publishing. The idea is entertained that the physicians at the Sanitarium and men in responsible positions in the publishing house are not under obligations to be controlled by self-denying, self-sacrificing principles of Christianity. But this idea has its origin in the councils of Satan. When physicians make manifest the fact that they think more of the wages they are to receive than of the work of the institution, they show that they are not men to be depended upon as unselfish, God-fearing servants of Christ, faithful in doing the work of the Master. . . .  {1MR 89.2}
[1MR 89.3]          "For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). Heaven was purchased for men at an infinite price, and no man will enter the portals of bliss who has not through self-denial and self-sacrifice proved the quality and genuineness of his life for Christ and suffering humanity.  {1MR 89.3}
[1MR 89.4]          God will require a return from men in proportion as they set a value upon themselves and their services, for they will be judged according to their deeds, and by no less a standard than they themselves have established. If they have accounted their talents of so great value, and placed a high estimate upon their abilities, they will be required to render service proportionate to their own estimate and demands. O, how few have any real acquaintance                                                                              90  with the Father or with His Son Jesus Christ. If they were imbued with the Spirit of Christ they would work the works of Christ. "Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus" (Philippians 2:5).  {1MR 89.4}
[1MR 90.1]          He who judgeth righteously has said, "Without Me ye can do nothing" (John 15:5). All talents, great or small, have been entrusted to men by God, to be employed in His service. . . .When they demand exorbitant prices for their services, God, the judge of all the earth, will hold them to the measure of their own overrated estimation, and require of them to the full extent of the value they put upon themselves.  {1MR 90.1}
[1MR 90.2]          As they judge of their worth from a money point of view, God will judge of their works, comparing their services with their valuation of them. Unless converted, no one who thus overrates his ability, will ever enter heaven, for his personal influence in the service of Christ will never balance the scale of his estimation of himself or of his demands for his service for others. Selfishness and self-glorification are becoming the curse of our institutions, and leavening the whole camp of Israel. . . .  {1MR 90.2}
[1MR 90.3]     Binding about the Work of God            He who is selfish and grasping, eager to take every dollar he can get from our institutions for his services, is binding about the work of God; verily he has his reward. He cannot be accounted worthy to be entrusted with the eternal, heavenly reward in the mansions Christ has gone to prepare for those who deny self and take up the cross and follow him. The fitness of men to enter the blood-bought inheritance is tested during this probationary life. Those who have the spirit of self-sacrifice manifested in Christ, when He gave Himself for the salvation of fallen men, are those who will drink of the cup and be baptized with the baptism, and they will share in                                                                              91  the glory of the Redeemer. Those who make it evident that the love of Christ controls their spirit and actuates their service, will be deemed fit subjects for the family above.  {1MR 90.3}
[1MR 91.1]          We are all to be tested here in this life to prove whether, if admitted to heaven, we shall repeat the same course that Satan pursued there. But if the character which we develop during our probation is according to the divine Pattern, it qualifies us to receive the welcome, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant. . . .enter thou into the joy of thy Lord" (Matthew 25:21). But on the other hand, if men desire to be highly esteemed among men, if they are seeking for the highest positions, and demanding the highest remuneration they can obtain in this life, they will have just such characters in the future life. All heaven will pronounce them unfit for the kingdom, disqualified for any position of trust in the great work of God in the courts above. Our institutions are instrumentalities ordained of God, and the principles of equity, justice and righteousness must be maintained in them with fidelity. The work in which we are engaged must be done by men who are ordained of God as was Christ, to go forth with the spirit of sacrifice for the salvation of a lost world. This is the spirit that should characterize medical missionary work anywhere and everywhere. . . .  {1MR 91.1}
[1MR 91.2]     Unity among Medical Workers            I have been burdened as I have been shown by the Lord the great want of unity among the medical practitioners. They act as though the prayer of Christ did not embrace them, and they do not seek for oneness. The physicians should labor together in love and unity. None should be envious or jealous of their brother physicians. Methods of practice should not be allowed to create enmity, distrust and variance. The real cause lying                                                                              92  at the foundation of variance is the narrow mind, the Pharisaic spirit, that is brought into the life. Let the physicians give evidence that they are Christians, saying, "We are brethren, to meet in the same mansions by and by. We will strengthen one another in God.". . . .  {1MR 91.2}
[1MR 92.1]     Present no Bribes or Flattering Inducements            It is required in those who labor in the cause that the heart be enlisted in the enterprise, that they may give their services not merely for wages, not for honor, but for the glory of God, the salvation of lost man. If it is evident that the heart of man is not enlisted, present no bribe, offer no flattering inducement, to obtain the service of any physician; offer that which is reasonable, that which corresponds with the principles the Lord has unfolded in the establishment of our institutions and no more.  {1MR 92.1}
[1MR 92.2]          Satan who claims to be the prince of this world, represents himself as very rich, and he can outbid you, and the larger you make your bribe, the larger he will make his. The world is Satan's agent to do his work. You will know whether or not a man is a Christian, for actions speak louder than words or profession. The spirit that characterizes the action represents the man, and the work will be in accordance with the mold he gives it. God will have it made manifest by test and trial who will stand connected with Christ in the end in the great plan of salvation. We are to act as reformers in every branch of our work; for then Christ works with us.  {1MR 92.2}
[1MR 92.3]     Matthew's Example            Christ has purchased us at an infinite cost, and today He lifts His hand, and calls our names as He did the name of Matthew as he sat at the receipt of custom. Jesus said, "Follow Me" (Matthew 9:9). Matthew left all, --all his gains,--and followed his Lord. He did not wait and stipulate a                                                                              93  certain sum reaching the amount he had received in his former occupation, before he would render service, but without a question, he arose and followed Jesus. Under test and trial, many professed Christians must yet make it manifest whether they have subdued the traits of the carnal nature, or whether they are as a whited sepulchre, fair in appearance, but within full of impurity and defilement. A profession of Christianity is not sufficient to constitute us Christians. . . .  {1MR 92.3}
[1MR 93.1]     No Exorbitant Wages            The Christian physician has no right to follow the custom of the world, to shape his action to obtain the patronage or praise of the ungodly. He should not accept exorbitant wages for his professional services, for the reward is awaiting the faithful and true. He has no more right to minister to others requiring a large remuneration than has the minister of the gospel a right to set his labors at a high money value, but only in accordance with consistency and mercy and the value of his work. . . .  {1MR 93.1}
[1MR 93.2]          Those who think much of their remuneration for their services, reveal the fact that they have not laid the foundation for their spiritual life on the sure Rock, or they have lost the spirit of the truth, and have forgotten that they are purged from the old leaven with the priceless blood of the Son of God. They have become so devoid of spiritual discernment that they place the sacred and the common on the same level. The Lord is not honored in their hearts, and the principles of the religion of Christ are not woven in the character. They go through a cold, formal service that they call religion; but Christ is not formed within, the hope of glory. . . .                                                                              94   {1MR 93.2}
[1MR 94.1]     Fixing the Standard for Physician's Pay            The question as to whether the medical profession is to be controlled by Christian principles in regard to compensation, or by the selfish standard of the world, has long been ignored, but can be ignored no longer. Shall the pure elevating principles of Christianity be exemplified in the physician's life? Shall his practice come under the rule and supervision of the church? Shall he practice self-denial for Christ's sake? or is it only for a few men of more common occupation to follow in the footsteps of Jesus, while merchants, lawyers, and professional men, go free to follow the bent of a selfish will? Is the world to see no representatives of Christianity in the medical profession? and in the men who occupy positions of trust in our institutions? . . .  {1MR 94.1}
[1MR 94.2]          The work of the medical profession calls for men who love and fear God. The people have long been afflicted with unconverted men, who have acted independently of the church, and have followed their own unsanctified judgment, imperiled our institutions by the unsanctified independence. But our institutions need not accept unconsecrated men and women, because they know not what better to do; for converted physicians will be raised up to take their place in the work. Unless the principles of divine truth control the physicians as they have not done hitherto, God will be dishonored, souls will be lost, and the institution established for the benefit of the sick and suffering, will not meet the mind of the Spirit of God. . . .  {1MR 94.2}
[1MR 94.3]     The Example Set by Christ            Christ may be represented in the character and action of every physician, and all who claim to be Christians should expect to work as He worked, having a fair price for their services, and exacting no more,                                                                              95  although they see that they could obtain more by following the selfish customs of the world. It is just as consistent for the minister of the gospel to demand an excessive salary for visiting the sick, comforting the desponding, bringing peace and joy to the oppressed, as for the physician to make larger charges for his professional visits. . . .  {1MR 94.3}
[1MR 95.1]          Besides the special science required that men may be intelligent physicians, men need a daily training in the school of Christ, that they may learn to work as Jesus worked, in purity, in unselfishness, in holiness before God. In this way they will be fitting to enter the higher school of patriarchs and prophets, to associate with the redeemed and sanctified of all ages. It requires a man after God's divine measurement to be a successful physician, representing the great Physician. He must be a continual learner; for no student is ever prepared to cease from study, even though he has graduated from the most approved course of preparation. . . .  {1MR 95.1}
[1MR 95.2]    Unselfish Motives            Let the Christian physician look up in the sick room, and say, "God is here; His eye is upon me. He reads my every thought, and notices my every action. I will be a faithful servant of Jesus Christ. I will be one who shall preserve honor, honesty and truth. I will have the tenderness, the compassion, the mercy, the longsuffering of Jesus. I will comfort, I will bless this sufferer. If Jesus will work with me I will be a helper to the needy."  {1MR 95.2}
[1MR 95.3]          O, what a physician may be who is a servant of our Lord Jesus Christ! The light of the glory of God may shine upon the man who thus is a laborer together with God. Christianity in the life in business transactions, in professional practices, will be as a power in the earth. "Ye are the light                                                                              96  of the world" (Matthew 5:14), said Christ. The leaven of sanctification and holiness must be brought into the life and character. In our publishing house, in our Sanitarium and College, we should watch with the utmost care that we do not act from selfish motives. Life at best is short, and this little period of probation should be pure, lived with an eye single to the glory of God. We should not be double minded, now serving the Lord and again serving selfish purposes in all our plans and actions. The selfishness, the carelessness of spirit that is manifested in regard to the words spoken, the habits indulged, the maxims uttered, are all sowing seed that will yield a baneful harvest. . . .  {1MR 95.3}
[1MR 96.1]     Avoid Overwork            In whatever occupation you may be, whether physicians, merchants, ministers, or men in other walks of life, you have no right to laden yourselves down with grievous heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, to be pressed under many and varied responsibilities, until you feel that you have no time to pray, and excuse yourself on the plea that you have so much to do. If you have much to do, how essential it is that you have the Lord God of Israel to stand by your side, that you may bear the yoke evenly with Him who was meek and lowly in heart. Christ says, "Without Me ye can do nothing" (John 15:5). You may well be alarmed for your soul, if you allow cares to supplant the truth of God in the heart. If your associates are worldlings who flatter you, telling you how smart you are, and what great things you can do, and love this unhallowed nonsense, you may well feel that you are in peril; for your moral taste is perverted, your perceptions blunted. You have forsaken the cool snow waters of Lebanon for water that comes from another place. . . .                                                                              97   {1MR 96.1}
[1MR 97.1]     Accounted Rich by Heaven            Worldly success, even when obtained at the loss of spiritual life, is often looked upon as the blessing of providence; but it is disaster, it is death. Better far would be poverty, the cross, self-denial, self-sacrifice, and shattered worldly hopes. Better far would be the world's verdict, "poor," than be written poor in the books of heaven. To be written in heaven as one who is rich in spiritual graces is of far greater honor than to sit with princes on earth, and forfeit the kingdom of God. Let it be the ambition of those who profess to believe present truth, to be written as men whose lives are hid with Christ in God, men whom gold cannot buy, who though tempted as was Moses, like him, esteemed the reproaches of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt.  {1MR 97.1}
[1MR 97.2]          God permits men to pass under the fire of temptation that they may see if there is alloy in their characters; for they cannot inherit their heirship to the eternal crown unless they are tested and proved by the Lord. Take time to watch and pray, to assure yourselves that you have the presence of Jesus, and can counsel with Him in regard to the work He has given into your hands, as did Enoch of old. You who occupy important positions of responsibility, how much you need Jesus, how much you need to watch and pray that you may be fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. Will you gather business to your soul, and leave Christ out on the plea that you have not time to commune with Him? Why violate conscience? Why put such confidence in your own finite strength?  {1MR 97.2}
[1MR 97.3]          Temptation will come to every soul, and if you accept one temptation, stronger ones will follow, and others will be influenced by your example. Gold is not only a standard in the market, but a standard of character among men. But though the world judges by this standard, let the Christian say,                                                                              98  "I am not bound to be rich, but I am under obligation to be righteous and represent my Redeemer. I will not imperil my soul by declaring I must have a certain revenue. I have purposed in my heart that I will not give Satan reason to triumph over me because I endanger my spiritual life and become the servant of sin. I will not cultivate or encourage selfishness and covetousness, for it is the ruin of the world." Satan was vanquished when he came to Christ, with his specious temptation, offering a vast reward for the tarnishing of the integrity of the Son of God. He now seeks through the avenue of the world to corrupt the integrity of those who would overcome through the grace of Christ; but let every professed follower of Jesus say, "Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve" (Matthew 4:10). Letter 41, 1890, pp. 1-9, 11-15, 19-22. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 24, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 17, 1949  {1MR 97.3}
[1MR 99.1]       MR No. 28 - Daniel and Revelation         ［Release requested for use in Seminary class in Revelation.］  {1MR 99.1}
[1MR 99.2]          The mighty angel who instructed John was no less a personage than Jesus Christ. Setting His right foot on the sea, and His left upon the dry land, shows the part which He is acting in the closing scenes of the great controversy with Satan. This position denotes His supreme power and authority over the whole earth. The controversy has waxed stronger and more determined from age to age, and will continue to do so, to the concluding scenes when the masterly working of the powers of darkness shall reach their height. Satan, united with evil men, will deceive the whole world and the churches who receive not the love of the truth. But the mighty angel demands attention. He cries with a loud voice. He is to show the power and authority of His voice to those who have united with Satan to oppose the truth. After these seven thunders uttered their voices, the injunction comes to John as to Daniel in regard to the little book: "Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered" (Revelation 10:4). These relate to future events which will be disclosed in their order. Daniel shall stand in his lot at the end of the days. John sees the little book unsealed. Then Daniel's prophecies have their proper place in the first, second, and third angels' messages to be given to the world. The unsealing of the little book was the message in relation to time.  {1MR 99.2}
[1MR 99.3]          The books of Daniel and the Revelation are one. One is a prophecy, the other a revelation; one a book sealed, the other a book opened. John heard the mysteries which the thunders uttered, but he was commanded not to write                                                                              100  them. The special light given to John which was expressed in the seven thunders was a delineation of events which would transpire under the first and second angels' messages. It was not best for the people to know these things, for their faith must necessarily be tested. In the order of God, most wonderful and advanced truths would be proclaimed. The first and second angels' messages were to be proclaimed, but no further light was to be revealed before these messages had done their specific work. This is represented by the angel standing with one foot on the sea, proclaiming with a most solemn oath that time should be no longer.  {1MR 99.3}
[1MR 100.1]          This time which the angel declares with a solemn oath, is not the end of this world's history, neither of probationary time, but of prophetic time, which should precede the advent of our Lord. That is, the people will not have another message upon definite time. After this period of time, reaching from 1842 to 1844, there can be no definite tracing of the prophetic time. The longest reckoning reaches to the autumn of 1844. The angel's position with one foot on the sea, the other on the land signifies the wide extent of the proclamation of the message. It will cross the broad waters and be proclaimed in other countries, even to all the world. The comprehension of truth, the glad reception of the message is represented in the eating of the little book. The truth in regard to the time of the advent of our Lord was a precious message to our souls. Ms 59, 1900, pp. 8, 9. ("Jots and Tittles, II," August 16, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. May 4, 1950  {1MR 100.1}
[1MR 101.1]       MR No. 29 - Statements Concerning Apostasy         ［Request of J. H. Smuts for Seminary Thesis.］  {1MR 101.1}
[1MR 101.2]          The men who have lately apostatized say that the Sabbath does not amount to much. It makes no difference whether we keep it, or do not keep it. They say they are preaching sanctification, but where does their sanctification come in? They began the work of disaffection by their criticism. Here is where they fell, and here is where many will fall. To complain of our brethren in the ministry, to be suspicious of the gifts the Lord has set in the church, to always be finding spot and stain in something said or done is to follow the enemy. If one chooses to obtain this class of education, Satan will help him in a masterly manner. After the criticizers tell all that appears to them to be out of joint, they go into the manufacturing business, and commence to weave webs of falsehood. They abuse the confidence that has been reposed in them, and strive to destroy the reputation of the very ones that have ever been their truest friends. Letter 126, 1897, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister John Wessels, May 18, 1897.  {1MR 101.2}
[1MR 101.3]          The great apostasy originally began in a denial of the love of God, as it is plainly revealed in the Word. Letter 172, 1907, p. 2. (To Professor P. T. Magan, May 15, 1907.)  {1MR 101.3}
[1MR 101.4]          Many souls have been presented before me as being tempted by Satan to deny the faith. Fired by an unsanctified, unholy zeal, they will lead others in strange paths, and under their leadership many will become entangled in the specious snares of the enemy. Letter 234, 1906, p. 5. (To Brother Sadler                                                                              102  July 9, 1906.)  {1MR 101.4}
[1MR 102.1]          When the test and trial comes to every soul, there will be apostasies. Traitors, heady, highminded, and self-sufficient men will turn away from the truth, making shipwreck of the faith. Why?--Because they did not dig deep and make their foundation sure. Ms 68, 1897, p. 8. (To Melbourne Teachers, June 21, 1897.)  {1MR 102.1}
[1MR 102.2]          We shall in the future as we have in the past, see all kinds of characters developed. We shall witness the apostasy of men in whom we have had confidence, in whom we trusted, who, we supposed were as true as steel to principle. Something comes to test them, and they are overthrown. If such men fall, some say, "Who can we trust?" This is the temptation Satan brings to destroy the confidence of those who are striving to walk in the narrow way. Those who fall have evidently corrupted their way before the Lord, and they are beacons of warning, teaching those who profess to believe the truth that the Word of God alone can keep men steadfast in the way of holiness, or reclaim them from guilt. Ms 154, 1898, pp. 3, 4. ("The Pearl of Great Price," November 22, 1898.)  {1MR 102.2}
[1MR 102.3]          Faith in God and a love for souls gives men a genuine motive for faithfulness. It leads them to work faithfully, that others may not be ruined by the example of unbelief which has ruined so many souls. Some will depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. Why? Because they failed to work diligently. Ms 42, 1901, p. 6. ("Revealing the Christlikeness," June 2, 1901.)  {1MR 102.3}
[1MR 102.4]          One thing is certain: those Seventh-day Adventists who take their stand under Satan's banner will first give up their faith in the warnings and reproofs contained in the Testimonies of God's Spirit. Letter 156, 1903, p. 2. (To                                                                              103  Brother Magan, July 27, 1903.)  {1MR 102.4}
[1MR 103.1]          Some who in times past have been honored of God, have become ensnared by the deceptions of the enemy. They have been warned of their danger, but in refusing to hear the warnings sent them, they have become more and more deceived, until finally they are found fighting against the Lord and against His workers. Letter 289, 1905, p. 1. (To My Brethren in the Ministry, September 13, 1905.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 30, 1950  {1MR 103.1}
[1MR 104.1]       MR No. 31 - The Covenants         ［Release requested for possible service in a study of the covenants.］ {1MR 104.1}
[1MR 104.2]      God's Covenant with Israel  {1MR 104.2}
[1MR 104.3]         "In the third month, when the children of Israel were gone out of the land of Egypt, the same day came they into the wilderness of Sinai. For they were departed from Rephidim, and were come to the desert of Sinai, and had pitched in the wilderness; and there Israel camped before the mount. And Moses went up unto God, and the Lord called unto him out of the mountain, saying, Thus shalt thou say to the house of Jacob, and tell the children of Israel; Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles' wings, and brought you unto Myself. Now therefore, if ye will obey My voice indeed, and keep My covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto Me above all people: for all the earth is Mine: And ye shall be unto Me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation. These are the words which thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel" (Exodus 19:1-6).  {1MR 104.3}
[1MR 104.4]         Here are found the terms of a covenant that God desired to make with the children of Israel. If they would fulfill the pledge He asked of them, He would greatly bless them. He promised to honor them, to manifest His love and power upon them, and constantly to care for them, if they would comply with the conditions He asked of them. They were not merely to profess to worship God, but were to obey His voice indeed.  {1MR 104.4}
[1MR 104.5]         The wonderful love of God for the human race is here revealed. The fulfillment of the promises of this covenant involved the humiliation and death of Christ for a world perishing in sin. But for man to receive these                                                                              105  blessings, it is necessary for Him to obey the law of God. Only those who keep His commandments can enter in through the gates into the city of God.  {1MR 104.5}
[1MR 105.1]         This covenant is a revelation of God's goodness. The people had not sought for it. They were not reaching out their hands after God; but He Himself graciously extended His almighty arm, inviting them to link their arm with His, that He might be their defense. He voluntarily chose as His heritage a nation that had just come from Egyptian slavery, a people who must be educated and trained at every step. What an expression of Omnipotent goodness and love!  {1MR 105.1}
[1MR 105.2]          God's people are precious in His sight, and He desires them to be honored among the nations. "For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God: the Lord thy God hath chosen thee to be a special people unto Himself, above all people that are upon the face of the earth. The Lord did not set His love upon you, nor choose you, because ye were more in number than any people; for ye were the fewest of all people: but because the Lord loved you, and because He would keep the oath which He had sworn unto your fathers, hath the Lord brought you out with a mighty hand, and redeemed you out of the house of bondmen, from the hand of Pharaoh king of Egypt. . . .Thou shalt therefore keep the commandments, and the statutes, and the judgments, which I command thee this day, to do them. Wherefore it shall come to pass, if ye hearken to these judgments, and keep, and do them, that the Lord thy God shall keep unto thee the covenant and the mercy which He sware unto thy fathers: . . . Thou shalt be blessed above all people: . . . And the Lord will take away from thee all sickness, and will put none of the evil diseases of Egypt, which thou knowest, upon thee; but will lay them upon all them that hate thee" (Deuteronomy 7:6-15).  {1MR 105.2}
[1MR 105.3]          The Lord recounts what He has already done for His people. "Ye have                                                                              106  seen," He says, "what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles' wings, and brought you unto Myself" (Exodus 19:4). God had delivered His people gloriously. He had given them marked evidences of His power, that their faith in Him might be increased.  {1MR 105.3}
[1MR 106.1]          Over and over again, the Lord permitted His people to be brought into strait places, that in their deliverance, He might reveal His mercy and His goodness. If they now chose to disbelieve Him, they must doubt the evidence of their own eyes. They had had unmistakable proof that He was a living God, "merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth" (Exodus 34:6). He had honored Israel in the sight of all the heavenly intelligences. He brought them unto Himself,--into covenant relation and communion with Him.  {1MR 106.1}
[1MR 106.2]          The children of Israel had been three months on their journey from Egypt, and were now camped before Mount Sinai, where in awful grandeur, the Lord spoke His law. He did not manifest Himself in grand buildings made with men's hands, the structures of human device. He revealed His glory in a high mountain, a temple of His own creation. The top of Mount Sinai rose above all others, in a range of mountains in the barren desert. This mountain God chose as the place where He would make Himself known to His people.  {1MR 106.2}
[1MR 106.3]          He appeared to them in awful grandeur, and spoke in audible voice. He there revealed Himself to His people, as He never has at any other time, thereby showing the importance of the law for all ages. God is particular today that we keep His commandments.  {1MR 106.3}
[1MR 106.4]          To Moses, as His mouthpiece, God gave His message; and Moses faithfully showed the children of Israel the advantages that they would receive by following the instruction that God had given them. He carefully pointed                                                                              107  out to them the difference between right and wrong. Then He left it with them to decide whether they would comply with the conditions of God's promises. They accepted the words of God, and said, "All that the Lord hath spoken we will do" (Exodus 19:8).  {1MR 106.4}
[1MR 107.1]          "Thus saith the Lord God of Israel; Cursed be the man that obeyeth not the words of this covenant, Which I commanded your fathers in the day that I brought them forth out of the land of Egypt, from the iron furnace, saying, Obey My voice, and do them, according to all which I command you: so shall ye be My people, and I will be your God: that I may perform the oath which I have sworn unto your fathers, to give them a land flowing with milk and honey, as it is this day. . . .I earnestly protested unto your fathers in the day that I brought them up out of the land of Egypt, even unto this day, rising early and protesting, saying, Obey My voice. Yet they obeyed not, nor inclined their ear, but walked every one in the imagination of their evil heart" (Jeremiah 11:3-8).  {1MR 107.1}
[1MR 107.2]          The people did not fulfill their promise, and they therefore did not receive the blessings God wished to bestow on them. By following their own impulses, they pursued a course that disqualified them for being recognized as God's peculiar treasure.  {1MR 107.2}
[1MR 107.3]          "But this thing commanded I them, saying, Obey My voice, and I will be your God, and ye shall be My people: and walk ye in all the ways that I have commanded you, that it may be well unto you. But they hearkened not, nor inclined their ear, but walked in the counsels and in the imagination of their evil heart, and went backward, and not forward. Since the day that your fathers came forth out of the land of Egypt unto this day I have even sent unto you all My servants the prophets, daily rising up early and sending them" (Jeremiah 7:23-25).                                                                              108   {1MR 107.3}
[1MR 108.1]          Why did God send them so many messages and warnings? Because He knew that the enemy was wide awake, and active in his efforts to deceive men, and to lead them away from the law of God into his deceptions. Satan ever seeks to cause men to swerve from their obedience to God.  {1MR 108.1}
[1MR 108.2]     The Covenant with Us            The covenant God made at Sinai is for the Israel of God for all time. Herein is revealed God's purpose for us, if we will only cooperate with Him. The Lord Jesus today will gather His people as a hen gathers her chickens beneath her wings, if they will only come to Him.  {1MR 108.2}
[1MR 108.3]          If we comply with the conditions God laid down for Israel, if we come before God in the beauty of holiness, and worship Him in Spirit and in truth, we shall receive the blessings that God promised to them. God sends His Word to assure us that if we will be obedient to Him, He will acknowledge us as members of His royal family. He will honor His peculiar people above all nations. "This honour have all His saints" (Psalms 149:9).  {1MR 108.3}
[1MR 108.4]    God's Messengers            Moses was chosen by God as the messenger of His covenant. The Lord called him up into the mountain, to receive the words of God to Israel. Today God chooses men as He chose Moses, to be His messengers. They are not to be mediators. They are to point to Christ as the all-sufficient Mediator. They must first receive instruction from the living oracles of God, then they are to impart the knowledge they have received, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. Every word they speak must be spoken in truth. God will require the lives of those who turn the truth of God into a lie, and teach falsehood. Their example will lead others to falsify, but those who thus pervert God's truth will never become members of                                                                              109  the royal family. It is dangerous now to be unable to discern the truth. Those who would minister the Word of God must be men who know His will. They must be careful lest they misunderstand the Word of God, and make mistakes which will need to be rectified.  {1MR 108.4}
[1MR 109.1]          They must be men of knowledge, able to instruct others. How can they speak clearly and intelligently if they have no time nor opportunity to commune with God, to seek Him in earnest prayer? They must obtain their wisdom from God. They are to be "instant in season and out of season" always prepared for whatever they may be called to do.  {1MR 109.1}
[1MR 109.2]          "The priest's lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth: for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts" (Malachi 2:7). The people should counsel with him, as God's appointed messenger. They should not only hear, but they should ask questions, that they may have a clear knowledge of truth. He is not to withhold his knowledge from the people, but he is to keep it as a sacred trust, to be imparted to others.  {1MR 109.2}
[1MR 109.3]          The priest must keep knowledge, not only in the mind, but the "lips should keep knowledge;" he is to have it at his tongue's end. He must be ready always to speak of the good and beautiful things of God.  {1MR 109.3}
[1MR 109.4]          God's messengers must make their minds a treasure house of good things, from which they may be able to draw a "Thus saith the Lord" whenever occasion demands. They are to present things new and old. They must continually hold up the covenant of peace between God and man, that He made with His people Israel. Ms 64, 1903, pp. 1-7. ("God's Covenant with Israel," July 2, 1903.)  {1MR 109.4}
[1MR 109.5]     Compact between God and Christ            The ruling principles of God's throne are justice and mercy. It is called the Throne of Grace. Would you have divine enlightenment, go to the                                                                              110  Throne of Grace. You will be answered from the Seat of Mercy. A compact entered into by the Father and the Son to save the world through Christ, who would give Himself that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life. No human power or angelic power could make such a covenant. The rainbow above the Throne is a token that God through Christ binds Himself to save all who believe on Him. The covenant is as sure as the throne. Then why are we so unbelieving, so distrustful? Ms 16, 1890, pp. 25, 26. ("Our Constant Need of Divine Enlightenment," 1890.)  {1MR 109.5}
[1MR 110.1]     Abrahamic--The Covenant of Grace            Now my sister, if it were not possible for human beings under the Abrahamic covenant to keep the commandments of God, every soul of us is lost. The Abrahamic covenant is the covenant of grace. "By grace ye are saved" (Ephesians 2:5). "He came unto His own, and His own received Him not. But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name" (John 1:11, 12). Disobedient children? No, obedient to all His commandments. If it were not possible for us to be commandment keepers, then why does He make the obedience to His commandments the proof that we love Him? Letter 16, 1892, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister Holland, November 10, 1892).  {1MR 110.1}
[1MR 110.2]     The Covenant Completed            God's people are justified through the administration of the "better covenant," through Christ's righteousness. A covenant is an agreement by which parties bind themselves and each other to the fulfillment of certain conditions. Thus the human agent enters into agreement with God to comply with the conditions specified in His Word. His conduct shows whether or not He respects these conditions.                                                                              111   {1MR 110.2}
[1MR 111.1]          Man gains everything by the covenant keeping with God. God's attributes are imparted to man, enabling him to exercise mercy and compassion. God's covenant assures us of His unchangeable character. Why then are those who claim to believe in God changeable, fickle, untrustworthy? Why do they not do service heartily, as under obligation to please and glorify God?  {1MR 111.1}
[1MR 111.2]          It is not enough for us to have a general idea of God's requirements. We must know for ourselves what His requirements and our obligations are. The terms of God's covenant are, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself" (Luke 10:27). These are the conditions of life. "This do," Christ said, "and thou shalt live" (Luke 10:28).  {1MR 111.2}
[1MR 111.3]          Christ's death and resurrection completed His covenant. Before this time, it was revealed through types and shadows, which pointed to the great offering to be made by the world's Redeemer, offered in promise for the sins of the world. Anciently believers were saved by the same Saviour as now, but it was a God veiled. They saw God's mercy in figures. The promise given to Adam and Eve in Eden was the gospel to a fallen race. The promise was made that the Seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head, and it should bruise His heel. Christ's sacrifice is the glorious fulfillment of the whole Jewish economy. The Sun of Righteousness has risen. Christ our Righteousness is shining in brightness upon us.  {1MR 111.3}
[1MR 111.4]          God did not lessen His claim upon men in order to save them. When as a sinless offering Christ bowed His head and died, when by the Almighty's unseen hand the veil of the temple was rent in twain, a new and living way was opened. All can now approach God through the merits of Christ. It is because the veil has been rent that men can draw nigh to God. They need not depend on priest or ceremonial sacrifice. Liberty is given to all to go                                                                              112  directly to God through a personal Saviour. Ms 148, 1897, pp. 7, 8. ("The Christian Life," December 5, 1897.)  {1MR 111.4}
[1MR 112.1]     For a Thousand Generations            "Know therefore that the Lord thy God, He is God, the faithful God, which keepeth covenant and mercy with them that love Him and keep His commandments to a thousand generations" (Deuteronomy 7:9). A thousand  generations will bring us through all the trials of this life to the victorious end, when the reward will be given to God's commandment-keeping people.  "Wherefore it shall come to pass, if ye hearken to these judgments, and keep, and do them, that the Lord thy God shall keep unto thee the covenant and the mercy which He sware unto thy fathers: and He will love thee, and bless thee,  and multiply thee: He will also bless the fruit of thy womb, and the fruit of thy land, thy corn, and thy wine, and thine oil, the increase of thy kine, and the flocks of thy sheep, in the land which He sware unto thy fathers to give thee. . . .And the Lord will take away from thee all sickness, and will put none of the evil diseases of Egypt, which thou knowest, upon thee; but will lay them upon all them that hate thee" (Deuteronomy 7:12-15).  {1MR 112.1}
[1MR 112.2]         Shall we not teach our children that willing obedience to the will of God proves whether those claiming to be Christians are Christian indeed? The Lord means every word He says. Christ died that the transgressor of the law of God might be brought back to His loyalty, that He might keep the commandments of God, and His law as the apple of His eye, and live. God cannot take rebels into His kingdom; therefore He makes obedience to His requirements a special requirement. Parents should diligently teach their children what saith the Lord. Then God will show to angels and to men that He will build a safeguard round about His people. Fathers and mothers should                                                                              113  feel that there is most sacred missionary work to be done in their own home, in their own family, that the members of the family may become missionaries in every sense of the word. Ms 64, 1899, pp. 3, 4. ("Words to Parents," April 25, 1899.)  {1MR 112.2}
[1MR 113.1]     What a Covenant Is This!            On one occasion, turning to His disciples, who were to suffer for His sake, He pledged His word to them, saying, "In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world" (John 16:33). He has declared Himself the Helper of all who join His army, to cooperate with Him in fighting His battles against visible and invisible foes. He has promised that they shall be heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, that they will reign as kings and priests with God. What a covenant is this! Those who accept Christ, those who are willing to share His humiliation before the world shall become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. Those who choose to suffer affliction with the people of God rather than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season, shall be partakers with Christ in His glory. He will give them the dignity of His name. Letter 79, 1900, p. 7. (To Mr. William Kerr, May 10, 1900.)  {1MR 113.1}
[1MR 113.2]     Ratification of the Sinaitic Covenant            After God had given Moses various laws and ordinances, He directed him to go down to the people and acquaint them with these laws. Moses was instructed to read them to the people. While in the mount he had written them just as they had been spoken by the Son of God. "And Moses came and told the people all the words of the Lord, and all the judgments: and all the people answered with one voice, and said, All the words which the Lord hath said will we do" (Exodus 24:3).                                                                              114   {1MR 113.2}
[1MR 114.1]          Preparation was now made for the ratification of the covenant, according to God's directions. Moses "builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel. And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the Lord. And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basons; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar. And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the Lord hath said will we do, and be obedient. And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these words" (Exodus 24:4-8).  {1MR 114.1}
[1MR 114.2]          Here the people received the conditions of the covenant. They made a solemn covenant with God, typifying the covenant made between God and every believer in Jesus Christ. The conditions were plainly laid before the people. They were not left to misunderstand them. When they were requested to decide whether they would agree to all the conditions given, they unanimously consented to obey every obligation. They had already consented to obey God's commandments. The principles of the law were now particularized, that they might know how much was involved in covenanting to obey the law; and they accepted the specifically defined particulars of the law.  {1MR 114.2}
[1MR 114.3]         If the Israelites had obeyed God's requirements, they would have been practical Christians. They would have been happy; for they would have been keeping God's ways, and not following the inclinations of their own natural hearts. Moses did not leave them to misconstrue the words of the Lord or to misapply His requirements. He wrote all the words of the Lord in a book, that they might be referred to afterward. In the mount he had written them as Christ Himself dictated them.                                                                              115   {1MR 114.3}
[1MR 115.1]          Bravely did the Israelites speak the words promising obedience to the Lord, after hearing His covenant read in the audience of the people. They said, "All that the Lord hath said will we do, and be obedient" (Exodus 24:7). Then the people were set apart and sealed to God. A sacrifice was offered to the Lord. A portion of the blood of the sacrifice was sprinkled upon the altar. This signified that the people had consecrated themselves-- body, mind, and soul--to God. A portion was sprinkled upon the people. This signified that through the sprinkled blood of Christ, God graciously accepted them as His special treasure. Thus the Israelites entered into a solemn covenant with God. Ms 126, 1901, pp. 15-17. ("The Giving of the Law," December 10, 1901.)  {1MR 115.1}
[1MR 115.2]     Our Covenant Broken            "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you" (Matthew 7:7). To place ourselves in close connection with Christ, by fervent, believing prayer,--this is our duty. For our part of the contract we are responsible. For the rest we are to trust the One who knows and understands what will best help us in our endeavors to do His will.  {1MR 115.2}
[1MR 115.3]          Let us place ourselves in the line of cooperation with God, making it possible for Him to answer our prayers. He has issued His promissory notes, declaring, "A new heart also will I give you" (See Ezekiel 36:26). He says that He will be found of those who seek Him with the whole heart. When you lose your hold on Christ, the bank of heaven has not failed, but you have broken your covenant with God. He cannot cover your sin while you continue in sin, refusing to let Him take away your transgression, because you suppose that in disobeying the commands of God, you have placed yourself beyond help. The Lord says, "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me;                                                                              116  and he shall make peace with Me" (Isaiah 27:5). Ms 56, 1903, pp. 1, 2. ("A Present Help," May 22, 1903.)  {1MR 115.3}
[1MR 116.1]     The Pledge for these Last Days            "And taketh hold of My covenant" (Isaiah 56:6). This is the covenant spoken of in the following Scripture.  {1MR 116.1}
[1MR 116.2]          "Moses went up unto God, and the Lord called unto him out of the mountain, saying, Thus shalt thou say to the house of Jacob, and tell the children of Israel; Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles' wings, and brought you unto Myself. Now therefore, if ye will obey My voice indeed,"--in truth, earnestness, and sincerity,--"and keep My covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto Me above all people: for all the earth is Mine: And ye shall be unto Me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation. These are the words which thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel.  {1MR 116.2}
[1MR 116.3]          "And Moses came and called for the elders of the people, and laid before their faces all these words which the Lord commanded him. And all the people answered together, and said, All that the Lord hath spoken we will do" (Exodus 19:3-8).  {1MR 116.3}
[1MR 116.4]          This is the pledge that God's people are to make in these last days. Their acceptance with God depends on a faithful fulfillment of the terms of their agreement with Him. God included in His covenant all who will obey Him. To all who will do justice and judgment, keeping their hand from doing any evil, the promise is, "Even unto them will I give in Mine house and within My walls a place and a name better than of sons and of daughters: I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off" (Isaiah 56:5). Letter 263, 1903, pp. 6, 7. ("Be not Deceived," November 12, 1903.)                                                                              117   {1MR 116.4}
[1MR 117.1]     Conditions of Salvation the Same            Under the new covenant, the conditions by which eternal life may be gained are the same as under the old. The conditions are, and ever have been, based on perfect obedience. Under the old covenant, there were many offenses of a daring, presumptuous character, for which there was no atonement specified by law. In the new and better covenant, Christ has fulfilled the law for the transgressors of law, if they receive Him by faith as a personal Saviour. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God" (John 1:12). Mercy and forgiveness are the reward of all who come to Christ trusting in His merits to take away their sins. We are cleansed from sin by the blood of Christ Jesus our Saviour. Letter 216, 1906, p. 2. (To "My Dear Brother in Christ Jesus," July 2, 1906.)  {1MR 117.1}
[1MR 117.2]     The Solemn Oath at Baptism            There must be no withholding on our part, of our service or our means, if we would fulfill our covenant with God. "This day the Lord thy God hath commanded thee to do these statutes and judgments: thou shalt therefore keep and do them with all thine heart, and with all thy soul" (Deuteronomy 26:16). The purpose of all God's commandments is to reveal his duty not only to God, but to his fellow man. In this late age of the world's history, we are not, because of the selfishness of our hearts, to question or dispute the right of God to make these requirements, or we will deceive ourselves, and rob our souls of the richest blessings of the grace of God. Heart and mind and soul are to be merged in the will of God. Then the covenant, framed by the dictates of infinite wisdom, and made binding by the power and authority of the King of kings and Lord of lords, will be our pleasure. God will have no controversy with us in regard to these binding precepts. It is enough that                                                                              118  He has said that obedience to His statutes and laws is the life and prosperity of His people.  {1MR 117.2}
[1MR 118.1]          The blessings of God's covenant are mutual. "The Lord hath avouched thee this day to be His peculiar people, as He hath promised thee, and that thou shouldest keep all His commandments; and to make thee high above all nations which He hath made, in praise, and in name, and in honour; and that thou mayest be an holy people unto the Lord thy God, as He hath spoken" (Deuteronomy 26:18, 19). God accepts those who will work for His name's glory, to make His name a praise in a world of apostasy and idolatry. He will be exalted by His commandment-keeping people that He may make them "high above all nations which He hath made, in praise, and in name and in honour."  {1MR 118.1}
[1MR 118.2]          By our baptismal pledge we avouched and solemnly confessed the Lord Jehovah as our Ruler. We virtually took a solemn oath, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, that henceforth our lives would be merged into the life of these three great agencies, that the life we should live in the flesh would be lived in faithful obedience to God's sacred law. We declared ourselves dead, and our life hid with Christ in God, that henceforth we should walk with Him in newness of life, as men and women having experienced the new birth. We acknowledged God's covenant with us, and pledged ourselves to seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. By our profession of faith we acknowledged the Lord as our God, and yielded ourselves to obey His commandments. By obedience to God's Word we testify before angels and men that we live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. Ms 67, 1907, pp. 4, 5. ("God's People to Be Living Epistles," July 6, 1907.)   {1MR 118.2}
[1MR 119.1]        Words for Us as Truly as for Israel                                                                              119       "In the third month, when the children of Israel were gone forth out of the land of Egypt, the same day came they into the wilderness of Sinai. For they were departed from Rephidim, and were come to the desert of Sinai, and had pitched in the wilderness; and there Israel camped before the mount. And Moses went up unto God, and the Lord called unto him out of the mountain, saying, Thus shalt thou say to the house of Jacob, and tell the children of Israel; Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles' wings, and brought you unto Myself" (Exodus 19:1-4).  {1MR 119.1}
[1MR 119.2]         These words are written for us, as truly as they were for the children of Israel. God must bring each one of us to Himself before He can work through us in the great work of preparing a people to stand in the day of the Lord. It is our individual duty to understand what God means, and to do whatever He bids us.  {1MR 119.2}
[1MR 119.3]          "Now therefore, if ye will obey My voice indeed, and keep My covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto Me above all people: for all the earth is mine: And ye shall be unto Me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation. These are the words which thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel. And Moses came and called for the elders of the people, and laid before their faces all these words which the Lord commanded him. And all the people answered together, and said, All that the Lord hath spoken we will do. And Moses returned the words of the people unto the Lord" (Exodus 19:5-8).  {1MR 119.3}
[1MR 119.4]          The Lord told Moses to sanctify the people, because He was coming near to them. He requires of His people today that they shall stand as a separate and distinct people, free from all worldly influences. They are to be a peculiar people unto the Lord. And then He gave them His commandments, promising them life if they would keep the commandments. And we, if we obey them, shall find entrance into the kingdom of our God, where we shall continue to                                                                              120  observe the law of God. Let no one dare to trifle with the commandments of God. Ms 71, 1907, pp. 1, 2. ("Clear the King's Highway," preached Sabbath, February 16, 1907.)  {1MR 119.4}
[1MR 120.1]     With Upraised Hand            "And Moses came and called for the elders of the people, and laid before their faces all these words which the Lord commanded him. And all the people answered together, and said, All that the Lord hath spoken we will do. And Moses returned the words of the people unto the Lord" (Exodus 19:7, 8).  {1MR 120.1}
[1MR 120.2]          With upraised hand the people here made a solemn covenant with the Lord; and they became His denominated people, pledged to obey all the commandments of the Lord. And the Lord said to Moses, "Lo, I come unto thee in a thick cloud, that the people may hear when I speak with Thee, and believe Thee forever. And Moses told the words of the people unto the Lord" (Exodus 19:9). Letter 198, 1908, p. 3. (To Our Brethren in Oakland, June 16, 1908.)  {1MR 120.2}
[1MR 120.3]     The Everlasting Covenant            "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread? and your labour for that which satisfieth not? hearken diligently unto Me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. Incline your ear, and come unto Me: hear, and your soul shall live; and I will make an everlasting covenant with you, even the sure mercies of David. Behold, I have given Him for a witness to the people, a leader and commander to the people. Behold, thou shalt call a nation that thou knowest not, and nations that knew not thee shall run unto thee, because of the Lord thy God, and for the Holy One of Israel; for He hath glorified Thee" (Isaiah 55:1-5).                                                                              121   {1MR 120.3}
[1MR 121.1]          This everlasting covenant the Lord makes with all who seek Him with the whole heart and comply with the conditions of salvation. Ms 93, 1909, p. 1. ("Address to the Church Members at Salt Lake City,"  September 7, 1909.)  {1MR 121.1}
[1MR 121.2]     The Same Gospel for Abraham and Us            "For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father" (Romans 8:15). The spirit of bondage is engendered by seeking to live in accordance with legal religion, through striving to fulfill the claims of the law in our own strength. There is hope for us only as we come under the Abrahamic covenant, which is the covenant of grace by faith in Christ Jesus. The gospel preached to Abraham, through which he had hope, was the same gospel that is preached to us today, through which we have hope. Abraham looked unto Jesus, who is also the Author and the Finisher of our faith. Youth's Instructor, September 22, 1892, p. 304. ("Words to the Young")  {1MR 121.2}
[1MR 121.3]     In Fulfillment of the Covenant between the Father and the Son            Christ was not alone in making His great sacrifice. It was the fulfillment of the covenant made between Him and His Father before the foundation of the world was laid. With clasped hands they had entered into the solemn pledge that Christ would become the surety for the human race if they were overcome by Satan's sophistry. Youth's Instructor, June 14, 1900, p. 186. ("The Price of our Redemption")  {1MR 121.3}
[1MR 121.4]     Our Covenant Relation not Realized by Many            Many of us do not realize the covenant relation in which we stand before God as His people. We are under the most solemn obligations to represent God and Christ. We are to guard against dishonoring God by professing to be                                                                              122  His people, and then going directly contrary to His will. We are getting ready to move. Then let us act as if we were. Let us prepare for the mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for those that love Him. Let us stand where we can take hold of eternal realities, and bring them into the everyday life. We are to sit at the feet of Jesus and learn of Him. General Conference Bulletin, April 1, 1903, p. 31. ("Lessons from Josiah's Reign")  {1MR 121.4}
[1MR 122.1]     Covenant at Sinai in Force Today            The covenant that God made with His people at Sinai is to be our refuge and defense. The Lord said to Moses: "Thus shalt thou say to the house of Jacob, and tell the children of Israel; Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles' wings, and brought you unto Myself. Now therefore, if ye will obey My voice indeed, and keep My covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto Me above all people: for all the earth is Mine: And ye shall be unto Me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation. . . .And Moses came and called for the elders of the people, and laid before their faces all these words. . . .And all the people answered together, and said, All that the Lord hath spoken we will do"  (Exodus 19:3-8).  {1MR 122.1}
[1MR 122.2]          This covenant is of just as much force today as it was when the Lord made it with ancient Israel. The Southern Watchman, March 1, 1904, p. 142. ("Hold Fast the Faith")     White Estate Washington, D. C.  {1MR 122.2}
[1MR 123.1]       MR No. 32 - Cooperation with the WCTU and Other Temperance Organizations         ［Release requested by the American Temperance Society］  {1MR 123.1}
[1MR 123.2]     Experience of Elder and Mrs. White            ［FROM THE FIRST, MRS. E. G. WHITE, BY PRECEPT AND EXAMPLE, URGED HER FELLOW BELIEVERS TO COOPERATE WITH THESE GREAT TEMPERANCE ORGANIZATIONS. OF THIS SHE BEARS TESTIMONY IN THE FOLLOWING GENERAL STATEMENT］:  {1MR 123.2}
[1MR 123.3]          In his labors, my husband, whenever he had opportunity, invited the workers in the temperance cause to his meetings, and gave them an opportunity to speak. And when invitations were given us to attend their gatherings, we always responded. Letter 274, 1907, p. 3. (To Elder J. A. Burden, September 2, 1907.)  {1MR 123.3}
[1MR 123.4]     The WCTU Misjudged            ［IN THE LATTER PART OF 1899, THERE APPEARED IN ONE OF OUR PERIODICALS A SERIES OF ARTICLES POINTING OUT THE RELATION SUSTAINED BY THE W. C. T. U. TO THE NATIONAL REFORM ASSOCIATION, AND CRITICALLY ANALYZING THE STATEMENTS OF SOME LEADERS OF THE W. C. T. U. WITH RESPECT TO THEIR ATTITUDE TOWARD SUNDAY LEGISLATION. MRS. WHITE SENT TO THE AUTHOR OF THESE ARTICLES A LETTER OF CAUTION, SHOWING THE DANGER OF REPELLING THOSE WHOM WE MIGHT, BY KINDNESS AND COOPERATION, WIN TO THE TRUTHS THAT GOD HAS GIVEN TO US. WE QUOTE A PORTION OF THIS LETTER］:  {1MR 123.4}
[1MR 123.5]          My attention has been called to your articles in our papers in reference to the Women's Christian Temperance Union. In the work of temperance, all church members are supposed to stand upon the platform of union. . . . You                                                                              124  are building up barricades that should not be made to appear. After reading your articles, will those who know not what our faith is feel inclined to make an attempt to unite with us? The tone of your articles savors of Pharisaism. The man who expects to enlighten a deceived people must come near them and labor for them in love. He must become a center of holy influences. One concession made on their part would prepare the way after patient enlightenment for a second concession. . . .  {1MR 123.5}
[1MR 124.1]          If far more earnest, devoted, determined efforts were made for such associations as the W. C. T. U., light would shine forth to souls who are as honest as was Cornelius. It was the Lord's design that work should be done for the Women's Christian Temperance Union, that those who are seeking the light might be gathered out from those who are so bitterly opposed to the message God is giving to the world.  {1MR 124.1}
[1MR 124.2]          The ideas expressed in your articles savor so strongly of antagonism that you will do harm, more harm than you can possibly conceive. Remember that if by the injudicious use of your pen you close the door to even one soul, that soul will confront you in the judgment. Letter 17, 1900, pp. 1-4. (To Elder A. T. Jones, February 6, 1900.)  {1MR 124.2}
[1MR 124.3]          ［A FEW WEEKS LATER, SHE GAVE ADDED COUNSEL TO THIS WRITER, AS FOLLOWS］:  {1MR 124.3}
[1MR 124.4]          Light has been given me that there are those with most precious talents and capabilities in the  W. C. T. U. Much time and money has been absorbed among us in ways that bring no returns. Instead of this, some of our best talent should be set at work for the W. C. T. U., not as antagonists but as those who fully appreciate the good that has been done by this body. We should seek to gain the confidence of the workers in the W. C. T. U. by harmonizing with them as far as possible. We are to let them see and understand that the foundation of the principles of our doctrine is the Word of God. . . .                                                                              125   {1MR 124.4}
[1MR 125.1]          My brother, do not represent truth and the situation of things as so formidable that those belonging to the W. C. T. U. will turn away in despair. There are vital truths upon which they have had very little light. They should be dealt with in tenderness, in love, and with respect for their good work. . . .Withhold your condemnation till you and our people have done all that can be done to reach them, not by the learned arguments of ministers, but through women of influence working as Sister Henry worked. Letter 59, 1900, pp. 1-4. (To Elder A. T. Jones, April 18, 1900.)  {1MR 125.1}
[1MR 125.2]     Mrs. S. M. I. Henry and the W. C. T. U.            ［MRS. S. M. I. HENRY, HERE REFERRED TO, WAS THE NATIONAL EVANGELIST FOR THE WOMEN'S CHRISTIAN TEMPERANCE UNION. THE PHYSICIANS AT THE BATTLE CREEK SANITARIUM WHERE SHE HAD GONE IN 1896, AS A PATIENT, HELD OUT NO HOPE FOR HER RELEASE FROM A WHEEL CHAIR DURING HER LIFETIME. HOWEVER, IN ANSWER TO THE PRAYER OF FAITH, SHE WAS REMARKABLY RESTORED, AFTER SHE HAD COVENANTED TO KEEP ALL OF GOD'S COMMANDMENTS. HER FULL ACCEPTANCE OF THE FAITH OF SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS BROUGHT GREAT JOY TO THE HEART OF MRS. WHITE, WHO WAS IN AUSTRALIA AT THE TIME. THROUGH CORRESPONDENCE A WARM PERSONAL FRIENDSHIP WAS CREATED BETWEEN THESE TWO GODLY WOMEN. IN DECEMBER, 1898, MRS. WHITE WROTE AS FOLLOWS REGARDING THE RELATION OF MRS. HENRY TO THE W. C. T. U.］:  {1MR 125.2}
[1MR 125.3]          I thank the Lord with heart, and soul, and voice that you have been a prominent and influential member of the Women's Christian Temperance Union. In the providence of God you have been led to the light, to obtain a knowledge of the truth; and the education you have received in the grand temperance work, in connection with your sister workers, is the education you need to bring into the work with women whose hearts are softened by the Spirit of God, and who are searching for the truth as for hidden treasure. For twenty                                                                              126  years I have seen that the light would come to the women workers in the temperance lines. . . .  {1MR 125.3}
[1MR 126.1]          The Lord does not bid you separate from the Women's Christian Temperance Union. They need all the light you can give them. You are not to learn of them, but of Jesus Christ. Flash all the light possible into their pathway. You can agree with them on the ground of the pure, elevating principles that first brought into existence the Women's Christian Temperance Union. Letter 118, 1898, pp. 2-4. (To Sister Henry, December 1, 1898.)  {1MR 126.1}
[1MR 126.2]          ［AT THE TIME WHEN THIS LETTER WAS RECEIVED BY MRS. HENRY, SHE HAD TENDERED HER RESIGNATION AS AN OFFICER OF THE WOMEN'S CHRISTIAN TEMPERANCE UNION. REGARDING THIS SHE WROTE TO MRS. WHITE ON FEBRUARY 3, 1899 AS FOLLOWS:］  {1MR 126.2}
[1MR 126.3]          "I cannot begin to tell you how thankful I am that the Lord sent the word to me just in time to prevent me from taking the final step which would have severed my relation to the W. C. T. U. This was one of the most remarkable manifestations of the personal and constant care of God over His children which I have ever had. . . .The message coming just at that opportune time, and so clearly from the Lord that I could have no question concerning it, I simply wrote withdrawing my resignation."  {1MR 126.3}
[1MR 126.4]          MRS. HENRY CONTINUED WITH THE ORGANIZATION, AND IT WAS LARGELY DUE TO THE INFLUENCE OF HER WORK AND HER APPEALS THAT THE WORK IN BEHALF OFTHE SUNDAY LAW WAS QUITE GENERALLY DROPPED BY THAT ORGANIZATION. HER WORK, BOTH FOR THE LADIES OF THIS ORGANIZATION AND FOR THE WOMEN OF THE DENOMINATION PROVED A GREAT BLESSING UNTIL HER UNTIMELY DEATH IN JANUARY, 1900. MANY WORDS OF ENCOURAGEMENT WERE WRITTEN TO HER BY MRS. WHITE, SUCH AS THE FOLLOWING］:  {1MR 126.4}
[1MR 126.5]          I was greatly pleased with your letter, in which you give me the history of your experience with the W. C. T. U. When I read it, I said, "Thank the                                                                              127  Lord. That is seed sowing which is of value." I am pleased, so much pleased. The Lord has certainly opened your way. Keep it open if possible. A work can be accomplished by you. Preserve your strength for such efforts. Attend important gatherings when you can. . . .  {1MR 126.5}
[1MR 127.1]          There are very many precious souls whom the Lord would have reached by the light of truth. Labor is to be put forth to help them to understand the Scriptures. I have felt an intense interest in the W. C. T. U. workers. These heroic women know what it means to have an individuality of their own. I desire so much that they shall triumph with the redeemed around the great white throne. My prayers shall rise in your behalf that you may be given special opportunities to attend their large gatherings, and that your voice may be heard in defense of the truth. Letter 231, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To Sister Henry, December, 1899.)  {1MR 127.1}
[1MR 127.2]     Another SDA Temperance Worker Commended            ［AGAIN IN THE YEARS 1907 AND 1908 MRS. WHITE WAS LED TO WRITE WORDS OF ENCOURAGEMENT TO AND REGARDING THE WORK OF DR. LILLIS WOOD-STARR, WHO WAS ENGAGED IN LECTURING ON HEALTH AND TEMPERANCE, AS A MEMBER OF THE WOMEN'S CHRISTIAN TEMPERANCE UNION IN SOME OF THE CITIES OF SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA. OF THE BEGINNING AND GROWTH OF HER WORK, MRS. WHITE WROTE］:  {1MR 127.2}
[1MR 127.3]          Dr. Lillis Wood-Starr has found many openings for educational work in medical lines in San Bernardino. She began to conduct in the homes of our own people, studies in hygienic cooking, dress, and general living. Neighbors were invited to attend some of these demonstrations, and these in turn requested that similar studies be held with their families to which they might invite some of their friends. So the work grew rapidly, until it was brought to the attention of the superintendent of public schools.                                                                              128   {1MR 127.3}
[1MR 128.1]          At his invitation, Dr. Starr gave health talks in the public schools of the city to as many as fifteen hundred children. She now finds herself unable to respond to the many calls that come to her for public work. Her cooperation with the W. C. T. U. has greatly helped her by bringing her in contact with many excellent ladies of that organization. Such efforts are a powerful factor in the removing of prejudice against our people. Letter 188, 1907, p. 2. (To a friend, May 30, 1907.)  {1MR 128.1}
[1MR 128.2]          ［Some of our brethren feared that Dr. Starr might lose her interest in direct denominational work, and questioned the value of her endeavor as a soul winning agency. Of this Mrs. White wrote decidedly, encouraging the continuance of the work. To one of the Conference officers she stated］:  {1MR 128.2}
[1MR 128.3]          A grand work is to be done by our people for the W. C. T. U. . . . We need the help that these women workers can give us; they need the help we can give them in a knowledge of the gospel Sabbath. By holding ourselves aloof from the workers in the W. C. T. U., our people have lost much; and the members of the W. C. T. U. have also been on losing ground. If every possible effort is now made to reach these people, prejudice will be removed, and souls will be reached whom our people have thought would never accept this present truth.  {1MR 128.3}
[1MR 128.4]          I have been instructed that no hindrance should be placed in the way of Sister Starr's work for the W. C. T. U. . . . Let no hand be stretched out to hinder her in her work. Give her an opportunity to bring this message before the temperance organization. Letter 274, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder J. A. Burden, September 2, 1907.)  {1MR 128.4}
[1MR 128.5]     "Be of Good Courage"            ［At the same time she wrote to Dr. Starr］:                                                                              129   {1MR 128.5}
[1MR 129.1]          Be of good courage in the Lord. . . . I am deeply interested in the W. C. T. U. It is the Lord's pleasure that you should feel free to act in concert with them. It is by uniting with them in their labors that we shall be able to bring to these people an understanding of the claims of the fourth commandment. I believe there are many honest souls in this organization, who, when they are convinced of the claims of the Bible Sabbath, will obey the dictates of conscience. . . .  {1MR 129.1}
[1MR 129.2]          I am not afraid that you will lose your interest or backslide from the truth because you interest yourself in this people who have taken such a noble stand for the temperance question, and I shall urge our people, and those not of our faith, to help us in carrying forward the work of Christian temperance. . . .  {1MR 129.2}
[1MR 129.3]          Be encouraged to continue your work for the W. C. T. U. Unite with them in their good work as far as you can do so without compromising any principle of truth. Lead them to see that there is more light for them in the Word of God. God has shown you that it is your privilege to unite with these workers that you may give them a more intelligent understanding of the principles of His Word. Letter 278, 1907, pp. 1, 2, 5. (To Dr. Lillis Wood-Starr. September 5, 1907.)     White Estate Washington, D. C.  {1MR 129.3}
[1MR 130.1]       MR No. 33 - The Covenants         ［Release requested for use in the Review and Herald.］  {1MR 130.1}
[1MR 130.2]          "The law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith" (Galatians 3:24). In this Scripture, the Holy Spirit through the apostle is speaking especially of the moral law. The law reveals sin to us, and cause us to feel our need of Christ, and to flee unto Him for pardon and peace by exercising repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.  {1MR 130.2}
[1MR 130.3]          An unwillingness to yield up preconceived opinions, and to accept this truth, lay at the foundation of a large share of the opposition manifested at Minneapolis against the Lord's message through Brethren Waggoner and Jones. By exciting that opposition, Satan succeeded in shutting away from our people, in a great measure, the special power of the Holy Spirit that God longed to impart to them. The enemy prevented them from obtaining that efficiency which might have been theirs in carrying the truth to the world, as the apostles proclaimed it after the day of Pentecost. The light that is to lighten the whole earth with its glory was resisted, and by the action of our own brethren has been in a great degree kept away from the world.  {1MR 130.3}
[1MR 130.4]          The law of ten commandments is not to be looked upon as much from the prohibitory side, as from the mercy side. Its prohibitions are the sure guarantee of happiness in obedience. As received in Christ, it works in us the purity of character that will bring joy to us through eternal ages. To the obedient it is a wall of protection. We behold in it the goodness of God,                                                                              131  who by revealing to men the immutable principles of righteousness, seeks to shield them from the evils that result from transgression.  {1MR 130.4}
[1MR 131.1]          We are not to regard God as waiting to punish the sinner for his sin. The sinner brings the punishment upon himself. His own actions start a train of circumstances that bring the sure result. Every act of transgression reacts upon the sinner, works in him a change of character, and makes it more easy for him to transgress again. By choosing to sin, men separate themselves from God, cut themselves off from the channel of blessing, and the sure result is ruin and death.  {1MR 131.1}
[1MR 131.2]          The law is an expression of God's idea. When we receive it in Christ, it becomes our idea. It lifts us above the power of natural desires and tendencies, above temptations that lead to sin. "Great peace have they which love Thy law: and nothing shall offend them" (Psalm 119:165), cause them to stumble.  {1MR 131.2}
[1MR 131.3]         There is no peace in unrighteousness; the wicked are at war with God. But he who receives the righteousness of the law in Christ, is in harmony with heaven. "Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and peace have kissed each other" (Psalm 85:10). Letter 96, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder Uriah Smith, June 6, 1896.) ［Accompanying the above statement is a notation made by Mrs. White's secretary addressed to Elder Uriah Smith: "The enclosed pages present a few points which were opened to Sister White last night, and she wished sent to you."］  {1MR 131.3}
[1MR 131.4]         I am asked concerning the law in Galatians. What law is the schoolmaster to bring us to Christ? I answer: Both the ceremonial and the moral code of ten commandments.  {1MR 131.4}
[1MR 131.5]          Christ was the foundation of the whole Jewish economy. The death of Abel was in consequence of Cain refusing to accept God's plan in the school of obedience to be saved by the blood of Jesus Christ typified by the                                                                              132  sacrificial offerings pointing to Christ. Cain refused the shedding of blood which symbolized the blood of Christ to be shed for the world. This whole ceremony was prepared by God, and Christ became the foundation of the whole system. This is the beginning of its work as the schoolmaster to bring sinful human agents to a consideration of Christ the Foundation of the whole Jewish economy.  {1MR 131.5}
[1MR 132.1]          All who did service in connection with the sanctuary were being educated constantly in regard to the intervention of Christ in behalf of the human race. This service was designed to create in every heart a love for the law of God, which is the law of His kingdom. The sacrificial offering was to be an object lesson of the love of God revealed in Christ--in the suffering, dying victim, who took upon Himself the sin of which man was guilty, the innocent being made sin for us.  {1MR 132.1}
[1MR 132.2]          In the contemplation of this great theme of salvation, we see Christ's work. Not only the promised gift of the Spirit, but also the nature and character of this sacrifice and intervention, is a subject which should create in our hearts elevated, sacred, high ideas of the law of God, which holds its claims upon every human agency. The violation of that law in the small act of eating of the forbidden fruit, brought upon man and upon the earth the consequence of disobedience to the holy law of God. The nature of the intervention should ever make man afraid to do the smallest action in disobedience to God's requirement.  {1MR 132.2}
[1MR 132.3]          There should be a clear understanding of that which constitutes sin, and we should avoid the least approach to step over the boundaries from obedience to disobedience.  {1MR 132.3}
[1MR 132.4]          God would have every member of His creation understand the great work of the infinite Son of God in giving His life for the salvation of the world.                                                                              133  "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not" (1 John 3:1).  {1MR 132.4}
[1MR 133.1]          When he sees in Christ the embodiment of infinite and disinterested love and benevolence, there is awakened in the heart of the sinner a thankful disposition to follow where Christ is drawing. Ms 87, 1900, pp. 1, 2. ("The Law in Galatians," circa 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 13, 1952  {1MR 133.1}
[1MR 134.1]       MR No. 34 - Ellen G. White Utterances Regarding the Work to Be Done in Boston         ［Release requested by Elder C. A. Reeves, about to enter upon an evangelistic effort in Boston.］  {1MR 134.1}
[1MR 134.2]          My mind has been burdened in behalf of the large cities of the East. Besides New York City, where you labored last summer, there is the important city of Boston, near which is situated the Melrose Sanitarium. And I know of no place where there is a great need for a rebuilding of the first works than in Boston, and in Portland, Maine, where the first messages were given in power, but where now there is but a little handful of our people. Letter 4, 1910, p. 1. (To Dr. D. H. Kress, January 13, 1910.)  {1MR 134.2}
[1MR 134.3]          Boston has been pointed out to me as a place that must be faithfully worked. The light must shine in the outskirts and in the inmost parts. This Sanitarium is one of the greatest facilities that can be employed to reach Boston with the truth. The city and its suburbs must hear the last message of mercy to be given to our world. Tent meetings must be held in many places. The workers must put to the very best use the abilities God has given them. The gifts of grace will increase by wise use. But there must be no self-exaltation. No precise lines are to be laid down. Let the Holy Spirit direct the workers. They are to keep looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of their faith. The work for this great city will be signalized by the revelation of the Holy Spirit, if all will walk humbly with God.  {1MR 134.3}
[1MR 134.4]          The worker for God is not left without a pattern. He is given an example which, if followed, will make him a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. He is bidden to glorify God by carrying out unselfish aims and purposes.                                                                              135  Ms 84, 1904, pp. 3, 4. ("The Melrose Sanitarium," August 21, 1904.)  {1MR 134.4}
[1MR 135.1]          I feel a deep anxiety that Boston shall hear the word of the Lord and the reasons of our faith. Ask the Lord to raise up laborers to enter the field. Ask Him to raise up laborers who can gain access to the people of Boston. The message must be sounding forth. There are thousands in Boston craving for the simple truth as it is in Jesus. Cannot you who minister in word and doctrine prepare the way for this truth to reach souls? O, how I long to see the Holy Spirit's working on human minds. Letter 25, 1905, p. 1 (To A. E. Place, January 17, 1905.)  {1MR 135.1}
[1MR 135.2]          Brother Place, the Lord is calling for a work to be done in the city of Boston. If you will move out by faith in this work, God will greatly bless you. There need be no great outward demonstration, but work quietly and earnestly. The Lord will help His humble, earnest workers. Make  determined efforts. Say continually, "I will not fail nor be discouraged." Letter 202, 1906, p. 2. (To A. E. Place, June 26, 1906.)  {1MR 135.2}
[1MR 135.3]          My brother, I have a burden for the city of Boston. I pray that the Lord will arouse the missionary spirit among our people to work for this city and its suburbs. I pray that He will raise up laborers to give the last message of warning, and that sheaves may be gathered from this place for the great harvest. . . .There ought to be one thousand laborers at work in Boston today. Letter 12, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Nicola, January 23, 1907.)  {1MR 135.3}
[1MR 135.4]          Boston has been pointed out to me repeatedly as a place that must be faithfully worked. The light must shine in the outskirts and in the inmost                                                                              136  parts. The Melrose Sanitarium is one of the greatest agencies that can be employed to reach Boston with the truth. The city and its suburbs must hear the last message of mercy to be given to our world. Tent meetings must be held in many places. The workers must put to the very best use the abilities God has given them. The gifts of grace will increase by wise use. But there must be no self-exaltation. No precise lines are to be laid down. Let the Holy Spirit direct the workers. They are to keep looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of their faith. The work for this great city will be signalized by the revelation of the Holy Spirit, if all will walk humbly with God. . . .  {1MR 135.4}
[1MR 136.1]          We hope that those in charge of the work in New England will cooperate with the Melrose Sanitarium managers in taking aggressive steps to do the work that should be done in Boston. A hundred workers could be laboring to advantage in different portions of the city, in varied lines of service.  {1MR 136.1}
[1MR 136.2]          The terrible disasters that are befalling great cities, ought to arouse us to intense activity in giving the warning message to the people in these congested centers of population, while we still have an opportunity. The most favorable time for the presentation of our message in the cities has passed by. Sin and wickedness are rapidly increasing; and now we shall have to redeem the time by laboring all the more earnestly. Letter 148, 1906, pp. 3, 4. (To Dr. C. C. Nicola, May 14, 1906.)  {1MR 136.2}
[1MR 136.3]          The Lord will work with power, as we strive to do our part faithfully, He will cause Boston to hear the message of present truth. Cooperate with Him in bringing this about, my brother, my sister, and He will help you, strengthen you, and encourage your hearts through the salvation of many precious souls. Ms 59, 1908, p. 15. ("The New England Sanitarium," 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. September 23, 1945  {1MR 136.3}
[1MR 137.1]       MR No. 35 - How to Win Jews Through our Literature         ［Release requested by S. A. Kaplan for use in a tract.］  {1MR 137.1}
[1MR 137.2]          The time has come when the Jews are to be given light. The Lord wants us to encourage and sustain men who shall labor in right lines for this people; for there are to be a multitude convinced of the truth, who will take their position for God. The time is coming when there will be as many converted in a day as there were on the day of Pentecost, after the disciples had received the Holy Spirit.  {1MR 137.2}
[1MR 137.3]          The Jews are to be a power to labor for the Jews; and we are to see the salvation of God. Ms 66, 1905, p. 13. ("The Need of Home Religion, May 25, 1905.)  {1MR 137.3}
[1MR 137.4]          There is to be true, sincere missionary work done for the Jews. A little is being done, but it is as nothing compared with what might be done. There is a decided failure to take hold of this work as we ought. Let the people of the Lord meditate and pray over this matter. Letter 42, 1912, p. 1. (To "Dear Brethren," November 6, 1911.)  {1MR 137.4}
[1MR 137.5]          We are plainly taught that we should not despise the Jews; for among them the Lord has mighty men, who will proclaim the truth with power. Ms 87, 1907, p. 4. ("Our Duty toward the Jews," August 16, 1907.)  {1MR 137.5}
[1MR 137.6]          The work Christ came to do in our world was not to create separating barriers and constantly thrust upon the people the fact that they were wrong. . . .Nor does Paul proclaim to the Jews a Messiah whose work is to destroy                                                                              138  the old dispensation, but a Messiah who came to develop the Jewish economy in accordance with the truth. Ms 87, 1907, p. 2. ("Our Duty toward the Jews," August 16, 1907.)  {1MR 137.6}
[1MR 138.1]          We must get away from our smallness, and make larger plans. There must be a wider reaching forth to work for those who are nigh, and those who are afar off. . . .Let there be special efforts made for the enlightenment of the Jews. Every soul converted causes joy in the heavenly courts. Ms 87, 1907, p. 8. ("Our Duty toward the Jews," August 16, 1907.)     White Estate Washington, D.C.  {1MR 138.1}
[1MR 139.1]       MR No. 37 - Statements for Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts         ［Release requested by Elder L. H. Christian for use in his book, The Fruitage of the Prophetic gift.］  {1MR 139.1}
[1MR 139.2]          After my marriage I was instructed that I must show a special interest in motherless and fatherless children, taking some under my own charge, for a time, and then finding homes for them. Thus I would be giving others an example of what they could do.  {1MR 139.2}
[1MR 139.3]          I have felt it my duty to bring before our people that for which those in every church should feel a responsibility. I have taken children from three to five years of age, and have educated them, and trained them for responsible positions. I have taken into my home from time to time boys from ten to sixteen years of age, giving them motherly care and a training for service. These boys have now grown to manhood, and some of them occupy positions of trust in our institutions. One was for many years head pressman in the Review and Herald publishing house. Another stood for years as foreman of the type department in the Review and Herald. . . .  {1MR 139.3}
[1MR 139.4]         In Australia I carried on this same work, taking into my home orphan children, who were in danger of being exposed to temptations that might cause the loss of their souls.  {1MR 139.4}
[1MR 139.5]          While we were in Australia we worked as medical missionaries in every sense of the word. At times I made my home in Cooranbong an asylum for the sick and afflicted. My secretary, who had received a training in the Battle Creek Sanitarium, stood by my side, and did the work of a missionary nurse. No charge was made for her services, and we won the confidence of the people                                                                              140  by the interest that we manifested in the sick and suffering. Letter 55, 1905, pp. 6, 7. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, January 30, 1905.)  {1MR 139.5}
[1MR 140.1]          We had a very pleasant journey from College View to Battle Creek. We were given a very hearty welcome by the friends in Battle Creek. . . .  {1MR 140.1}
[1MR 140.2]          During my short stay in Battle Creek, I spoke five times, three times in the Tabernacle, once to the students in the Medical College, and once to the patients and helpers, in the Sanitarium. I had a message to bear, and the Spirit of the Lord seemed to impress those present. I know that God gave me strength to speak. On Sabbath there were about three thousand people present in the Tabernacle, and on Sunday about two thousand.  {1MR 140.2}
[1MR 140.3]          The meeting on Sunday afternoon was attended by many of the citizens of Battle Creek. They paid the best of attention. At this meeting I had opportunity to state decidedly that my views have not changed. The blessing of the Lord rested upon many of those who heard the words spoken.  {1MR 140.3}
[1MR 140.4]          I understood that some were anxious to know if Mrs. White held the same views as she did years ago when they had heard her speak in the Sanitarium grove, in the Tabernacle, and at the camp meetings held in the suburbs of Battle Creek. I assured them that the message she bears today is the same that she has borne during the sixty years of her public ministry. She has the same service to do for the Master that was laid upon her in her girlhood. She receives lessons from the same Instructor. The directions given her are, "Make known to others what I have revealed to you. Write out the messages that I give you, that the people may have them." This is what she has endeavored to do.  {1MR 140.4}
[1MR 140.5]         I have written many books, and they have been given a wide circulation. Of myself I could not have brought out the truths in these books, but the Lord has given me the help of His Holy Spirit. These books, giving the instruction                                                                              141  that the Lord has given me during the past sixty years, contain light from heaven, and will bear the test of investigation.  {1MR 140.5}
[1MR 141.1]          The question is sometimes raised, "What if Mrs. White should die?" I answer: "The books that she has written will not die. They are a living witness to what saith the Scriptures". . . .  {1MR 141.1}
[1MR 141.2]          During the discourse I said that I did not claim to be a prophetess. Some were surprised at this statement, and as much is being said in regard to it, I will make an explanation. Others have called me a prophetess, but I have never assumed that title. I have not felt that it was my duty to thus designate myself. Those who boldly assume that they are prophets in this our day are often a reproach to the cause of Christ.  {1MR 141.2}
[1MR 141.3]          My work includes much more than this name signifies. I regard myself as a messenger, entrusted by the Lord with messages for His people. . . .  {1MR 141.3}
[1MR 141.4]          The Lord gave me great light on health reform. In connection with my husband, I was to be a medical missionary worker. I was to set an example to the church by taking the sick to my home and caring for them. This I have done, myself giving the women and children most vigorous treatment. I was also to speak on the subject of Christian temperance, as the Lord's appointed messenger. I engaged heartily in this work, and spoke to large assemblies on temperance in its broadest and truest sense.  {1MR 141.4}
[1MR 141.5]          I was instructed that I must ever urge upon these who profess to believe the truth, the necessity of practicing this truth. This means sanctification, and sanctification means the culture and training of every capability for the Lord's service.  {1MR 141.5}
[1MR 141.6]          I was charged not to neglect or pass by those who were being wronged. The Lord presented such cases before me, and disagreeable though the duty may be, I am to reprove the oppressor, and plead for justice. I am to present                                                                              142  the necessity of maintaining justice and equity in all our institutions. Letter 55, 1905, pp. 1-5. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, January 30, 1905.) (For variant reading, see Ms 140, 1905, pp. 1-3.)  {1MR 141.6}
[1MR 142.1]          I have had the question asked, what do you think of this light which these men ［A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner］ are presenting? Why, I have been presenting it to you for the last forty-five years,--the matchless charms of Christ. This is what I have been trying to present before your minds. Ms 5, 1889, p. 10. (Sermon delivered at Rome, N. Y., June 17, 1889.)  {1MR 142.1}
[1MR 142.2]          We are in danger of falling into similar errors. Never should that which God has not given as a test be carried as was the subject of the law in Galatians. I have been instructed that the terrible experience at the Minneapolis conference is one of the saddest chapters in the history of the believers in present truth. God forbids that the subject of the two laws should ever again be agitated as it then was. Some are not yet healed of their defection and would plunge into this subject once more. Should they do this, differences of opinion would again create division. This question must not be revived. Letter 179, 1902, p. 10. (To C. P. Bollman, November 19, 1902.)  {1MR 142.2}
[1MR 142.3]          Now what we want to present is, how you may advance in the divine life. We hear many excuses, I cannot live up to this or that. What do you mean by this or that? Do you mean that it was an imperfect sacrifice that was made for the fallen race upon Calvary, that there is not sufficient grace and power granted us that we work away from our own natural defects and tendencies, that it was not a whole Saviour that was given us? or do you mean to cast reproach upon God? Well, you say, it was Adam's sin. You say, I am not guilty of that, and I am not responsible for his guilt and fall. Here all these natural                                                                              143  tendencies are in me and I am not to blame if I act out these natural tendencies. Who is to blame? Is God? Ms 8, 1888, p. 2. (Sermon preached at Minneapolis General Conference, Sabbath, October 20, 1888, "Advancing in Christian Experience.")  {1MR 142.3}
[1MR 143.1]          It is quite possible that Elder Jones or Elder Waggoner may be overthrown by the temptations of the enemy; but if they should be, this would not prove that they had had no message from God, or that the work that they had done was all a mistake. But should this happen, how many would take this position, and enter into a fatal delusion because they are not under the control of the Spirit of God. They walk in the sparks of their own kindling, and cannot distinguish between the fire they have kindled, and the light which God has given, and they walk in blindness as did the Jews. Letter 24, 1892, p. 5. (To Uriah Smith, September 19, 1892.)  {1MR 143.1}
[1MR 143.2]          I am much surprised that I am as well as I am. I had great fear that my summer's work would enfeeble me for the winter, but to the praise of God I will say He has mercifully lifted me up above my infirmities. I am very much better than for many months, better than last year.  {1MR 143.2}
[1MR 143.3]          We are having most excellent meetings. The spirit that was in the meeting in Minneapolis is not here. All moves off in harmony. There is a large attendance of delegates. Our five o'clock morning meeting is well attended, and the meetings good. All the testimonies to which I have listened have been of an elevating character. They say that the past year has been the best of their life; the light shining forth from the Word of God has been clear and distinct,--justification by faith, Christ our righteousness. The experiences have been very interesting.  {1MR 143.3}
[1MR 143.4]          I have attended all but two morning meetings. At eight o'clock Brother                                                                              144  Jones speaks upon the subject of justification by faith, and great interest is manifested. There is a growth in faith and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. There are quite a number who have not had an opportunity to hear upon this subject before but they are taking it in, and are being fed with large morsels from the Lord's table. The universal testimony from those who have spoken has been that this message of light and truth which has come to our people is just the truth for this time and wherever they go among the churches, light, and relief, and the blessing of God is sure to come in.  {1MR 143.4}
[1MR 144.1]          We have a feast of fat things and when we see souls grasping the light we are rejoiced, looking unto Jesus who is the Author and Finisher of our faith. Christ is the great pattern; His character must be our character. All excellence is in Him. Turning from man and every other model with open face we behold Jesus in all His glory. And their minds are filled with the grand and overpowering ideas of His excellency; every other object sinks into insignificance, and every part of moral discipline is lost which does not promote their likeness to His image. I see heights and depths that we may reach accepting every ray of light and going forward to a greater light. The end is near and God forbid that we shall be asleep at this time.  {1MR 144.1}
[1MR 144.2]          I am so thankful to see with our ministering brethren a disposition to search the Scriptures for themselves. There has been a very great lack of deep searching of the Scriptures, storing the mind with the gems of truth. How much we all lose because we do not put to the tax our minds to search with much prayer for divine enlightenment to understand His holy Word. I believe there will be a decided advance among our people, a more earnest endeavor to keep pace with the third angel's message. Ms 10, 1889, p. 1. ("The Excellence of Christ," circa 1889.)                                                                              145   {1MR 144.2}
[1MR 145.1]          Again and again the Spirit of the Lord came into the meeting with convincing power, notwithstanding the unbelief manifested by some present. Letter 51a, 1895, p. 1. (To Harmon Lindsay, May 1, 1895.)  {1MR 145.1}
[1MR 145.2]          After the Minneapolis meeting how wonderfully the Spirit of God wrought; men confessed that they had robbed God by withholding tithes and offerings. Many souls were converted. Thousands of dollars were brought into the treasury. Rich experiences were related by those whose hearts were aglow with the love of God. Ms 22, 1890, pp. 10, 11. ("Diary," January 10, 1890.)  {1MR 145.2}
[1MR 145.3]          Four mighty angels hold back the powers of this earth till the servants of God are sealed in their foreheads. The nations of the world are eager for conflict; but they are held in check by the angels. When this restraining power is removed, there will come a time of trouble and anguish. Deadly instruments of warfare will be invented. Vessels, with their living cargo, will be entombed in the great deep. All who have not the spirit of truth will unite under the leadership of Satanic agencies. But they are to be kept under control till the time shall come for the great battle of Armageddon.  {1MR 145.3}
[1MR 145.4]          Angels are belting the world, refusing Satan his claim to supremacy, made because of the vast multitude of his adherents. We hear not the voices, we see not with the natural sight the work of these angels, but their hands are linked about the world, and with sleepless vigilance they are keeping the armies of Satan at bay till the sealing of God's people shall be accomplished. Letter 79, 1900, pp. 12, 13. (To William Kerr, May 10, 1900.)  {1MR 145.4}
[1MR 145.5]          I have no faith in casting lots. . . .To cast lots for the officers of the church is not in God's order. Letter 37, 1900, pp. 1, 3. (To Mrs. M. R. Colcord, March 4, 1900.)                                                                              146   {1MR 145.5}
[1MR 146.1]          Our second conference meeting has just been held in New South Wales; and the blessing of the Lord rested upon those assembled. Many more came together than we supposed would come. The churches have all been represented.  {1MR 146.1}
[1MR 146.2]          We were rejoiced to see Brother Radley at this meeting. He came on Sunday, and remained until the meeting closed, Wednesday. We have felt great anxiety for him. His wife embraced the truth first, and he came along more slowly. He was very cautious in regard to committing himself. We visited him, and saw that he was a man of few words, and seldom attended our meetings. I talked with him personally in regard to his responsibilities as a husband and father. He has two boys, little lads, and three girls. All are interesting, and at an age when they need the leading and guiding of a father. The mother has done the best she could.  {1MR 146.2}
[1MR 146.3]          We held meetings at Brother Radley's house, but he manifested so little interest in them that they were discontinued. His heart was not inclined to fully accept the faith. But I talked with him as though he was fully with us, presenting before him his responsibilities for his neighbors. I said, "You have the light of truth, and you have a work to do to enlighten others. You love to read. Study, then, for time and for eternity. The time which any of us have to work is short. We must act our part in the service of God. I told him what he could do to advance the knowledge of the truth. He assented to it all by a mere response.  {1MR 146.3}
[1MR 146.4]          This was in 1894. Brother Starr was with me. After we left he said, "I was surprised to hear you talk to him as though he were fully with us. If he himself does not work on the Sabbath, his hired help works." I answered, "I talked to him just in the right way. I presented to him his high obligations to God in point of influence, laying the matter before him as one who should stand in the gap and make up the hedge, and raise the Sabbath of the fourth                                                                              147  commandment to its exalted standard."  {1MR 146.4}
[1MR 147.1]          He felt himself far from deserving the confidence I placed in him. We prayed with the family, and had the precious blessing of the Lord. Thus from time to time we visited him, and he always treated us courteously, but did not fully identify himself with us. Yet I always talked with him as one who knew and loved the truth, always laying out plans with him whereby he might be a laborer together with God. I told him that our responsibility and accountability to God was the strongest and most powerful of all motives that should lead us to obtain the very best kind of knowledge, the highest education. If he gained this, he could help other minds with a force proportionate to his intelligence and religious devotion, and be a bright and shining light to his neighborhood.  {1MR 147.1}
[1MR 147.2]          I said to him, "Brother Radley, the Lord wants you to cooperate with Him. You have a large orange, lemon, and peach orchard, and other fruit. You are giving these time and attention, that they may bear fruit, and not disappoint you. Well, you are God's husbandry; you are God's building, and He looks to you to be His human agent, through whom He can communicate truth to others. He will use you, through the strongest principles of your mental and moral capabilities, to reach other minds. At this period of your life, while your mind is yet vigorous and susceptible to the influence of His grace, God calls for you. Any selfish influence to which you give your mind will soon contract the intellect and harden the heart."  {1MR 147.2}
[1MR 147.3]         I begged of him to improve his talents. I asked him if he had Patriarchs and Prophets, and Great Controversy. He said no, but that they were in the library, and he was intending to get them and read them. Then I marked that I had never yet seen them on his table.                                                                              148   {1MR 147.3}
[1MR 148.1]          He lived eleven miles from Granville, and I seldom saw him at meeting in the little church at Castle Hill, which was about seven miles from where he lived.  {1MR 148.1}
[1MR 148.2]          One night the Lord gave me a message for him, and I arose at midnight and wrote out page after page. I knew the Lord was calling for him. I sent the message to him, to be read to him and his neighbor, Brother Whiteman, who was in a similar position, tempted and allured away from the truth. Brother _____, I think it was, read the matter to him, and he said, "Why did she write such a communication to me? I am not a believer. I do not want to separate from my neighbors. I cannot displease those with whom I have lived for twenty years."  {1MR 148.2}
[1MR 148.3]          I told Brother _____ to leave the message with him. His case was again urged upon me. I said, "What can I do more, Lord; he will not receive the light. What can I do?" I was directed to do one thing more,--to place my books in his hand as a gift, first, Steps to Christ, then Patriarchs and Prophets, then Great Controversy. I did this and he read Patriarchs and Prophets through three times, and said that he could not find one sentence in it to criticize. It was all just as it should be.  {1MR 148.3}
[1MR 148.4]          When I placed Great Controversy in his hands he objected to taking it, saying that there was one in the library that he could get. I said, "Never mind. I want to place this in your family as your very own, that it may be a blessing to you, and to your children. The Lord has given me light, and I mean that all shall have the light, if possible." He accepted the gift.  {1MR 148.4}
[1MR 148.5]          I had been shown that we become too easily discouraged over the souls who do not seem to take hold at once. But those who minister must not fail nor be discouraged. Christian motives demand us to act with a steady                                                                              149  purpose, and undying interest, and an ever increasing importunity for the souls whom Satan is seeking to destroy. No disappointment, no outward appearance, can chill the earnest, yearning energy for the salvation of others. The Holy Spirit's efficacy will cooperate with human effort, and that love flows forth upon the soul for whom Christ has died, with an inexhaustible source upon which to depend.  {1MR 148.5}
[1MR 149.1]          I have given Brother Radley Christian Education and Christian Temperance. I have sent to Battle Creek, and ordered the Review, Sabbath School Worker, Sentinel, and Youth's Instructor, to be sent to Brethren Radley, Whiteman, and Thompson, and asked to have this charged to me.  {1MR 149.1}
[1MR 149.2]          It would be difficult for a mind to continue in resistance to all these efforts, and O how happy I am to state that Brother Radley has come out, decided, firm, and true. He is now one of the leaders in the _____ Church, and is growing in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. He enjoys the meetings. His heart, I believe, is warming to the enterprise of building up the work. With all his powers of soul and influence he gladly cooperates in this great work of highest importance. We now expect that benevolence, and an earnest desire to do good to other souls will take the place of worldliness and narrow selfishness.  {1MR 149.2}
[1MR 149.3]          As the love of God enlists all the energies and the stability of Christian principles on the side of unselfish, persevering work for the Master, Brother Radley will be an instrument in the hands of God for saving the souls of his children, and filing them under the bloodstained banner of Prince Emmanuel, and their influence will extend beyond his own family to his neighbors. As he works, God will work with him, and furnish his soul with more than human efficiency. The mind will become inventive, vigilant, and a power to win others.                                                                              150   {1MR 149.3}
[1MR 150.1]          I have placed this case before you in full, in order that you may know the manner in which I have worked. This we have done in many cases, with the best results. We have kept reading matter before those who are unsettled. Yet temptations are so strong that they will not yield to truth.  {1MR 150.1}
[1MR 150.2]          Brother Radley has a large orchard, which is profitable to him. In this section of the country there is no one believing the truth who is so well situated as Brother Radley.  {1MR 150.2}
[1MR 150.3]          I have been giving reading matter to the postmaster in Cooranbong. In the absence of the minister he takes his place. During the institute we held last April, he was convicted of the truth; but a minister who seems to be a second Canright came in with all his false statements and theories, and created such a state of things that those who had been interested, turned their ears from truth to fables. I have also given the stationmaster Great Controversy, and some books for his children, and have supplied other families with books and papers. This reading matter may do them good sometime. The light must be introduced into families by reading matter, if we cannot get them to come and hear. I am glad to say that as a result of our labors in Cooranbong and vicinity, several families are now keeping the Sabbath. We hope to do more visiting when we return home. Letter 55, 1896, pp. 1-6. (To Brother and Sister Kellogg, November 14, 1896.)  {1MR 150.3}
[1MR 150.4]          I want to say that the Third Angel's Message is the gospel, and that the health reform is the wedge by which the truth may enter. There are to be no abrupt declarations of any phase of our truth, but the truth as it is in Jesus is to be preached. Letter 56, 1896, p. 1. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, January 19, 1896.)                                                                              151   {1MR 150.4}
[1MR 151.1]          When physicians make manifest the fact that they think more of the wages they are to receive than of the work of the institution, they show that they are not men to be depended upon as unselfish, God-fearing servants of Christ, faithful in doing the work of the Master.  {1MR 151.1}
[1MR 151.2]          Men who are controlled by selfish desires should not remain connected with our institutions. . . .  {1MR 151.2}
[1MR 151.3]          He who is selfish and grasping, eager to take every dollar he can get from our institutions for his services is binding about the work of God, verily he has his reward. . . .  {1MR 151.3}
[1MR 151.4]          If men desire to be highly esteemed among men, if they are seeking for the highest position, and demanding the highest remuneration they can obtain in this life, they will have just such characters in the future life. All heaven will pronounce them unfit for the kingdom, disqualified for any position of trust in the great work of God in the courts above. . . .  {1MR 151.4}
[1MR 151.5]          In every institution among us, in every branch and department of the work, God tests the spirit that actuates the worker. Does he have the mind that was in Christ, the earnest spirit, and fervent devotion, the purity, the love that should characterize the laborer for God? Does he bear the fruits of self-sacrifice that were seen in the life of our divine Lord? It is required in those who labor in the cause that the heart be enlisted in the enterprise, that they may give their services not merely for wages, not for honor, but for the glory of God, the salvation of lost man. Letter 41, 1890, pp. 1-6. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 24, 1890.)  {1MR 151.5}
[1MR 151.6]          We know best how this cause started. We have studied in every way, ways and means in order that we might have something to take us from place to place in the cause of truth. To reach the very first conference that we ever                                                                              152  had in the State of Connecticut, my husband worked at cutting cordwood at twenty-five cents a cord. He was not used to work and the rheumatism came in his wrists so that night after night he was unable to sleep because of the pain. Our prayers ascended night after night that God would relieve him from pain. . . .  {1MR 151.6}
[1MR 152.1]          I have fainted on the floor with a sick child in my arms more than twice for the want of food to eat. Then the word came, "Cannot you come and hold a meeting with us in Connecticut?" When my husband settled with his employer he had ten dollars, and with that we made our way to that Conference.  {1MR 152.1}
[1MR 152.2]          It was there that the work began to branch out, and there it was that he began to do his first publishing. He was a lame man, caused by cutting the ankle bone in his youth, but he walked nine miles to the printing office to carry his paper. At another time he took his scythe and went into the field to mow grass in order to get means to take us to the Conference in New York. And so the truth of God began to spread in New York, and this is a little sample of the way in which we first introduced the truth into different places.  {1MR 152.2}
[1MR 152.3]          For months my husband worked, handling stone until the skin was worn off his fingers and the blood dripped from the ends of his fingers. This was in the very places where he had spoken in the desk before thousands. Even then he did not obtain the money for his hard work. Do you know the remembrance of this is the very best part of my experience? He went through the streets of Brunswick, Maine, with a bag upon his shoulders containing a little rice and meal and beans to keep us from starving. When he came into the house singing, I said, "Have we come to this, husband? Has the Lord forsaken us and our work?"                                                                              153   {1MR 152.3}
[1MR 153.1]          He lifted up his hand and said, "Hush, hush, the Lord has not forsaken us."  {1MR 153.1}
[1MR 153.2]          I was so faint that as he said this I fell from my chair onto the floor. The next day we received a letter entreating us to go to another place to hold a conference, but, said he, "I have not a penny. What shall I do?" He went to the post office and came back with a letter containing five dollars. We felt very grateful for that. We called the family together and bowed down before the Lord and gave thanks. That night we took our passage for Boston. This is the way that we commenced this work. Ms 14, 1885, pp. 1, 2. (Talk before the European Council, Sunday, September 20, 1885.)     White Estate Washington, D. C.  {1MR 153.2}
[1MR 154.1]       MR No. 38 - Statements for the Enlargement of the Pamphlet: The Remnant Church not Babylon         ［Release requested for use in pamphlet: The Remnant Church not Babylon.］  {1MR 154.1}
[1MR 154.2]         An Oft Repeated Assurance            The Father loves His people today as He loves His own Son. Some day it will be our privilege to see Him face to face. Ms 103, 1903, p. 6. ("Instruction to Ministers and Physicians," September 15, 1902.)  {1MR 154.2}
[1MR 154.3]          We should remember that the church, enfeebled and defective though it be, is the only object on earth on which Christ bestows His supreme regard. He is constantly watching it with solicitude, and is strengthening it by His Holy Spirit. Ms 155, 1902, pp. 5, 6. (Sermon preached Sabbath, November 22, 1902, "On the Study of the Book of Revelation.")  {1MR 154.3}
[1MR 154.4]          Trust to God's guardianship. His church is to be taught. Enfeebled and defective though it is, it is the object of His supreme regard. Letter 279, 1904, p. 9. (To Brethren Paulson, Sadler, Jones, and Waggoner, August 1, 1904.)  {1MR 154.4}
[1MR 154.5]          The church is to increase in activity and to enlarge her bounds. Our missionary efforts are to be expansive; we must enlarge our borders. . . .  {1MR 154.5}
[1MR 154.6]          While there have been fierce contentions in the effort to maintain our distinctive character, yet we have as Bible Christians ever been on gaining ground. Remembering that the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, we are to labor earnestly, ever praying that the saving grace of God will instruct us at every step. We must ever seek to ascertain the will of                                                                              155  the Lord, and to walk in harmony with it. Let us follow on to know the Lord, whom to know aright is life eternal. Letter 170, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder M. N. Campbell and G. A. Amadon, May 6, 1907.)  {1MR 154.6}
[1MR 155.1]          The evidence we have had for the past fifty years of the presence of the Spirit of God with us as a people, will stand the test of those who are now arraying themselves on the side of the enemy, and bracing themselves against the message of God. Letter 356, 1907, p. 3. (To the members of the Battle Creek Church, October 24, 1907.)  {1MR 155.1}
[1MR 155.2]          I write these things to you, my brethren, although all of you may not fully comprehend them. If I did not believe that God's eye is over His people, I could not have the courage to write the same things over and over again. . . . God has a people whom He is leading and instructing. Letter 378, 1907, p. 3. (To the leading men in the Southern California Conference, November 11, 1907.)  {1MR 155.2}
[1MR 155.3]          I am instructed to say to Seventh-day Adventists the world over, God has called us as a people to be a peculiar treasure unto Himself. He has appointed that His church on earth shall stand perfectly united in the Spirit and counsel of the Lord of hosts to the end of time. Letter 54, 1908, p. 4. (To Elder W. T. Knox, January 21, 1908.)  {1MR 155.3}
[1MR 155.4]          Nothing in this world is so dear to God as His church. With jealous care He guards those who seek Him. Nothing so offends God as for the servants of Satan to strive to rob His people of their rights. The Lord has not forsaken His people. Satan points to the mistakes that they have made, and tries to make them believe that thus they have separated themselves from God. Evil angels seek in every way to discourage those who are striving for victory over sin. They hold up before them their past unworthiness, and represent                                                                              156  their case as hopeless. Letter 136, 1910, pp. 2, 3. (To James Edson White, November 26, 1910.)  {1MR 155.4}
[1MR 156.1]     Our Denominational Name            We are Seventh-day Adventists. Are we ashamed of our name? We answer, "No, no! We are not." It is the name the Lord has given us. It points out the truth that is to be the test of the churches. Letter 110, 1902, p. 6. (To Dr. David Paulson, July 7, 1902.)  {1MR 156.1}
[1MR 156.2]          We are Seventh-day Adventists, and of this name we are never to be ashamed. As a people we must take a firm stand for truth and righteousness. Thus we shall glorify God. We are to be delivered from dangers, not ensnared and corrupted by them. That this may be, we must look ever to Jesus, the Author and Finisher of our Faith. Letter 106, 1903, p. 3. (To the General Conference Committee, May 30, 1903.)  {1MR 156.2}
[1MR 156.3]     The General Conference            I had not one ray of light that He ［the Lord］ would have me come to this country ［Australia］. I came in submission to the voice of the General Conference, which I have ever maintained to be authority. Letter 124, 1896, p. 2. (To James Edson White, August 9, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. March 28, 1948  {1MR 156.3}
[1MR 157.1]       MR No. 39 - Organization--Strengthened, Established, Settled         ［Release requested for general use.］  {1MR 157.1}
[1MR 157.2]          I learn that it is proposed by some of our brethren to do away with the organization of some, at least, of the branches of our work. No doubt what has led them to propose this step is that in some of our organizations the machinery has been made so complicated as really to hinder the work. This, however, is not an argument against organization, but against the perversion of it.  {1MR 157.2}
[1MR 157.3]          It is nearly forty years since organization was introduced among us as a people. I was one of the number who had an experience in establishing it from the first. I know the difficulties that had to be met, the evils which it was designed to correct, and I have watched its influence in connection with the growth of the cause. At an early stage in the work, God gave us special light upon this point, and this light, together with the lessons that experience has taught us, should be carefully considered. . . .  {1MR 157.3}
[1MR 157.4]          We had a hard struggle in establishing organization. Notwithstanding that the Lord gave testimony after testimony upon this point, the opposition was strong, and it had to be met again and again. But we knew that the Lord God of Israel was leading us, and guiding by His providence. We engaged in the work of organization, and marked prosperity attended this advance movement. As the development of the work called upon us to engage in new enterprises, we were prepared to enter upon them. . . .  {1MR 157.4}
[1MR 157.5]          God has blessed our united efforts. The truth has spread and flourished. Institutions have multiplied. The mustard seed has grown to a great tree.                                                                              158  The system of organization has proved a grand success. . . .  {1MR 157.5}
[1MR 158.1]          In some parts of the work, it is true, the machinery has been made too complicated; especially has this been the case in the tract and missionary work; the multiplication of rules and regulations made is needlessly burdensome. An effort should be made to simplify the work, so as to avoid all needless labor and perplexity.  {1MR 158.1}
[1MR 158.2]          The business of our Conference sessions has sometimes been burdened down with propositions and resolutions that were not at all essential, and that would never have been presented if the sons and daughters of God had been walking carefully and prayerfully before Him. The fewer rules and regulations that we can have, the better will be the effect in the end. When they are made, let them be carefully considered, and, if wise, let it be seen that they mean something, and are not to become a dead letter. Do not, however, encumber any branch of the work with unnecessary, burdensome restrictions and inventions of men. In this period of the world's history, with the vast work that is before us, we need to observe the greatest simplicity, and the work will be the stronger for its simplicity.  {1MR 158.2}
[1MR 158.3]          Let none entertain the thought, however, that we can dispense with organization. It has cost us much study and many prayers for wisdom that we know God has answered, to erect this structure. It has been built up by His direction, through much sacrifice and conflict. Let none of our brethren be so deceived as to attempt to tear it down, for you will thus bring in a condition of things that you do not dream of. In the name of the Lord I declare to you that it is to stand, strengthened, established, and settled. Letter 32, 1892, pp. 1, 10-12. (To the Brethren of the General Conference, December 19, 1892.)     White Estate Washington, D.C.  {1MR 158.3}
[1MR 159.1]       MR No. 40 - Grounds for Divorce, Remarriage After Divorce, and the Separating of Those Married After Unscriptural Divorce         ［Release requested for general distribution of this material.］  {1MR 159.1}
[1MR 159.2]         A Contract for Life            Every marriage engagement should be carefully considered; for marriage is a step taken for life. Both the man and the woman should carefully consider whether they can cleave to each other through the vicissitudes of life as long as they both shall live. Letter 17, 1896, p. 4. (To W. F. Caldwell, May 10, 1896.)  {1MR 159.2}
[1MR 159.3]     Legally Divorced yet Married in God's Sight            A woman may be legally divorced from her husband by the laws of the land, and yet not divorced in the sight of God and according to the higher law. There is only one sin, which is adultery, which can place the husband or wife in a position where they can be free from the marriage vow in the sight of God. Although the laws of the land may grant a divorce, yet they are husband and wife still in the Bible light, according to the laws of God.  {1MR 159.3}
[1MR 159.4]          I saw that Sister _____, as yet, has no right to marry another man, but if she, or any other woman, should obtain a divorce legally on the ground that her husband was guilty of adultery, then she is free to be married to whom she chooses. Ms 2, 1863, p. 4. ("Testimony to Monterey Church," June 6, 1863.)  {1MR 159.4}
[1MR 159.5]     The Only Justifiable Cause for Divorce            Your ideas in regard to the marriage relation have been erroneous.                                                                              160  Nothing but the violation of the marriage bed can either break or annul the marriage vow. We are living in perilous times, when there is no assurance in anything, save in firm, unwavering faith in Jesus Christ. There is no heart that may not be estranged from God through the devices of Satan, if he does not watch unto prayer.  {1MR 159.5}
[1MR 160.1]          Your health would have been in a far better condition had your mind been at peace and rest; but it became confused and unbalanced, and you reasoned incorrectly in regard to the matter of divorce. Your views cannot be sustained on the ground from which you reason. Men are not at liberty to make a standard of law for themselves, to avoid God's law, and please their own inclination. They must come to God's great moral standard of righteousness.  {1MR 160.1}
[1MR 160.2]          If the wife is an unbeliever and an opposer, the husband cannot, in view of the law of God, put her away on this ground alone. In order to be in harmony with the law of Jehovah, he must abide with her, unless she chooses of herself to depart. He may suffer opposition and be oppressed and annoyed in many ways; he will find his comfort and his strength and support from God, who is able to give grace for every emergency. He should be a man of pure mind, of truly decided, firm principles, and God will give him wisdom in regard to the course which he should pursue. Impulse will not control his reason, but reason will hold the lines of control in her firm hand, that lust shall be held under bit and bridle. . . .  {1MR 160.2}
[1MR 160.3]          God gave only one cause why a wife should leave her husband, or the husband leave his wife, which was adultery. Let this ground be prayerfully considered. Marriage was from the creation, constituted by God, a divine ordinance. The marriage institution was made in Eden. The Sabbath of the fourth commandment was instituted in Eden, when the foundations of the world were laid, when the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God                                                                              161  shouted for joy. Then let this, God's institution of marriage, stand before you as firm as the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. Letter 8, 1888, pp. 1, 2.  {1MR 160.3}
[1MR 161.1]     Change Disposition not the Marriage Status            I have received a letter from your husband. I would say that there is only one thing for which a husband may lawfully separate from his wife or a wife from her husband, and that is adultery.  {1MR 161.1}
[1MR 161.2]          If your dispositions are not congenial, would it not be for the glory of God for you to change these dispositions?  {1MR 161.2}
[1MR 161.3]          A husband and wife should cultivate respect and affection for each other. They should guard the spirit, the words, and the actions, so that nothing will be said or done to irritate or annoy. Each is to have a care for the other, doing all in their power to strengthen their mutual affection.  {1MR 161.3}
[1MR 161.4]          I tell you both to seek the Lord. In love and kindness do your duty one to the other. The husband should cultivate industrious habits, doing his best to support his family. This will lead his wife to have respect for him.  {1MR 161.4}
[1MR 161.5]          You both need to overcome pride and selfishness. Do not wound one another by harsh words. Speak kindly and gently. I cannot give you better advice than this. No tongue can express, no finite mind conceive, the satisfaction that comes from appreciating the goodness and love of God.  {1MR 161.5}
[1MR 161.6]          My sister, you cannot please God by maintaining your present attitude. Forgive your husband. He is your husband, and you will be blessed in striving to be a dutiful, affectionate wife. Let the law of kindness be on your lips. You can and must change your attitude. Letter 168, 1901, pp. 1, 2.                                                                              162   {1MR 161.6}
[1MR 162.1]     A Case Where a Second Marriage Was Justified            In regard to the marriage of your daughter with A_____, I see where you are troubled. But the marriage took place with your consent, and your daughter, knowing all about him, accepted him as her husband, and now I can see no reason why you should carry any burden over this matter. Your daughter loves A_____, and it may be that this marriage is in the order of God in order that both A_____ and your daughter may have a richer Christian experience, and be built up where they are deficient. Your daughter has pledged herself to A_____ in marriage, and to break her marriage vows would be far from right. She cannot now disannul her obligations to him. . . . I had a personal knowledge of his former relations with his first wife B_____. A_____ loved B_____ far too well; for she was not worthy of his regard. He did all in his power to help her, and sought in every possible way to retain her as his wife. He could not have done more than he did do. I pleaded with her, and tried to show her the inconsistency of her course, and begged her not to obtain a divorce; but she was determined and willful and stubborn, and would have her own way. While she lived with him, she sought to secure all the money possible from him, but she would not treat him kindly as a wife should treat her husband.  {1MR 162.1}
[1MR 162.2]          A_____ did not put his wife away. She left him, and put him away, and married another man. I see nothing in the Scripture that forbids him to marry again in the Lord. He has a right to the affection of a woman. . . .  {1MR 162.2}
[1MR 162.3]          I cannot see that this new union should be disturbed. It is a serious matter to part a man and his wife. There is no Scriptural ground upon which to take such a step in this case. He did not leave her, she left him. He did not marry again until she had obtained a divorce. When B_____ divorced herself from A_____ he suffered most keenly, and it was not until B_____                                                                              163  had married another man that A_____ married again. The one he has chosen I feel certain will be a help to him, and he can be a help to her. . . . I see nothing in the Word of God that would require her to separate from him. As you have asked my advice, I will freely give it to you. Letter 50, 1895, pp. 1-6.  {1MR 162.3}
[1MR 163.1]     The Provoking Party Has no Right to Remarry            I have been considering your case in connection with _____, and I have no other counsel to give than I have given. I consider that you have no moral right to marry _____; he has no moral right to marry you. He left his wife after giving her great provocation. He left her whom he had vowed before God to love and cherish while both should live. Before ever she obtained her divorce, when she was his lawful wife, he left her for three years, and then left her in heart, and expressed his love to you. The matter has been negotiated largely between you and a married man, while he was legally bound to the wife he married, who has had two children by him.  {1MR 163.1}
[1MR 163.2]          I see not a particle of leniency in the Scriptures given either of you to contract marriage, although his wife is divorced. From the provocation he has given her, it was largely his own course of action that has brought this result, and I cannot see in any more favorable light his having a legal right to link his interest with yours or you to link your interest with his. . . .  {1MR 163.2}
[1MR 163.3]          I am astonished that you should for a moment give thought to such a thing, and place your affections on a married man who had left his wife and children under such circumstances. I advise you to lay your thoughts and plans regarding this matter just as they are before our responsible brethren, that you may receive their counsel, and let them show you from the law of God the error                                                                              164  into which you have fallen. You have both broken the law even in thinking that you might unite in marriage. You should have repelled the thought at its first suggestion. Letter 14, 1895, pp. 1, 2.  {1MR 163.3}
[1MR 164.1]     Counsel to Those Urging the Separation of Man and Wife        Your letter has been received and read. I have had acquaintance with several such cases and have found those who felt conscientious to do something in similar cases to the one you mention. After having stirred things up generally, and torn things to pieces, they had no wisdom to put things together to make matters better. I found that those who were so zealous to tear things down did nothing to build them up in right order. They had the faculty to confuse, distress, and create a most deplorable condition of things, but not the faculty to make them better.  {1MR 164.1}
[1MR 164.2]          You have asked my counsel in regard to this case; I would say that unless those who are burdened in reference to the matter have carefully studied a better arrangement, and can find places for these where they can be comfortable, they better not carry out their ideas of a separation. I hope to learn that this matter is not pressed and that sympathy will not be withdrawn from the two whose interests have been united. I write this because I have seen so many cases of the kind, and persons would have great burden till everything was unsettled and uprooted and then their interest and burden went no further. We should individually know that we have a zeal that is according to knowledge. We should not move hastily in such matters, but look on every side of the question; we should move very cautiously and with pitying tenderness, because we do not know all the circumstances which led to this course of action.  {1MR 164.2}
[1MR 164.3]          I advise that these unfortunate ones be left to God and their own                                                                              165  consciences, and that the church shall not treat them as sinners until they have evidence that they are such in the sight of the Holy God. He reads hearts as an open book. He will not judge as man judgeth. Letter 5, 1891, pp. 1, 2.  {1MR 164.3}
[1MR 165.1]     Case not Bettered by Leaving Present Wife            I have just read your letter concerning _____. I regard the matter in the same light that you do, and think it a cruel, wicked thing that the father of _____ should take the course that he is taking. . . . I would say that his case cannot be improved by leaving the present wife. It would not better the case to go to the other woman in question.  {1MR 165.1}
[1MR 165.2]          I consider the case of the father one that is singular, and his record is one that he will not be pleased to meet in the day of God. He needs to repent before God of his spirit and his works. The best thing for him to do is to cease to stir up strife. . . . Let the father and brother make diligent work for themselves. They both need the converting power of God. May the Lord help these poor souls to remove spot and stain from their own characters, and repent of their wrongs, and leave _____ with the Lord.  {1MR 165.2}
[1MR 165.3]          I am so sorry for the man; for his course is in such a shape that it will not answer to be meddled with, for there are difficulties upon difficulties. I would say that the Lord understands the situation, and if _____ will seek Him with all his heart, He will be found of him. If he will do his best, God will pardon and receive him.  {1MR 165.3}
[1MR 165.4]          O, how precious it is to know that we have One who does know and understand, and will help the ones who are most helpless. But the rebuke of God is upon the father and the brother who would drive to destruction and perdition one who stands in the sight of God under no worse condemnation than themselves; and yet they will so use their gifts of speech as to dishearten, discourage,                                                                              166  and drive_____ to despair.  {1MR 165.4}
[1MR 166.1]          _____ may hope in God and do the best he can to serve God in all humility of mind, casting his helpless soul upon the great Sin-bearer. I have not written a word to either father or son. I would gladly do something to help poor _____ to make things right, but this cannot be done as matters are now situated, without someone being wronged. Letter 175, 1901, pp. 1-3.  {1MR 166.1}
[1MR 166.2]     The Separation of Hopelessly Mismatched Persons            I have received your letter, and in reply to it I would say, I cannot advise you to return to _____ _____ unless you see decided changes in him. The Lord is not pleased with the ideas he has had in the past of what is due to a wife. . . . If Brother _____ holds to his former views, the future would be no better for you than the past has been. He does not know how to treat a wife.  {1MR 166.2}
[1MR 166.3]          I feel very sad about this matter. I feel indeed sorry for _____, but I cannot advise you to go to him against your judgment. I speak to you as candidly as I spoke to him; it would be perilous for you to again place yourself under his dictation. I had hoped that he would change. . . .  {1MR 166.3}
[1MR 166.4]          The Lord understands all about your experiences, Sister _____. Be of good courage in the Lord; He will not leave you nor forsake you. My heart goes out in tenderest sympathy for you. Letter 148, 1907, pp. 1, 2.  {1MR 166.4}
[1MR 166.5]     "Shoulder Your Cross"--"Show Yourself a Man"        I cannot see what more can be done in this case, and I think that the only thing that you can do is to give up your wife. If she is thus determined not to live with you, both she and you would be most miserable to attempt it. And as she has fully and determinedly set her stakes you can only shoulder your cross and show yourself a man. Letter 40, 1888, p. 1.     White Estate Washington, D.C. August 22, 1948  {1MR 166.5}
[1MR 167.1]       MR No. 41 - Supplementary Material Regarding Message-filled Books         ［Release requested by the Publishing Department.］  {1MR 167.1}
[1MR 167.2]     Turn not from Message-Filled Books            My heart aches as I see those who profess to be looking for Christ's coming devoting their time and talents to circulating books that contain nothing concerning the special truth for our time--books of narrative, books of biography, books of men's theories and speculations. The world is full of such books; they can be had anywhere; but can the followers of Christ engage in so common a work, when there is crying need for God's truth on every hand? It is not our mission to circulate such works. There are thousands of others to do this, who have as yet no knowledge of anything better. We have a definite mission, and we ought not to turn from it for side issues, employing men and means to bring to the attention of the people books that have no bearing upon the present truth. Ms 122, 1899, pp. 19, 20. ("The Canvasser and His Work," 1899.)  {1MR 167.2}
[1MR 167.3]     A Balanced Program            I do not believe it is right to devote so much attention to the sale of the smaller books, to the neglect of the larger ones. It is wrong to leave lying on the shelves the large works that the Lord has revealed should be put into the hands of the people, and to push so vigorously, in the place of these, the sale of small books. Ms 123, 1902, p. 10. (From a report of a Council meeting held at Elmshaven, October 19, 1902.)                                                                              168   {1MR 167.3}
[1MR 168.1]     Books Containing Present Truth            At this period of our work we must guard every step we take in reference to the publication of our books. I have been plainly shown that we must secure as canvassers men and women of ability. Much of the effort that has been devoted to the sale of medical books should now be given to the handling of books that contain the present truth for this time, that the evidences of our faith and the issues that are before us may be known by the people. . . .  {1MR 168.1}
[1MR 168.2]          We are to bring into the work every living agency who feels that he is chosen of God to do, not a common, commercial work, but a work that will give light and truth, Bible truth, to the world. Letter 72, 1907, pp. 2, 3. (To E. R. Palmer, February 25, 1907.)  {1MR 168.2}
[1MR 168.3]     The Light of the World            Our large books should have a wider circulation. The words, "Ye are the light of the world," must have a much clearer fulfillment in the lives of Seventh-day Adventists than they have yet had. Every line of our work should be carried forward in a way that will recommend the truth to those who hear. No selfish act is to be seen in commercial work, or in spiritual work. No thread of dishonesty is to be drawn into the pattern.  {1MR 168.3}
[1MR 168.4]          The time has come when, as never before, Seventh-day Adventists are to arise and shine, because their light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon them. Letter 296, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (To Elders A. G. Daniells and W. W. Prescott, October, 1904.)  {1MR 168.4}
[1MR 168.5]     Counsel Concerning Proposals Made by Elder Haskell Regarding Independent Publishing            Brother Walter Harper has been conversing with me about the need of greater effort for the sale of my books, and especially Great Controversy and Patriarchs and Prophets. I encouraged him to do all he could to push the                                                                              169  sale of these books, and I told him that if the publishing houses would not keep him supplied with my books, that I would supply them. But as I consider the matter I see that at this time, when so much is being said against organization, we must be careful not to work for disorganization. We must not get out of line. I am fearful regarding any plan that would take the work out of our publishing houses; for this might lessen the confidence of our brethren in these important agencies for the dissemination of present truth.  {1MR 168.5}
[1MR 169.1]          I believe that in the selling of your books you want to do just what is right. I believe the Lord will guide you with His counsel. Regarding my books, I feel that I cannot take them into my own hands, and thus weaken the work of the office of publication. It would not be wise for me to make a move that would look as if I did not have confidence in our leading publishing houses. We must do all things in a righteous way. We must not weaken the hearts and hands of those of whom we expect so much.  {1MR 169.1}
[1MR 169.2]          Years ago, when I was in Battle Creek, I was much distressed that Great Controversy should lie idle on the shelf. For two years it was held back that Bible Readings might have more attention. All that I could say did not change the course of those who had control of the canvassing work. They treated me as if I were a child. If at that time I had appealed to the people, asking for agents to handle my books, and promising to supply them, it would have been in the order of the Lord; but now things have changed. There is not now a studied, determined effort to hold back the books that are of most importance. We are planning to bring out many books, and for the pioneer in our work to make any move now that would create confusion would not be wise. We must not bring any discouragement on our publishing houses at this critical period in their experience.  {1MR 169.2}
[1MR 169.3]          We have advised the Pacific Press to give up commercial work. This has                                                                              170  been done. The Review and Herald also is giving its principal energies to our own work. The Nashville house is doing less outside work, and is making great exertions to secure good agents, and to sell our denominational books. To take my books into my own hands now would bring a great trial upon that work, and I cannot do it. I shall let the work go on as it has been going. We must press together, and take no step that will bring confusion to our publishing work.  {1MR 169.3}
[1MR 170.1]          You can do as you think best; but I have concluded to have my books handled just as they have been in the past. I shall encourage our brethren to scatter them like the leaves of autumn, but I shall leave my books to be handled by the publishing houses and shall prepare for larger sales in the future. Letter 70, 1907, pp. 1-3. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, February 26, 1907.)  {1MR 170.1}
[1MR 170.2]     Independent Publishing            Yesterday I had presented to me the advisability of supplying my books direct to agents in fields where few are sold. Thus I would receive a larger income. I laid the matter before my son, W. C. White, as it had been presented to me. Then he told me how he regarded the proposition, and in conclusion said, "Mother, unless you have special direction from the Lord, I advise you to make no new moves. It will bring perplexity to others and additional care and burden to you; and you have cares and burdens enough. In every new move, we must consider the interests of the whole work."  {1MR 170.2}
[1MR 170.3]          During the night I had instruction as to the best course to follow at this crisis. Our work now is large; many new books must be brought out; and we must handle all parts of the work wisely. We must do our best to encourage our publishing houses in America and in foreign countries. Should I as author take up the work of handling my books myself, discouragement would be brought                                                                              171  on our offices of publication. We have urged our publishing houses to give up commercial work, and they have done this. Should we bring confusion into the subscription book work, it would give them occasion to return to commercial work, and this would bring in delays and hindrances to the work of filling the world with our literature. Letter 72, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To E. R. Palmer, February 25, 1907.)  {1MR 170.3}
[1MR 171.1]          I have received your letter, in which you speak of a plan for you to print and sell a large number of my book, Early Writings, brought out in a new style of binding.  {1MR 171.1}
[1MR 171.2]          In the past I have given my consent to your suggestions regarding this matter, but recently I have received such positive instruction regarding the necessity of unity that I dare not give my consent to your proposition.  {1MR 171.2}
[1MR 171.3]          The Lord would have every movement made by you or by me such that it will inspire confidence in us as being led by the Lord. I should be sorry to see you do anything that would tend to lessen your influence as a wise counselor. As missionary workers, we need the guidance of the Holy Spirit. We must seek to follow the example set by our Saviour in His ministry of love. We must manifest the wisdom of the serpent and the harmlessness of the dove. May God help us that we may be a blessing to His people.  {1MR 171.3}
[1MR 171.4]          I would not wish to handle my books, nor to see you handle your books in a manner that would seem to throw discredit upon the publishing houses. We must manifest wisdom in this matter. To carry out the plans you suggest would, to many, seem that we were taking advantage of circumstances to benefit ourselves. . . . Let your whole influence be cast to create a spirit of unity with the men who are carrying responsibilities in the publishing work. Then your words will have more influence.                                                                              172   {1MR 171.4}
[1MR 172.1]          You and I are being watched very critically. If we were to carry out plans that would create dissension, this might result in the loss of souls. Do not forget that many are watching to see some moves made that would seem to vindicate the wrong moves that have been made in this conference during the last few years. Let us labor earnestly to convince men that Christ came to our world to place men on vantage ground, that he might become a partaker of the divine nature.  {1MR 172.1}
[1MR 172.2]          The Lord would be pleased for you to modify your plans regarding the selling of books at low prices, lest you lead some to feel that our publishing houses were charging exorbitantly for their labor.  {1MR 172.2}
[1MR 172.3]          In your position of trust as president of the California Conference, you should take especial heed lest you give occasion for your self-sacrificing efforts to be regarded as a reflection upon the men connected with our offices of publication. You are to come as close as possible to our leading brethren. It would be a great mistake to follow methods in the publication and sale of your books that would injure your influence. Therefore, I say that it would not be wise, my brother, to carry out plans that seem to some to be contrary to fair dealing in the sale of our books.  {1MR 172.3}
[1MR 172.4]          Therefore I cannot give my consent to have any of my books handled at the present time in the way you suggest. It would make upon the minds of some of our brethren an impression that would not be desirable. Letter 94, 1908, pp. 1-3. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, March 29, 1908.)  {1MR 172.4}
[1MR 172.5]          On making inquiries regarding the publication of Early Writings, I learn that our offices at Mountain View and at Washington have just brought out, and have in stock a large edition of this book, and that they are selling a paper-covered edition for thirty-five cents. Under such circumstances                                                                              173  therefore, it would seem unjust to them were we to endeavor to place on the market a smaller-sized book, to be sold at a low price. . . .  {1MR 172.5}
[1MR 173.1]          Representations that have been given me lead me to fear the plan of selling our books at too low a price. Many who would take advantage of these low prices, might just as easily pay the full price. And some who buy the books for little, would sell them to others who would have to pay the regular prices. Such a plan is bringing in an order of things that will not bring the best results. If you find worthy people who are not able to pay for a book, it is your privilege to present it to them. But you should hold your books at a price that will insure against a loss to the publishers. . ..  {1MR 173.1}
[1MR 173.2]          The enemy is ever seeking to scatter briers and thorns among the precious wheat. Earnest labor is required to make a success of our efforts. While certain plans may seem to be wise, and while men may have the best of motives in following them, yet if these plans result in friction, it will be found that the good results that were sought will not appear.  {1MR 173.2}
[1MR 173.3]          I dare not under present conditions do otherwise than as I have stated. While for a time there might be an enthusiasm in presenting books at a great reduction, yet there are only a few who could do this kind of work. And I cannot consent for you to do this in my behalf. We are both becoming old, and every move must bear the impress of the character of Christ. Not for a day must we venture to move unadvisedly. Looking unto Jesus constitutes real excellence of character. If we copy the pattern we shall always be safe; for Christ will be revealed in personal ministry. Let us make no mistakes, for we are sowing for eternity.  {1MR 173.3}
[1MR 173.4]          We should blend with our publishing institutions in laying and carrying out plans that will be productive of healthful unity. All should seek to be                                                                              174  baptized with the Holy Spirit, and all speak the same things. Let each serve with an eye single to the glory of God. Letter 106, 1908, pp. 1-4. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, April 2, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D.C.  {1MR 173.4}
[1MR 175.1]       MR No. 45 - Statements on the "Latter Rain"         ［Release requested for use in connection with "Latter Rain" statements in printed report of Ministerial Council.］  {1MR 175.1}
[1MR 175.2]          The time has come when we must expect the Lord to do great things for us. Our efforts must not flag or weaken. We are to grow in grace and in a knowledge of the Lord. Before the work is closed up and the sealing of God's people is finished, we shall have the out-pouring of the Spirit of God. Angels from heaven will be in our midst. . . . The present is the fitting up time for heaven, when we each must walk in full obedience to all the commandments of God. Letter 30, 1907, pp. 2, 3. (To Mr. N. D. Faulkhead, February 5, 1907.)  {1MR 175.2}
[1MR 175.3]          I know that a work must be done for the people, or many will not be prepared to receive the light of the angel sent down from heaven to lighten the whole earth with his glory. Do not think that you will be found as vessels unto honor in the time of the latter rain, to receive the glory of God, if you are lifting up your souls unto vanity, speaking perverse things, in secret cherishing roots of bitterness brought from the conference at Minneapolis. The frown of God will certainly be upon every soul who cherishes and nurtures these roots of dissension, and possesses a spirit so unlike the Spirit of Christ. Letter 24, 1889, p. 4. (To the General Conference, circa 1889.)  {1MR 175.3}
[1MR 175.4]          Brethren, we have little time in which to work. Certainly we need to stop complaining about each other, and lay our whole hearts open before God, that we may receive the Holy Spirit. Years ago the time came for the Holy                                                                              176  Spirit to descend in a special manner upon God's earnest, self-sacrificing workers. The Lord will greatly bless His tried and chosen ones if they will cooperate with Him. When the Holy Spirit came down in the day of Pentecost, it was like a rushing, mighty wind. It was given in no stinted measure; for it filled all the place where the disciples were sitting. So will it be given to us when our hearts are prepared to receive it. Ms 2, 1899, p. 1. ("The Need for Greater Consecration," January 24, 1899.)  {1MR 175.4}
[1MR 176.1]          "For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch. But unto you that fear My name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in His wings; and ye shall go forth and grow up as calves of the stall" ( Malachi 4:1, 2).  {1MR 176.1}
[1MR 176.2]          Here are brought plainly to view those who will be vessels unto honor; for they will receive the latter rain. Every soul who in the light now shining upon our pathway continues in sin will be blinded, and will accept the delusions that come from Satan. We are now nearing the close of this earth's history. Where are the faithful watchmen on the walls of Zion who will not slumber, but faithfully declare the time of night? Christ is coming to be admired in all them that believe. How painful it is to contemplate that the Lord Jesus is being kept in the background! How few magnify His grace and exalt His infinite compassion and love. There will be no envy, no jealousy, in the hearts of those who are seeking to be like Jesus in character. Letter 15, 1892, p. 5. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, June 25, 1892.)  {1MR 176.2}
[1MR 176.3]          Under the showers of the latter rain the inventions of man, the human                                                                              177  machinery, will at times be swept away, the boundary of man's authority will be as broken reeds, and the Holy Spirit will speak through the living, human agent with convincing power. No one then will watch to see if the sentences are well rounded off, if the grammar is faultless. The living water will flow in God's own channels. But let us be careful now not to exalt men, their sayings and doings: and let not any one consider it a grand point to have a startling experience to relate; for here is a fruitful field where credence will be given to unworthy persons. Letter 102, 1894, p. 4 (To James Edson and Emma White, February 6, 1894.)  {1MR 176.3}
[1MR 177.1]          Every truly converted soul will be intensely desirous to bring others from the darkness of error into the marvelous light of the righteousness of Jesus Christ. The great outpouring of the Spirit of God which lightens the whole earth with His glory will not come until we have an enlightened people who know by experience what it means to be laborers together with God. When we have entire, wholehearted consecration to the service of Christ, God will recognize the fact by an outpouring of His Spirit without measure; but this will not be while the largest portion of the church are not laborers together with God. God cannot pour out His Spirit when selfishness and self-indulgence is so manifest, when a spirit prevails that if put into words would express that answer of Cain,--"Am I my brother's keeper?" Letter 31, 1894, p. 11. (To Mr. Harper, September 23, 1894.)  {1MR 177.1}
[1MR 177.2]          We cannot exert a correct influence when we are under a cloud of anxiety and depression. We must reach out the hand of faith, and grasp the hand of our Redeemer. We must not wait for the latter rain. It is coming upon all who will recognize and appropriate the dew and showers of grace that fall upon us. When we gather up the fragments of light, when we appreciate the sure                                                                              178  mercies of God, who loves to have us trust Him, then every promise will be fulfilled. "For as the earth bringeth forth her bud, and as the garden causeth the things that are sown in it to spring forth; so the Lord God will cause righteousness and praise to spring forth before all the nations" (Isaiah 61:11). Letter 151, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To James Edson and Emma White, August 29, 1897.  {1MR 177.2}
[1MR 178.1]          When the laborers have an abiding Christ in their own souls, when all selfishness is dead, when there is no rivalry, no strife for the supremacy, when oneness exists, when they sanctify themselves, so that love for one another is seen and felt, then the showers of the grace of the Holy Spirit will just as surely come upon them as that God's promise will never fail in one jot or tittle. But when the work of others is discounted, that the workers may show their own superiority, they prove that their own work does not bear the signature it should, God cannot bless them. Ms 24, 1896, p. 4. ("Unselfishness among Brethren," September 9, 1896.)  {1MR 178.1}
[1MR 178.2]          A most solemn responsibility rests on me to say to you, "Your only hope is in God." Before giving us the baptism of the Holy Spirit, our heavenly Father will try us, to see if we can live without dishonoring Him. Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you. Do not think, my children, that you have received all the spiritual help you need. And do not think that you can have great spiritual blessings without complying with the conditions God Himself has laid down. James and John thought that for the asking, they could have the highest place in the kingdom of God. Oh, how far short they fell of understanding the situation! They did not realize that before they could share Christ's glory, they must wear His yoke and daily learn His meekness and lowliness. Letter 22, 1902, pp. 8, 9. (To James Edson and Emma White,                                                                              179  February 1, 1902.)  {1MR 178.2}
[1MR 179.1]          Christ used the wind as a symbol of the Spirit of God. As the wind bloweth whither it listeth, and we cannot tell whence it cometh or whither it goeth, so it is with the Spirit of God. We do not know through whom it will be manifested. But I speak not my own words when I say that God's Spirit will pass by those who have had their day of test and opportunity, but who have not distinguished the voice of God or appreciated the movings of His Spirit. Then thousands in the eleventh hour will see and acknowledge the truth. "Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that the plowman shall overtake the reaper, and the treader of grapes him that soweth seed" (Amos 9:13). These conversions to truth will be made with a rapidity that will surprise the church, and God's name alone will be glorified. Letter 43, 1890, p. 5. (To Brother Olsen, December 15, 1890.)  {1MR 179.1}
[1MR 179.2]          If all those that handle the Word of God, ministering to the people, will cleanse their hearts from all iniquity and all defilement, and shall come to God with clean purpose of heart, as little children, they shall see of the salvation of God. Jesus will walk in our midst. We have now the invitations of mercy to become vessels unto honor, and then we need not worry about the latter rain; all we have to do is to keep the vessel clean and prepared and right side up, for the reception of the heavenly rain and keep praying, "Let the latter rain come into my vessel. Let the light of the glorious angel which unites with the third angel, shine upon me; give me a part in the work; let me sound the proclamation; let me be co-laborer with Jesus Christ." Thus seeking God, let me tell you, He is fitting you up all the time giving you His grace. You need not be worried. You need not be thinking that there is a special time coming when you are to be crucified; the time to be crucified                                                                              180  is just now. Every day, every hour, self is to die; self is to be crucified, and then, when the time comes that the test shall come to God's people in earnest, the everlasting arms are around you. The angels of God make a wall of fire around about and deliver you. All your self-crucifixion will not do any good then. It must come before the destiny of souls is decided. It is now that self is to be crucified, when there is work to do; when there is some use to be made of every entrusted capability. It is now that we are to empty and thoroughly cleanse the vessel of its impurity. It is now that we are to be made holy unto God. This is our work, this very moment. You are not to wait for any special period for a wonderful work to be done; it is today. I give myself to God today. Ms 35, 1891, pp. 16, 17. ("Work and Baptism of Holy Spirit Needed," September 26, 1891.)  {1MR 179.2}
[1MR 180.1]          The Lord calls for united action. Well organized efforts must be made to secure laborers. There are poor, honest, humble souls whom the Lord will put in your places, who have never had the opportunities you have had and could not because you were not worked by the Holy Spirit. We may be sure that when the Holy Spirit is poured out, those who did not receive and appreciate the early rain will not see or understand the value of the latter rain. When we are truly consecrated to God, His love will abide in our hearts by faith and we will cheerfully do our duty, in accordance with the will of God. Letter 8, 1896, p. 9. (To My Brethren in America, February 6, 1896.)  {1MR 180.1}
[1MR 180.2]          When the Third Angel's Message shall go forth with a loud voice, the whole earth shall be lightened with His glory, the Holy Spirit is poured out upon His people. The revenue of glory has been accumulating for this closing work of the Third Angel's Message. The prayers that have been ascending for the fulfillment of the promise, the descent of the Holy Spirit, not one has                                                                              181  been lost. Each prayer has been accumulating, ready to overflow and pour forth a healing flood of heavenly influence and accumulated light all over the world. Letter 96a 1899, p. 2. (To Sister Henry, July 19, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 30, 1950  {1MR 180.2}
[1MR 182.1]       MR No. 48 - Use of the Tithe         ［Release requested for general use.］  {1MR 182.1}
[1MR 182.2]     Not for Common Necessities of the House of God            Letters have come to me from Oakland and Battle Creek, making inquiries as to the disposition made of the tithe. The writers supposed that they were authorized to use the tithe money in meeting the expenses of the church, as these expenses were quite heavy. From that which has been shown me, the tithe is not to be withdrawn from the treasury. Every penny of this money is the Lord's own sacred treasure, to be appropriated for a special use. . . .  {1MR 182.2}
[1MR 182.3]          The light which the Lord has given me on this subject, is that the means in the treasury for the support of the ministers in the different fields is not to be used for any other purpose. If an honest tithe were paid, and the money coming into the treasury were carefully guarded, the ministers would receive a just wage. . . .  {1MR 182.3}
[1MR 182.4]          The minister who labors should be sustained. But notwithstanding this, those who are officiating in this work see that there is not money in the treasury to pay the minister. They are withdrawing the tithe for other expenses,--to keep up the meeting house necessities or some charity. God is not glorified in any such work. We have to raise our voice against this kind of management. Let those who have comfortable homes, and are not called upon to leave their families, consider this matter. Gifts and offerings should be brought in by the people as they are privileged in having houses of worship, as in Battle Creek and Oakland, two of our largest churches. Let house-to-house labor be done in setting before the families in                                                                              183  Battle Creek and Oakland their duty in acting a part in meeting these expenses, which may be called common or secular, and let not the treasury be robbed. There has not been money in the treasury to supply ministers for the service of God. . . .  {1MR 182.4}
[1MR 183.1]          Those who have used the tithe money to supply the common necessities of the house of God, have taken the money that should go to sustain ministers in doing His work, in preparing the way for Christ's second appearing. Just as surely as you do this work, you misapply the resources which God has told you to retain in His treasure house, that it may be full, to be used in His service. This work is something of which all who have taken a part in should be ashamed. They have used their influence to withdraw from God's treasury a fund that is consecrated to a sacred purpose. From those who do this, the blessing of the Lord will be removed. The tithe money must be kept sacred. . . .  {1MR 183.1}
[1MR 183.2]          I know from the light given me of God that there should be many workers in California. There should be workers in Michigan, and yet men are questioning in regard to using the tithe for other purposes than that which the Lord specified. In California, in all our cities in America, in the highways and byways, men and women should go forth as consecrated workers, who will proclaim the message of warning. Ms 17, 1897, pp. 1-8. ("The Use of the Tithe," March 14, 1897.)  {1MR 183.2}
[1MR 183.3]     To Share the Lord's Money with Needy Fields            In some of the larger conferences the tithe may be more than sufficient to sustain the laborers now in the field. But this does not sanction its use for any other purpose. If the conferences were doing the work that God desires them to do, there would be many more laborers in the field, and the demand for funds would be greatly increased. The conferences should feel a                                                                              184  burden for the regions beyond their own borders. There are missions to be sustained in fields where there are no churches and no tithes, and also where the believers are new and the tithe limited. If you have means that is not needed after settling with your ministers in a liberal manner, send the Lord's money to these destitute places. Special light on this point has been given. I was listening to the voice of a heavenly Messenger, and the directions given were that the churches that had buildings and facilities should in this way assist the missions in foreign countries. Ms 139, 1898, p. 26. ("An Appeal for Missions," October 21, 1898.)  {1MR 183.3}
[1MR 184.1]     A Solemn Warning            We received your letter today. The question in regard to applying the tithes for incidental expenses connected with the church is referred to. You say that this has not been done in _____ for years. I am glad to hear this. I answer in accordance with the light recently given me of God, and which has led me to write so much on this matter, that it is a mistake for our churches to appropriate the tithe for any other purpose than to sustain the ministry. The Lord will not work in your favor if you do this. . . .  {1MR 184.1}
[1MR 184.2]          The tithe is not to be consumed in incidental expenses. That belongs to the work of the church members. They are to support their church by their gifts and offerings. When this matter is seen and realized in all its bearings, there will be no questions on this subject. Through His servant Malachi, the Lord gives a most solemn warning in reference to this matter. He says, "Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in Mine house, and prove Me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it" (Malachi 3:10).                                                                              185   {1MR 184.2}
[1MR 185.1]          The Lord has revealed to me that when the members of the church in _____ shall learn to deny themselves, when they shall consecrate themselves to God, when they shall practice economy as truehearted sons and daughters of God; when they shall expend much less for outward display, and shall wear plain, simple clothing without unnecessary adornments; when their faith and works shall correspond, then they will be the Lord's true missionaries and will have clear discernment and spiritual understanding. They will have a sense of the sacredness of God's work. They will see the necessity of the tithe money being faithfully paid into the treasury, and reserved for the sacred work to which God designs that it shall be devoted,--to carry the last message of mercy to a fallen world. God's people are to lift the standard of truth in every place where the message of mercy has not been proclaimed.  {1MR 185.1}
[1MR 185.2]          Every soul who is honored in being a steward of God is to carefully guard the tithe money. This is sacred means. The Lord will not sanction your borrowing this money for any other work. It will create evils you cannot now discern. It is not to be meddled with by the _____ church; for there are missions to be sustained in other fields, where there are no churches and no tithes. When the men who, as God's messengers, have their work to do, will do it in a straightforward manner, the church of _____ will take care of the duties belonging to it individually. The members will furnish the means to sustain these extra expenses. But by using the tithe for these expenses, or filling the gaps made in business lines, you lift from them a burden which they should as a church carry.  {1MR 185.2}
[1MR 185.3]          Time, precious time, is passing into eternity, and the work that should be done in saving perishing souls is left undone. Keep your hands off the Lord's reserve fund. That means is to do a great work before probation shall close. Not one-hundredth part of the work that should be done in California                                                                              186  is being done. Missionary workers are few. It is most painful to me to see how little is being done in self-sacrificing effort, in bringing up the church to sense their individual responsibility and the necessity of self-denial. Look at the congregations coming into the houses of worship in _____ and _____, and see how much money is expended in dress that should go to the Lord's cause. But you cannot, as responsible men, be clear in the sight of God unless you shall practice more economy and self-denial yourselves, unless you shall bear a testimony that will cut its way to the heart of self-indulgence.  {1MR 185.3}
[1MR 186.1]          It makes me heartsick to see the most sacred, solemn truth ever given to our world have so little influence upon the life and character of many who profess to believe the Word of God. What is the matter?--the truth is not practiced. The life of the world's Redeemer is our example in all things. There is much more in the Word of God than many have discovered. There is practical godliness that must be brought into the life and character. There are heights and depths that we might reach if there were less self-indulgence and more consecration to God. . . .  {1MR 186.1}
[1MR 186.2]          The Lord has shown me that when those who are in office will do their appointed work, and bind about their many supposed wants; when they shall practice the self-denial that God enjoins, and encourage economy in every line as it is their duty to do by setting the example, there will be a solemn, straight-forward testimony, hearts and lips touched with holy fire coming forth from the great center in California, and _____ will have ［an］ influence on smaller churches. Letter 81, 1897, pp. 1-5. (To Brother Jones, May 27, 1897.)                                                                              187   {1MR 186.2}
[1MR 187.1]     A Letter to Elder Daniells            I send you this morning a letter written for America, and sent there yesterday morning, which will show you how I regard the tithe money being used for other purposes. ［See Special Testimonies, Series A, No. 10, pp. 16-24.］ This is the Lord's special revenue fund, for a special purpose. I have never so fully understood this matter as I now understand it. Having had questions directed here to me to answer, I have had special instruction from the Lord that the tithe is for a special purpose, consecrated to God to sustain those who minister in the sacred work, as the Lord's chosen to do His work not only in sermonizing, but in ministering. They should understand all that this comprehends. There is to be meat in the house of God, who believe the truth, to give a faithful tithe to the Lord, and ministers should be encouraged and sustained by that tithe. Letter 40, 1897, p. 1. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, March 16, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 22, 1951  {1MR 187.1}
[1MR 188.1]      MR No. 48a - Use of the Tithe          ［Release requested by Elder W. H. Branson for use in the study of this problem in connection with a forthcoming council.］  {1MR 188.1}
[1MR 188.2]          In the night season I am laboring earnestly with persons who do not seem to understand that in the providence of God the medical missionary work is to be as the right hand of the body. Ms 58, 1901, p. 1. ("A Union of Ministerial and Medical Missionary Work Essential," July 7, 1901.)  {1MR 188.2}
[1MR 188.3]          The tithe is to be used for one purpose,--to sustain the ministers whom the Lord has appointed to do His work. It is to be used to support those who speak the words of life to the people, and carry the burden of the flock of God. . . .  {1MR 188.3}
[1MR 188.4]          Those who have charge of our church buildings are to be supplied with the means that is necessary to keep these buildings in good repair. But this money is not to come from the tithe. . . .  {1MR 188.4}
[1MR 188.5]          The use of the tithe must be looked upon as a sacred matter by our people. We must guard strictly against all that is contrary to the message now given. . . .  {1MR 188.5}
[1MR 188.6]          The impression is becoming quite common that the sacred disposition of the tithe no longer exists. Many have lost their sense of the Lord's requirements. . . .  {1MR 188.6}
[1MR 188.7]          When a man enters the ministry, he is to be paid from the tithe enough to sustain his family. He is not to feel that he is a beggar. . . .  {1MR 188.7}
[1MR 188.8]          Many ministers are lying in their graves, brought there by sorrow and disappointment, and by the hardship brought upon them because they did not                                                                              189  receive sufficient for their labors.  {1MR 188.8}
[1MR 189.1]          Let us remember that God is a God of justice and equity. There would today be many more ministers in the field, but they are not encouraged to labor. Many workers have gone into the grave heartbroken, because they had grown old, and could see that they were looked upon as a burden. But had they been retained in the work, and given an easy place, with a whole or part of their wages, they might have accomplished much good. During their term of labor, these men have done double labor. They felt so heavy a burden for souls that they had no desire to be relieved of overwork. The heavy burdens borne shortened their lives. The widows of these ministers are never to be forgotten, but should, if necessary, be paid from the tithe. Ms 82, 1904, pp. 1-3. ("The Use of the Tithe," 1904.)  {1MR 189.1}
[1MR 189.2]          Our conferences should see that the schools are provided with teachers who are thorough Bible teachers and who have a deep Christian experience. The best ministerial talent should be brought into schools, and the salaries of these teachers should be paid from the tithe. . . .  {1MR 189.2}
[1MR 189.3]          God's ministers are His shepherds, appointed by Him to feed His flock. The tithe is His provision for their maintenance, and He designs that it shall be held sacred to this purpose. . . .  {1MR 189.3}
[1MR 189.4]          If the members of a church exercise economy and self-denial in dress and in all their expenses as God requires, there will be no lack of funds. The tithe will be increased, and there will be donations sufficient for all church expenses. Ms 139, 1898, pp. 24-26. ("An Appeal for Missions," October 21, 1898.)  {1MR 189.4}
[1MR 189.5]          And if there is a surplus of means in the treasury, there are many places where it may be used strictly in the appointed lines. In many places the                                                                              190  dearth of means is so great that the workers cannot be employed to do missionary work. Every dollar of the money put into the treasury is not needed in _____. Let the Lord's money be donated to support the ministers in foreign countries where they are working to lift the standard in new fields. This is God's money, and He designs that it shall be used in sustaining the ministry, in educating a people to prepare to meet their God. . . .  {1MR 189.5}
[1MR 190.1]          If you have more means than you need to settle ［with］ your ministers in a fair, liberal, Christian manner, there are other places where you can help, where there are but few people and poor, and the tithe is limited. Send the Lord's money to them. This I have been repeatedly shown is the way to do. . . .  {1MR 190.1}
[1MR 190.2]          When the people will, as in the church in _____, excuse themselves from sustaining their own church demands, that church is in deep need of a ministry that is of a different order than that which it has had. The men who are handling sacred things will need to discern more clearly spiritual things, and if they will begin to rely upon the tithe money to use in the several places where there is a gap and where means are needed in Battle Creek and Oakland, the Lord will surely remove His blessing from these churches.  {1MR 190.2}
[1MR 190.3]          You know nothing experimentally of the poverty in foreign countries. We need some of your abundance here. When men shall be properly exercised to present to the people their duty as Christians to support their church expenses; when they shall themselves present more abundantly their gifts and offerings to carry forward the work, then God will bless the faithful messenger, and He will bless the members of the churches; for He says, "I know thy works" (Revelation 3:8).  {1MR 190.3}
[1MR 190.4]          Then who will be aroused to sense their duty in this respect, and act their part in the fear of God. Self-denial is to be presented to the people,                                                                              191  and offerings called for in donations. Said the messenger of heaven, "It is not the Oakland church, the Battle Creek church, the Healdsburg church, or the San Francisco church who should draw from the treasury of God to supply their weekly incidental expenses, incurred in accommodating the people as they assemble together to worship God. Let every soul consider, and humble himself before God." Letter 81, 1897, pp. 1-6. (To Brother Jones, May 27, 1897.)  {1MR 190.4}
[1MR 191.1]          There are exceptional cases, where poverty is so deep that in order to secure the humblest place of worship, it may be necessary to appropriate the tithes. But that place is not Battle Creek or Oakland. Let those who assemble to worship God consider the self-denial and self-sacrifice of Jesus Christ. Let those brethren who profess to be children of God study how they can deny themselves, how they can part with some of their idols, and carefully economize in every line. In each house there should be a box for the church fund, to be used for the needs of the church. . . .  {1MR 191.1}
[1MR 191.2]          Let not those to whom are entrusted responsibilities, allow the treasury that God has appointed to sustain the ministers in the field, to be robbed to supply the expenses incurred in keeping in order and making comfortable the house of God. Thousands upon thousands of dollars have been taken from the tithes and used for these purposes. This is not as it should be. The gifts and offerings that have cost some self-denial are to be brought in. A separate fund for the purpose of defraying the expenses which every church member should share according to his ability should be instituted in every place where there is a church. Ms 24, 1897, pp. 1, 2. ("Tithing," March 15, 1897.)  {1MR 191.2}
[1MR 191.3]          In the sixth chapter of Acts, we are shown how, when men were to be                                                                              192  selected to fill positions in the church, the matter was brought before the Lord, and most earnest prayer was offered for guidance. The widows and fatherless were to be supported by contributions from the church. Their wants were not to be relieved by the church, but by special donations. The tithe was to be consecrated to the Lord, and was always to be used for the support of the ministry. Letter 9, 1899, p. 2. (To those Occupying Important Positions in the General Conference, January 24, 1899.)  {1MR 191.3}
[1MR 192.1]          I have been instructed that there is something wrong in the way that financial matters have been carried in some of our conferences. I was shown that spiritual interests have been lost sight of, and that the very work that is most essential and urgent has been neglected, and bears the mark of imperfection. The zeal exercised by some in gathering and hoarding as much means as possible to make a good showing financially, and that men in important positions might appear as good generals, was a sad mistaking of the true interests of the work.  {1MR 192.1}
[1MR 192.2]          More and more we must come to realize that the means that comes into the conference in the tithes and gifts of our people should be used for the support of the work not only in the American cities, but also in foreign fields. Let the means so zealously collected be unselfishly distributed. Those who realize the needs of mission fields will not be tempted to use the tithe for that which is not necessary. All may be tempted to be selfish in the use of their means, but they will gain strength to resist these temptations as they study the needs of the fields that have little labor given them. My brethren, let your means be freely given, and the Lord will bless your offerings. God is looking for these offerings, and angels of God are impressing the hearts of those for whose sake they are given. Ms 11, 1908,                                                                              193  p. 7. ("The Regions Beyond," February 15, 1908.)  {1MR 192.2}
[1MR 193.1]          That there will always be a temptation to divert the tithe money to other channels, we know; but the Lord has guarded this, His own portion, to be sacredly used for the support of the gospel ministers. There may be such measures taken as shall reduce the working force that bears the message of truth, as is being done, and in America has been done to meet the measurement of the tithe in the treasury; but this is not the Lord's plan, and if entered upon and continued, will reduce God's blessing to the churches that work upon such a plan. There may be a great dearth of means if there is a departing from the Lord's plan. The Lord regards the tithe as His own, to be used for a certain purpose, and it is an easy matter, in the place of practicing the self-denial that we should, to help in educating students, or in the temporal matters, as providing conveniences for the church, which is necessary, to dip into the Lord's consecrated portion which should be used only to sustain the ministers in new fields as well as in other places. . . .  {1MR 193.1}
[1MR 193.2]          Now in regard to educating students in our schools. It is a good idea; it will have to be done; but God forbid that in the place of practicing self-denial and self-sacrifice our individual selves, to do this work, we should subtract from the Lord's portion, specially reserved to sustain the ministers in active labor in the field, and to ［keep］ at work those who are already ordained for the work. We can easily consider these matters, how much it requires to support our own families according to the members of that family. Then let those whose business it is, act in accordance with this rule. Look not upon our own things, but upon the things of others. Let us practice the golden rule, and do unto others as we would that they should do unto us, were we in like circumstances.                                                                              194   {1MR 193.2}
[1MR 194.1]          The fibrous roots of selfishness will root themselves wherever they are given a chance. We want to cut out and exterminate every fiber of the root of selfishness. . . .  {1MR 194.1}
[1MR 194.2]          All these things are to be done, as you propose, to help students to obtain an education, but I ask you, Shall we not all act in this matter unselfishly, and create a fund, and keep it to draw upon on such occasions. When you see a young man or a young woman who are promising subjects, advance or loan the sum needed, with the idea that it is a loan, not a gift. It would be better to have it thus. Then when it is returned, it can be used to educate others. But this money is not to be taken from the tithe, but from a separate fund secured for that purpose. This would exert a healthy uprightness and charity and patriotism among our people. There must be thoughtful consideration and a skillful adjustment of the work in the cause of God in all its departments. But let there be no meager, stingy plans in using the consecrated portion for the sustaining of the ministry; for then the treasury would soon be empty. Letter 40, 1897, pp. 1-4. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, March 16, 1897.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 22, 1951  {1MR 194.2}
[1MR 195.1]       MR No. 54 - Miscellaneous Items         ［Release requested by Elder W. E. Read for Ministry articles.］  {1MR 195.1}
[1MR 195.2]     To Rightly Divide the Word of Truth            The Scripture is all true, but by misapplying the Scripture men arrive at wrong conclusions. We are engaged in a mighty conflict, and it will become more close and determined, as we near the final struggle. We have a sleepless adversary, and he is constantly at work upon human minds, who have not had a personal experience in the teachings of the people of God for the last fifty years. Some will take the truth applicable to their time, and place it in the future. Events in the train of prophecy that had their fulfillment away in the past are made future, and thus by these theories the faith of some is undermined. Ms 31, 1896, p. 3. ("Testimony Concerning the Views of Prophecy Held by Brother John Bell," November 8, 1896.)  {1MR 195.2}
[1MR 195.3]     The Plan of Redemption            God designs that the plan of redemption shall come to His people as the latter rain: for they are fast losing their connection with God. They are trusting in man, and glorifying man, and their strength is proportionate to the strength of their dependence. Some matters have been opened before me which will be fulfilled ere long. We are to know more than we do at the present time. We are to comprehend the deep things of God. There are themes to be dwelt upon which are worthy of more than a passing notice. Angels have desired to look into the truths which are revealed to the people who are searching God's Word and with contrite hearts praying for wisdom, for greater lengths and breadths and heights of that knowledge which God alone can give.                                                                              196  Hundreds of commentaries have been written upon the gospel by men who are called great, and as we near the closing scenes of this earth's history still more wonderful representations will be made. We need to study the Scriptures with humble, contrite hearts. Those who will devote their powers to the study of God's Word, and especially the prophecies referring to these last days, will be rewarded by the discovery of important truths. Ms 75, 1899, pp. 4, 5. (Untitled Manuscript, May 11, 1899.)  {1MR 195.3}
[1MR 196.1]          ［Release requested for use in a White Estate document for use on requests explaining Mrs. White's attitude toward the tithe.］  {1MR 196.1}
[1MR 196.2]          You ask if I will accept tithe from you and use it in the cause of God where most needed. In reply, I will say that I shall not refuse to do this, but at the same time I will tell you that there is a better way.  {1MR 196.2}
[1MR 196.3]          It is better to put confidence in the ministers of the conference where you live, and in the officers of the church where you worship. Draw nigh to your brethren. Love them with a true heart fervently, and encourage them to bear their responsibilities in the fear of God. "Be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity" (1 Timothy 4:12). Letter 96, 1911, p. 1. (To Mrs. J. J. Gravelle, December 29, 1911.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 5, 1953  {1MR 196.3}
[1MR 197.1]       MR No. 55 - The Spirit that Should Characterize the Work of Seventh-Day Adventist Physicians         I am alarmed at the outlook both for the Sanitarium and the publishing house at Battle Creek and our institutions generally. A spirit has been manifesting itself, and strengthening year by year in the institutions, that is of an entirely different character from that which the Lord has revealed in His Word should characterize the physicians and workers connected with our health institutions, and the work of publishing. The idea is entertained that the physicians at the Sanitarium and men in responsible positions in the publishing house are not under obligations to be controlled by self denying, self-sacrificing principles of Christianity. But this idea has its origin in the councils of Satan. When physicians make manifest the fact that they think more of the wages they are to receive than of the work of the institution, they show that they are not men to be depended upon as unselfish, God-fearing servants of Christ, faithful in doing the work of the Master.  {1MR 197.1}
[1MR 197.2]          Men who are controlled by selfish desires should not remain connected with our institutions, and their course of action had better be exposed, that every church of Seventh-day Adventists may know what principles govern these men.  {1MR 197.2}
[1MR 197.3]         This would be a wise and just precaution; for through their medical profession this class take advantage of interests which the Conference has built up at great labor and sustained at great expense. Under the name of Seventh-day Adventists they establish themselves among our people, and represent themselves as working for the good of the cause. They are accepted as Christian                                                                              198  physicians, and there is need that men and women should go forth into these various places, and act as missionaries in the capacity of Christian physicians; but they should be under the direction of the Conference. The people are so anxious to have institutions established, that they encourage men who come among them to take upon them the responsibility of building institutions.  {1MR 197.3}
[1MR 198.1]          But there are many who are practicing physicians who do not work with an eye single to the glory of God, but for the sake of gain to themselves. They exact exorbitant prices from those who require their services. They feel that they are not amenable to any one, and are not to be advised or counseled, but will follow their own impulses. In a large degree they work from selfish motives. In their medical practice they are not missionaries. Their unreasonable charges are recorded in the books by the true Witness, who says, "I know thy works." The money physicians generally take from rich and poor, is in many cases too large for the services rendered and is reckoned no more or less than dishonest gain, by the God of Heaven; yet they demand these exorbitant prices for their professional aid, simply because they can do it; for when suffering, people must have help. The principles of truth are not brought into the soul to have a sanctifying influence upon their life and character, unless men are doers of the words of Christ.  {1MR 198.1}
[1MR 198.2]          If the churches shall welcome these men among them, because they claim the name of being Seventh-day Adventists, they will find that instead of benefit, they will reap injury from such an association. Everything will be shaken that can be shaken. When tested and tried, these men will reveal the unChristlike spirit that actuates them, making manifest the traits of character that never can be admitted through the heavenly gate. They follow the bent of their own mind, and not the counsels of God.  {1MR 198.2}
[1MR 198.3]          "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever                                                                              199  believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). Heaven was purchased for men at an infinite price, and no man will enter the portals of bliss who has not through self-denial and self-sacrifice proved the quality and genuineness of his life for Christ and suffering humanity.  {1MR 198.3}
[1MR 199.1]          God will require a return from men in proportion as they set a value upon themselves and their services, for they will be judged according to their deeds, and by no less a standard than they themselves have established. If they have accounted their talents of so great value, and placed a high estimate upon their abilities, they will be required to render service proportionate to their own estimate and demands. O, how few have any real acquaintance with the Father or with His Son Jesus Christ. If they were imbued with the Spirit of Christ they would work the works of Christ. "Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus" (Philippians 2:5).  {1MR 199.1}
[1MR 199.2]          He who judgeth righteously has said, "Without Me ye can do nothing" (John 15:5). All talents, great or small, have been entrusted to men by God, to be employed in His service, and when men use their ability simply for themselves, and have no special care to work in harmony with those in medical practice, who are of the same faith, they reveal that they are inclined to judge these men by themselves; they do not seek to answer the prayer of Christ, "That they may be one as He is one with the Father" (See John 17:11, 22). When they demand exorbitant prices for their services, God, the judge of all earth, will hold them to the measure of their own overrated estimation, and require of them to the full extent of the value they put upon themselves.  {1MR 199.2}
[1MR 199.3]         As they judge of their worth from a money point of view, God will judge of their works, comparing their services with their valuation of them. Unless converted, no one who thus overrates his ability, will ever enter heaven,                                                                              200  for his personal influence in the service of Christ will never balance the scale of his estimation of himself or of his demands for his service for others. Selfishness and self-glorification are becoming the curse of our institutions, and leavening the whole camp of Israel. We have come to the place where God calls a halt, and we must now investigate, that we may know the motives which prompt to action and may know in whom the words of Christ are fulfilled. Jesus has said, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me" (Matthew 16:24). Self is to be hidden in Christ.  {1MR 199.3}
[1MR 200.1]          We have need to be alarmed because selfishness and covetousness are becoming a ruling power among us, and the Lord is displeased. The consciences of many are like India rubber. Men can be bought and sold by the highest bidder. When such men are weighed in the balances of the sanctuary, they are found wanting, for conscientiousness, honor, integrity, and fidelity are lacking. The sin of bribery is becoming so common, that the moral senses of many are perverted by this unholy practice. The time of testing is upon us, and many hold the truth in unrighteousness. They do not place themselves where they can best glorify God, but best please and glorify themselves. When it serves their purpose they are the most zealous advocates of the truth; but when the test of trial comes upon them, they shrink under the measuring line of God. Malachi describes the process of trial that shall fit the people of God to abide the day of His coming. "But who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers' soap: And He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness" (Malachi 3:2, 3). This is the work the Lord will do throughout our institutions. And let no                                                                              201  man or woman stand in the way of this important work; for souls are imperilled, and must be cleansed, refined, and purified as silver in the furnace.  {1MR 200.1}
[1MR 201.1]          He who is selfish and grasping, eager to take every dollar he can get from our institutions for his services, is binding about the work of God; verily he has his reward. He cannot be accounted worthy to be entrusted with the eternal, heavenly reward in the mansions Christ has gone to prepare for those who deny self and take up the cross and follow Him. The fitness of men to enter the blood-bought inheritance is tested during this probationary life. Those who have the spirit of self-sacrifice manifested in Christ, when He gave Himself for the salvation of fallen man, are those who will drink of the cup and be baptized with the baptism, and they will share in the glory of the Redeemer. Those who make it evident that the love of Christ controls their spirit and actuates their service, will be deemed fit subjects for the family above. We are all to be tested here in this life to prove whether, if admitted to heaven, we shall repeat the same course that Satan pursued there. But if the character which we develop during our probation is according to the divine Pattern, it qualifies us to receive the welcome, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant: . . .enter thou into the joy of thy Lord" (Matthew 25:21). But on the other hand, if men desire to be highly esteemed among men, if they are seeking for the highest positions, and demanding the highest remuneration they can obtain in this life, they will have just such characters in the future life. All heaven will pronounce them unfit for the kingdom, disqualified for any position of trust in the great work of God in the courts above. Our institutions are instrumentalities ordained of God, and the principles of equity, justice and righteousness must be maintained in them with fidelity. The work in which we are engaged must be done by men who are ordained of God as was Christ, to go forth with the                                                                              202  spirit of sacrifice for the salvation of a lost world. This is the spirit that should characterize medical missionary work anywhere and everywhere.  {1MR 201.1}
[1MR 202.1]          Those who are partakers of the divine nature, cooperate in all things with the captain of their salvation. Jesus gave Himself, He laid aside His glory, for our sake He became poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich; and those who have His spirit take part in His humiliation, in His self-denial, in His self-sacrifice; they make manifest His meekness and lowliness of heart, and give themselves to the work He came to accomplish for perishing man. A mere profession of doctrine, however sound and scriptural, will never avail in the work of restoring man to happiness and to God. The evil in man's heart must be eradicated; for it is of the satanic character which brought rebellion into heaven. Unless this change is wrought in the heart, man fails to bear the Lord's proving, and against his name is written, "Unfaithful servant."  {1MR 202.1}
[1MR 202.2]          I have been burdened as I have been shown by the Lord the great want of unity among the medical practitioners. They act as though the prayer of Christ did not embrace them, and they do not seek for oneness. The physicians should labor together in love and unity. None should be envious or jealous of their brother physicians. Methods of practice should not be allowed to create enmity, distrust and variance. The real cause lying at the foundation of variance is the narrow mind, the pharisaic spirit, that is brought into the life. Let the physicians give evidence that they are Christians, saying, "We are brethren, to meet in the same mansions by and by. We will strengthen one another in God."  {1MR 202.2}
[1MR 202.3]          In every institution among us, in every branch and department of the work, God tests the spirit that actuates the worker. Does he have the mind that was in Christ, the earnest spirit and fervent devotion, the purity, the love,                                                                              203  that should characterize the laborer for God? Does he bear the fruits of self-sacrifice that were seen in the life of our divine Lord? It is required in those who labor in the cause that the heart be enlisted in the enterprise, that they may give their services not merely for wages, not for honor, but for the glory of God, the salvation of lost man.  {1MR 202.3}
[1MR 203.1]          If it is evident that the heart of man is not enlisted, present no bribe, offer no flattering inducement to obtain the service of any physician; offer that which is reasonable, that which corresponds with the principles the Lord has unfolded in the establishment of our institutions, and no more. Satan, who claims to be the prince of this world, represents himself as very rich, and he can outbid you, and the larger you make your bribe, the larger he will make his. The world is Satan's agent to do his work. You will know whether or not a man is a Christian, for actions speak louder than words or profession. The spirit that characterizes the action represents the man, and the work will be in accordance with the mold he gives it. God will have it made manifest by test and trial who will stand connected with Christ in the end in the great plan of salvation. We are to act as reformers in every branch of our work; for then Christ works with us.  {1MR 203.1}
[1MR 203.2]          Christ has purchased us at an infinite cost, and today He lifts His hand, and calls our names as He did the name of Matthew as he sat at the receipt of custom. Jesus said, "Follow Me" (Matthew 9:9). Matthew left all,--all his gains,--and followed his Lord. He did not wait and stipulate a certain sum reaching the amount he had received in his former occupation, before he would render service, but without a question, he arose and followed Jesus. Under test and trial, many professed Christians must yet make it manifest whether they have subdued the traits of the carnal nature, or whether they are as a whited sepulcher, fair in appearance, but within full of impurity and defilement.                                                                              204   {1MR 203.2}
[1MR 204.1]          A profession of Christianity is not sufficient to constitute us Christians. We must each have the character manifest by our divine Pattern. The Word of God must be the rule of our life, the director of our practices; self-denial, self-sacrifice, holiness, compassion, truth and love must be found to be the fruits of our faith in Christ. When Christianity has its place in the heart it cannot be hid; it will be seen inwrought in the soul, and will be manifest in the outworking of practical life. Unless Christianity is found in the daily life, in the manner of working, in every line of duty, we do not represent Jesus. A Christian will manifest Christianity in the market, in buying and selling, in his profession, in his occupation and life, in his unselfish course toward all his associates. But of all men to whom we would look for a manifestation of the spirit of Christ, it is entirely proper for us to look with expectation to the Christian physician. But the standard must be elevated in the medical profession; for it is very low, and principles are corrupted for the sake of gain.  {1MR 204.1}
[1MR 204.2]          The Christian physician has no right to follow the custom of the world, to shape his action to obtain the patronage or praise of the ungodly. He should not accept exorbitant wages for his professional services, for the reward is awaiting the faithful and true. He has no more right to minister to others requiring a large remuneration than has the minister of the gospel a right to set his labors at a high money value, but only in accordance with consistency and mercy and the value of his work. It is manifest that unless Christianity is planted in the heart, it will not control the life. The profession of faith is of no more value than the spirit and the life testify that it is of a genuine character. Cleansing the outside of the cup has never succeeded in elevating the soul, making it pure and heavenly. The truth of God is of value                                                                              205  to the receiver, only as it is permitted to have a restraining influence upon his spirit and practice. There is no snare so subtle, so constant, and fraught with such peril to the professed follower of Christ, as conformity to the world. "Come out from among them, and be ye separate" (2 Corinthians 6:17), is the call of God.  {1MR 204.2}
[1MR 205.1]          We know that the mind and will of God has no control over the world at large. God's countless mercies are enjoyed, His benefits appropriated, and there is on the part of the worldling no recognition of the Giver, no expression of gratitude for the manifold goodness of God. The reason for this is that the principle of truth is absent from the heart; it is not interwoven into the character, for its pure principles are not understood. The apostle says, "With the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation" (Romans 10:10). What then is the difference between a Christian and a man whose heart is not brought under the controlling influence of the spirit of God? One is fallen upon the Rock and is broken; self is dead, and Jesus lives in him and molds and fashions him according to His own divine image. His connection with God is made manifest in his business transactions and in all the affairs of life, whether great or small; for he keeps the way of the Lord. His affections and hopes are not centered upon the things of this life, but they are set upon things above. The selfish one lives for self, and he seeks worldly honor, worldly gain; he will make it manifest that his hopes are centered upon the things of earth. He will selfishly grasp all that he possibly can to administer to himself, as Satan has done. There are many who have not a good conscience.  {1MR 205.1}
[1MR 205.2]          The heart is the citadel of the man, and until new affections, new moral tastes are created through the power of Christ, the enemy finds his stronghold in the heart. It is in the heart that man establishes his idols, and no power                                                                              206  on earth can dislodge the enemy, when men are satisfied to live in separation from God. When the heart is not in possession of an indwelling Saviour, the carnal lusts, the tastes, the mind of the great deceiver will be revealed in the life, and although men may make a profession of Christianity, their works will testify that they know not God; though they acknowledge the truth, its place in the heart is occupied by a deceptive spirit. The love of the Saviour is not there. The love of Christ was an unselfish love, that prompted Him to seek and save that which was lost. Those who think much of their remuneration for their services, reveal the fact that they have not laid the foundation for their spiritual life on the sure Rock, or they have lost the spirit of the truth, and have forgotten that they are purged from the old leaven with the priceless blood of the Son of God. They have become so devoid of spiritual discernment that they place the sacred and the common on the same level. The Lord is not honored in their hearts, and the principles of the religion of Christ are not woven in the character. They go through a cold formal service that they call religion; but Christ is not formed within, the hope of glory.  {1MR 205.2}
[1MR 206.1]          A man whose heart is touched with great love to souls for whom Christ died, will not make himself a center. He will not seek to absorb everything and impart nothing, but his work will be actuated by faith and love. He will realize that he is dealing with souls purchased with the blood of Christ, and he will not allow anything to make him lose sight of eternal realities. He will keep in mind the fact that everything in connection with his life and character is charged with sacred responsibilities, and through a living connection with God, his influence may have a leavening power upon those with whom he is associated. We cannot know the beauty and riches of the grace of Christ until we have made a practical application of the truth to our own hearts. Medical men, in addition to your medical education and training, you                                                                              207  need the mind that was in Christ Jesus. This will be to you righteousness and sanctification. No fiber of the root of selfishness can exist in the heart of the physician who entertains Christ as an honored guest. When you are emptied of self, Christ will supply the vacuum, and you will be actuated by the same spirit, moved by the same unselfish interest, that was manifested in the work of Christ for the perishing souls of men.  {1MR 206.1}
[1MR 207.1]          You will then no more think of charging exorbitant prices for your services because it is the custom of worldly physicians to do so, than you will think of dishonoring and betraying your Lord. Your soul will be absorbed in the life-giving power of the Sun of Righteousness, and unconsciously you will shed an influence that will bless those around you. You will work not as mere business men, looking at your work from a worldly point of view, but as Christian physicians, you will render service, taking of no man more than is honestly your due. Your eye will be single to the glory of God, and no matter what may be the consequences to yourself, your first consideration will be how you may show forth the power and majesty of the truth.  {1MR 207.1}
[1MR 207.2]          Those who thus practice the truth, will know that there is a love, stronger, deeper, more constraining than the natural love of a mother to her son,--it is the love of the Saviour to the saved, and their love to Him in return. Truth occupies the citadel of the soul, and should the Saviour search the temple, He would find no buyers and sellers to condemn; for God is enthroned in the heart. The Lord has promised, "A new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. . . .And cause you to walk in My statutes, and ye shall keep My judgments. . . .And ye shall be My people, and I will be your God" (Ezekiel 36:26-28).  {1MR 207.2}
[1MR 207.3]          Many of the physicians who today claim to believe the present truth, are represented to me as being in no better a spiritual condition than were the                                                                              208  priests and rulers in the time of Christ; for their religion is like India rubber, capable of being stretched to suit their circumstances at different times and on different occasions. Exorbitant prices were exacted from those who desired beasts for sacrifice at the temple, but Jesus rebuked this unholy traffic. Divinity flashed through humanity, as He went into the temple of God, "and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of them that sold doves; . . .saying unto them, Is it not written, My house shall be called . . . the house of prayer? but ye have made it a den of thieves" (Mark 11:15-17).  {1MR 207.3}
[1MR 208.1]          The same words are applicable to many practicing physicians who are called Christians. The medical profession is no less under the jurisdiction of the Lord, under the rule of the standard of righteousness, than is the farmer, the merchant, or the minister of the gospel. The physician is as much under obligation to represent pure and undefiled religion in his business transactions as is any other man in any profession. He is required to love and obey God, to relieve the sick and afflicted, for Christ's sake. The love and pity of Christ must pervade the soul, and the physician that has the fear of God before his eyes will deal tenderly with Christ's poor, and justly with all men; for he will realize that he must meet the record of the deeds done in the body at the judgment bar of God. All work done for Christ's sake, unselfishly, will obtain a quality, achieve a success, beyond all earthly compensation; for Christ's righteousness will be imputed to such a worker. Every physician should be inspired by the love of Christ, that his work may have upon it the fashioning hand of the great Physician. In Christ we behold the characteristics of the true physician.  {1MR 208.1}
[1MR 208.2]          The question as to whether the medical profession is to be controlled by Christian principles in regard to compensation, or by the selfish standard of                                                                              209  the world, has long been ignored, but can be ignored no longer. Shall the pure elevating principles of Christianity be exemplified in the physician's life? Shall his practice come under the rule and supervision of the church? Shall he practice self-denial for Christ's sake? or is it only for a few men of more common occupation to follow in the footsteps of Jesus, while merchants, lawyers, and professional men, go free to follow the bent of a selfish will? Is the world to see no representatives of Christianity in the medical profession? and in the men who occupy positions of trust in our institutions?  {1MR 208.2}
[1MR 209.1]          I was shown that the truth must enter the heart of every physician among us, that it may have a sanctifying influence upon his life; but as a general thing our physicians know not what heart religion means. With the light of redemption shining all around, the soul perishes for the knowledge of the sacred and divine. The heart is desolate and dreary, though the Spirit of God through His Word invites men to rest in the hope of the glory of God.  {1MR 209.1}
[1MR 209.2]          The work of the medical profession calls for men who love and fear God. The people have long been afflicted with unconverted men, who have acted independently of the church, and have followed their own unsanctified judgment, imperiled our institutions by their unsanctified independence. But our institutions need not accept unconsecrated men and women, because they know not what better to do; for converted physicians will be raised up to take their place in the work. Unless the principles of divine truth control the physicians as they have not done hitherto, God will be dishonored, souls will be lost, and the institution established for the benefit of the sick and suffering, will not meet the mind of the Spirit of God.  {1MR 209.2}
[1MR 209.3]          God has been greatly dishonored by the course of many in the medical profession who claim to believe the truth; for in character they have not been representatives of Christ. An inconsistent, unprincipled life in a                                                                              210  physician should be looked upon as a matter of grave importance, and he should be dealt with as Christ directed His church to deal with offenders. If an offender will not listen to admonition, and will not change his course of action, he should be separated from the fellowship of the church. Those who take the part of the evil doer and sympathize with him, and give him patronage, place themselves in position where they are an offense to God.  {1MR 209.3}
[1MR 210.1]          There are some occupations which are not open to Christians. They are not legitimate callings for the servant of God, and they can engage in them only at the peril of their souls, for through these occupations they are exposed to the miasmal influence of the world. God desires not that His people should keep company with extortioners and robbers, even though they may wear an appearance of sanctity. There are occupations in which it is impossible to work reform; for they are thoroughly bad, and that which can be said to those who persist in engaging in them, is "Depart, ye thieves." But the profession of medicine is a legitimate calling, and there is a remedy for all its evils. Christ may be represented in the character and action of every physician, and all who claim to be Christians should expect to work as He worked, having a fair price for their services, and exacting no more, although they see that they could obtain more by following the selfish customs of the world. It is just as consistent for the minister of the gospel to demand an excessive salary for visiting the sick, comforting the desponding, bringing peace and joy to the oppressed, as for the physician to make large charges for his professional visits.  {1MR 210.1}
[1MR 210.2]          The work of the Christian physician is to bear on its face the signature of self-denial, and not have even the appearance of fraud and extortion. It has become general among physicians who have not the fear of God before them, to hide that which is plain and simple under the guise of mystery in order                                                                              211  that they may have more influence with the people. But this is not after Christ's order. God alone is veiled in unapproachable mystery. When dealing with humanity, Jesus made every dark thing plain to the understanding of men, and promised at His ascension to send the Comforter, whose office work was to reveal truth. In heaven's courts fraud and dishonesty in the physician is known by the same term as fraud and extortion in the merchant or mechanic. Overcharges on the part of a physician for rendering some simple service to an unfortunate brother, is just as much grinding the face of the poor as when a lawyer demands exorbitant fees for his service, or a merchant requires an unreasonable price for his goods.  {1MR 210.2}
[1MR 211.1]          The character and destiny of man in probationary time is determined by the principles which control his action. Selfishness is an attribute of Satan, and if this governs the life, it will be manifested in any profession or occupation, however noble or philanthropic it might be represented to be. A multitude of sins has been covered under the profession of medicine, although there has been a witness to every unholy transaction, a just verdict rendered in the decision of every case. Many things that are thought lawful and right in this profession are unlawful, and they need the scourge of small cords in the hand of Christ that they may be driven out. Many good and merciful acts have been done by practicing physicians, but I was shown that as a general thing the medical profession has become a den of thieves. In connection with the cause of God the work of the Christian physician is to be beautified by the presence of Christ; for He would cooperate with the physician who professes His name. But when men become extortioners, all He can do is to drive them from His courts.  {1MR 211.1}
[1MR 211.2]          Those who would enter the medical profession should be educated from a higher point of view than that found in the popular schools of the land. We                                                                              212  do not appreciate the value of the sacred truth we profess to believe, until we see the necessity of embodying it in our practical life. It is only as spiritual and moral integrity become an abiding characteristic, at all times, in all places, that we are able to place a proper estimate upon the holy faith once delivered to the saints. Besides the special science required that men may be intelligent physicians, men need a daily training in the school of Christ, that they may learn to work as Jesus worked, in purity, in unselfishness, in holiness before God. In this way they will be fitting to enter the higher school of patriarchs and prophets, to associate with redeemed and sanctified of all ages. It requires a man after God's divine measurement to be a successful physician, representing the great Physician. He must be a continual learner; for no student is ever prepared to cease from study, even though he has graduated from the most approved course of preparation.  {1MR 211.2}
[1MR 212.1]          There are many novices in the medical profession, men who have wicked hearts, who take advantage of their position, and corrupt not only the souls but the bodies of those under their care. Their reward in the day of final account will be according to their works. Only daily faith in Christ will make and keep the physician pure before God; for Satan will stand at the side of the physician to tempt him, to open avenues to practice dishonesty, to commit grave sins under the cloak of his profession. God looks upon the heart, and understands the spirit, that actuates every deed. By and by the Judge of all the earth will open a great book in which the record of every case is kept. It will then be revealed that there has been a witness present by the bedside of the sick, who has made a record of every case, the circumstances surrounding the individual, the treatment given, and there is written the fidelity or unfaithfulness of every practitioner. Let the Christian physician look up in the sick room, and say, "God is here; His eye is upon me. He reads                                                                              213  my every thought, and notices my every action. I will be a faithful servant of Jesus Christ. I will be one who shall preserve honor, honesty, and truth. I will have the tenderness, the compassion, the mercy, and longsuffering of Jesus. I will comfort, I will bless this sufferer. If Jesus will work with me, I will be a helper to the needy."  {1MR 212.1}
[1MR 213.1]          O, what a physician may be who is a servant of our Lord Jesus Christ! The light of the glory of God may shine upon the man who thus is a laborer together with God. Christianity in the life in business transactions, in professional practices, will be as a power in the earth. "Ye are the light of the world" (Matthew 5:14), said Christ. The leaven of sanctification and holiness must be brought into the life and character. In our publishing house, in our Sanitarium and College, we should watch with the utmost care that we do not act from selfish motives. Life at best is short, and this little period of probation should be pure, lived with an eye single to the glory of God. We should not be double minded, now serving the Lord and again serving selfish purposes in all our plans and actions. The selfishness, the carelessness of spirit that is manifested in regard to the words spoken, the habits indulged, the maxims uttered, are all sowing seed that will yield a baneful harvest.  {1MR 213.1}
[1MR 213.2]          From the heart of the work an influence is carried, even by some who are called foreign missionaries, that is not pleasing to God. Many are not emptied of self, that are not vessels unto honor. If they had never had a connection with men who were unsanctified they would have done far better work; but the principles they have woven into the character are not an acceptable kind to God, and He will not minister of His grace to the spirit they cherish. Then how can they be lights to the world: How can they be laborers together with God? How can they be called lightbearers? The maxims                                                                              214  of the world have been woven with the precious truth of God. Men are deceived in every department and branch of the work, because of their own selfish desires, their selfish plans; for their hearts are not imbued with the spirit of Christ. The example of Christ is lost sight of. Many are unable to clearly distinguish between the truths of God and the frauds of men, and no plat of their religious experience stands forth entirely weeded from the noxious tares of selfishness. Many profess to seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, but selfish purposes and projects actually shut out the view of the eternal realities, and the world is not slow to discern its own standard. I have been shown that many make pretense of godliness scorning the too apparent inconsistencies, yet at the same time encouraging themselves in putting God out of their knowledge. Men barter and haggle for little or large advantage as the circumstances may be, and in so doing they barter away their security to the kingdom of God. They value that kingdom less than did Judas his Lord.  {1MR 213.2}
[1MR 214.1]         God calls upon men in the medical profession not to feel that they are to stand apart from the disciples of the church, that they may carry out their own selfish projects. Our faith is misrepresented by men who are out of Christ, and many souls are misled. The stumbling blocks must be taken out of the way, or those who have not submitted themselves to the discipline of the church, must change their course. If they determine to leave the fellowship of the church, let a voice of warning follow them, that the people may know that they are not in harmony with the brethren, and the church will not be responsible for their course of action, or cover their transgressions. In this way many who sincerely believe the truth may be prevented from being led away to put confidence in men whose course of action God disapproves.  {1MR 214.1}
[1MR 214.2]          Let no man say that his conversation is in heaven, while self is                                                                              215  interposed between him and his God; for his thoughts, his works all testify that he is groveling in the dust. The standard must be elevated. We do not plead for inactivity, we would not have one soul blunt his activities, but only purify his enterprises of all selfishness, ambition, pride and self-exaltation. Let pure and undefiled religion be the controlling power in all our institutions. Let it be practiced by all who are connected with the work. Those who make a profession of godliness, and have a corrupt, sensual heart, will develop themselves, that they may be known by those around them. He who is scheming for himself will work in a way to bring profit to himself, while he is very careful to all appearance to see that others shall in no case take advantage of their place or position to reap benefits that he himself obtained. This carefulness on his part to exclude others from dishonest advantage pacifies his conscience, for he believes he is guarding the interest of the institution.  {1MR 214.2}
[1MR 215.1]          O man, the books of heaven bear the record of your deeds; for to every transaction there has been a Witness that will not lie, and by thy works thou shalt be justified, and by thy works thou shalt be condemned in the day when every case is tried, and it is too late for wrongs to be righted. Then it will be seen that only those are saved who brought into their life the maxims of Jesus.  {1MR 215.1}
[1MR 215.2]          Many have deceived the world, betrayed the cause of Christ, and put the Lord of glory to an open shame by misrepresenting His character. These lie against the truth. They countenance and practice principles that in no way correspond with the truth of God. Many are willing to benefit themselves at another's disadvantage, and this proves that the truth has not been brought into the sanctuary of the soul, and that God's law is a dead letter to them. The commandment is, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God will all thy heart,                                                                              216  and . . .thy neighbor as thyself" (Matthew 22:37-39). They have failed to learn the lesson of the pure Son of God. The True Witness says, "I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent" (Revelation 2:4, 5).  {1MR 215.2}
[1MR 216.1]          "I am a Christian," must be repeated, "and I must love my neighbor as myself. I must do unto others as I would that they should do to me. I must not exalt myself as a privileged character, and look down upon others as of no value. I am a Christian, and must esteem others better than myself. I am a Christian, and must not join any ring or party which would connive at evil, no matter how trivial might seem the transgression." It was a small transgression that opened upon our world the floodgates of woe. The act of sin may be one that is called common, and the eternal ruin will be common. We need not seek to excuse ourselves because men in high esteem are guilty of strange misdemeanors, and place sin in wrong light before the world. The uprightness of all who make high professions, and practice iniquity is known a pretense before that God whose eye reads the hearts of men. So few are found who act upon the principles of the Bible, that we can say indeed that many shall seek to enter in and shall not be able. Christ's followers are a little flock.  {1MR 216.1}
[1MR 216.2]         Those who have not lost their first love will have a care for the souls of those with whom they are associated; but if one in responsible position is found whose morals are tainted with dishonesty or impurity, be on your guard that his godless spirit and example do not contaminate your soul, and so the contagion of evil spread. The moral tone of piety among us must be raised, and in order that it may be, we must take time for the personal                                                                              217  culture of heart religion. Let each one feel, I must be an example in patience. I must do good, whether others appreciate my motives or not. I must not stand allied with evil, or cover it with a mantle of false charity. Bible charity is not sentimentalism, but love in active exercise. To heal the hurt of the daughter of My people, slightly, saying, "Peace, peace; when there is no peace" (Jeremiah 6:14; 8:11), is called charity. To confederate together, to call sin holiness and truth, is called charity; but it is the counterfeit article. The false and the spurious are in the world, and we should closely examine our hearts that we may know whether or not we possess the genuine charity. Genuine charity will not create distrust, and evil work. It will not blunt the sword of the spirit so that it does no execution. Those who would cover evil under false charity, say to the sinner, "It shall be well with thee." Thank God there is a charity that will not be corrupted; there is a wisdom that cometh from above, that is (mark it) first pure, then peaceable, and without hypocrisy, and the fruits of righteousness is sown of them that make peace. This is a description of heaven-born, heaven-bred charity. Charity loves the sinner but hates the sin, and will warn him faithfully of his danger, pointing him to the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world. Sin is not to be cloaked, but to be taken away.  {1MR 216.2}
[1MR 217.1]         The love that is of heavenly birth is a resistless power, and it can be obtained only by a living connection with God. Would you move the hearts of men, then you must come into actual contact with the God of love. God must first take hold of you if you would take hold of others. But instead of desiring such an exalted position as to become a laborer together with God, ministers and physicians, men of responsibility seek preeminence among their brethren, and strive to obtain the highest wages for their services. Sin always attends such ambition. How faint is the line of demarcation between                                                                              218  the church and the world; but why should you try to blend the service of God and mammon? The world's Redeemer has declared, "Ye cannot serve two masters."  {1MR 217.1}
[1MR 218.1]          The people of God can be united only through the power of the Holy Ghost, and this is the union which will stand the test. Christ prayed that His people might be one as He and the Father were one; but can this union exist, can spiritual life be maintained, if you fail to associate with those of like precious faith in close Christian fellowship and devotion? If you think you can live a Christian life without taking advantage of Christian privileges, you are deceived by the enemy of your soul. I am terribly in earnest to cry aloud and spare not, and show my people their transgression and the house of Jacob their sins.  {1MR 218.1}
[1MR 218.2]          In whatever occupation you may be, whether physicians, merchants, ministers, or men in other walks of life, you have no right to laden yourselves down with grievous, heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, to be pressed under many and varied responsibilities, until you feel that you have no time to pray, and excuse yourself on the plea that you have so much to do. If you have much to do, how essential it is that you have the Lord God of Israel to stand by your side, that you may bear the yoke evenly with Him who was meek and lowly in heart. Christ says, "Without Me ye can do nothing" (John 15:5). You may well be alarmed for your soul, if you allow cares to supplant the truth of God in the heart. If your associates are worldlings who flatter you, telling you how smart you are, and what great things you can do, and love this unhallowed nonsense, you may well feel that you are in peril; for your moral taste is perverted, your perceptions blunted. You have forsaken the cool snow waters of Lebanon for water that comes from another place. You cannot preserve your spirituality unless you feed on Christ, eating His flesh and drinking His                                                                              219  blood. Every moment is charged with eternal responsibilities.  {1MR 218.2}
[1MR 219.1]          In the dealings of man with his fellowman every transaction may be marked with the highest integrity; and yet, though justice and equity mark your business affairs, you must not permit yourself to be so engrossed with the things of time, that you will fail to give attention to the things of eternal interest. The mind and body must not be treated with indiscretion. You must not act presumptuously, for you are not your own, you have been bought with a price, and are under obligation to keep God's property in a good condition. You are not required to protract your labors until you are worn out and exhausted, and cannot engage in religious exercises for the preservation of spiritual health. When you make your spiritual prosperity a thing of a secondary importance, you abuse the property of God. By undue devotion to business, you defraud the soul of the opportunity to feast upon the words of eternal life, and so receive not the sustenance and inspiration necessary for the maintenance of spiritual life. Thus you fail to become the light of the world, and cannot represent your professed Lord to the people with whom you associate.  {1MR 219.1}
[1MR 219.2]          It is true that every moment is precious, and not one of them is to be wasted; but it is when you obtain the grace of the Holy Spirit through faith in God, that you are qualified for the performance of your various duties and can work with an eye single to the glory of God. Look at the days and weeks and months of the past, and see if your life service has not been one long, complicated robbery of God, because you have failed to remember Him, and have left eternity out of your reckoning. By neglecting spiritual things, you have not only robbed your own soul, but the souls of your family; for by seeking temporal enrichment to the neglect of heavenly enlightenment, you have not been in a condition either physically or mentally to educate and train your children                                                                              220  to keep the way of the Lord. How long shall this kind of robbery continue on the part of men who place a high estimate upon their services, and yet leave out of their work the one thing that makes their labors acceptable to God,--heart devotion, true piety? You dismiss God from your thoughts, pray scarcely at all, and yet claim for the exercise of your finite wisdom a large compensation in money. And yet Christ declares, "Without Me ye can do nothing" (John 15:5)." What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" (Mark 8:36). Will you exchange your hope of heaven for worldly gain? Many are doing this very thing; for Satan held out his tempting bribe, and they accepted his terms. Should the tree be cut down, it would lie prone to the earth, lost, lost, eternally lost!  {1MR 219.2}
[1MR 220.1]          Worldly success, even when obtained at the loss of spiritual life, is often looked upon as the blessing of providence; but it is disaster, it is death. Better far would be poverty, the cross, self-denial, self-sacrifice, and shattered worldly hopes. Better far would be the world's verdict, "poor," than be written poor in the books of heaven. To be written in heaven as one who is rich in spiritual graces is of far greater honor than to sit with princes on earth, and forfeit the kingdom of God. Let it be the ambition of those who profess to believe present truth, to be written as men whose lives are hid with Christ in God, men whom gold cannot buy, who though tempted as was Moses, like him, esteemed the reproaches of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt.  {1MR 220.1}
[1MR 220.2]          God permits men to pass under the fire of temptation that they may see if there is alloy in their characters; for they cannot inherit their heirship to the eternal crown unless they are tested and proved by the Lord. Take time to watch and pray, to assure yourselves that you have the presence of Jesus, and can counsel with Him in regard to the work He has given into your                                                                              221  hands, as did Enoch of old. You who occupy important positions of responsibility, how much you need Jesus, how much you need to watch and pray that you may be fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. Will you gather business to your soul, and leave Christ out on the plea that you have not time to commune with Him? Why violate conscience? Why put such confidence in your own finite strength?  {1MR 220.2}
[1MR 221.1]          Temptation will come to every soul, and if you accept one temptation, stronger ones will follow, and others will be influenced by your example. Gold is not only a standard in the market, but a standard of character among men. But though the world judges by this standard, let the Christian say, "I am not bound to be rich, but I am under obligation to be righteous and to represent my Redeemer. I will not imperil my soul by declaring I must have a certain revenue. I have purposed in my heart that I will not give Satan reason to triumph over me because I endanger my spiritual life and become the servant of sin. I will not cultivate or encourage selfishness and covetousness, for it is the ruin of the world." Satan was vanquished when he came to Christ, with his specious temptation, offering a vast reward for the tarnishing of the integrity of the Son of God. He now seeks through the avenue of the world to corrupt the integrity of those who would overcome through the grace of Christ; but let every professed follower of Jesus say, "Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve" (Matthew 4:10). Letter 41, 1890, pp. 1-22. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 24, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. August 26, 1953  {1MR 221.1}
[1MR 222.1]       MR No. 55a - E. G. White Quotations from a Manuscript for God's Plan         During the forty years of wilderness wandering, the Lord was true to the covenant He had made with His people. Those who were obedient to Him received the promised blessings. And this covenant is still in force. Through obedience we can receive heaven's richest blessings. Those who claim to be Christ's followers pledge themselves to obedience at the time of their baptism. When they go down into the water, they pledge themselves in the presence of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost that they will henceforth be dead unto the world and its temptations, and that they will arise from the watery grave to walk in newness of life, even a life of obedience to God's requirements. Ms 80, 1903, p. 2. ("Whoso Offereth Praise Glorifieth God," August 1, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 13, 1953  {1MR 222.1}
[1MR 223.1]       MR No. 56 - Compilation on Objectives of Our Medical Work and the College of Medical Evangelists         ［Release requested for compilation on objectives of our medical work and the College of Medical Evangelists.］  {1MR 223.1}
[1MR 223.2]          The work of advocating the principles of health reform is not to be a haphazard work; it is a work which is deep and broad and high, an essential work, the credentials of which are its practical workings. Because we are health reformers, we are not to make a raid upon people's habits and practices. This is striking too directly at the gods they worship. Instead, we are to offer them something better. Why have we established health reform institutions? That we may give people a practical demonstration of the principles we advocate. . . .  {1MR 223.2}
[1MR 223.3]         The heavenly angels are intensely interested in those who are fighting the good fight of faith. Our Saviour is watching earnestly the warfare between good and evil agencies. Satan is working constantly to bring in interests that will so absorb men's minds that they will lose eternity out of their reckoning. Those in high places are so deeply taken up with that which concerns common, worldly enterprises that they have no sense of their spiritual needs. For this reason the Lord has directed the establishment of institutions upon a plan entirely different from that followed by the world.  {1MR 223.3}
[1MR 223.4]          It is God's will that sanitariums shall be erected. These institutions are to be conducted on gospel principles. The gospel is to give character to every sanitarium that shall be established among Seventh-day Adventists. . . .  {1MR 223.4}
[1MR 223.5]          Every sanitarium established among Seventh-day Adventists should be made a Bethel. Those who are connected with this branch of the work should be                                                                              224  consecrated to God. . . .  {1MR 223.5}
[1MR 224.1]          The light upon health reform must be given to the world. Educate, educate, educate, in the sanitarium and out of it. Lead all with whom you come in contact to think of Jesus, the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Ms 165, 1899, pp. 10, 11. ("Words of Counsel to Ministers and Physicians," December 26, 1899.)  {1MR 224.1}
[1MR 224.2]          Seventh-day Adventists have a special work to do in building sanitariums in our world as necessity demands. These buildings are to be small or large, as is appropriate to the situation and the surrounding circumstances. Our work is to be aggressive, and is to belt the world. . . .  {1MR 224.2}
[1MR 224.3]          The work of the people of God is to enlighten the world, in accordance with the directions given in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. Here is presented the plan of work which is to be carried on in every place where the truth takes hold of minds and hearts. In connection with the proclamation of the message is to be done the work of relieving families who are in distress. Those who take their position on the Lord's side are to see in Seventh-day Adventists a warm-hearted, self-denying, self-sacrificing people, who cheerfully and gladly minister to the needy. Especially are those who suffer because they have had moral courage to accept the truth, to be helped. Those who are cast out are to receive attention.  {1MR 224.3}
[1MR 224.4]          But the work of providing for all the depraved, all the drunkards, and all the prostitutes, has not and never will be given by the Lord to Seventh-day Adventists. . . .  {1MR 224.4}
[1MR 224.5]          God has given direction that sanitariums ought to be established in different places. These institutions are to be His agencies for reaching a class of people that nothing else will reach. In these instrumentalities the light                                                                              225  of truth is to burn brightly. . . .  {1MR 224.5}
[1MR 225.1]          The sanitarium is to be the Lord's memorial, a witness to the efficacy of the truth. Those who come to the institution are to see that in it the fear of the Lord is known to be the beginning of wisdom. When the banner of truth is no longer the honored, respected banner of the institution, the Lord will withdraw from the institution His keeping power. Letter 41, 1900, pp. 3, 5, 7, 9. (To Dr. and Mrs. J. H. Kellogg, March 10, 1900.)  {1MR 225.1}
[1MR 225.2]          The work to be done by our sanitariums is to labor for the salvation of the men and women who come for treatment. . . .  {1MR 225.2}
[1MR 225.3]          To bring men and women to a belief of the truth is the work which is to be done by all our institutions. If this cannot be done in our sanitariums, why should we be at the expense of erecting them? Letter 11, 1900, pp. 5, 6. (To James Edson and Emma White, January 23, 1900.)  {1MR 225.3}
[1MR 225.4]          As God's messenger I am to say to our people that we are not to encourage our youth to go to Battle Creek to receive an education. Fathers, mothers, the souls of your children are precious, and the warnings God has given that young men and young women should not be drawn to Battle Creek, has now twice as much force as it had in the past. . . .  {1MR 225.4}
[1MR 225.5]          There are schools out of and away from Battle Creek that are in far less danger of losing their respect for the testimonies that have been coming to the people of God for the past half century. . . .  {1MR 225.5}
[1MR 225.6]          Parents, your children had better remain at home than to mingle with a mass of people who do not believe the truth. The education they receive in such a place will be so mingled with sentiments represented as wood, hay, and stubble that the truth will lose its force upon their minds, at a time when they need to have the truth confirmed. . . .                                                                              226   {1MR 225.6}
[1MR 226.1]          The Lord will open, yes, He is opening ways whereby your children can be given an education in medical missionary lines without endangering their souls. If the preparations in these places are not as complete as they are at Battle Creek, they can do as much as was done when the work was first started at Battle Creek. We did not then have provision for sending out fully equipped physicians. In a short time we shall have facilities for giving the necessary requirements.  {1MR 226.1}
[1MR 226.2]          Suppose that for a time the students cannot be sent out as fully accredited physicians. They can work in connection with other physicians, and if they follow the Lord's guiding, such valuable opportunities will present themselves that they will gain a better experience perhaps than if they had gone out with a diploma. It is the man's real value that will give him standing room and influence. The nurse or physician who works with the Lord Jesus will gain success. Read the history of the children of Israel as given in the book of Exodus, and let each soul place himself fully on the Lord's side. The experience of the Israelites is to be considered by the people of God living in these last days. Ms 151, 1905, pp. 1-4. ("Should our Youth Go to Battle Creek?" December 30, 1905.)  {1MR 226.2}
[1MR 226.3]          There are many in our world who are slaves to intemperate habits, which are destroying soul and body. It is God's purpose that in our sanitariums such ones shall learn a better way of living. Under the influence of Bible truth many will be won to Christ.  {1MR 226.3}
[1MR 226.4]          The third angel's message is to be carried to all parts of the world. Our sanitariums are one of the means by which truth is to be brought to those who know it not. We must reach the people where they are. In the highways and the byways the call to the supper is to be given. All must hear the                                                                              227  invitation to the banquet prepared for them at infinite cost. As unbelievers are brought under the influence of truth, angels of God will impress their hearts. Letter 305, 1904, p. 3. (To Gilbert Collins, August, 1904.)  {1MR 226.4}
[1MR 227.1]          The great reason why we have sanitariums is that these institutions may be agencies in bringing men and women to a position where they may be numbered among those who shall some day eat of the leaves of the tree of life, which are for the healing of the nations.  {1MR 227.1}
[1MR 227.2]          "And there shall be no more curse: but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and His servants shall serve Him" (Revelation 22:3).  {1MR 227.2}
[1MR 227.3]          Our sanitariums are established as institutions where patients and helpers may serve God. We desire to encourage as many as possible to act their part individually in living healthfully. We desire to encourage the sick to discard the use of drugs, and to substitute the simple remedies provided by God, as they are found in water, in pure air, in exercise, and in general hygiene. Ms 115, 1907, p. 1. ("Why We Have Sanitariums," October 22, 1907.)  {1MR 227.3}
[1MR 227.4]          To our sanitariums has been given the work of reaching the higher classes. This work is to be done, not by consorting with them, and providing entertainments for them, but by revealing the power of the truth to transform the character. Every human being who is sanctified through a belief of the truth becomes God's light bearer to the world, His helping hand for the recovering of souls from transgression. He is God's medical missionary. Ms 83, 1901, p. 1. ("God's Purpose for His Sanitariums," August 26, 1901.)  {1MR 227.4}
[1MR 227.5]          We are to learn from Christ the science of soul saving. He is the mighty Healer. In our work of preaching the gospel, we are to establish small sanitariums in many places. Sanitarium work is one very successful means of                                                                              228  bringing the message of salvation through Christ to the attention of a large class of people who can be reached in no other way. Those from the higher walks of life will come to our sanitariums for treatment, and when they go away, they will tell others of the benefits they have received. Thus others will be induced to go. It is God's design that our sanitariums shall act an important part in giving the message of Christ's soon coming to those in the highways and byways. Ms 30, 1905, p. 3. ("A Visit to Redlands," March 6, 1905.)  {1MR 227.5}
[1MR 228.1]          In new fields, where the work of God has yet to be established, medical missionary work is to be done. This work removes prejudice, and prepares the way for the proclamation of the third angel's message. It is the means by which doors are opened for the entrance of the special truths for this time. Medical missionary work and the gospel are one. If united, they make a complete whole. Letter 92, 1902, p. 2. ("To Brethren in Responsible Positions in the Medical Work," April 8, 1902.)  {1MR 228.1}
[1MR 228.2]          God's purpose in giving the third angel's message to the world is to prepare a people to stand true to Him during the investigative judgment. This is the purpose for which we establish and maintain our publishing houses, our schools, our sanitariums, hygienic restaurants, treatment rooms, and food factories. This is our purpose in carrying forward every line of work in the cause. Ms 154, 1902, p. 4. ("Instruction to Men in Positions of Responsibility," October 24, 1902.)  {1MR 228.2}
[1MR 228.3]          The sanitariums that shall be established are to be God's memorials, agencies in the conversion of many souls. Ms 33, 1901, p. 2. ("Diary," April 19, 1901.)  {1MR 228.3}
[1MR 228.4]          Our sanitariums have been established for the purpose of preparing a                                                                              229  people for the second coming of our Lord and Saviour. Letter 284, 1906, pp. 2, 3. (To Dr. O. G. Place, August 29, 1906.)  {1MR 228.4}
[1MR 229.1]          The whole world is the Lord's vineyard, and He would have every part of it worked. Those who have been placed as stewards of the Lord's goods should see that everything is managed in such a way as to bring the Lord the greatest revenue. A wise steward will not select a few portions of the vineyard and absorb in them the means which God has intended for the entire field. He will open the eyes of his understanding to see the necessity of equalizing the work, that beauty and harmony and solidity may be seen in every part.  {1MR 229.1}
[1MR 229.2]          "It is the spirit of selfishness," said the Teacher who was giving us instruction, "which leads men to absorb everything in that work which is under their own supervision, that their portion of the field may be enriched to the neglect of other portions. This is a species of selfishness which many do not discern. Large accumulations are drawn to one section of the world as though that were the only part which the Householder designs to have worked."  {1MR 229.2}
[1MR 229.3]          God designs that not one thread of selfishness shall be woven into His work. Every man's work is to be done with reference to his fellow laborers; for all have their appointed work. The vineyard must be cultivated, vines must be planted, that crops may be gathered. To every man is not committed the same task, and the work in the different lines must be done in unselfishness. The minds of the workers are first to be molded by God through His appointed agencies; the Word of the Lord is to be communicated to men, to supply their minds with suggestions and methods for working the field in such a way as to present to God the very best returns from all parts of His vineyard. . . .  {1MR 229.3}
[1MR 229.4]          The Lord sees that things are swaying heavily in medical lines, while the                                                                              230  work in other branches is calculated to give wrong impressions which will not easily be effaced from the mind. . . .  {1MR 229.4}
[1MR 230.1]          The so-called medical missionary work gathers into the net both good and bad; and the larger proportion of these will not stand as overcomers by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony. It is very necessary that we keep before the degraded the law of God, as the standard of righteousness. "Holiness unto the Lord" must be our standard, else the work of rescuing this class will lower their ideas of what God requires in practical character building. There can be no such thing as a cheap class of Christians who like Moab, keep their scent in themselves, because they have not changed from vessel to vessel--from character to character.  {1MR 230.1}
[1MR 230.2]          The time has come for us to have a decided understanding of what shall be comprehended in medical missionary work,--what shall go forth by pen or voice to be discredited, and what to be exalted. As the train of human reasoning is heard, it will be made apparent that the character must be determined by the inward work of grace upon the heart. If the law of God is written in the heart, men will prove the excellence of their resolutions. Their conduct will be after the divine similitude. . . .  {1MR 230.2}
[1MR 230.3]          No advice of sanction is given in the Word of God to those who believe the third angel's message to lead them to suppose that they can draw apart. This you may settle with yourselves forever. It is the devisings of unsanctified minds that would encourage a state of disunion. The sophistry of men may appear right in their own eyes, but it is not truth and righteousness . . . . The children of God constitute one united whole in Christ who presents His cross as the center of attraction. All who believe are one in Him. Human feelings will lead men to take the work into their own hands and the building thus becomes disproportionate. The Lord therefore employs a variety of gifts                                                                              231  to make the building symmetrical. Not one feature of the truth is to be hidden or made of little account. God cannot be glorified unless the building, "fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord" (Ephesians 2:21). A great subject is here comprehended, and those who understand the truth for this time must take heed how they hear and how they build and educate others to practice. Ms. 109, 1899, pp. 1, 2, 5, 6, 9, 10. ("The Need of Equalizing the Work," August 3, 1899.)  {1MR 230.3}
[1MR 231.1]          I have been shown that there was too much reaching out in medical missionary lines, that this work was swelling to such large proportions, that there was danger of making the General Conference bankrupt, as it almost is now. . . .  {1MR 231.1}
[1MR 231.2]          Unwise management has been manifested by those who have erected school buildings and sanitariums, when the General Conference was already involved many thousands of dollars in debt. Had these men possessed sanctified eyesight, they would have seen that the money used in these enterprises was needed in foreign fields. These matters call for careful consideration. There are fields all white to the harvest, and yet the standard of truth has never been lifted in them, although the need has been kept before the people. The vineyard takes in the whole world, and every part of it is to be worked. God's workers must view matters sensibly, and with eyes anointed with heavenly ointment see things afar off in destitute fields as well as in America. When they do this, they will be impressed with the work that is needed to be done. . . .  {1MR 231.2}
[1MR 231.3]          The medical missionary work is just as much a necessity in this part of the world as it is in America. If we had one quarter of the money here ［Australia］ that you have had to handle in Battle Creek, we could place those who have received an education in medical lines where they could work to good advantage. The General Conference, at the solicitations of Dr. Kellogg and                                                                              232  A. R. Henry, established an institution in _____, which cost eighty thousand dollars. Twenty thousand dollars would have erected a sanitarium here, and the brethren in this field would have given to the extent of their ability to furnish the building. This would have placed us several years in advance of where we now stand. God sees all this.  {1MR 231.3}
[1MR 232.1]         The Lord does not work with partiality. There is a work to be done in Australia which you have neglected in order to multiply your advantages in America. God says to you in America, "Bind about your spreading interests. Share your facilities with those who need your help in establishing the work in the needy portions of the vineyard." This is the message God gives me for you who are pushing the work so heavily in one line to the neglect of other fields which stand ready to be worked. There are not funds enough among Seventh-day Adventists to sustain so large a work. The workers in other portions of the world need the means that they may prepare to work still in other parts.  {1MR 232.1}
[1MR 232.2]          It is God's design that those fields which have abundant facilities shall share their advantages with more needy fields. This is the principle ever to be observed in all our institutions. God requires that there shall be less planning and devising for buildings in America and in Battle Creek, and that the means shall flow into fields where there is nothing to rely upon, where the work is carried on under great disadvantages for want of facilities. But the spirit of selfishness has been manifested in centralizing so much. Into the fields where there is already an abundance of facilities, the workers have gathered from every possible resource. Again I would say to those who have influence, "Do the work that has been neglected." Letter 149, 1899, pp. 1-4. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, September 25, 1899.)                                                                              233   {1MR 232.2}
[1MR 233.1]          If the mammoth sanitarium at Battle Creek was divided and subdivided, and its strength put in different parts of the vineyard, where there is nothing to represent the truth, the Lord would be much better pleased. He does not endorse the sentiment and methods that have withheld means from a country so greatly in need of help as Australia is. There are able men, men of experience, on the ground, but they cannot accomplish one half of what they could accomplish if the sanitarium were erected and ready for patients.  {1MR 233.1}
[1MR 233.2]          A work that takes much money to keep it in operation has been allowed to consume the means that God designed should be used in opening new fields and planting the standard in new territory, in the unworked parts of His vineyard. Dr. Kellogg, you have been pouring so much money into one channel, that the work in new fields has been hindered. The Lord did not tell you to take upon you the burden that you have taken,--a burden that has prevented your doing a work that needed your attention. The determination to do a work that has been neglected,--a work that all the church should have united in doing, led you at first to take this burden. But you have gone too far. You have made this work the whole body, instead of only the arm and hand of the body, and misapplied your forces.  {1MR 233.2}
[1MR 233.3]          For the last fifty years the Lord has given me instruction as to how His work should be carried forward. Camp meetings and tent meetings are to be held, and meeting houses are to be erected. Special efforts are to be made to reach the higher classes. Not all our means and talent are to be spent in the effort to reach those in the lowest depths of degradation. The enemy would be pleased with this class of work, because the representation would in no case be favorable to the truth. God does not design that His work should be thus carried forward. Money and talent are thus consumed with                                                                              234  with so little being produced. One twentieth part of the means thus consumed, used where it should have been, would have set men and women at work in God's appointed way, and the truth would have reached people in the darkness of error who are calling and praying for light, people who are hungering and thirsting for the Bread of life and the Water of salvation.  {1MR 233.3}
[1MR 234.1]          Shall these people be left out of our plans? Shall all our means and all our efforts be expended for a class from which very few will be brought into the truth? We cannot depend on converts from this class to represent the people of God as a wise, noble people. Very few of them will become light bearers to the world. God does not choose them as men of dependence. Some of them will become sons and daughters of God, but the number saved will be small in comparison with the efforts put forth.  {1MR 234.1}
[1MR 234.2]          Unless care is taken, the work of God will be bound up just as Satan will be pleased to have it bound up. Were all our means spent in labor for the lawless, depraved, corrupted class, where would be the work that should be done to bring into the truth a class of people who would properly represent the truth for this time? How could we show that we are a chosen, God-fearing people, who are loyal to God's commandments?  {1MR 234.2}
[1MR 234.3]          The Lord has a work to be done for rich and poor. There are honest souls to be reached who have not so corrupted body, soul, and spirit, that there is no soundness in them.  {1MR 234.3}
[1MR 234.4]          In Revelation, the messages that are to be given to the world are plainly stated. When the Lord's servants fail, as they will, to gain admission to the churches, they are to reach the people by holding camp meetings and by distributing our literature. The truth for this time is to shine forth in clear, steady rays.                                                                              235   {1MR 234.4}
[1MR 235.1]          Those who are of the household of faith come first, not the depraved, polluted men, who have destroyed themselves, filling soul and body with iniquity, as did the antediluvians and as did the inhabitants of Sodom. Yet for these Dr. Kellogg has labored, while those with whom he should have linked up in perfect harmony he has treated as offensive.  {1MR 235.1}
[1MR 235.2]          My brother, over and over again I have written you this. Why, my dear brother, have you refused to receive or hear the word of the Lord? Why have you pressed on in the face of the warnings that God has given? You have blanketed the third angel's message, until to many it has lost its significance. Letter 177, 1900, pp. 3-6. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, January 21, 1900.)  {1MR 235.2}
[1MR 235.3]          I must caution you to restrain the influence you may exert in a wrong direction, under the name of the medical missionary work. Be careful lest this work become the body, rather than the arm of the body. Your conclusions must be guarded. Your plans in any one line must not become all-absorbing. Your large plans for rescuing the unfortunate will gather to you responsibilities which you will be unable to carry. You make desperate efforts to push forward a line of work which will make--which is already making, I may say--the medical missionary work the all of the gospel. The men in the ministry are demerited, while medical missionary enterprises are extolled. The Lord has instructed me to tell you that we must consider the work in all its bearings, that it may be proportionate, and not one-sided. Many men are being drawn into the medical missionary work who should be engaged in the ministry. . . .  {1MR 235.3}
[1MR 235.4]          My brother, you need to call a halt. God has given you a work to do. He has honored you by placing you in the position which you now hold, and uniting with you men who will cooperate with you in the interests of that                                                                              236  line of work for which the sanitarium was brought into existence. This institution has a work to perform as the Lord's appointed agency, and God is working with and through you. He designs that this work of health reform shall be an entering wedge, to prepare the way for the saving truth for this time, the proclamation of the third angel's message: but it is not to eclipse that message, or hinder its designed success, for then you work against truth. This message is the last warning to be given to a fallen world. The medical missionary work is to occupy its rightful place, as it ever should have done, in every church in our land. . . .  {1MR 235.4}
[1MR 236.1]          The sanitarium was brought into existence to call men to a knowledge of the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, to educate as Christ Himself was directed, teaching them the laws of the kingdom of God. This is, and always will be, the only true higher education. . . .  {1MR 236.1}
[1MR 236.2]          True medical missionary work will exalt every agency that God has set in the church to preach the gospel, for this was the work of Him who made man, and lent him talents to use, an intellect to originate, a heart to be the seat of His throne, affections to flow out in blessing all with whom he shall come in contact, a conscience to convict of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment, because he is worked by the Holy Spirit of God. . . .  {1MR 236.2}
[1MR 236.3]         My brother, I tell you in the name of the Lord that the medical missionary work is to be the arm, and not the body. The idolatrous world must have the message. I have been shown that many who are now being educated in medical lines should be giving the last warning to the world. God will be the instructor of His workers. Letter 86, 1899, pp. 1-6. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, June 5, 1899.)  {1MR 236.3}
[1MR 236.4]          The church of Christ is very precious in His sight. It is the case which                                                                              237  contains His jewels, the fold which encloses His flock. He places His people in church capacity, and makes them responsible for the medical missionary work which should be done. They are to minister to the sick and the needy.  {1MR 236.4}
[1MR 237.1]          Many have chosen to work in medical missionary lines to the neglect of other work. Appeals have been made for medical missionary workers, and they have considered this a call from God, and have thought that it would be wicked for them to refuse to go. But God does not design that this work shall become all-absorbing. There is a great work to be accomplished in our camp meetings, where all, rich and poor, educated and ignorant, are to hear the message of warning. ［AT THIS TIME SDA CAMP MEETINGS WERE LARGELY EVANGELISTIC, DRAWING A LARGE NON-ADVENTIST ATTENDANCE.--A. L. WHITE］ Every child of God should have sanctified judgment to consider the work as a whole and the relation of each part to the other. . . .  {1MR 237.1}
[1MR 237.2]         We are not to build the tower without first considering what it will cost, and what effect the expenditure will have on other portions of the field. This large planning is closing the way for the erection of necessary buildings in other places. . . . It is not as though we as a people had hoarded up wealth; for we have been constantly drawn upon, and must continue to impart. The immense buildings which have been reared by the people in Battle Creek and other places bear witness against them; for while they have every facility, other portions of the Lord's vineyard lie barren and desolate. Some places must be centers, in which workers can be prepared for the different fields. We must have centers for the education of the youth. This will require more facilities than may be needed in other places. But in every undertaking let us count the cost.  {1MR 237.2}
[1MR 237.3]          I have been called to behold things nigh and afar off, and                                                                              238  and at the sight my head is dizzy, and my heart sick. God has not ordered things as they now stand. Are we not too fond of doing, when God would have us stand as minute men, watching and praying, prepared to do what He commanded through consecrated agencies? Men who want to do something for God say, "We will do this or that," and so a line is marked out for all to follow. Thus selfishness is growing all the time. Man is grasping all the advantages possible, bringing in all the material he can obtain for the work he wants to do, while he deprives his fellow workers of that which they need. Let not the men in responsible positions grow selfish and ambitious to accumulate buildings in one locality. The command is given, "Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others" (Philippians 2:4). If men would work in Christ's lines, they must yoke up with Him in meekness and lowliness of heart, pleading earnestly, "Lord, teach me Thy way. What is Thy purpose and will?" and asking at every step, "Am I trying to live for God or for myself?"  {1MR 237.3}
[1MR 238.1]          Work we must, and work cheerfully. We often neglect to work at the very time when our help is most needed and when a prompt attendance to duty would bring glory to God. Men interpose self between God and the work He could have done. My brethren, cut away from your large plans for any one place, and give a portion of your facilities to the more destitute fields. Consider that the Lord is impartial in all His work. If you will place your mind where God can come in and control, if you will prepare Him a place and give Him an opportunity to work, currents of life and truth will flow to all the barren places of the earth.  {1MR 238.1}
[1MR 238.2]          Men bring upon themselves great and unceasing responsibility, and tax both brain and body, in seeking to carry the many plans they have devised.                                                                              239  This is one of the greatest disadvantages we have to meet, and one the solving of which will wear out the human energies. Activity is needed in God's cause, but let not this talent be misdirected. When men learn to be servants of Jesus Christ, they will understand that in every church, workers are to be set to work to take the oversight of things. Pastors and teachers are to work intelligently in their lines, instructing church members how to work in medical missionary lines. When the professed followers of Christ have an indwelling Saviour they will be found doing as Christ did. They will have no opportunity to rust through inaction. They will have enough to do. And the work which they do under the auspices of the church will be their greatest means of communicating light. The man who is working according to God's plan will pray, "Let it be known this day in my work for suffering humanity that there is a God in Israel, and that I am Thy servant. Let it be seen that I am working not according to my own impulse and wisdom, but according to Thy Word." When man places himself in this attitude, and realizes that he is working out God's plan, and that God is working out His plan through him, he is in possession of divine power, which knows nothing of defeat. All the power of counter agencies is of no more account than the chaff of the threshing floor.  {1MR 238.2}
[1MR 239.1]          We must recognize God's absolute ownership of us. Our mind, our talents, our skill and money, are to be put to the best use to advance His work, that His character may be revealed in clear lines in every part of the world. God has given to every man his work, and He does not excuse those in high positions who get out of their place, and through some neglect get their work into a tangle. Let each man stand at his post of duty, and keep in right relation to God. There is important work to be done, and no man is to neglect his work in order to take hold of the work which belongs to                                                                              240  another. God is not honored by such a course. There are some workers who feel superior in wisdom. They feel that they do not need to seek counsel from God. Nor do they consider whether their fellow workers have facilities with which to work. God needs all-sided men, men who will keep the windows of their soul heavenward, and let His light shine into chambers of the mind. The Lord has a large interest in His servants, and especially in those who are lowly in heart. . . .  {1MR 239.1}
[1MR 240.1]          God expects every man to be faithful in his stewardship. Self is not to be glorified. The man who is faithful to his trust will not stop to consider if he is going to be honored by any course of action, but will ask, "Will God be honored?" His soul will be filled with a holy desire to see God magnified. When something tries his patience, he will pray, "My soul, wait thou only upon God; for my expectation is from Him" (Psalm 62:5).  {1MR 240.1}
[1MR 240.2]         We are very eager to have our work present a good appearance, and if our plans and methods receive approbation, we are satisfied. If they languish, we groan in spirit. We cannot see afar off. The water must run freely in our pools, if other pools have to go dry as the hills of Gilboa. It is not easy for us to remember that the great fountain is from God. . . .  {1MR 240.2}
[1MR 240.3]          God will show us many ways in which we can work. Sometimes matters will so shape themselves that we cannot doubt they are of God. At others they will run contrary to our ideas and feelings. The Lord surprises us sometimes by revealing our duty in lines altogether different from what we have planned for, and we declare, "It is not so. This is untrue." But nevertheless, it is true to the letter; and the message will not come to men again until they can discern the work of God. When they are ready to see and comprehend, the Lord will speak to them again. If we would have divine supplies, if we would keep step with the divine plan, we must move                                                                              241  under divine guidance. The Lord wants us to yield to His molding, to be emptied of self and surrendered to God, that Christ may pervade the soul. The fire can only burn when we purify the altar according to the Word of God. Ms 115, 1899, pp. 1-8. ("Words of Exhortation," 1899.)  {1MR 240.3}
[1MR 241.1]          It would not be sensible or right that all the strength of the body should go into a hand. Neither would it be right for all the strength of the working agencies in the cause of the Lord to be used in the medical missionary work. The ministry of the Word must be sustained, and there must be unity in the movements of the whole body, all parts united in carrying out God's plan for the advancement of His work. All the members of the body are to be the Lord's working agencies, every part joined harmoniously with every other part. Letter 50, 1908, pp. 2, 3. (To James Edson White, February 5, 1908.)  {1MR 241.1}
[1MR 241.2]          Twenty-five years ago the Lord revealed to me that the best way in which to reach the higher classes is through our sanitariums. These institutions are to be located away from the cities, and are to be surrounded with land enough to enable fruit and produce to be grown.  {1MR 241.2}
[1MR 241.3]          In the sanitarium which we are about to erect in New South Wales, provision must be made for all classes. The accommodation and treatment must be such that patients of the higher class will be attracted to the institution. Rooms must be fitted up for the use of those who are willing to pay a liberal price. Rational methods of treatment must be followed. The patients must not be given alcohol, tea, coffee, or drugs; for these always leave traces of evil behind them.  {1MR 241.3}
[1MR 241.4]          By their stay at the sanitarium, the patients are to become acquainted with Seventh-Day Adventists and the reasons of their faith. Physicians and                                                                              242  nurses are to manifest a deep interest in the physical sufferings of those to whom they minister. As efforts are made to remove suffering and disease, the hearts of the patients will be softened. Every physician should be a Christian. In Christ's stead he is to stay by the suffering one, ministering to the needs of the sin-sick soul as well as to the needs of the diseased body.  {1MR 241.4}
[1MR 242.1]          To us as a people God has given advanced light, and we are to seek to gain access to souls, that we may give them this truth. As the physicians and nurses in our sanitariums hold out to the patients the hope of restoration to physical health, they are also to present the blessed hope of the gospel, the wonderful comfort to be found in the Mighty Healer, who can cure the leprosy of the soul. Thus hearts will be reached, and He who gives health to the body will speak peace to the soul. The Lifegiver will fill the heart with a joy that will work miraculously. Letter 50, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother Murphet, March 29, 1900.)  {1MR 242.1}
[1MR 242.2]          The sanitarium will be a memorial for God, if it is conducted in all lines as it should be. Many who come to the sanitarium will receive their impression of the truth, as did Sister Henry. She was one of God's precious ones, and through your skill which has been given you of God, His truth was magnified. This is as it should be. All the influence you can give to the sanitarium is none too much.  {1MR 242.2}
[1MR 242.3]          The medical missionary work might better be named the Missionary Health Restoration Work. Letter 77, 1900, p. 5. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December, 1899.)                                                                              243   {1MR 242.3}
[1MR 243.1]     Beware--Lest We Lose Our Bearings ［FROM AN EARLY, MORNING TALK BEFORE THE PACIFIC UNION MEDICAL MISSIONARY COUNCIL, SANITARIUM, CALIFORNIA, JUNE 19, 1902.］            Conformity to the world is causing many of our people to lose their bearings. I feel deeply over this matter, because it is continually kept before me by the Lord. For many years it has been presented to me again and again that a worldly policy has been coming into the management of many of our institutions. And when I read the published Testimonies that were given in the early seventies and even before that time, I am surprised to see how clearly our dangers in this matter have been pointed out, and how plainly the right way has been outlined from the beginning. But the way, so plainly specified, has not been followed. Men act as if counsels had never been given; and yet we expect the Lord to uplift us and to do great things for us! True, He will help us if we so relate ourselves to Him that He can; but He will not serve with us while we are weaving threads of selfishness into the web.  {1MR 243.1}
[1MR 243.2]         There is a sentiment among our people,--opposed by some, it is true, but held by many--that each one connected with God's service may be sharp, keen, and designing, in order to make the best possible showing, indicating that his line of work is a success. Those who continue to hold to this idea will be bitterly disappointed when at the judgment they find that they have no place in the kingdom of God. False principles will never prevail in heaven. Not one thread of selfishness is to be brought into any part of God's service in His work upon the earth.  {1MR 243.2}
[1MR 243.3]          A worldly policy has been coming into the management of our institutions. It nearly spoiled our publishing house in Battle Creek. God was not made first and last and best in everything. Human judgment, human ideas, were                                                                              244  taking the lead and control of everything.  {1MR 243.3}
[1MR 244.1]          God is not pleased with those who are ambitious of being regarded as shrewd men in the estimation of the world; nevertheless this ambition is cherished by not a few men of responsibility in our ranks. God's work should mean a great deal more to us than it does. It is more important than we have supposed.  {1MR 244.1}
[1MR 244.2]          Men in positions of responsibility who in any way deviate from Bible principles are divorcing themselves from God. We must be determined not to permit a worldly policy to be brought into our work. The servants of the living God and the servants of Satan are to be as distinct from one another as light is from darkness. The line of demarcation between them must be unmistakable.  {1MR 244.2}
[1MR 244.3]          If ever there was a time when those who have a knowledge of present truth should find their bearings, it is the present time. Although no one is to move independently of his brethren, yet each one must gain a knowledge of his own condition, his exact bearings. The question that each one should ask himself is, "What is my relation to God?"  {1MR 244.3}
[1MR 244.4]          It is conformity to the world that is causing our people to lose their bearings. The perversion of right principles has not been brought about suddenly. The angel of the Lord presented this matter to me in symbols. It seemed as if a thief were stealthily moving closer and still closer, and gradually but surely stealing away the identity of God's work, by leading our brethren to conform to worldly policies.  {1MR 244.4}
[1MR 244.5]          The mind of man has taken the place that rightfully belongs to God. Whatever position a man may hold, however exalted he may be, he should act as Christ would were He in his place. In every stroke of work that he performs, in his words, and in his character, he should be Christlike.                                                                              245   {1MR 244.5}
[1MR 245.1]          The Lord calls for a reformation. In every place where believers have adopted worldly principles, He desires a voice of warning to be raised. "Cry aloud," He says, "spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins" (Isaiah 58:1). As a people and as individuals we must put away the erroneous principles and ambitious projects which lead us to embrace so much within a narrow compass. God desires us to learn to walk firmly and solidly, ever advancing in His way. He desires us to erect every building with reference to the needs of other places that must sometime have similar advantages.  {1MR 245.1}
[1MR 245.2]          In no respect is God's work to be circumscribed by man-made restrictions. Many of the ambitious plans and policies that have been made are not endorsed by Him. He is no party to keeping many advantages in one place. He desires every institution established to stand ready to help establish the next institution that is needed. . . .  {1MR 245.2}
[1MR 245.3]          From many minds a realization of the times in which we are living is as far away as is heaven from the earth. It seems that their duty to prepare to meet a soon-coming Saviour is entirely forgotten. God wants us to come to our senses. He wants us to act like rational beings, who are living on the borders of the eternal world.  {1MR 245.3}
[1MR 245.4]         Remember that in preparing yourselves for the heavenly kingdom, you are preparing others. The Scriptures say, "Make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way" (Hebrews 12:13). Many are weak in moral power; many have not had the privileges and the training that we have had; many have never had opportunity to receive instruction, "precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little" (Isaiah 28:10, 13). God lays heavy responsibilities upon those who have had such instruction. They ought to spend much time in prayer. In the place of                                                                              246  feeling that their judgment is supreme, they ought to feel terribly afraid. Instead of gathering to themselves all the burdens that they can possibly grasp, which give them no time to pray, no time to meditate on their own spiritual condition, they should spend much time in communion with their Maker.  {1MR 245.4}
[1MR 246.1]          God's cause is of so much consequence to Him, that of every one who claims to be His steward He requires a correct representation of His character. None but those who walk circumspectly before Him are qualified for stewardship. He works with those who properly represent His character. Through them His will is done on earth as it is in heaven.  {1MR 246.1}
[1MR 246.2]          Let us offer daily the prayer that Christ taught His disciples to pray, and then live our prayer during the day. To practice this prayer is the whole duty of man. Its principles lie at the foundation of the spring of all right action. Those who carry out every phase of these principles will become sensible men,--men whose minds God Himself can control and guide. Ms 96, 1902, pp. 1-7. (Early Morning Talk, Pacific Union Medical Missionary Council, St. Helena, California, June 19, 1902.)  {1MR 246.2}
[1MR 246.3]     The Beginnings of Medical Work in Southern California            I have been unable to sleep after half-past eleven at night. Many things, in figures and symbols, are passing before me. There are sanitariums in running order near Los Angeles. At one place there is an occupied building, and there are fruit trees on the sanitarium grounds. In this institution, outside the city, there is much activity.  {1MR 246.3}
[1MR 246.4]          As in the vision of the night I saw the grounds, I said, "O ye of little faith! You have lost time." There were sick in wheel chairs. There were some patients to whom the physicians had given a prescription to spend all                                                                              247  their time outdoors during pleasant weather, in order to regain health. . . .  {1MR 246.4}
[1MR 247.1]          While speaking, I said: "We must have sanitariums in favored places in different localities. This is God's plan. He has ordained the medical missionary work as a means of saving souls, and that which we see about us is a symbol of the work before us. We are to awaken our churches to engage interestedly in God's work, and to carry forward this branch,--the medical missionary work."  {1MR 247.1}
[1MR 247.2]          Physicians were interested in these words, and one said, as he extended his arms and waved them back and forth, "Is not this better than drugs? Aches and pains have left you without the use of medicine."  {1MR 247.2}
[1MR 247.3]          On the grounds that I saw in this vision of the night, there were shade trees, the boughs of which were hung in such a way that they formed leafy canopies somewhat the shape of tents. The sick were delighted. While some were working for diversion, others were singing. There was no dissatisfaction. Ms. 152, 1901, pp. 1, 2. ("A Message to Our Brethren and Sisters in Southern California," October 10, 1901.)  {1MR 247.3}
[1MR 247.4]          We need now to make every dollar count in selecting a site for a sanitarium near Los Angeles, and beginning work. We have been in need of men of sound judgment, men with ability to count the cost and to plan wisely. . . .  {1MR 247.4}
[1MR 247.5]          The Lord would have men walk humbly before Him. It would be a mistake for us to purchase or erect large buildings in the cities of Southern California for sanitarium work; and those who see advantages in doing this, are not moving understandingly. A great work is to be done in preparing these cities to hear the gospel message; but this work is not to be done by fitting up in them large buildings for the carrying forward of some wonderful enterprise. Ms 114, 1902, pp. 3, 4. ("Instruction Regarding Sanitarium Work,"                                                                              248  September 1, 1902.)  {1MR 247.5}
[1MR 248.1]     Could not Approve Plans for Building in Los Angeles ［STATEMENT MADE BY E. G. WHITE, SEPTEMBER 15, 1902, AT A COUNCIL MEETING CALLED IN LOS ANGELES TO CONSIDER PLANS FOR THE ERECTION OF A BUILDING ON HILL STREET TO BE USED FOR RESTAURANT AND SANITARIUM WORK.］            With the light that I have had in regard to sanitariums where the sick are to be treated I cannot give one word of counsel about huddling in the city. I cannot do it myself, and yet it may look very different to others; but with the light that I have, I could not advise placing a building in the city. You are out of the city, I know; you are out at one side. That changes the proposition somewhat; but further than that, I could not say; I could not give you any advice. You will have to arrange that among yourselves, because I could not give advice to build a sanitarium in any city. I could not do it, because it has been so distinctly laid before me that when a sanitarium is built, it must be located where it can accomplish the end in view--the object for which it is established.  {1MR 248.1}
[1MR 248.2]         The object that we have in view is not to get money, particularly, it is to get souls, to take those who are suffering with disease, and place them in the best position possible for the recovery of health. We have no confidence in drug medication. God wants us to be out where we can have the advantages of nature in every respect, in the air and in the scenery.  {1MR 248.2}
[1MR 248.3]          If we can get a place that is completed or partially finished, that will be better than to put up a large building just now, when we know that the end is near, and every city is to be turned upside down every way. There will be confusion in every city. Everything that can be shaken is to be shaken, and we do not know what will come next. The judgments will be according to the                                                                              249  wickedness of the people and the light of truth that they have had. If they have had the truth, according to that light will be the punishment. Christ pronounced His woes on the cities that had had most of His instruction. That is why I am so afraid of their putting up a great building in Battle Creek, or in any place where the truth has been known for years. To receive from the people that have not accepted the truth, money to help build up the sanitarium,--I can see no light in it.  {1MR 248.3}
[1MR 249.1]          Here, you may say, the light has not been shining so long. No, it has not, but still the word has come that sanitariums should be located out of the cities. God has a purpose in that. He told the children of Israel that when the plagues should come they must go out of the Egyptians' houses into their own houses, for if they were found mingled with the Egyptians, they would be destroyed with them. They must be a separate people. So our institutions should have every advantage possible, not as far as grand buildings are concerned, but in location. The buildings are not half as much consequence as the space and grounds around a sanitarium. It is the sanitarium that should have the fruits, the flowers, every advantage to call out--well, I have written it; you have had it; it is just as forcible now as when I wrote it. I see nothing to change my mind in regard to Los Angeles on these points. . . .  {1MR 249.1}
[1MR 249.2]          The leaders in the sanitarium have mingled with unbelievers, admitting them to their councils, more or less; but it is like going to work with their eyes shut. They lack the discernment to see what is going to break upon us at any time. There is a spirit of desperation, of war and bloodshed, and that spirit will increase until the very close of time. Just as soon as the people of God are sealed in their foreheads,--it is not any seal or mark that can be seen, but a settling into the truth, both intellectually and spiritually,                                                                              250  so they cannot be moved,--just as soon as God's people are sealed and prepared for the shaking, it will come. Indeed, it has begun already; the judgments of God are now upon the land, to give us warning, that we may know what is coming. Ms 173, 1902, pp. 3-6. ("Medical Missionary Work in Southern California," November 20, 1911.)  {1MR 249.2}
[1MR 250.1]          The Lord has at no time guided in the large plans that have been laid for buildings in Los Angeles. He has given light as to how we should move, and yet movements have been made that are contrary to the light and instruction given.  {1MR 250.1}
[1MR 250.2]          The complete plan in regard to the purchase of the Hill Street property was not laid before me till my last visit to Los Angeles. I was then taken to see this property, and as I walked up the hill in front of it, I heard distinctly a voice that I well know. Had this voice said, "This is the right place for God's people to purchase," I should have been greatly astonished. But it said, "Encourage no settlement here of any description. God forbids. My people must get away from such surroundings. This place is as Sodom for wickedness. The place where my institutions are established must be altogether different. Leave the cities, and like Enoch come from your retirement to warn the people of the cities."  {1MR 250.2}
[1MR 250.3]          The words were spoken: "The divine hand is not guiding in the steps that have been taken in regard to this property. The spiritual vision of men has been darkened. Plans have been made that the Lord has not inspired."  {1MR 250.3}
[1MR 250.4]          I was afterward instructed that the whole matter was inspired by human wisdom. Men have followed their own wisdom, which is foolishness with God, and which, if they continue to follow it, will lead to results that they do not now see. The spiritual eyesight has been blinded.                                                                              251   {1MR 250.4}
[1MR 251.1]          "The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light" (Matthew 6:22). The Lord calls upon those in charge of His work in Southern California to have their eyes anointed with the heavenly eyesalve. This is their only safety.  {1MR 251.1}
[1MR 251.2]          I am astonished that our brethren should have thought of purchasing the property on Hill Street. . . .After I had seen its situation, I knew that I could not for a moment give my consent to the establishment there of an institution of any kind.  {1MR 251.2}
[1MR 251.3]          To establish an institution for the advancement of God's work in such a place, would be contrary to the light that God has given regarding this work. Think of the annoyance to which the workers would be subjected in such a location. How long would they, with an immense hotel right beside them, be allowed to keep the Sabbath in peace? For us to establish a sanitarium there would be like Lot going into Sodom. It would be worse, because as far as the outward surroundings of Sodom were concerned, it was like the garden of Eden. But on the Hill Street property there is no spare land, and no opportunity to see the beauties of nature.  {1MR 251.3}
[1MR 251.4]          The erection of the bakery in Los Angeles was premature. The work was not ready for it. If the eyes of the brethren had been anointed with the heavenly eyesalve, they would not have done that which they have done. The erection of so large a bakery building, and the carrying forward of the work planned, meant the investment of means and skill that were not at their command.  {1MR 251.4}
[1MR 251.5]          God's people are not to go forward blindly in the investment of means that they have not and know not where to obtain. We must show wisdom in the movements that we make. Christ has laid before us the plan upon which His work is to be conducted. Those who desire to build must first sit down                                                                              252  and count the cost, to see whether they are able to carry the building to completion. Before they begin to carry out their plans, they must advise with wise counsellors. If one worker, failing to reason from cause to effect, is in danger of making unwise moves, his fellow workers are to speak words of wisdom to him, showing him where he is in error.  {1MR 251.5}
[1MR 252.1]          God sees the end from the beginning. He would have no buildings erected for our work except by the united judgment of the workers, and the brethren sharing the responsibilities. These are to become satisfied that their plans are in harmony with the will of the Lord. Let the councils of our people be conducted with a view to earnest, aggressive work. But let not a stone be laid in the building up of new plans until there is a complete understanding among the workers. In such matters, individual responsibility is not in the order of God.  {1MR 252.1}
[1MR 252.2]          Some of the movements that have been made in the work in Southern California have not been inspired by God, and these movements have left a shadow on the work. But the mistakes that have been made may work out for good if they are accepted as showing the need of all being interested in the work of God and the manner of its advancement. The work in all its branches is to be carried forward in a way that will recommend its existence.  {1MR 252.2}
[1MR 252.3]          The Lord calls upon the workers in Southern California to come into line, and to make no movements that will hinder Him in working in accordance with His own purposes. We must wait for the Lord, and learn from Him how to advance the work in Southern California. We are not to make hurried movements, but wait in patience until the Lord prepares the way before us.  {1MR 252.3}
[1MR 252.4]          I am told that Dr. Kellogg advised the brethren to go ahead and build in the city of Los Angeles. But did he not know that the Lord has given instruction in regard to the need of getting out of the cities? As far as                                                                              253  possible, our institutions should be located away from the cities. We must have workers for these institutions, and if they are located in the city, that means that families of our people must settle near them. But it is not God's will that His people shall settle in the cities, where there is constant turmoil and confusion. Their children should be spared this; for the whole system is demoralized by the hurry and rush and noise. The Lord desires His people to move into the country, where they can settle on the land, and raise their own fruit and vegetables, and where their children can be brought in direct contact with the works of God in nature. Take your families away from the cities, is my message.  {1MR 252.4}
[1MR 253.1]          The truth must be spoken, whether men will hear, or whether men will forbear. The cities are filled with temptation. We should plan our work in such a way as to keep our young people as far as possible from this contamination.  {1MR 253.1}
[1MR 253.2]          The cities are to be worked from outposts. Said the messenger of God, "Shall not the cities be warned? Yes; not by God's people living in them, but by their visiting them, to warn them of what is coming upon the earth."  {1MR 253.2}
[1MR 253.3]          Our restaurants will have to be in the cities. In regard to these restaurants, I am instructed to say that too much of an effort is being made to have one large restaurant in a city. It would be more in the order of the Lord to have several smaller ones. He desires a work to be done for those who are served. The sowing of the seeds of truth, not the obtaining of a large number of patrons, is to be the first consideration. Numbers is no true evidence of success.  {1MR 253.3}
[1MR 253.4]          The words were spoken: "Do not flatter yourselves that because a large number come each day to the restaurant, you are making great advancement in the work. What are you doing to save souls? You gather in a large company, and then feed them at too low a price. You employ your helpers at too low                                                                              254  a price. What encouragement have they that they are doing God's service?"  {1MR 253.4}
[1MR 254.1]          Our Instructor turned to the men in charge of the Los Angeles restaurant, and said, "Do you realize that your work is weighed in the balances, and found wanting? It is no evidence, because you feed a large number every day, that you are accomplishing the greatest good. Would it not be well to have a fewer number, and then work for their salvation by well- defined methods. Boast not of numbers. Where are the souls that have been led to feel an interest in present truth?"  {1MR 254.1}
[1MR 254.2]          What of your helpers? Are they becoming indifferent in regard to the truth? If they are, and if no effort is being made to give spiritual help to them and to those who come each day for meals, the business might better be carried on by unbelievers; for this would not exert so strong an influence against the truth.  {1MR 254.2}
[1MR 254.3]          My brethren, carry on your work in a way that will fortify souls against temptation, rather than leading them into temptation. Letter 182, 1902, pp. 1-7. (To "Dear Brethren," September 20, 1902.  {1MR 254.3}
[1MR 254.4]          I have always looked with great interest upon the work in Los Angeles and in San Diego, hoping that right moves would be made, and that the sanitarium work might be established in these important places. Every year large numbers of tourists visit these places, and I have longed to see men moved by the Holy Spirit meeting these people with the message borne by John the Baptist: "Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand" (Matthew 3:2). . . .  {1MR 254.4}
[1MR 254.5]          The Lord has ordained that memorials for Him shall be established in many places. He has presented before me buildings away from the cities, and suitable for our work, which can be purchased at a low price. We must take advantage of the favorable openings for sanitarium work in Southern California,                                                                              255  where the climate is so favorable for this work.  {1MR 254.5}
[1MR 255.1]          It is the Lord's purpose that sanitariums shall be established in Southern California, and that from these institutions shall go forth the light of truth for this time. By them the claims of the true Sabbath are to be presented, and the third angel's message proclaimed.  {1MR 255.1}
[1MR 255.2]          Institutions in which medical missionary work can be done are to be regarded as especially essential to the advancement of the Lord's work. The sick and suffering are to be relieved, and then, as opportunity offers, they are to be given instruction in regard to the truth for this time. Thus we can bring present truth before a class of people who could be reached in no other way. . . .  {1MR 255.2}
[1MR 255.3]          There is a special work to be done at this time,--a work of great importance. Light has been given me that a sanitarium should be established near Los Angeles, in some rural district. For years the need of such an institution has been kept before our people in Southern California. Had the brethren there heeded the warnings given by the Lord, to guard them from making mistakes, they would not now be tied up as they are. But they have not followed the instruction given. They have not gone forward in faith to establish a sanitarium near Los Angeles.  {1MR 255.3}
[1MR 255.4]          The buildings secured for this work should be out of the cities, in the country, so that the sick may have the benefit of outdoor life. By the beauty of flower and field, their minds will be diverted from themselves, from their aches and pains, and they will be led to look from nature to the God of nature, who has provided so abundantly the beauties of the natural world. The convalescent can lie in the shade of the trees, and those who are stronger can, if they wish, work among the flowers, doing just a little at first, and increasing their efforts as they grow stronger. Working in                                                                              256  the garden, gathering flowers and fruit, listening to the birds praising God, the patients will be wonderfully blessed. Angels of God will draw near to them. They will forget their sorrows. Melancholy and depression will leave them. The fresh air and sunshine, and the exercise taken, will bring them life and vitality. The wearied brain and nerves will find relief. Good treatment and a wholesome diet will build them up and strengthen them. They will feel no need for health-destroying drugs or for intoxicating drink.  {1MR 255.4}
[1MR 256.1]          It is the purpose of God that a sanitarium shall be established at some suitable place near Los Angeles. This institution is to be managed carefully and faithfully, by men who have clear spiritual discernment and who have, also, financial ability.--men who can carry the work forward successfully, as faithful stewards.  {1MR 256.1}
[1MR 256.2]          We are to labor under the counsel of the great Master Workman. In His strength human beings can and will follow a course of action that will win souls to Christ. Letter 147, 1904, pp. 1-5. (To Brother Bowles, April 26, 1904.)  {1MR 256.2}
[1MR 256.3]          Earnest work should be done in establishing a sanitarium near Los Angeles. Letter 169, 1904, p. 1. (To the Ministers in Southern California, April 27, 1904.)  {1MR 256.3}
[1MR 256.4]          For a long time our people in Southern California have had messages from the Lord that there should be sanitariums near Los Angeles. Letter 325, 1904, p. 2. (To Our Brethren and Sisters in Southern California, December 12, 1904.)  {1MR 256.4}
[1MR 256.5]          For a long time we have seen the importance of having a sanitarium established near Los Angeles. Letter 29, 1905, p. 2. (To Sister Bradford,                                                                              257  January 1, 1905.)  {1MR 256.5}
[1MR 257.1]          The Lord has often instructed me that we should avail ourselves of providential opportunities to secure buildings suitable for sanitarium work in favorable locations away from the cities. I have been shown that the city districts of such places as Los Angeles are unsuitable for special sanitarium work. This was pointed out very clearly at the time the workers in Los Angeles were planning, a few years ago, to build a large sanitarium in one of the very busiest and noisiest parts of the city. The light given to me at that time, was, "Away from the cities!" I was shown that if we would watch and search, we should find suitable properties in retired localities. Letter 94, 1909, p. 1. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, January 14, 1910.)     White Estate Washington, D.C.  {1MR 257.1}
[1MR 258.1]       MR No. 59 - Statements Regarding the Oakland Church         I am instructed that we have an important work to do in Oakland at the present time. In the planning of this work wise counsellors are needed. The Lord calls for workers, earnest, prayerful, faithful workers to undertake that which needs to be done. We need many consecrated laborers to carry on missionary work in Oakland. In the surrounding settlements are also interests that should be cared for, where a call should be given to those in the highways and those in the byways.  {1MR 258.1}
[1MR 258.2]          Strong men should be set to work in Oakland; men and women of experience should be brought in as educators, and workers should be trained, that the work may be carried forward in strong, even lines. Ms 67, 1906, p. 1. ("The Work in Oakland," August 6, 1906.)  {1MR 258.2}
[1MR 258.3]          God's people are to stand as lights in the world. They are to realize that upon them rests the solemn responsibility of reflecting rays of light upon the pathway of those who are not keeping the commandments of God. Christ Himself has declared, "Ye are the light of the world" (Matthew 5:14). We are to seek to be light bearers. And when the light of divine truth shines forth with distinctness from the words and works of God's children, will there be seen any quarreling, any backbiting, among the light bearers? The world will see no dissension in the lives of those from whom the light of heaven is shed abroad. Brethren and sisters, as you let your light shine before men, they will "see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven" (Matthew 5:16). A precious influence will go forth as the result of these good works, that will bring salvation to those who behold it. God desires                                                                              259  that we keep our light constantly shining. Ms 95, 1906, p. 3. ("Lessons from the Fifteenth of Romans," October 20, 1906.)  {1MR 258.3}
[1MR 259.1]          In my sleep I seemed to be speaking before large congregations in Oakland and other places. I was reading to them the words found in the 40th and 41st chapters of Isaiah, and dwelling upon their significance. The Spirit of the Lord seemed to come upon me in large measure. I knew that holy angels were in the meeting. Although some in the congregation seemed to be indifferent to the words spoken, there were others who were making an effort to be free in Christ. The faces of these were lighted up. The Lord was in our midst.  {1MR 259.1}
[1MR 259.2]          A great work will be accomplished by the people of God if they will work in unity and unselfishness and with humility of heart. All self-exaltation must be seen and put away. Truth and righteousness alone will stand the test for this time. We need to have the Spirit of God daily with us, that we may be kept from all evil thoughts and unwise actions, from lifting the soul unto vanity. We should fear lest our eyes become blinded to our individual spiritual needs in these perilous times. Many professed believers have been allowing themselves to become absorbed in the upbuilding of selfish interests. We are now to awake out of sleep. Letter 46, 1909, p. 4. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, February 26, 1909.)  {1MR 259.2}
[1MR 259.3]          I am bidden to lift up my voice like a trumpet, and to speak plainly concerning the perils that surround our children and youth. Satan is actively at work, laying the stumbling blocks in the way of their Christian advancement. He has many schemes by which to deceive souls and to destroy the spiritual discernment that evil may be interpreted as righteousness. One of his most successful schemes is to place within their reach the foolish storybook to                                                                              260  read, when they need the convicting power of the word of the living God to impress mind and heart.  {1MR 259.3}
[1MR 260.1]          God is constantly appealing to the human heart, bidding it to recognize His love and mercy, and accept His righteousness in the place of the principles of evil. Thus He has pleaded with mankind in all ages. In Noah's day Christ spoke to men through a human agency and preached to those who were in bondage to sin. He came to Israel enshrouded in a pillar of cloud by day and in a pillar of fire by night. He it was who educated that vast multitude in their wilderness wandering. . . .  {1MR 260.1}
[1MR 260.2]          Study the 9th chapter of Ezekiel. These words will be literally fulfilled; yet the time is passing, and the people are asleep. They refuse to humble their souls and to be converted. Not a great while longer will the Lord bear with the people who have such great and important truths revealed to them, but who refuse to bring these truths into their individual experience. The time is short. God is calling; will you hear? Will you receive His message? Will you be converted before it is too late? Soon, very soon, every case will be decided for eternity. Letter 106, 1909, pp. 2, 3, 5, 7. (To "The churches in Oakland and Berkeley," September 26, 1909.)  {1MR 260.2}
[1MR 260.3]         We may well fear and tremble for the things that shall be in the future. Many of the citizens of Oakland will be weighed in the balances and found wanting. Would you be of that company? You need now to show in life and character the sanctification of the gospel, and a belief in Christ's soon coming in power and great glory. Will you show faith by genuine faith in the signs of the Lord's second coming?  {1MR 260.3}
[1MR 260.4]          We are to bring the truth into all our works; we are to be sanctified through the truth, and show to a world dead in trespasses and sin that we                                                                              261  are a holy nation, a peculiar people, a chosen generation, zealous of good works.  {1MR 260.4}
[1MR 261.1]          The death of Christ was accomplished to make us genuine Christians through faith in Him. We carry a message of sacred truth, and through the righteousness of Christ we are to become one in Him, separate from the world, distinguished from it by the features of our faith that make us heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ. We are Christ's witnesses. By our baptismal vow we are under solemn pledge to witness for Him. Through the merits of Christ, we are to let our light shine forth to the world, that they, by seeing our good works, may glorify our Father which is in heaven. Letter 10, 1907, pp. 2, 3. (To "Members of the Oakland Church," January 18, 1907.)  {1MR 261.1}
[1MR 261.2]          The influence of the prayer of faith is as far reaching as eternity. The Lord will bless all who will seek Him with the whole heart, and who with humble souls and earnest purpose strive to follow the example of Christ. To those who thus seek to become partakers of the divine nature, the words are spoken, "Be not weary in well doing" (2 Thessalonians 3:13). "Always abounding in the work of the Lord" (1 Corinthians 15:58). Let us beware lest self-sufficiency become mingled with our efforts to gain eternal life.  {1MR 261.2}
[1MR 261.3]          Let powerful appeals come at this time from those who fear and honor God. He who labors in faith and humility, holding fast to the promises of God, will prevail. The greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven will be given to the faithful, believing children of God. Letter 198, 1908, p. 4. (To "Our Brethren in Oakland," June 16, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 10, 1953  {1MR 261.3}
[1MR 262.1]       MR No. 62 - Governing Principles in the Remuneration of SDA Workers         ［Release requested to serve the committee provided for by the 1953 Autumn Council, to study the question of remuneration of Seventh-day Adventist workers.］  {1MR 262.1}
[1MR 262.2]          Let not anyone suppose that if men of ability had larger wages, it would increase their piety, or qualify them to do more and better work. No, this would not be the effect. Ms 75, 1912, p. 1. ("Fragments," Copied September 16, 1912.)  {1MR 262.2}
[1MR 262.3]          With many of the workers the spirit of self-sacrifice has greatly diminished because they have lost their first love. Many are grasping for higher wages; but if they were laborers together with God their wants would be more simple; for they spend money needlessly for things which they would not desire if their hearts were sanctified by the truth. Look at the example given you in the life of Christ. Letter 31, 1891, p. 14. (To "Workers in the Office at Oakland," December 19, 1891.)  {1MR 262.3}
[1MR 262.4]          I am deeply grieved as I see that those now in positions of trust in our work do not think of the sacrifices made in the past to establish the work in its various branches. It hurts me to see these new workers, who have made few sacrifices and borne few burdens, demanding the highest wages. They know nothing of what it has cost to bring the work to its present conditions. Ms 19, 1892, p. 1. ("Diary," 1892.)  {1MR 262.4}
[1MR 262.5]          What shall be the future showing in the church? The Lord calls for decided action among those who claim to be His people. There are many ways of promulgating the truth. The Lord is well pleased when those who go forth                                                                              263  as missionaries are more anxious for the salvation of souls than they are regarding the wages they shall receive for their work. When Christ's witnesses work under the Holy Spirit's guidance, when they are stripped of all selfishness, souls are converted by their earnest, patient, persevering efforts. Ms 54, 1901, pp. 3, 4. ("Go Work Today in My Vineyard," July 1, 1901.)  {1MR 262.5}
[1MR 263.1]          Some have felt troubled because Brother and Sister _____ have each been drawing wages from the conference. But it is in harmony with the instruction that has often been given to me, that women who labor with their husbands in gospel work, should be paid for their services. Letter 48, 1907, p. 9. (To "The California Conference Committee, and the Brethren and Sisters in Berkeley and Oakland," February 1, 1907.)  {1MR 263.1}
[1MR 263.2]          Women, as well as men, are needed in the work that must be done. Those women who give themselves to the service of the Lord, who labor for the salvation of others by doing house-to-house work, which is as taxing as, and more taxing than standing before a congregation, should receive payment for their labor. If a man is worthy of his hire, so also is a woman.  {1MR 263.2}
[1MR 263.3]          God has entrusted talents to His servants, and He expects them to see that mistakes can be readily made. Make no mistake in neglecting to correct the error of giving ministers less than they should receive. When you see persons in necessity who have been placed in positions of trust, let God move upon your heart to set things right. The tithe should go to those who labor in word and doctrine, be they men or women. Ms 149, 1899, p. 3. ("Paying Women Workers," October 24, 1899.)  {1MR 263.3}
[1MR 263.4]          I know there are those who practice much self-denial to pay their tithes and offerings to the cause of God. Those who stand at the head of the work                                                                              264  should take such a course that they can unblushingly say, "Come, let us act mutually in this work which was commenced in a sacrifice, and is supported by a continual self-denial." The people should not excel those who stand at the head of our institutions in practicing economy, and binding about their wants. It is those men who receive high wages who make very little offerings to the cause. Let the people who strain every nerve and muscle to lay by their tithes have a knowledge of the large wages paid to the workers in the office, and their confidence and faith will be shaken. When you call for donations, there will be no response. Ms 25a, 1891, pp. 8, 9. (Untitled Manuscript, 1891.)  {1MR 263.4}
[1MR 264.1]          The publishing institution was founded in self-denial, and should ever have been managed upon strictest economical principles. When there was a pressure for money, the members of the institution should have said, "We will cling to the work; we will take reduced wages. We will do all in our power, bring all our knowledge, all our power, all the wisdom God has given us to make this work what God would have it,--a success." God designs that this institution shall give character to His work, standing as a faithful sentinel to proclaim His truth, reflecting heaven's light amid the moral darkness of the world. In every branch we will do our best to make it a success.  {1MR 264.1}
[1MR 264.2]          Any self-sacrifice made in behalf of the Echo office is registered in the books of heaven, as an act of faithful stewardship, and not one will lose its reward. Letter 39, 1898, pp. 14, 15. (To Brethren Woods and Miller, March 27, 1898.)  {1MR 264.2}
[1MR 264.3]          Let each one who is receiving good wages for this trying time, when means are so scarce, be willing to make some sacrifice on his part for Christ's sake. The Lord will respect the motive and the action, and will reward those                                                                              265  who deny self in this line. Let us all act like those who serve the Lord Christ, and do their duty heartily as unto the Lord. Letter 25, 1896, p. 2. (To Brethren Daniells and Colcord, June 1, 1896.)  {1MR 264.3}
[1MR 265.1]          It is reported that you and Brother and Sister _____ have taken a vacation, and that you say that I said that when on a vacation a physician should draw full wages. But the finances of the sanitarium must be taken into consideration. Money should be produced by the managers of an institution before they spend means on vacations. It is cruel and unjust to take pay when on a vacation from an institution so loaded with debt as the sanitarium. The Lord is beholding His work, and a record is kept of every dollar expended.  {1MR 265.1}
[1MR 265.2]          My brother, you have left things at loose ends, and I feel very sorry that you have taken the course that you have. Right principles have been constantly kept before you. My brother, let me say that I know you have grown to manhood without learning the lesson all should learn in childhood and youth, the lesson of self-denial and self-sacrifice. For your present and future good, remember that you are responsible for the use you make of your Lord's money. God has given you as a physician, genius and capabilities. Ever realize that you must make the best use of your talents, because they are not your own. They are entrusted to you by God, not to be used in pleasing and gratifying impulse, but for Him and Him alone, because they are His. Letter 38, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To a physician, 1901.)  {1MR 265.2}
[1MR 265.3]          I could not sleep after two o'clock last night. In the last American mail I received a letter from _____. He gave me some points of the difficulties through which he was passing in reference to his recently published book. He feels that he has been unnecessarily thrown into perplexities, and that he was not treated fairly. If his statements are correct, he is not                                                                              266  far out of the way in his conclusions. If it cannot be made to appear that he has neglected his work in the office, if he has worked his full hours, what right has anyone to say how he shall employ the hours which are his own? I have not referred to this matter at all in writing to him; but I feel it my duty to mention it to you. My letter to him you will receive. It speaks for itself. When Captain Eldridge was receiving large wages in the office ($30.00 per week), he was paid as high as from four to six dollars per week, to have some care of the work and books relating to my business. Edson says he neglected the work for which he was paid, and he was much hurt over the matter.  {1MR 265.3}
[1MR 266.1]          I cannot see how it is just and right to say what shall and shall not be done by those employed in the office with their time after they have given full hours of work. This matter Brother Henry urged before me by letter when I was in Europe in regard to Professor Bell and Elder Smith, maintaining that they should have no royalty, because they were receiving wages for their work. Letter 42, 1893, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, July 13, 1893.)  {1MR 266.1}
[1MR 266.2]          I received your statement in reference to the royalties on books. . . . There is, and ever will be, a flood of books issued if a large remuneration is given to authors. The little story books written are not a great tax on the writers, neither are books of this character of vital consequence to the world. A difference must be made in the books written. They cannot be classed together. . . .  {1MR 266.2}
[1MR 266.3]          The publishing house should receive their share of the profits from the books published. This should be proportionate to the work they do in getting out notices, etc. But let the publishers be careful not to claim that they are the ones who do the greatest amount of work in preparing these books for the market. Let the authors take a reasonable sum for their work, but they                                                                              267  are not to sell their right to any institution. This will not be a blessing to the institution.  {1MR 266.3}
[1MR 267.1]          Let men and women who have a burden to produce books, work to bless the cause of God by the use of their pens. Let them work, and if they have an income from their work, let them make use of that income to do their part in uplifting the standard of truth where God shall direct. Let them seek counsel from God. Let them believe the promise of Christ that He will send the Comforter to teach them all things and bring all things to their remembrance. Letter 43, 1899, pp. 1, 2; 11, 12; 17. (To Brethren Irwin, Sisley, Smith, and Jones, March 11, 1899.)  {1MR 267.1}
[1MR 267.2]          I was shown that the office of publication should not be conducted on the same principles as are other publishing houses; for it is to be something after the order of a training school. Everyone connected with it is to be a true missionary, and work upon the same principles that brought it into existence. Self-denial should characterize all the workers.  {1MR 267.2}
[1MR 267.3]          After my husband's first sickness, there was a change in the order of things, not pleasing to God. In place of seeking to carry out the directions given of God, a selfish, unchristlike spirit prevailed. The cloud of the Lord's displeasure was gathering over the office. The people of God were becoming discouraged. They had denied themselves to pay their tithes, and refused themselves conveniences which they thought they must have; but the wants of the cause were dearer to them than self-indulgence, and they were much blessed in making their freewill offering. But when they saw that men in the office were grasping for higher wages, their confidence was shaken. Did the Lord require so much more of them than of those closely connected with the office?                                                                              268   {1MR 267.3}
[1MR 268.1]          Self-denial should characterize the men employed in responsible positions in the office, and they should be an example to all the workers. The office was brought into existence through self-denial, and the same spirit should be manifested and maintained. The great object must be kept in view. This is missionary work, and those who have no missionary spirit should not continue in the work. You must retain the confidence of the people. Unless you carry the people with you, your work will be a failure. Brethren, workmen, from the highest to the lowest, you should maintain in the office the spirit manifested by Christ in coming to our world. Letter 5, 1892, pp. 3, 4. (To C. Eldridge, September 2, 1892.)  {1MR 268.1}
[1MR 268.2]          The office is fast losing its peculiar character the Lord directed in its establishment, and it is never to take a worldly mold. Those who are welded together to sustain each other, determined to carry out certain plans without the counsel of the church or of the people, may succeed for a time, but not long; for God will not permit it. There is too much self, too much confidence in what men can do, too little confidence and dependence upon God, the divine Ruler. Men handling sacred things, are not to speak lightly, but with trembling, of the work of God; God's grace must be manifested in all the work, of whatever kind it may be. The proud heart must be humbled every day before God, lest He shall humble it. Success of the right kind will attend your efforts in proportion to your consecration, self-denial, and self-sacrifice.  {1MR 268.2}
[1MR 268.3]          I was instructed that the Lord's will was not fulfilled when the leaders in the office were willing to take such large wages; but how quickly was the bribe taken, how quickly selfishness was manifested. This is greatly at variance with the principles upon which the publishing house was established;                                                                              269  and it is not in harmony with the Spirit and work of God. There have been serious mistakes made in exalting business above the service and worship of God. Here is where thousands have made shipwreck of faith, and made the greatest possible mistake. The Lord says we are to be "not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord" (Romans 12:11). The Lord has left a wide door open for those who would go into His work, but energy must be mingled with another element, with living zeal in the service of God. We must be not only diligent in business, but "fervent in spirit, serving the Lord." Ms 6, 1890, p. 7. ("Counsel to Workers in Publishing Houses," November 25, 1890.)  {1MR 268.3}
[1MR 269.1]          When sin strikes inwardly, it assails the most noble part of a man's being. It makes terrible confusion and havoc with man's Godlike faculties and powers. While physical disease prostrates the body, the disease of selfishness and covetousness blasts the soul.  {1MR 269.1}
[1MR 269.2]          The walls of protection that God has raised for His people's safety have been battered down. The lines of protection of individual rights and interests have been confused through human policy, and a host of satanic agencies have rushed in to make the most of their opportunity.  {1MR 269.2}
[1MR 269.3]          Every plan brought in to obtain advantage for self opened the door wide for dishonest practices. You know this just as well as did the men whom you condemn for taking from God's treasury higher wages than they earned by honest effort.  {1MR 269.3}
[1MR 269.4]          The Lord has shown me that this system of high wages is directly contrary to justice and righteousness. The plea is made that those who carry responsibility are always awarded higher wages than those under them. But those who were supposed to be doing important work in the Review and Herald                                                                              270  office were being tried and tested, and every phase of their work was swinging the publishing house in false paths, contrary to the instruction given by Christ in the Old Testament and the New.  {1MR 269.4}
[1MR 270.1]          Such a masterly confederacy united to carry things its own way that a work entirely human has been mingled with the handling of sacred things. Each felt pledged to sustain and work for the interest of the other. A system of robbery toward God was brought in. "Shall I not judge for these things?" God asks. The Lord has opened the matter to me, and my heart has burned with indignation. Light has been given that the Lord would in His own time make these men a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. Letter 26, 1897, (To a Worker in the Publishing House, December 10, 1897.)  {1MR 270.1}
[1MR 270.2]          The publishing institution was built up by sacrifice, but by the example men in responsible places have given to the people this spirit has been lost. The Lord has not stirred hearts to give for the advancement of the cause, and selfishness has leavened the churches. Unfaithful stewardship has been revealed in the payment of large wages to men who have made God's work and cause a matter of merchandise by which to enrich themselves. . . .  {1MR 270.2}
[1MR 270.3]          If they had called together the men of the conferences and demanded an investigation of matters--which it was their right to do--decisive measures would have been taken to stop the existing evil. But this was not done.  {1MR 270.3}
[1MR 270.4]          Had they changed the order of things, and brought in the same principles which were revealed in the work when the first buildings were erected, the spirit of self-sacrifice would have been retained, and the work have moved onward and upward. God's people would have understood that the way and work of the Lord cannot prosper when His people are unwilling to sacrifice self. Heavenly intelligences would have helped them to climb to higher levels to                                                                              271  understand by experimental knowledge that they were to be laborers together with God. God desires that His people shall be conquerors, moving bravely through all difficulties. God is faithful. He will make His people complete in Him.  {1MR 270.4}
[1MR 271.1]          There has been a mistake all round; and it is a great work to come back from every wrong path and choose the right. Ms 86, 1899, pp. 5, 6. ("The Review and Herald and the College Debt," June 18, 1899.)  {1MR 271.1}
[1MR 271.2]          Standing in important positions of trust are selfish, covetous men, who are receiving higher wages than they should take. Less wages would be far better for them and for their children; for this would lead them to economy and self-denial. But each week's record in the books of heaven shows that there are men in their selfishness who are ready to grasp every dollar they can obtain, while men working in much harder fields, and with far fewer advantages, work for half of what these men receive.  {1MR 271.2}
[1MR 271.3]          It is not for the spiritual advantage of any man to take such large wages. In doing so he deprives his fellow laborers who work fully as hard as he of the means they should have for the work in other parts of the field. The covetous man sees the many fields unworked. He sees that money is needed to lift the standard of truth in new places. But he does not consider the necessities of those who break these unworked fields. He takes the highest wages he can obtain, because, as he supposes, his position entitles him to them.  {1MR 271.3}
[1MR 271.4]          It would be well for the workers in receipt of large salaries to study the principle of equality. When they empty their hearts of selfishness, and humble themselves before God, they will see that during the many years they have been taking from the treasury their unrighteous wages, others, who have                                                                              272  done just as much and as faithful work, have been receiving just one half the amount. Had they loved God supremely and their neighbor as themselves, they would have seen a large work to be done in fulfilling the commission of Christ to preach the gospel to all the world, and they would not have dared to use the means which God designed for destitute fields. Those men who place so high an estimate on their own merits and service will be surprised to see in the day of final rewards that they are regarded as least, while those who have worked earnestly and faithfully and unselfishly, with small wages, receive the highest reward from Him who makes no false estimate. Ms 113, 1899, pp. 6, 7. ("The Wages of Unrighteousness," August 11, 1899.)  {1MR 271.4}
[1MR 272.1]          Sanctification through the truth bears fruit to the glory of God. Under its power men are stripped of the ambition that contends for the supremacy, stripped of the selfishness which leads men connected with our institutions to grasp in their covetousness, all they can obtain from the treasury in large wages, when they know that their brethren, laboring just as hard in fields where the wear and tear is great, and often under heavy pressure of circumstances, do not receive much more than half of what they receive. The men in our institutions who have placed such a high estimate upon their own services are not sanctified by the Holy Spirit. They have not that sanctification which gives them sensitive consciences, leading them to love God supremely and their neighbor as themselves. Their influence and example are detrimental. They do that which they would not wish their brethren to know,--they grasp from the treasury. They are blind, and cannot see that by so doing they are depriving others of the wages they should receive. Their selfishness shuts them away from the sanctification of the Spirit of God. . . .  {1MR 272.1}
[1MR 272.2]          Those in our institutions who grasp at the surplus means disqualify                                                                              273  themselves to understand what it means to be a partaker with Christ in His suffering. The barbed arrows of the Lord, sent by an angel's hand, come to such ones; but they are not wounded. So far have they departed from correct principles that they are blind. They listen to convincing truths, spoken with great earnestness, but still they do not reform; for they have turned aside and warded off every salutary impression.  {1MR 272.2}
[1MR 273.1]          If they would be content with lower wages, their spiritual danger would be far less. A reform must take place in their lives, else they will never see the King in His beauty. Their experience in this life will decide their eternal destiny. In earnest, authoritative, solemn tones, the voice of the great Teacher has been making appeals to them, but still they are not converted. They have not turned from false, unscrupulous principles. Ms 94, 1899, pp. 2, 3, 6. ("To Do Justly, to Love Mercy, and to Walk Humbly with Thy God," July 18, 1899.)  {1MR 273.1}
[1MR 273.2]          For a long time the evils existed in the office at Battle Creek. The messages that God had given did not have sufficient weight with those who filled prominent positions to change the current of things. I was shown that Satan was jubilant when the selfishness of men was robbing the treasury of God. There are some who have not had kindly feelings toward me because they were deprived of these large wages. Such feelings were indulged by _____, _____, _____, and others. Never will any one of these men be clear before God until he makes restitution to the Lord's cause for that of which the selfish, avaricious spirit has robbed the work. I was shown that the result of paying such exorbitant wages would be that workers who were really conscientious would be oppressed; the ones who grasped every dollar they could put to their own use would manage matters to please themselves if they                                                                              274  had a chance to do so. . . .  {1MR 273.2}
[1MR 274.1]          Now in regard to myself, I care not for wages; but I do care for strict principle and equity. I do care for sound judgment. When men who had entered into a confederacy have taken from God's treasury large wages that they no more earned or deserved than did others in the office or engaged in building up other branches of the cause, who received small wages, but who were doing their work conscientiously in integrity and wholeheartedness and purity, a deep wrong was done that God does not wink at. When these men are converted, every dollar they have received above what they should have had will be returned to the treasury. We are dealing with Christ in the person of His saints. To allow one to be exalted, and another, more faithful and true, to be placed in a hard position, is not just and equal. God will surely repay these things. Letter 57, 1894, pp. 6, 7. (To Brother Olsen, June 10, 1894.)  {1MR 274.1}
[1MR 274.2]          The work that God has pointed out to be done has not been done. City after city has been left unworked. Ministers laboring in the most destitute fields have been left to work as best they could, with insufficient means. A meager sum has been apportioned to them. Some have needed means to obtain food and clothing, and yet men, in their covetousness, have refused to help them. God looks upon the workers who are seeking to preach the gospel and to do true missionary work as more worthy of large means than some others. And they have greater need than some for large wages. Many calls for help are made upon them. They meet those who are in pitifully needy circumstances, and they deny themselves in order to help those needy ones.  {1MR 274.2}
[1MR 274.3]          One night I seemed to be in an assembly in which only a small number were present. Arrangements were being made to raise the wages of certain ones. One of authority reached out His hand and taking the records, examined                                                                              275  them critically. Then He said, "A change will soon take place. Those who have been in the Review and Herald Office as leaders have been unfaithful in their stewardship. They are to be released from their responsibilities, unless they give evidence of thorough conversion. I will not serve with unprincipled devising, neither will My Spirit strive with them unless they repent. The work is no longer to be entrusted to your keeping. The means in the Lord's treasury, which should have been used to enable men to enter new fields, is grasped by selfish, unsanctified hands. Those who are truly converted, body, soul, and spirit, are filled with the spirit of self-sacrifice." Ms 19, 1903, pp. 1, 2. ("Unselfishness in Service," April 8, 1903.)  {1MR 274.3}
[1MR 275.1]          I have given you the instruction that God has given me. He has told us what He expects of us. Wherever we may go, we are zealously and faithfully to carry out the principles of Christ's kingdom, thus showing plainly the difference between those who serve God and those who serve Him not.  {1MR 275.1}
[1MR 275.2]          When the office of publication is once more established, a much purer, holier atmosphere should pervade it than pervaded the institution in Battle Creek. Principles should be followed that will make the institution an honor to the cause of God. Those who refuse to work except for the highest wages should not be encouraged to connect with this institution. We do not need those who have no spirit of self-sacrifice.  {1MR 275.2}
[1MR 275.3]          God's work is to go forward. Its success depends on the putting forth of consecrated efforts and the carrying out of pure principles. Amidst the apparent confusion of surrounding difficulties, we may feel at a loss to know how to proceed. Let us be sure that those who are united with the work are first united with Christ. Letter 106, 1903, pp. 4, 5. ("To the General Conference Committee," May 30, 1903.)                                                                              276   {1MR 275.3}
[1MR 276.1]          Men who are controlled by selfish desires should not remain connected with our institutions, and their course of action had better be exposed, that every church of Seventh-day Adventists may know what principles govern these men. . . .  {1MR 276.1}
[1MR 276.2]          Selfishness and self-glorification are becoming the curse of our institutions, and leavening the whole camp of Israel. We have come to the place where God calls a halt, and we must now investigate, that we may know the motives which prompt to action and may know in whom the words of Christ are fulfilled. Jesus has said, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me" (Matthew 16:24). Self is to be hidden in Christ.  {1MR 276.2}
[1MR 276.3]         We have need to be alarmed because selfishness and covetousness are becoming a ruling power among us, and the Lord is displeased. The consciences of many are like India rubber. Men can be bought and sold by the highest bidder. When such men are weighed in the balances of the sanctuary, they are found wanting, for conscientiousness, honor, integrity, and fidelity are lacking. . . . Letter 41, 1890, pp. 1-4. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 24, 1890.)  {1MR 276.3}
[1MR 276.4]          A contract has been made with you, but the sooner this contract is changed, the better. The plan that you are to receive above your wages any money that you may make in certain lines of work, is opening a door of temptation which will lead to evil results. This is not discerned by you or by those who drew up these articles of agreement. But it will be the means of great injury to you, and will bring reproach upon the cause of God. There is in this plan an erroneous principle, which must be considered. Nothing is to be left at loose ends. Everything is to be bound off. You are                                                                              277  to receive a definite sum as wages for your work, and live within that sum.  {1MR 276.4}
[1MR 277.1]          Something of this character has been carried on in the negotiations with Dr. _____. It is a fraudulent transaction. God sees its tendency and its result. This method of remuneration is not to be carried out in the sanitariums that are to be established. This institution must pay you a suitable sum for your services. And all who are connected with the institution must receive remuneration in proportion to their services. Letter 99, 1900, p. 5. (To a Physician in one of our Sanitariums, July 9, 1900.)  {1MR 277.1}
[1MR 277.2]          Do not talk about your meager wages. Do not cultivate a taste for expensive articles of dress or furniture. Let the work advance as it began, in simple self-denial and faith. Let a different order of things come in. Letter 94, 1899, pp. 12, 13. (To "My Brethren in Responsible Positions," June 16, 1899.)  {1MR 277.2}
[1MR 277.3]          There is just as much self-denial required now as when we first started in the work, when we were only a little handful of people, when we knew what self-denial meant, what self-sacrifice meant, when we tried to get out the little papers, little leaflets, that should go to those who were in darkness. There are a few connected with the office today who were with us then. For years we received no wages, except barely enough to furnish us with the plainest food and clothing. We were glad to wear second-hand clothes, and sometimes we had hardly food enough to sustain our strength. Everything else was put into the work. After a time, my husband received six dollars a week, and we lived on that, and I worked with him in the cause. Others labored in a similar way. General Conference Bulletin, vol. 4, p. 184. (March 20, 1891.)     White Estate Washington, D.C.  {1MR 277.3}
[1MR 278.1]       MR No. 64 - The Dietary Program of Seventh-Day Adventist Institutions and the Use of Flesh Meat, Tea, and Coffee         ［Release requested for the study of those who must give counsel on the question of providing tea, coffee, and flesh foods to the patrons of Seventh-day Adventist medical institutions throughout the world.］  {1MR 278.1}
[1MR 278.2]       The Question of Meeting God's Standards (1888).            The burden of inquiry is, How shall our institutions be made a success? How shall good work be done in them, work that will stand the test of the judgment? Day by day God is testing and proving His people. The inspired Word plainly declares that by our works we are deciding our eternal destiny.  {1MR 278.2}
[1MR 278.3]         It is evident that the world is becoming as wicked as it was before the Flood. Christ said that thus it would be. The influence of the prevailing evil is felt even in our health institutions. Even here the iniquity that has been cherished in human hearts counterworks the work of God in restoring His moral image in man; and because iniquity abounds, the love of many (for God and righteousness) waxes cold.  {1MR 278.3}
[1MR 278.4]          In our health institutions a decided firm principle should be maintained, not a vague belief. The blessings that God has provided for those who will stand firm as a rock to principle, are worth all the efforts and sacrifice we may be called upon to make. We are to press our way upward, heavenward, notwithstanding all the corrupting, worldly influence that will oppose every step of reformation and restoration and purification which God requires. The world's standard can never be the standard of the Health Retreat. Those who are entrusted with sacred, holy principles, should pray a great deal in faith for wisdom from God. If they meditate and hold converse with God, as is                                                                              279  their privilege, they will be enabled to obey the Word of God; they will eat of that living bread which cometh down from heaven.  {1MR 278.4}
[1MR 279.1]     Take a Firm Stand in Harmony with Light            But selfishness has been cherished. High opinions of one's self will not give strength, but weakness. Guard the appetite, act intelligently, take a firm stand in harmony with the light God has given, and maintain your position. Many things that dishonor God have been practiced because of the perversity of the human heart. All who have a part to act in counsels, or in educating, should first show that they themselves have the true kind of education. Such an education will lead to practical results in the choice and preparation of food for the table.  {1MR 279.1}
[1MR 279.2]          Shall meat become the staple article of food because those who are in responsible positions have educated themselves to enjoy a meat diet? Shall the physicians be free to indulge their own habits, to gratify appetite as they choose, and thus mold the sentiments of the institution? Shall those who have had great light, and who are seeking to walk in that light, and to reflect the light, see their efforts counterworked by both precept and example?  {1MR 279.2}
[1MR 279.3]     Physicians to Guide to Safe Paths            In the name of the Lord I testify that those who plead for indulgence of appetite in meat eating are the very ones who need most to reform, and bring themselves into line. Then they will give fewer directions for the patients to eat the flesh of dead animals because their own appetites crave meat. When the habits and tastes are brought into correct lines, it will be seen that light and truth are guiding the ones who are acting as guides to poor, weak, self-indulgent, intemperate souls.  {1MR 279.3}
[1MR 279.4]          The physicians should educate the patients so as to lead them away from                                                                              280  the use of hurtful things, and should point out safe paths for the feet to walk in. If the minds of patients are left to their own directions, many will, of course, choose the gross diet of flesh, rather than the fruits of the ground and of the trees for food. When those who act as physicians lead away from health principles, God is not honored. Whatever may be the religious instruction when this is the case, there is a dead fly in the ointment. . . .  {1MR 279.4}
[1MR 280.1]     Why We Establish Health Institutions            Our health institutions are established to present the living principles of a clean, pure, healthful diet. The knowledge must be imparted in regard to self-denial, self-control. Jesus who made man and redeemed man, is to be held up before all who shall come to our institutions. The knowledge of the way to life, peace, health, must be given line upon line, precept upon precept, that men and women may see the need of reform. They must be led to renounce the debasing customs and practices which existed in Sodom and in the antediluvian world, whom God destroyed because of their iniquity. Said Christ, "But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be" (Matthew 24:37-39).  {1MR 280.1}
[1MR 280.2]          All who shall visit our health institutions are to be educated. The plan of redemption should be brought before all, high and low, rich and poor. Carefully prepared instruction is to be given, that indulgence in fashionable intemperance in eating and drinking may be seen as the cause of disease and suffering and of evil practices that follow as a result.                                                                              281   {1MR 280.2}
[1MR 281.1]          Shall these things go on, and the victims be uninformed, unwarned? Are the youth to follow in the footsteps of the lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God? Shall the cleansing fountain be shown to all? Shall the last message of mercy be given to the world? Are there to be no faithful sentinels who will work with all their God-given powers to reform those who are debased, and restore the moral image of God in man? Ms 1, 1888, p. 1, 2; 5, 6. ("Our Health Institutions, "February 1, 1888.)  {1MR 281.1}
[1MR 281.2]     God Calls for a Reform            God desires those who are enlightened in regard to the teachings of His Word to go forth to declare the principles of true reform. They will have to meet and combat the trivial theories which men pick up and advance. "What is the chaff to the wheat?" The great truths of the Word of God are to be made prominent. His glory is to be kept in view. His grand and saving tests are to be advanced.  {1MR 281.2}
[1MR 281.3]          The Lord desires those who take part in His work to be men of spiritual understanding, sensible men, who will follow His way and make known His will. Their voices are to be heard amid the din and confusion of unconsecration. Those in the synagogue of Satan will profess to be converted, and unless God's servants have keen eyesight, they will not discern the working of the power of darkness.  {1MR 281.3}
[1MR 281.4]          The message to the Laodicean church applies most decidedly to those whose religious experience is insipid, who do not bear decided witness in favor of the truth. God calls for a reform in His institutions; for they have become permeated with the spirit of the world. He calls upon all to bear decided testimony in favor of health reform. Meat should not be placed before the patients in our sanitariums.                                                                              282   {1MR 281.4}
[1MR 282.1]          Many have lost the power of the third angel's message. Does not the fulfilling of the judgments pronounced so long ago call for an awakening among Seventh-day Adventists? Calmly and trustingly each believer should stand in his lot and in his place, strong in the strength of the Mighty One. Letter 98, 1901, pp. 3-5. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, July 19, 1901.)  {1MR 282.1}
[1MR 282.2]     Interview on Removing Meat from the Sanitarium Tables            Sister White: We should become more acquainted with the outside element, and educate, and present health principles to the people, so that they will know what to expect when they get here. I felt very desirous that those who came in here should see reform right through, and I think it will come around. I think that when there is the least patronage, that is the best time to make a change in the matter of serving meat to patients on the dining room tables; and yet I cannot say there should never be any meat served. I cannot say that. But meat should not be served in the dining room. In Australia, Dr._____ and Dr. _____ were called in to advise with me as to whether they should allow meat to be served on the dining room tables of the medical institutions. I said, "Not a particle of meat is to be served on the tables." I desired to have them understand this. Well, they have had the most wonderful success in the recovery of the sick, that I have seen in any institution in my life. But not a particle of meat is served in the dining room.  {1MR 282.2}
[1MR 282.3]          Dr. Sanderson: What do you think ought to be done up here?  {1MR 282.3}
[1MR 282.4]     Rule Meat from the Table but no Rash Moves            Sister White: I think meat should be ruled out of the dining room. But I do not advise any rash, inconsiderate movements. I am not prepared to say just how the reform should be brought about. But I know that flesh meat should be kept off the table. How is it? Do the helpers have meat on their tables?                                                                              283   {1MR 282.4}
[1MR 283.1]          Dr. Sanderson: No.  {1MR 283.1}
[1MR 283.2]          Sister White: Well, I think it should be taken off the patient's tables, just as soon as it is possible to do it, and there should not be long waiting, either. There will be times when there will not be so many here, will there not?  {1MR 283.2}
[1MR 283.3]          Dr. Sanderson: Last winter it was just about as full all through the winter as it was in the fall.  {1MR 283.3}
[1MR 283.4]          Sister White: It was? I hope it will be so again. But there must be an educating, and there must be more force in the education given on the subject of healthful diet. I do not think that meat is allowed on the tables in the Battle Creek Sanitarium.  {1MR 283.4}
[1MR 283.5]          Dr. Sanderson: Oh, no; they have it. They had it there when I was there last spring.  {1MR 283.5}
[1MR 283.6]          Sister White: Is that so? But it is not used as much as formerly.  {1MR 283.6}
[1MR 283.7]          Dr. Sanderson: We do not have it here as much as in the past.  {1MR 283.7}
[1MR 283.8]          Sister White: I suppose the patients call for it. Or is it put on the tables?  {1MR 283.8}
[1MR 283.9]          Dr. Sanderson: They put it on only when it is asked for,--at the special request of the patients themselves.  {1MR 283.9}
[1MR 283.10]          Sister White: The Lord will be best pleased when all our sanitariums discard flesh meat. We have reason now as never before to let meat alone, because animals are diseased. The subject can be presented from this standpoint, and it will have great effect. Ms 82, 1901, pp. 42-45. ("Report of Interview of Dr. and Mrs. A. J. Sanderson with Ellen G. White," August 25, 1901.)                                                                              284   {1MR 283.10}
[1MR 284.1]     Loyalty to Principle vs. Patronage            I have been strongly impressed to write something in regard to the St. Helena Sanitarium. This institution was established by the Lord's direction, and it is not to outlive its usefulness. It is to be a living institution, through which the light of truth shall be shed abroad. The same God who works in other places where our medical work is established is ready to work in the St. Helena Sanitarium. Much of His power is to be revealed in this institution. It is to grow to the full stature of what God desires it to be. . . .  {1MR 284.1}
[1MR 284.2]          Shall we not stand as watchful sentinels, encouraging the patients to obey the words of the Holy Spirit through the apostle Paul, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God" (Romans 12:1, 2).  {1MR 284.2}
[1MR 284.3]          The Lord desires His people to come into line, and to work with all earnestness, in faith and love to bring into their lives the fulness of Christ, the efficiency freely bestowed on all who will comply with the condition laid down in the Word of God.  {1MR 284.3}
[1MR 284.4]          Advance moves are to be made. We are not, for the sake of securing a larger patronage, to employ physicians or nurses who are not willing to walk in the full light of health reform. We are to stand on an elevated platform. We do not establish sanitariums that the patients who come may indulge perverted appetite. We are to bring into our sanitariums as helpers those who stand firmly on the platform of health reform. Ms 3a, 1903, pp. 1-4. ("The St. Helena Sanitarium," January 23, 1903.)                                                                              285   {1MR 284.4}
[1MR 285.1]     An Earnest Appeal to a Leading Physician            There are things of special importance that I wish to write you. I must tell you the truth. I have told you the truth, but you have not taken the words of the Lord to yourself, and believed them. . . .  {1MR 285.1}
[1MR 285.2]          My brother, you have given wrong counsel, and made prescriptions after your own habits, appetites, and tastes, when you should have been following the light God has given by living up to the correct principles of health reform. You might, by precept and example, have corrected habits of eating and drinking which are corrupting brain, bone, and muscle; but by your prescriptions, made according to your own mind, you have sent persons away with wrong appetites confirmed, appetites which lie at the foundation of the disease from which they were suffering. What excuse will you make to God in the judgment for thus counteracting His work of temperance? Have you not had abundant light? Has it not shone upon you, and been disregarded?  {1MR 285.2}
[1MR 285.3]          The Holy Spirit will guide into truth. If men are willing to be molded by it, they will be guided by our great Leader. There will be a sanctification of the whole being, soul, body, and spirit. You both need the spirit of understanding; then you will have the Holy Spirit, and you will discern it as it is,--your Counsellor. . . .  {1MR 285.3}
[1MR 285.4]          There is nothing to be afraid of except that we shall not strive to enter in at the strait gate, and that we shall not have the approval of God. Faithfully living for Christ takes in much more than you suppose. Much more can be done in saving the souls of those who come to the sanitarium.  {1MR 285.4}
[1MR 285.5]          In the preparation of the food, the golden rays of light are to be kept shining, teaching those who sit at the table how to live. This education is also to be given to those who visit the Health Retreat that they may carry from it reformatory principles.                                                                              286   {1MR 285.5}
[1MR 286.1]     Not to Prescribe Flesh, Tea, or Coffee            Physicians are not employed to prescribe a flesh diet for the patients; for it is this kind of diet that has made them sick.  {1MR 286.1}
[1MR 286.2]          Brother and Sister_____, seek the Lord. When you find Him, you will be meek and lowly of heart. Individually you will not subsist on the flesh of dead animals, neither will you put one morsel into the mouths of your children. You will not prescribe flesh, tea, or coffee, for your patients; but you will give talks in the parlor, showing the necessity of a simple diet. You will put away injurious things from your bill of fare.  {1MR 286.2}
[1MR 286.3]          To have the physicians of our institutions educating, by precept and example, those under their care to use a meat diet, after years of instruction from the Lord, disqualifies them to be superintendents of our health institutions. . . .  {1MR 286.3}
[1MR 286.4]     Self-indulged Practices Neutralize Influence            There are things you can do in a religious line, but you may neutralize the influence of truth by your self-indulgent practices, and by counterworking the principles of health reform, so that they have little power for good. Self-indulgence in appetite, in one in your position, is most inconsistent. You know that the principles of health reform have the highest authority, and a wider sphere than has yet been given them by many who profess present truth.  {1MR 286.4}
[1MR 286.5]          Dear Brother and Sister_____, I am so sorry that the light which the Lord has given me for the last years has not been received by you as superior to your own ideas and opinions. Had you believed and acted upon the light given, what changes would have taken place in you! But the strong idolatry you have manifested for your own opinions, your own customs and practices, has effectually closed the door of your heart to the entrance of light, and the reproofs                                                                              287  and warnings of God. You have largely pursued your own course, as if determined to make the messages from the Lord untrue. . . . The Lord does not give light on health reform that it may be disregarded by those who are in positions of influence and authority. The Lord means just what He says, and He is to be honored in what He says.  {1MR 286.5}
[1MR 287.1]          One week should not have passed at the Health Retreat without a competent superintendent to arrange prices for the patients and guests, and to regulate the diet. Those who have always lived on meat should be restricted in this line. But if the leading physician and his family are not reformers in this line, they cannot educate others to give up the practice of meat eating. Light is to be given in this line upon all these subjects. It is the diet question that needs close investigations, and prescriptions should be made in accordance with health principles.  {1MR 287.1}
[1MR 287.2]          For the last twenty-five years I have borne testimonies on this subject. My heart is pained because you will cling to your established habits and practices, refusing to reform. How long can you have clear, sound perceptions in regard to the requirements essential in health reform? You do not look deep enough into this subject, or think enough of it. Letter 71, 1896, pp. 1, 7-11. (To a Physician Carrying Large Responsibilities at the St. Helena Sanitarium; August 12, 1896.)  {1MR 287.2}
[1MR 287.3]     Flesh Meat not Necessary in Treating Sinking Spells            I have received your letters and will now answer some of the points contained in them.  {1MR 287.3}
[1MR 287.4]          Dr. A-- asked me if, under any circumstances, I would advise the drinking of chicken broth if one were sick and could not take anything else into the stomach. I said, "There are persons dying of consumption, who, if they                                                                              288  ask for chicken broth, should have it. But I would be very careful." The example should not injure a sanitarium or make excuse for others to think their case required the same diet. I asked Dr. A-- if she had such a case at the sanitarium. She said, "No; but I have a sister in the sanitarium at Wahroonga, who is very weak. She has weak, sinking spells, but cooked chicken she can eat." I said, "It would be best to remove her from the sanitarium." She answered, "Her husband is in the sanitarium, filling the position of physician.". . . .  {1MR 287.4}
[1MR 288.1]          I found Dr. B--'s wife in Washington in the same condition that Dr. A--'s sister is in. They said she was unable to eat anything but meat, and that her blood was turning to water. But the light given me was her impression that she must live on meat was not correct. I was instructed that she was placing herself mentally in a position in which she should not be. If she would discard the use of meat for one year, the unfavorable position in which she now is would be changed, and there would be an opportunity for healthy action to take place in her system. She could, if she overcame her meat eating, be in a much better condition and live to glorify God. . . .  {1MR 288.1}
[1MR 288.2]          The light given me is that if the sister you mention would brace up and cultivate her taste for wholesome food, all these sinking spells would pass away.  {1MR 288.2}
[1MR 288.3]          She has cultivated her imagination; the enemy has taken advantage of her weakness of body, and her mind is not braced to bear up against the hardships of everyday life. It is good, sanctified mind cure she needs, an increase of faith, and active service for Christ. She needs also the exercise of her muscles in outside practical labor. Physical exercise will be to her one of the greatest blessings of her life. She need not be an invalid, but a wholesome-minded, healthy woman, prepared to act her part nobly and well.                                                                              289   {1MR 288.3}
[1MR 289.1]          All the treatment that may be given to this sister will be of little advantage unless she acts her part. She needs to strengthen muscle and nerve by physical labor. She need not be an invalid, but can do good, earnest labor. Letter 231, 1905, pp. 1-3. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, July 11, 1905.)  {1MR 289.1}
[1MR 289.2]     Tea, Coffee, and Flesh Meats not to Be Served to the Patients            In regard to your statement that Dr. _____ would come to help you in the Wahroonga Sanitarium, on certain conditions, including the privilege of serving whatever food he might desire to serve at the table, I would say that you had better not accept the services of those who will come only on condition that such terms shall be made; for the terms on which they would come are evidence that you do not want them. They would be a perplexity to you rather than a help. Anyone who makes propositions of this kind would, I fear, cause you more anxiety and trouble than you could afford. . . .  {1MR 289.2}
[1MR 289.3]          Never allow Dr. _____ to connect with the institution with the understanding that tea, coffee, and flesh meat will be served to the patients. . . .  {1MR 289.3}
[1MR 289.4]          As regards the flesh-meat question, I know that if such men as Dr. _____ should connect with the institution, you could not deal with this question without great worry and perplexity. . . . .  {1MR 289.4}
[1MR 289.5]          We are living in a solemn and important time. The effort to build the sanitarium has been a tremendous one, and we cannot afford to bring into connection with it those who would prove a hindrance to its work and an injury to its reputation.  {1MR 289.5}
[1MR 289.6]          In regard to flesh meat, do not bring it into the ［Wahroonga］ sanitarium. Neither tea nor coffee should be served. Caramel cereal, made as nicely as possible, should be served in the place of these health-destroying beverages. In regard to the third meal, do not make eating but two meals compulsory. Some                                                                              290  do best healthwise when eating three light meals, and when they are restricted to two, they feel the change severely.  {1MR 289.6}
[1MR 290.1]          You may not at first have as large a number of patients at the sanitarium as you will later on, but do not become discouraged. Letter 200, 1902, pp. 1, 2, 9. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, December 15, 1902.)  {1MR 290.1}
[1MR 290.2]      Guard Against Creating Prejudice          How careful the workers should be to avoid doing anything that will cause the truth to be misunderstood, or misrepresented, or that will arouse prejudice against it.  {1MR 290.2}
[1MR 290.3]         Where we can, let us make concessions. Never are we to swerve a hair's breadth from the principles that God has laid down for our guidance. But we are to guard against framing human tests. When it is evident that certain methods are not favorable to the work of the sanitarium, we are not to continue to follow these methods, especially if they are not enjoined by the Word of God. We are to be careful in handling even the truth, lest it taste strongly of the dish. . . .  {1MR 290.3}
[1MR 290.4]     Tea, Coffee, and Meat to Be Served only in Patient's Room            We are not to make rules with the idea that they are never to be changed or modified. In our sanitariums the seventh-day Sabbath is ever to be kept holy. No tea, coffee, or flesh meat is to be served, unless it is in some special case, where the patient particularly desires it, and then, these articles of food should be served to him in his room. No tests that the Bible does not require are to be brought in. Every effort should be made to win the confidence of the patients, that their hearts may be reached by the truth. The workers are to draw as near to them as they can, bringing them into the sunshine of Christ's love.                                                                              291   {1MR 290.4}
[1MR 291.1]          "The wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits" (James 3:17). Letter 213, 1902, pp. 6, 8, 9. ("To Those in Positions of Responsibility in the St. Helena Sanitarium," November 3, 1902.)  {1MR 291.1}
[1MR 291.2]     How Satan Would Cripple Our Work            All must now be guarded in regard to embracing the most extreme views upon health reform. The Lord desires to lead us all gently and consistently. It is the enemy who seeks to drive us to extremes. He would be pleased to see the conscientious advocates of health reform require that which God does not require. He would be pleased to see them placing on their own tables and on the tables at the sanitarium food that is not acceptable. Let not those who come to the sanitarium see that Seventh-day Adventists have lost good common sense.  {1MR 291.2}
[1MR 291.3]          Our institutions are to discard meat. This is a big step to worldly people. Our patrons and guests are to be given plain, appetizing, wholesome food, which will keep the system in health and remove all excuse for meat eating. If sensible arguments are properly used, reforms will be many. But if milk and eggs are discarded, what kind of diet will be represented?  {1MR 291.3}
[1MR 291.4]          Let no one consider this question as lessening the necessity for health reform. It is but bringing in the threads and weaving the pattern in such a way that health reform will be rightly represented. As Seventh-day Adventists we have no right now to bring stringent rules to bear upon the people. When that which we place upon our tables becomes injurious to health and life, God will reveal this to us.  {1MR 291.4}
[1MR 291.5]     Not to Eclipse Third Angel's Message            The time has come when health reform will be received in its importance                                                                              292  by many in high places and in low places. But we are to allow nothing to eclipse the message we have to bear, the third angel's message, connected with the messages of the first and second angel. We must not allow minor things to bind us in a small circle, where we cannot obtain access to the people at large.  {1MR 291.5}
[1MR 292.1]          The church and the world need all the influence, all the talents God has given us. All we have should be appropriated to His use. In presenting the gospel, keep out all your own opinions. We have a world-wide message, and the Lord wants His servants to guard sacredly the trust He has given them. To every man God has given his work. Then let no false message be borne. Let there be no straining into inconsistent problems the grand light of health reform. The inconsistencies of one rest upon the whole body of believers; therefore when one goes to extremes, great harm is done to the cause of God. Letter 39, 1901, pp. 1-3. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, May 29, 1901.)  {1MR 292.1}
[1MR 292.2]    Diet and Patronage            Those who come to our sanitariums for treatment should be provided with a liberal supply of well cooked food. The food placed before them must necessarily be more varied in kind than would be necessary in a home family. Let the diet be such that a good impression will be made on the guests. This is a matter of great importance. The patronage of a sanitarium will be larger if a liberal supply of appetizing food is provided.  {1MR 292.2}
[1MR 292.3]          Again and again I have left the tables of our sanitarium hungry and unsatisfied. I have talked with those in charge of the institutions, and have told them that their diet needed to be more liberal and the food more appetizing. I told them to put their ingenuity to work to make the necessary change                                                                              293  in the best way. I told them to remember that what would perhaps suit the taste of health reformers would not answer at all for those who have always eaten luxuries, as they are termed. Much may be learned from the meals  prepared and served in a successfully conducted hygienic restaurant.  {1MR 292.3}
[1MR 293.1]          Brother and Sister _____, unless you give much attention to this matter, your patronage will decrease instead of increasing. There is danger of going to extremes in diet reform. . . .  {1MR 293.1}
[1MR 293.2]          The patients pay a good price for their board, and they should have liberal fare. Some may come to the sanitarium in a condition demanding stern denial of appetite and the simplest fare, but as their health improves, they should be liberally supplied with nourishing food.  {1MR 293.2}
[1MR 293.3]          You may be surprised at my writing this, but last night I was instructed that a change in the diet would make a great difference in your patronage. A more liberal diet is needed. Letter 37, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, January 18, 1904.)  {1MR 293.3}
[1MR 293.4]     To Educate in Healthful Cookery            The Lord designs that our sanitariums shall educate the people how to cook healthfully, and how to eat healthfully. It is a mistake to prepare a large number of foods for one meal; a few kinds, carefully prepared, and served in an appetizing way, is all that is needed. You need no flesh foods; flesh foods are not the best for the human stomach. Often the animals sold for the market are diseased. . . .  {1MR 293.4}
[1MR 293.5]          I will tell you how we dealt with this matter of meat eating in Australia: Sara McEnterfer, who had been my nurse up to the time of my sailing from America for Australia, did not accompany us, as she was taken sick. After she was somewhat recovered, she served in the sanitarium, getting a further                                                                              294  experience in how to care for the sick.  When later, she joined us in Australia, in Cooranbong, where we settled, she had plenty of opportunity to exercise her skill in caring for the sick and injured. Letter 363, 1907, pp. 2, 3. (To Dr. D. H. Kress, November 5, 1907.)  {1MR 293.5}
[1MR 294.1]     To Provide the Most Strength-giving Diet            You have too little care and feel too lightly the burden of providing an orderly, ample repast for your workers. They are the ones who need an abundance of fresh, wholesome provision. They are constantly taxed; their vitality must be preserved. Their principles should be educated. They, of all in the sanitarium, should be abundantly furnished with the best and most wholesome, strength-giving food.  {1MR 294.1}
[1MR 294.2]          The table of your helpers should be furnished, not with meat, but with an abundant supply of good fruit, grains, and vegetables, prepared in a nice, wholesome way. Your neglect to do this has increased your income at altogether too great an expense to the strength and souls of your workers. This has not pleased the Lord. The influence of the entire fare does not recommend your principles to those that sit at the helper's table. If they are worthy to compose your family, they are worthy of the very best, and most strength-giving diet, that seeds will not be planted in their breasts which will germinate and bring forth a harvest to the dishonor of God. But this has been done; and this must have attention. Equality must be practiced, as well as talked. Letter 54, 1896, p. 3. (To J. H. Kellogg, July 10, 1896.)  {1MR 294.2}
[1MR 294.3]     Principles of Early Days Important Today            Again representations have been made to me that all who have the care of the sick, in our sanitariums, should bear in mind that these institutions are established for a special work, and are to be conducted in a way that                                                                              295  will bring honor to God. Ms. 73, 1908, p. 1. ("Counsels Repeated," June 19, 1908.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. September, 1954  {1MR 294.3}
[1MR 296.1]       MR No. 65 - Materials for General Use         ［Release requested by W. E. Read providing E. G. White comments on Revelation 17.］  {1MR 296.1}
[1MR 296.2]          All society is ranging into two great classes, the obedient and the disobedient. Among which class shall we be found?  {1MR 296.2}
[1MR 296.3]          Those who keep God's commandments, those who live not by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, compose the church of the living God. Those who choose to follow Antichrist are subjects of the great apostate. Ranged under the banner of Satan, they break God's law, and lead others to break it. They endeavor so to frame the laws of nations that men shall show their loyalty to earthly governments by trampling upon the laws of God's kingdom.  {1MR 296.3}
[1MR 296.4]          Satan is diverting minds with unimportant questions, in order that they shall not with clear and distinct vision see matters of vast importance. The enemy is planning to ensnare the world.  {1MR 296.4}
[1MR 296.5]          The so-called Christian world is to be the theater of great and decisive actions. Men in authority will enact laws controlling the conscience, after the example of the Papacy. Babylon will make all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. Every nation will be involved. Of this time John the Revelator declares:  {1MR 296.5}
[1MR 296.6]          "The merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her according                                                                              297  to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double. How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her; for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow" (Revelation 18:3-7).  {1MR 296.6}
[1MR 297.1]          "These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast. These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for He is Lord of lords, and King of kings: and they that are with Him are called, and chosen, and faithful" (Revelation 17:13, 14).  {1MR 297.1}
[1MR 297.2]          "These have one mind." There will be a universal bond of union, one great harmony, a confederacy of Satan's forces. "And shall give their power and strength unto the beast." Thus is manifested the same arbitrary, oppressive power against religious liberty, freedom to worship God according to the dictates of conscience, as was manifested by the Papacy, when in the past it persecuted those who dared to refuse to conform with the religious rites and ceremonies of Romanism.  {1MR 297.2}
[1MR 297.3]          In the warfare to be waged in the last days there will be united, in opposition to God's people, all the corrupt powers that have apostatized from allegiance to the law of Jehovah. In this warfare the Sabbath of the fourth commandment will be the great point at issue; for in the Sabbath commandment the great Law-giver identifies Himself as the Creator of the heavens and the earth. Ms 24, 1891, pp. 4-6. ("Circulation of Great Controversy, Volume 4," January 1, 1891.)  {1MR 297.3}
[1MR 297.4]          The Lord has not given you ［addressed to one who was leading out in a circulation of the Loud Cry taunts］ a message to call the Seventh-day  Adventist church Babylon, and to call the people of God to come out of her. All the reasons you may present cannot have weight with me on this subject; because                                                                              298  the Lord has given me decided light, that is opposed to such a message.  {1MR 297.4}
[1MR 298.1]          I do not question your sincerity or honesty. I have written long letters at different times, to those who were accusing the church of Seventh-day Adventists of being Babylon, that they were not handling the truth. You think individuals have prejudiced my mind. If I am in this state, I am not fitted to be entrusted with the work of God. But as this matter has been brought before my mind, in other cases, where individuals have claimed to have messages for the Seventh-day Adventist Church, of a similar character, the word has been given me, "Believe them not." "I have not sent them, yet they ran."  {1MR 298.1}
[1MR 298.2]         Elder A--, a dying man, had his room filled with interested people, while he was at the hospital at Battle Creek. Many were deceived. The man seemed to be inspired. But the light that was given me was, "This work is not of God. Believe not the message."  {1MR 298.2}
[1MR 298.3]          A few years since, a man named B--, of Red Bluff, California, came to me to deliver his message. He said it was the loud cry of the third angel which was to lighten the earth with his glory. He thought God has passed all the leading workers and given him the message. I attempted to show him that he was mistaken. He said Seventh-day Adventists were Babylon, and when we told him our reasons and set the matter before him, that he was in error, he had great power come upon him,  and he certainly gave a loud cry. I sent to the office for Brother B--, and my son Willie who came in. Mr. B-- stood up under a power proclaiming the loud cry of the third angel's message, swelling louder and louder. We had much trouble with him; his mind became unbalanced, and he had to be placed in the insane asylum.  {1MR 298.3}
[1MR 298.4]         One C-- advocated and published a message in regard to the loud cry of the third angel; he accused the church in a similar manner to what you are now doing. He said the leaders in the church would all fall through                                                                              299  self-exaltation, and another class of humble men would come to the front, who would do wonderful things. This man had daughters who claimed to have visions.  {1MR 298.4}
[1MR 299.1]          This delusion was opened to me. This C-- is an intelligent man, of an acceptable address, and self-denying and full of zeal and earnestness, and carrying an appearance of consecration and devotion. But the word of God came from God to me, "Believe them not, I have not sent them!"  {1MR 299.1}
[1MR 299.2]          He claimed to believe the testimonies. He claimed them to be true, and used them in the same manner you have used them to give force and appearance of truth to his claims. I told them this message was not of God; but it was deceiving the unwary. He would not be convinced. I told them the visions of his daughter were spurious, yet these visions, he claimed, were like the visions of Sister White, testifying to the same things. . . .  {1MR 299.2}
[1MR 299.3]          If ever a man that I looked upon was inspired, this man certainly was; but I told him plainly his inspiration was of Satan, not of God. His message bore not the divine credentials.  {1MR 299.3}
[1MR 299.4]          In order for him to give this message broadcast to the world, he made an honest, conscientious young man believe it to be his duty to steal the Review and Herald list. This is a state prison crime, and the young man ran away from Battle Creek. He did not dare return to Battle Creek for some time. The time was set for probation to close, and as every prediction failed, the young man saw he had been deceived, and he confessed his sin and is now an honorable member of the Battle Creek church.  {1MR 299.4}
[1MR 299.5]          Only two years since another man, by the name of D-- from Connecticut, came out with a message which he called new light in regard to the message of the third angel. This intelligent family have, through this delusion separated from the Seventh-day Adventist church. Because I had borne a decided testimony against this new light (so called), in _____, Connecticut, where he lived,                                                                              300  he opposed me, and my work and testimonies.  {1MR 299.5}
[1MR 300.1]          The father of the D-- children, attended the Conference, and Ministers' Bible Institute held in Battle Creek; but he held himself aloof, and did not harmonize with the spirit of the meeting. He left for his home, and began to leaven the little church in _____. If I had not labored in that place they might have broken up the whole church with their repudiating the truth and position of Seventh-day Adventists, and Mrs. White in particular.  {1MR 300.1}
[1MR 300.2]          At this time one, Mrs. E--, came from Washington, D.C., claiming to be wholly sanctified, and to have the power of healing. This spirit led many to become bewildered. The same accusing spirit was with them, that is, that the church was all wrong and God was calling out a people who would work miracles. A large class of our people in Battle Creek were being severed. I was moved upon by the Spirit of God, in the night season, to write to our people in Battle Creek.  {1MR 300.2}
[1MR 300.3]          God is leading out a people. He has a chosen people, a church, on the earth whom He has made the depositaries of His law. He has committed to them sacred trust and eternal truth to be given to the world. He would reprove, and correct them. The message to the Laodiceans is applicable to Seventh-day Adventists who have had great light, and have not walked in the light. It is those who have made great profession, but have not kept in step with their Leader, that will be spewed out of His mouth unless they repent. The message to pronounce the church Babylon and call the people of God out of her, does not come from any heavenly messenger, or any human agent inspired by the Spirit of God.  {1MR 300.3}
[1MR 300.4]          The true Witness says, "I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine                                                                              301  eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne" (Revelation 3:18-21).  {1MR 300.4}
[1MR 301.1]          Jesus is coming in, to give the individual members of the church the richest blessings, if they will open the door to Him. He does not once call them Babylon, nor ask them to come out, but He says, "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten" (with messages of reproof and warning). These reproofs I am not ignorant of. I have given warnings because the Spirit of the Lord has constrained me to do so, and have uttered reproofs because the Lord has given me words of reproof. I have not shunned to declare the whole counsel of God which has been given me for the church.  {1MR 301.1}
[1MR 301.2]          I will say in the fear and love of God, I know the Lord has thoughts of love and mercy to restore and heal them of all their backslidings. He has a work for this church to do. They are not to be pronounced Babylon; but to be as the salt of the earth, the light of the world. They are to be the living messengers to proclaim a living message in these last days.  {1MR 301.2}
[1MR 301.3]          "And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are                                                                              302  waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. And I heard another voice from heaven saying, Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled to her double. How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her" (Revelation 18:1-8).  {1MR 301.3}
[1MR 302.1]          The whole chapter shows that Babylon that has fallen are the churches who will not receive the messages of warning the Lord has given in the first, second, and third angel's messages. They refused the truth and accepted a lie. They refused the messages of truth. See 2 Thessalonians 2:1-12. The message in the 18th of Revelation is plain and clearly defined. Verse 3: "For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies." Anyone who reads this chapter need not be deceived.  {1MR 302.1}
[1MR 302.2]         How Satan would exult to have a message go broadcast, that the only people whom God has made the repositories of His law, are the ones to whom this message applies. The wine of Babylon is the exalting of the false and spurious Sabbath above the Sabbath which the Lord Jehovah hath blessed and sanctified for the use of man, also the immortality of the soul. These kindred heresies, and the rejection of the truth convert the church into Babylon. Kings, merchants, rulers, and religious teachers are all in corrupt                                                                              303  harmony.  {1MR 302.2}
[1MR 303.1]          Again, I say the Lord hath not spoken by any messenger who calls the only church in the world that keeps the commandments of God, Babylon. True, there is chaff with the wheat; but first gather the chaff and bind it into bundles to burn it, but gather the wheat into the garner. I know that the Lord loves His church. It is not to be disorganized, or broken up into independent atoms. There is not the least consistency in this. There is not the least evidence that such a thing will be. Those who shall heed this false message, and try to leaven others will be deceived, and prepared to receive advance delusions, and they will come to naught.  {1MR 303.1}
[1MR 303.2]          There is, in some of the members of the church, pride, self-sufficiency, stubborn unbelief, and a refusing to yield their ideas although evidence may be piled upon evidence which makes this message to the Laodicean church applicable. But that will not blot out the church that it will not exist. Let both tares and wheat grow together until the harvest. Then it is the angels that do the work of separation.  {1MR 303.2}
[1MR 303.3]          I warn the Seventh-day Adventist church to be careful how you receive every new notion, and those who claim to have great light. The character of their work seems to be to accuse, and to tear down. . . .  {1MR 303.3}
[1MR 303.4]          Should not the words of Christ have any weight? "Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves" (Matthew 7:15). "Lo here and lo there is Christ," will be multiplied. Let the believers heed the voice of the angel who has said to the church, "Press together." In unity is your strength. Love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous. God hath a church, and Christ hath declared, "The gates of hell shall not prevail against it" (Matthew 16:18). The messengers the Lord sends bear the divine credentials. Letter 16, 1893, pp. 1-7. (To                                                                              304  W. F. Caldwell, June 11, 1893.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 6, 1954  {1MR 303.4}
[1MR 305.1]       MR No. 67 - Material for Use in a Sabbath School Program Prepared by the Medical Department         ［Release requested for use in Sabbath Program prepared by the Medical Department.］  {1MR 305.1}
[1MR 305.2]            There is nothing that converts the people like the medical missionary work. This work makes the path straight before us, and bears the impress that it is of God. Jesus is in the work, and He cannot be hid. Letter 76, 1899, p. 5. (To "Dear Brethren in America," April 26, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 5, 1955  {1MR 305.2}
[1MR 306.1]      MR No. 69 - Materials for T. H. Jemison's Textbook, A Prophet Among You         ［Release requested by T. H. Jemison for the college textbook on the Spirit of Prophecy.］  {1MR 306.1}
[1MR 306.2]          I see as I never expected to see that the good hand of the Lord is with me. O it has been so wonderfully apparent in providing this beautiful home in this retired place. I was visited by the angel of the Lord on the boat, and instruction was given me, which I do not yet dare to speak. I will sometime give the whole history of my experience on the boat. It is so solemn, so sacred a matter that I do not feel like talking about it; but one thing I do know, of which I may speak, and that is that it was in the order of God that I came to America just at this time. It was against my wishes, for I wanted to remain in Australia. I loved the people and I loved my work. I have not lost my love for Australia, nor my interest in the workers there. Letter 158, 1900, p. 7.  (To Sister Wilson, November 12, 1900.)  {1MR 306.2}
[1MR 306.3]          I have been shown faults and wrongs of individuals who professed perfect confidence in the visions, but found fault with the instrument. The natural feelings of their heart rise up in rebellion against the visions which had exposed their errors and evil. Instead of humbly acknowledging they had erred, they found fault with the manner in which the vision was delivered. They took the position that a part of it was correct and a part of it was a mistake, that I had been told circumstances and thought that the Lord had shown them to me in vision.  {1MR 306.3}
[1MR 306.4]          Has God placed His work in such a careless manner, that man could fashion                                                                              307  it to suit his own inclinations, receive that which was agreeable to him, and reject a portion? Would God give visions to correct His people of their errors and then trust to the erring one's judgment to receive or reject what portion of them he pleased? What would be the use of visions in the church if held in this light, or if erring individuals in their darkness were left to make what application of them they pleased? This is not the way that God works. If God reproves His people through an individual He does not leave the one corrected to guess at matters and the message to become corrupted in reaching the person it is designed to correct. God gives the message and then takes especial care that it is not corrupted.  {1MR 306.4}
[1MR 307.1]          The visions are either of God or the devil. There is no half-way position to be taken in the matter. God does not work in partnership with Satan. Those who occupy this position cannot stand there long. They go a step farther and account the instrument God has used a deceiver and the woman Jezebel. If after they had taken the first step it should be told them what position they would soon occupy in regard to the visions, they would have resented it as a thing impossible. But Satan leads then on blindfolded in a perfect deception in regard to the true state of their feelings until he takes them in his snare. Letter 8, 1860, pp. 16, 17. (To Brother John Andrews, June 11, 1860.)  {1MR 307.1}
[1MR 307.2]          Last night, in plain sight from my bedroom window, the forest was ablaze. Men were at work all night fighting the fire, which was not checked till near morning. Today we are having a nice rain, the first this season. We are very thankful for this rain.  {1MR 307.2}
[1MR 307.3]          We are now to seek God most earnestly. I have been instructed by the Lord that calamities of every description will come upon the world. The end of all things is at hand, and the very things that have been presented to me                                                                              308  will take place. Satan is powerful in carrying out his plans. Some are awaking to a realization of what will be in the future. Letter 98, 1910, p. 1. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, October 10, 1910.)  {1MR 307.3}
[1MR 308.1]          I have just read again what you wrote regarding your experience at the Battle Creek camp meeting. I am very thankful for this report from you. I am impressed that just such meetings should be held in prominent places like Battle Creek. I have often been assured that as a result, a favorable impression will be made upon the minds of many not of our faith. . . .  {1MR 308.1}
[1MR 308.2]          In the night season instruction has been given me that many have become confused by the experience of some who have departed from the faith and have given the trumpet an uncertain sound. For the benefit of those who have thus become confused, the message is now to go forth with great power. The evidences of the truth are to be repeated, that the people may see that we are standing in assurance, giving the trumpet a certain sound.  {1MR 308.2}
[1MR 308.3]          The words were spoken to me: "Tell My people that time is short. Every effort is now to be made to exalt the truth." Letter 88, 1910, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, September 30, 1910.)  {1MR 308.3}
[1MR 308.4]          For several months I have been instructed of the Lord that a decided change must be made from this time onward in the carrying forward of our work.  {1MR 308.4}
[1MR 308.5]          Message after message has come to me from the Lord concerning the dangers surrounding you and Elder Prescott. Letter 70, 1910, p. 1. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, August 11, 1910.)  {1MR 308.5}
[1MR 308.6]          I have a message for you. Those who serve the cause of God need to be men of prayer, men who will heed the instruction that the Lord is giving regarding the prosecution of His work. . . .                                                                              309   {1MR 308.6}
[1MR 309.1]          I am charged with a message to you both that you need to humble your hearts before God. . . . I am to tell you that neither of you is prepared to discern with clear eye sight that which is needed now. Letter 58, 1910, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder A. G. Daniells and Elder W. W. Prescott, June 15, 1910.)  {1MR 309.1}
[1MR 309.2]         I wish to express to you some thoughts that should be kept before the sanitarium workers. That which will make them a power for good is the knowledge that the great Medical Missionary has chosen them for this work, that He is their chief instructor, and that it is ever their duty to recognize Him as their Teacher. . . .  {1MR 309.2}
[1MR 309.3]          During the night of April 26, many things were opened before me. I was shown that now in a special sense we as a people are to be guided by divine instruction. Letter 61, 1910, p. 1. (To Elder J. A. Burden, April 27, 1910.)  {1MR 309.3}
[1MR 309.4]         I find myself frequently placed where I dare give neither assent nor dissent to propositions that are submitted to me; for there is danger that any words I may speak shall be reported as something that the Lord has given me. It is not always safe for me to express my own judgment; for sometimes when someone wishes to carry out his own purpose, he will regard any favorable word I may speak as special light from the Lord. Letter 162, 1907, p. 2. (To Elder W. C. White, May 8, 1907.)  {1MR 309.4}
[1MR 309.5]          The great God has reared His mighty structures in the granite rocks, in the towering mountains, in clefts, in the gulches, in the gorges, and in the castle rocks, and in the caves of the earth. And with these surroundings-- the work of God's power--how thankless the heart who needs images of man to worship. The heathen who worship nature, the works of the divine hand, are idolaters. But does not their worship strike the senses as more sensible                                                                              310  than the worship of images bearing the mold and impress of finite man? Everything about us teaches us from day to day lessons of our Father's love and of His power, of His laws to govern nature, and that lie at the foundation of all government in heaven and in earth. These rich tokens of God's matchless power, if they will not call the mind to the Creator of heaven and earth, if they will not awaken gratitude in these dull and thankless hearts, will images and shrines of dead men do this? We look upon nature. We see the fields clothed with carpets of living green. We see the variety of His works. In this house God has builded for man, every part of this house, diverse it may be from another, but we trace in unmistakable tokens the handiwork of the great Architect. There is beauty in the valleys, awful grandeur in the solemn masses of cleft rocks, majesty in the towering mountains that look as if they touched the heavens. There is the lofty tree with its delicately formed leaves, the spires of grass, the opening bud and blooming flowers, the forest trees, and everything points the mind to the great and living God. Ms 62, 1886, pp. 28, 29. ("Second Visit to Italy," April 15-29, 1886.)     White Estate Washington, D.C. January 26, 1955  {1MR 309.5}
[1MR 311.1]       MR No. 70 - Sermon Material for Seminary Use         ［Release requested for seminary use.］  {1MR 311.1}
[1MR 311.2]          "Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment, and do justice: for My salvation is near to come, and My righteousness to be revealed. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold on it: that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil.  {1MR 311.2}
[1MR 311.3]          "Neither let the son of the stranger, that hath joined himself to the Lord, speak, saying, The Lord hath utterly separated me from His people: neither let the eunuch say, Behold, I am a dry tree. For thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep My Sabbaths, and choose the things that please Me, and take hold of My covenant; Even unto them will I give in Mine house and within My walls a place and a name better than of sons and of  daughters: I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off. Also the sons of the stranger, that join themselves to the Lord, to serve Him, and to love the name of the Lord, to be His servants, every one that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of My covenant; Even them will I bring to My holy mountain, and make them joyful in My house of prayer: their burnt offerings and their sacrifices shall be accepted upon Mine altar; for Mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people. The Lord God which gathereth the outcasts of Israel saith, Yet will I gather others to Him, beside those that are gathered unto Him" (Isaiah 56:1-8).  {1MR 311.3}
[1MR 311.4]          "And take hold of My covenant." There is much more in these words than many comprehend at the first reading. When the Lord gave His law to the children of Israel encamped at the foot of Mount Sinai, the people with one                                                                              312  accord promised, "All that the Lord hath said will we do, and be obedient" (Exodus 24:7). In return for their loyalty, the Lord promised to bring them safely into the promised land and to prosper them above all nations. "Behold," He declared, "I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared. . . . If thou shalt indeed obey His voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies and an adversary unto thine adversaries. . . .And ye shall serve the Lord your God, and He shall be thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee" (Exodus 23:20-25).  {1MR 311.4}
[1MR 312.1]         During the forty years of wilderness wandering, the Lord was true to the covenant He had made with His people. Those who were obedient to Him received the promised blessings. And this covenant is still in force. Through obedience we can receive heaven's richest blessings.  {1MR 312.1}
[1MR 312.2]          Those who claim to be Christ's followers pledge themselves to obedience at the time of their baptism. When they go down into the water, they pledge themselves in the presence of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost that they will henceforth be dead unto the world and its temptations, and that they will arise from the watery grave to walk, in newness of life, even a life of obedience to God's requirements. The apostle Paul, in his letter to the Colossians, reminded them of their baptismal pledge, and wrote: "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God" (Colossians 3:1-3). How much better it is to seek those things which are above, than to seek the things of this world, and to form our characters after a worldly similitude!  {1MR 312.2}
[1MR 312.3]          Very often I think of the rich promises given us in the Word in regard                                                                              313  to God's keeping power. We are kept by His power. How reasonable then it is that we should be careful to walk in the footsteps of Jesus. He says, "I am the Light of the world: he that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life" (John 8:12). Of those who walk in this light He declares, "Ye are the light of the world. . . . Let your light so shine before men, and glorify your Father which is in heaven" (Matthew 5:14, 16).  {1MR 312.3}
[1MR 313.1]         When we mingle with the world and yield to the attraction of its pleasures and amusements, we think much less of God than we would if we were following Jesus in the path of self-denial which He has marked out for us. Let us keep our minds in right relation to God's promises. Then He will keep us, and we shall see of His salvation. Ms 80, 1903, pp. 1-3. ("Whoso Offereth Praise Glorifieth God," August 1, 1903.)  {1MR 313.1}
[1MR 313.2]     Enlightening Item on the Duration of the Opposition after 1888.            The first difficulties with Brother _____ were created by the confusion that came into Battle Creek from the Minneapolis meeting. Two years of opposition were brought in, and at two general conferences a spirit prevailed among some of our leading men which was not inspired by God. Letter 183, 1899, p. 1. (To Brother Hyatt, November 9, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 26, 1955  {1MR 313.2}
[1MR 314.1]       MR No. 73 - Material for Compilation on Our Jewish Work         ［Release requested by W. E. Read for use in a compilation on Jewish work.］  {1MR 314.1}
[1MR 314.2]          There is a mighty work to be done in our world. The Lord has declared that the Gentiles shall be gathered in, and not the Gentiles only, but the Jews. There are among the Jews many who will be converted, and we shall see the salvation of God going forth as a lamp that burneth.  {1MR 314.2}
[1MR 314.3]          There are Jews everywhere, and to them the light of present truth is to be brought, that they may have an opportunity to accept it. There are among the Jews many who will come to the light, and who will proclaim the immutability of the law of God with wonderful power. The Lord God will work. He will do wonderful things in righteousness. . . .  {1MR 314.3}
[1MR 314.4]          Let not those who have not engaged in personal, evangelistic work feel that everyone should look at things as they do. Let God work in His own way, and keep your hands off those whom He is using in the cities. He has men of special talents and gifts whom He will use to proclaim the truth in the cities.  {1MR 314.4}
[1MR 314.5]          There ought to be thousands at work in the cities, laboring intelligently. Not all these workers should look to the conference for support. They should seek to make their work self-supporting. A great many can do self-supporting, but some cannot.  {1MR 314.5}
[1MR 314.6]         We must get away from our smallness, and make larger plans. There must be a wider reaching forth. We must work for those who are near, and those who are afar off. Ms 74, 1905, pp. 1, 3. ("Our Duty toward the Jews," May 29, 1905.)                                                                              315   {1MR 314.6}
[1MR 315.1]          There is to be true, sincere missionary work done for the Jews. A little is being done, but it is as nothing compared with what might be done. There is a decided failure to take hold of this work as we ought. Let the  people of the Lord meditate and pray over this matter. "Thus saith the Lord of hosts; as I thought to punish you, when your fathers provoked Me to wrath, saith the Lord of hosts, and I repented not: So again have I thought in these days to do well unto Jerusalem and to the house of Judah: fear ye not" (Zechariah 8:14, 15).  {1MR 315.1}
[1MR 315.2]          Let us remember that time is short. Tell the people that golden opportunities for service are being neglected. All nations are to be warned and instructed to seek the Lord without delay; for that mighty angel who deceived so many of the angelic host is working untiringly to set in operation his seductive wiles, with which he has deceived millions, and through which he desires to deceive the whole world. The work of which the prophet Zechariah writes is a type of the spiritual restoration to be wrought for Israel before the end of time. "Thus saith the Lord," the prophet declared, "Let your hands be strong, ye that hear in these days these words by the mouth of the prophets. . . . I will not be unto the residue of this people as in the former days. . . . For the seed shall be prosperous; the vine shall give her fruit, and the ground shall give her increase, and the heavens shall give their dew; and I will cause the remnant of this people to possess all these things.  {1MR 315.2}
[1MR 315.3]          "And it shall come to pass, that as ye were a curse among the heathen, O house of Judah, and house of Israel; so will I save you, and ye shall be a blessing: Fear not, but let your hands be strong" (Zechariah 8:9-13). "Thus saith the Lord of hosts; Behold, I will save My people from the east country, and from the west country; and I will bring them, and they shall                                                                              316  dwell in the midst of Jerusalem: and they shall be My people, and I will be their God, in truth and in righteousness" (Zechariah 8:7, 8). Letter 42, 1912, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Brethren," November 6, 1911.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. February 22, 1955  {1MR 315.3}
[1MR 317.1]       MR No. 76 - Location and Work of Pacific Union College         ［Release requested by the Department of History of Pacific Union College for reference and use.］  {1MR 317.1}
[1MR 317.2]          Deeming it no longer safe to entrust our youth with infidels or with irreligious teachers or even with teachers who would poison their minds with doctrinal errors, we have erected our present commodious home and college in Healdsburg. We saw the necessity of religious training being interwoven with their education, also of their knowing something of the different trades and branches of business. In order for them to develop symmetrical characters they need not only the advantages of a thorough intellectual training but of a training of the physical powers. Then their mental capabilities will develop proportionately. It is painful to see how many one-sided, half-developed characters there are in our world. Our churches today show that these defects have been brought into the religious life to the great detriment of the church. There is a great work to be done for our youth. Our College must not do any haphazard work. The taste of those who attend it must be refined, their imagination pure and correct, and all their aspirations ennobled and purified through the copy that is constantly kept before them, Jesus Christ. If they learn to come into subjection to His sway, and are controlled by pure, elevating motives, they may go forth fitted for any position of responsibility or trust.  {1MR 317.2}
[1MR 317.3]          Young men have a work to do in this life which they will be unable to perform unless they form correct habits. Every soul that has been redeemed by the blood of Jesus has a destiny to fulfill. No one liveth to himself. All exert an influence for good or for evil. The injunction of the apostle is,                                                                              318  that they are to be co-workers with Christ and partakers with Him of His self-denial, His self-sacrifice, His forbearance, and gracious benevolence.  {1MR 317.3}
[1MR 318.1]          Says the apostle, "I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one" (1 John 2:14). You are God's agents to work for the upbuilding, the advancement of His cause, therefore you should put away all levity, jesting, and joking which is not convenient. Put away your spendthrift habits, and learn habits of economy. Be not seeking after amusements, live not for your own selfish gratification, be sober minded. In your God-given manhood rise above every enslaving, debasing habit and practice and encourage a due appreciation of your high calling. Ponder well the paths your feet are treading. Search your Bibles carefully and prayerfully. Study the waymarks, and inquire diligently whether your feet are in the path leading heavenward, or in the path leading to perdition.  {1MR 318.1}
[1MR 318.2]          You need to learn more of God and of heaven. How important that you start right, that you begin active life aright. A little diverging from the path of right at starting will lead you farther and farther away from the path of safety and happiness. One step taken carelessly will place you upon the enemy's ground and oppress and benumb the intellectual and moral energies. We are living in an age of infidelity and disloyalty to God. Bad dispositions, hereditary tendencies, are opposed to the gospel of Christ. All the miserable traits of character, all the depravity and overflowing profligacy which prevails in our world, is because the law of God is not made the standard of character. Satan is working with pleasing fables upon the minds of professed Christians to make of none effect the law of God which is the detector of sin. God wants faithful men to press firmly against the wiles of Satan and urge the truth against destructive errors and delusions.                                                                              319   {1MR 318.2}
[1MR 319.1]          Our college is far-reaching in its principles. It has for its one great object the education and training of young men and women for usefulness in this life and the service of God. If these youth have an eye single to God's glory, they will seek to fit themselves for His special service. The love of Christ will have a controlling influence upon their everyday life. This object imparts an energy more than finite, and qualifies for achievements that are divine. Their works will show some proportion of the strength of their motives. The salvation of men for whom Christ has paid an infinite price will be their grand aim. All other considerations,--home, family, social enjoyment, are secondary to this.  {1MR 319.1}
[1MR 319.2]          The worker for God must reach for men where they are, immersed in darkness, sunken in vice, and stained with corruption. Thus it was that Christ showed His love for fallen man. He came from a heaven of bliss where He was appreciated, loved, and honored, to our world to meet man in his fallen condition. His work was to reform men and fit them for a pure and holy Heaven. He stopped at no sacrifice; He hesitated not at any self-denial. He for our sakes became poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich. Jesus had a great deal of rough work to do among a rough, uncultured, depraved class. He reached for men where they were, and adapted His process of working to the material He had to work upon. The workers for God must work as Christ worked. They must take in and understand the conditions of the beings for whom they work, in order to gain the victory. Whoever would be an effective co-worker with God in the vineyard of God must expect no better portion and treatment than had the world's Redeemer. They must expect to bring their ministry to the understanding of the men for whom they labor.  {1MR 319.2}
[1MR 319.3]          Those will attend the college who have no settled principles, no fixed purpose. They have no sense of God's claims upon them. Unless they can be inspired with courage, lofty aims, and a burning desire to improve their                                                                              320  talents to increase their knowledge, that they may increase their usefulness, they would be better tilling the soil at home. Those who have a purpose to labor for the salvation of souls must not have moral cowardice, but pure elevated motives. The hours of these will be hallowed, their opportunities appreciated. They will drink in knowledge. They will be representatives of industry, sobriety, punctuality. They will ever advocate order and discipline. They will be caretakers. There will be nothing loose or lax, but they will have sturdy, persevering resolutions and earnest fidelity.  {1MR 319.3}
[1MR 320.1]          God would have His workers aim at perfection and strive earnestly for it. As they go out they will meet worldly men. Some are coarse and rough, others are intelligent and having the worldly polish. These all must have the mold of Christ's character. The people have a right to expect that the one who presents himself as a teacher of Bible truths shall be refined in manners. They will pass severe judgment upon the man who claims to be a teacher, and is not refined and courteous. He should be able to command the respect of all. Young men should go forth from the College qualified for this work by diligent study and faithful training. All bad ways and coarse ways should be avoided, and a strict guard should be placed over the mind and manners lest they fall into erroneous ways of speaking and acting.  {1MR 320.1}
[1MR 320.2]          The teachers in our schools should labor strenuously to have their own voices and manners as nearly right as possible. But little is gained in devoting all the time to the study of books while the manners and the voice are neglected. They should impress upon the students under their charge the importance of self-culture, and then the student should take himself in hand to practice the lessons taught that he may overcome incorrect habits of utterance. If these wrong habits are carried through their college education, they will have become fixed and very difficult to overcome. Intelligent youth often thus hinder their own success by retaining faults which earnest, painstaking                                                                              321  efforts would overcome. If they would take themselves resolutely in hand they would succeed in changing their habits and their manners at once and forever.  {1MR 320.2}
[1MR 321.1]          There is great pathos and music in the human voice and if the learner will make determined efforts he will acquire habits of talking and singing that will be to him a power to win souls to Christ. The teachers in our schools should not tolerate in the students ungainly attitudes and uncouth gestures, wrong intonations in reading, or incorrect accents or emphasis. Perfection of speech and voice should be urged upon every student. Because of carelessness and bad training, habits are often contracted which are great hindrances in the work of a minister who has otherwise educated talent. The student must be impressed that he has it in his power, by combining divine grace with effort, to make himself a man. The mental and physical capabilities with which God has adorned him may by cultivation and painstaking effort become a power to benefit his fellowmen.  {1MR 321.1}
[1MR 321.2]          All connected with our college as teachers and workers should be God-fearing men and women, hating sin, despising every temptation that will lead to pollution. They should stand firm as a rock to duty, feeling that they have a responsible work for the performance of which they must render an account to God. Every teacher in our college should feel a deep interest that the youth should receive such a training and discipline that they may go forth from the college with higher, holier motives, and firmer principles than when they entered the school. They should not only become efficient in the sciences, but the intellect should expand and strengthen and develop, and they should grow in grace and knowledge of the truth. While cultivating the mind they should cultivate the uprightness of heart, that stern integrity that Joseph possessed. Then they will scorn to yield to temptation that will sully their                                                                              322  purity. Like Daniel, they will resolve to be true to principle, and to make the very best use of the intellect with which God has endowed them. Pure, genuine religion never deadens the intellect, but it awakens the highest, noblest thoughts, and strengthens the intellect to exercise its powers to the utmost limit.  {1MR 321.2}
[1MR 322.1]          It is impossible for teacher or student to be connected with the God of wisdom without his intellect becoming developed and strengthened through the grace of Christ. He may then become a man of power to lead other souls to divine truth. The greatest work of the teacher is to lead those under his charge to be intellectual Christians. Then the mental and moral powers will develop harmoniously, and they will be fit for any position of trust. Divine grace will give clearness and force to the understanding. To faith will be added a virtuous character, and they will be a bright light in the world. They present the power of Christianity in the well-ordered life and godly conversation. They will despise cheap foolish jesting and joking. They will adorn the doctrine of Christ. The principles of truth are inwrought in their lives, and bright beams of light will shine forth from them to the world in good works. Their righteousness goes before them as in the case of Daniel, and the glory of the Lord is their rereward. The Lord has said, "Them that honour Me I will honour" (1 Samuel 2:30). God's Word will be fulfilled, not a jot or tittle of it will fail. Many who will stand before the throne of God wearing the white linen which is the righteousness of the saints will be the sheaves that faithful example and earnest effort has brought to the Master. Ms 22, 1886, pp. 1-6. ("The Healdsburg College," 1886.)  {1MR 322.1}
[1MR 322.2]          Be sure, my brother, that the testimonies of reproof that the Lord has given to Battle Creek are to be carefully considered. Avoid everything that                                                                              323  in the past has made such reproofs necessary. Healdsburg College need not now have been loaded with debt if the expenses had been carefully considered, and the outlay made proportionate to the income. It will not answer to incur debt during the very first term of school ［Avondale］. This warning was given to Battle Creek, but it was not heeded. Debts were piled up which should never have been incurred. Term after term the same mistake has been made, yet they continue to follow former arrangements. This is not wise management. Much more careful pioneering must be done here ［Avondale］ than was done at Healdsburg or at Battle Creek. It is an easy thing to place the expense of the students very low, but it is not so easy to make the outgo meet the income. Haphazard work cannot be done in this school. We have not the funds to draw that the schools in America have, and there is need for the greatest economy. Those who are traveling, in the place of favoring themselves with a meal at an expensive hotel, should buy some bread and fruit, and thus save a shilling. Letter 89, 1897, pp. 8, 9. (To Brother and Sister Lacey, June 30, 1897.)  {1MR 322.2}
[1MR 323.1]          It is God's desire that greater attention shall be paid to the spiritual necessities of the children and youth in the Healdsburg school, and in all our schools. When the managers of our schools make up their minds to carry out the principles which for years God has been presenting to them, they will be far better prepared to give attention to the spiritual needs of the students.  {1MR 323.1}
[1MR 323.2]          If in the past, those in charge of the Healdsburg school had had spiritual foresight, they would have secured the land near the school home, which is now occupied by houses. The failure to furnish the students with outdoor employment, in the cultivation of the soil, is making their advancement in                                                                              324  spirituality very slow and imperfect. The result of this neglect should lead the teachers to be wise unto salvation. It is a mistake for so many dwelling houses to be crowded close to the school home. This is working greatly to the disadvantage of the students. A lack of wisdom was shown by the failure to secure the land round the school home. This will make the work of preserving order and maintaining discipline harder than it otherwise would be. But order must be preserved at any cost, and the workers in the school must plan how this shall be done most successfully. Ms 11, 1901, pp. 6, 7. ("Words of Instruction to the Church at Healdsburg," February 5, 1901.)  {1MR 323.2}
[1MR 324.1]          Brother Cady came to St. Helena on the morning train yesterday, and I had some talk with him before dinner. He told me that I had told him to keep his eyes open, as he traveled from place to place, for a favorable place in which to establish the school, and that he had found one place that seemed suitable. It is six or seven miles from Sebastopol, and there are one hundred and fifty acres of excellent land.  {1MR 324.1}
[1MR 324.2]          The property is owned by a lady, who bought it for a health resort. She has had as many as one hundred and fifty people there at one time. The house on the place is not an expensive building, yet every room is commodious.  {1MR 324.2}
[1MR 324.3]          There are thirty acres of orchard, and the trees are in bearing. There are forty acres of forest land, covered with oak, pine, and other kinds of trees.  {1MR 324.3}
[1MR 324.4]          The Lady would like to sell part of the land, to meet a mortgage on the property. Brother Cady asked her if she would like to sell the whole property, and she very decidedly said, No. Afterward he received a letter from her, saying that she would sell the property for fifteen thousand dollars. He wrote and asked her if this was the lowest price that she would take, but he has not                                                                              325  yet received a reply. Brother Cady is very favorably impressed with the place. There would be ample room for agricultural work to be carried on by the students. There is an abundant supply of water, and no frost. He thinks that oranges would grow there.  {1MR 324.4}
[1MR 325.1]          When you come home again, you must go to see this place. Letter 87, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. White, February 15, 1904.)  {1MR 325.1}
[1MR 325.2]          There is some thought of moving the Healdsburg school to a rural district, where the students will have more opportunity to engage in agriculture, carpentering, and other lines of manual work; and Brother Cady is on the lookout for a suitable place. Letter 141, 1904, p. 2. (To Edson and Emma White, April 27, 1904.)  {1MR 325.2}
[1MR 325.3]          We are now at Lodi, attending the camp meeting. The meeting is drawing to a close, and we expect to leave here Sunday morning. We are leaving the grounds a little before the meeting closes, hoping to meet some of the brethren who are looking for a site for the Healdsburg school. The lot of land that the brethren have in mind is near Sebastapol. Professor Reed is very anxious that Willie and I shall see the place and give advice as to whether we should settle the school there. Letter 146, 1908, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. H. G. Bree, May 9, 1908.)  {1MR 325.3}
[1MR 325.4]          I will write only a few lines to you this morning. I have had quite a serious time since I came from Lodi. I took cold, and have been quite seriously afflicted.  {1MR 325.4}
[1MR 325.5]          I have been told that it is announced that I am to speak to the school at Healdsburg next Sabbath. I shall put my trust in the Lord. He is my strength and my wisdom.  {1MR 325.5}
[1MR 325.6]          I would like to have you tell me which of the two places the brethren                                                                              326  have in view as a possible location for the school, you think to have the best advantages. W. C. White favors the place at Santa Rosa, and this is much less in price. Please tell me how you view the matter. I am expected to look at the place next Friday. I shall be on the ground about noon of that day.  {1MR 325.6}
[1MR 326.1]          I will be glad to have you respond at once to this, and let me know which of the two sites you think the most suitable. Letter 154, 1908, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, May 19, 1908.)  {1MR 326.1}
[1MR 326.2]          We have long wanted to move our Conference school from Healdsburg, and have kept inquiring of the Lord, "What shall we do?"  {1MR 326.2}
[1MR 326.3]          Several good offers of properties suitable for a school site have been made by different landowners. Excellent farming lands in the vicinity of Lodi, and elsewhere, were offered; but it did not seem best to accept any of these. We believed that the school should be located in some place more retired than any we had thus far seen.  {1MR 326.3}
[1MR 326.4]         Some months ago, while the brethren were still searching for a suitable school site, they were informed of a desirable property for sale near the town of Sonoma.  {1MR 326.4}
[1MR 326.5]          On the morning of September 2, in company with several members of the committee on a school location, we visited this property. We were met at the railway station by two gentlemen with hired teams, in which we were taken to view the site in question.  {1MR 326.5}
[1MR 326.6]          Before reaching the Buena Vista property, we were shown another property, a fine house, surrounded by beautiful orchard lands; but this did not seem like any of the properties that we had hoped to find.  {1MR 326.6}
[1MR 326.7]          From this place we were driven to the Buena Vista property that had been                                                                              327  regarded by some of our brethren as a possible location for the school. We found, about two miles from the town of Sonoma, and some distance from any house, a large tract of land on which was a large, beautiful dwelling, called "The Castle," and several smaller buildings. We found the Castle to contain three stories with twelve spacious rooms on each floor, besides a basement, and a large cupola above the third story capable of being converted into good rooms.  {1MR 326.7}
[1MR 327.1]          I ascended the stairs to the second story, and partially viewed the rooms on the first two floors. This was as far as I could venture; but the brethren who had visited the property before this, reported that they had examined the rooms on the next story, and found them to be as well furnished and fitted as those I had seen. Each floor was furnished with excellent bathroom accommodations.  {1MR 327.1}
[1MR 327.2]          As I descended to the first story again, I had little to say. I believed that here was a property that corresponded with representations given me.  {1MR 327.2}
[1MR 327.3]          We drove over the grounds, but did not examine them thoroughly. We were in the midst of mountain scenery, and in the spacious grounds surrounding the house were many and beautiful trees. At some distance from the Castle stood a large stone winery, now being used as stables for cattle. There were some fruit trees on the place, and near to the main building a hot spring which fed an artificial pool. There was an abundance of pure, soft water, which was conducted by pipes to the different buildings.  {1MR 327.3}
[1MR 327.4]          After a hasty view of the grounds,--for our time was limited,--we left, to take the cars again for Oakland; but I was impressed that this was just such a location for our school as we had been looking for. Here was a large tract of land away from the cities, where we could have an abundance of water and wood, and a healthful climate. In this retired place we could ward off                                                                              328  a large class of temptations which in a less favored place would be presented through manifold agencies.  {1MR 327.4}
[1MR 328.1]         There was one perplexity. Where could we obtain the means to secure this property, so well supplied with many of the advantages we needed? We feared that the price asked by the owner was more than we could consider, and felt that we must take time to think over the proposition.  {1MR 328.1}
[1MR 328.2]          That night in my dreams I seemed to be making plans in regard to this property. One spoke to me and said, "How were you impressed with this location?" I replied, "Favorably; but I do not see how we can purchase; we have not the means. We might lessen the price by selling the stone winery."  {1MR 328.2}
[1MR 328.3]          "You cannot do that," our adviser said. "If you should do so, parties who do not regard the seventh day would be at work on the land on the Sabbath. Your only plan will be to purchase the entire property, and keep every part of it under your control. Not one foot of the land should be allowed to come under the control of those who would work it on the Sabbath day."  {1MR 328.3}
[1MR 328.4]          The following morning, we had some conversation with Brother Covell. He had a map of the whole district, and he placed this before us for our examination. He pointed out several things that we might do, to lessen the purchasing price of the property. But it seemed clear that the wisest plan would be to leave no part unpurchased. We must have the land under our full control. I said, "In having land to cultivate, ample opportunity will be given to the students to work brain and muscles equally. Here the students can build cottages, as many are trained to do in the school near Madison, Tennessee, and gain practical knowledge in many lines that will make them useful members of society. And this kind of training will help fit them to go forth to other places as educators."  {1MR 328.4}
[1MR 328.5]          It would be well if the students in all our schools could learn to make                                                                              329  the most of brain and bone and muscle. When they go out as laborers to foreign countries, such students will find their knowledge of practical work of the highest value, not only to themselves, but to those also for whom they labor. Those who learn to work in simplicity after Christ's own manner of labor, will accomplish much in the fulfilling of the command of Christ that we preach the gospel to "every nation and kindred and tongue and people." If ever it has been essential that we understand and follow right methods of teaching, and follow the example of Christ, it is now.  {1MR 328.5}
[1MR 329.1]          I now ask the members of our churches in the California Conference to help us raise the money to purchase this desirable property, and to furnish the school home with good but simple furniture. Shall we not seek to make this school a school after the Lord's order? We ask you not to let this opportunity pass by of making this school what the Lord would have it. We need your help, that this school may be secured to us, and manned with wise, well-balanced teachers. We believe that our brethren will help at this time. We cannot afford to delay the matter; it must be settled at once, if we would secure the property. I send you this invitation to help in this emergency. If the brethren and sisters will act a part in this work, the Lord will bless them in doing it.  {1MR 329.1}
[1MR 329.2]          I ask our churches in California to consider just now what they can do in coming to the help of the Lord in this time of opportunity. Those who have not the money to send immediately can pledge; money can be hired on the strength of your pledges. Brethren Cottrell and Knox are straining every nerve to bring this matter to a successful issue. Let us do all we can that there may be no failure. Let us humble our hearts before God, and pray in faith. The Lord will work wonders through a self-denying people, endowing them with a rich measure of grace to work for the salvation of souls. Christ's                                                                              330  example is before us. Let us, as His followers, make His example ours.  {1MR 329.2}
[1MR 330.1]          The judgments of God are in the land, and Christ is soon to come. Fire and flood and earthquake are warning us that the end of all things is at hand. Believers need to arise to their privileges and responsibilities. Our understanding needs to be quickened daily by the Holy Spirit. We need to stand humble and contrite before God. It is no time to lift up our souls in pride, or to manifest carelessness and indifference. We need to arouse and give to our youth the evidence that we believe this last message of warning. Let us lay our freewill offerings upon the altar of the Lord. In doing this we are only giving Him what is already His: for Christ has paid the price for our redemption. "Ye are not your own," Christ declares; "For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's" (1 Corinthians 6:19, 20). Letter 322, 1908, pp. 1-5. (To the Members of Our Churches in the California Conference, November 1, 1908.)  {1MR 330.1}
[1MR 330.2]          I am anxious to have the business relating to the purchase of our conference school closed up. I have been solicited to write out the light that was given me concerning this school location, which I have done. I will send you a copy of the letter I wrote.  {1MR 330.2}
[1MR 330.3]          Near Modesto, one hundred acres of land was offered us as a gift if we would establish our school there. But I could not see anything to invite us in the level roads and broad lands almost destitute of trees. When the question was asked, "Shall we accept this offer?" I said, "No; we cannot accept it. It does not offer the advantages our teachers and students should have." Another offer of a hundred acres was also made to us, but we were not clear to accept.  {1MR 330.3}
[1MR 330.4]          Then we were encouraged to inspect the Buena Vista property near Sonoma.                                                                              331  In the retirement of this place, its wooded lands and its abundance of water; in the well furnished house with every convenience, I saw that which answered to representations that had been given.  {1MR 330.4}
[1MR 331.1]          Brother Covell has made a thorough investigation of the orchard, and says the fruit is excellent. That is an advantage that we can appreciate.  {1MR 331.1}
[1MR 331.2]          After I returned to Oakland, I was instructed in the night season that the only safe course for us to pursue in the purchase of this property was to secure every foot of the land. I was shown that none of it should be allowed to come under the control of those who would work it on the Sabbath day. We therefore, planned to purchase the whole. The proposition is to buy the property for $45,000.00, the owner taking over the Healdsburg school boarding house in part payment of the same. This will help us very much. Elders Cottrell and Knox and those who are interested in the matter are in favor of purchasing. We are to have sixty days in which to close the bargain. Elders Cottrell and Knox are attending to the business. We shall be very thankful when the matter is finally settled.  {1MR 331.2}
[1MR 331.3]          For weeks I have been able to sleep but a few hours each night. I have been very anxious that this matter of the school location should be brought to a successful issue. We must have the best location possible, the best teaching ability, the best preceptor we can secure. While arrangements for the purchase of the Buena Vista property have been in progress, I have carried a heavy burden on my mind, fearing lest we should not come into possession of just the place we need. Letter 324, 1908, pp. 1-3. (To James Edson White, November 3, 1908.)  {1MR 331.3}
[1MR 331.4]          Let us obtain all the means possible as straight gifts. If today more gifts were brought into the Lord's treasury, the sacrifice would yield a rich                                                                              332  harvest. In Cooranbong, we were thankful to obtain means, and to pay a low rate of interest for their use. But we would say to all, "Make your gifts as large as possible; for borrowing large sums of money may lead to future embarrassment to the one who is using the money." Let this point be guarded in the matter of moving the school from Healdsburg to be established in another place.  {1MR 331.4}
[1MR 332.1]          For many years Healdsburg has been an educating center. But the time has now come when the school should be moved to a location where we shall have better advantages. Let all who can possibly do so place their money in this enterprise, as a gift. When we think of what Christ has done for us, this will not be regarded as a great sacrifice. He has given His commission to His disciples, as workers who are to lay the foundations of His church in various fields. To establish educational centers is a part of their work. Letter 330, 1908, p. 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, November 11, 1908.)  {1MR 332.1}
[1MR 332.2]          I have read your letter, and I thank you for your interest. I desired very much to be at the meeting at Nashville, but I felt that I could not attend this meeting and go to Washington as well.  {1MR 332.2}
[1MR 332.3]          I have just had to hire fifteen hundred dollars from the bank in order to relieve Elder Haskell in a situation that was forced upon Him. It related to a business transaction connected with the Buena Vista property. A lot containing over seventeen acres of land, situated next to the school property, one of our workers was thinking of purchasing for the purpose of establishing a cripples' Home, but was not willing to pay more than fifteen hundred dollars for it. The land could not be secured for less than two thousand. After the purchase was made, Brother Vaughan felt that he could not pay more than fifteen hundred dollars, and so the property was left on Elder Haskell's hands. We                                                                              333  felt that we could not let this piece of land go back into the hands of unbelievers, and Elder Haskell asked me if I would not buy it. I consented to do this, and the place is now in my name. To do this I have hired fifteen hundred dollars from the bank at eight percent. Now Elder Haskell's mind will be relieved, and he will not need to worry any longer. We do not know for what this piece of land will be used. It would make a splendid site for a church, but that matter can be decided later.  {1MR 332.3}
[1MR 333.1]          I understand that you have not seen this property at Sonoma. It is a large tract of land, on which stands a large, beautiful building called "The Castle." The building has three stories and basement, with twelve spacious rooms on each floor. The property is a mile or two from the town of Sonoma, and some distance from any house. I have paid one visit to this place, but at that time could not go farther than the second floor. I hope to visit it again as soon as the brethren have secured the abstract, giving them the right to take possession. Then I hope to drive over from St. Helena to Buena Vista and spend some time there. . . .  {1MR 333.1}
[1MR 333.2]          We thank you for your offer in behalf of the Sonoma school. We need help just now. Letter 2, 1909, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. J. Gotzian, January 1, 1909.)  {1MR 333.2}
[1MR 333.3]          For some time we have been deeply interested in the matter of securing a place for our school where we might find the very things we need in order that our educational interests may be advanced in right lines.  {1MR 333.3}
[1MR 333.4]          With some of the brethren, I have looked at several locations. At one place, there was a large berry patch that yielded abundantly, but there was little land that could be cultivated. This was not a place suitable for our school. Our school should be located where the students can receive an                                                                              334  education broader than that which the mere study of books will give. They must have such a training as will fit them for acceptable service if they are called to do pioneer work in mission fields either in America or in foreign countries. There must be land enough to give an experience in the cultivation of the soil, and to help largely in making the institution self supporting.  {1MR 333.4}
[1MR 334.1]          Last spring some of us drove up into Lake County, and I looked carefully along the way, but saw nothing that was desirable as a location for our college.  {1MR 334.1}
[1MR 334.2]          On our return from Southern California last September, we were asked by some of our brethren to look at some places near Sonoma. From the station we were driven in carriages to a place where there were two large houses situated in the midst of a very large orchard. I told the brethren that this was not the place for which I was looking, and that we could not afford to occupy these houses for a school, even if they should be given to us.  {1MR 334.2}
[1MR 334.3]          From there we went to the Buena Vista property, and were shown the beautiful house. We looked through the large rooms on the first and second floors, and were told that the rooms on the third floor were just the same.  {1MR 334.3}
[1MR 334.4]          After leaving the house, we drove quickly over some portions of the land. Consideration of what I saw, and the description given of other parts of the property made it plain that here were many most precious advantages. It was away from the strong temptations of city life. There was abundance of land for cultivation, and the water advantages were very valuable. All through the mountains there were little valleys where families might locate and have a few acres of land for garden or orchard. The many pipes laid over the grounds made it possible to use water freely both for the buildings and for the land.  {1MR 334.4}
[1MR 334.5]          The buildings were to me a very convincing argument in favor of this property. With the buildings already erected we can begin school work without delay, and the students can receive a most valuable education in putting                                                                              335  up the other buildings that may be necessary. Besides the main building and the barns, there are two large stone wineries. And these can all be used to good advantage.  {1MR 334.5}
[1MR 335.1]          During the night following this visit, I seemed to be viewing the land, while a Messenger was pointing out to me its many advantages. The next morning I asked to see Brother Covell, as I had been informed that he had examined the property. Brother Covell brought with him a map, showing the location and extent of the land. It had been suggested that we buy the place, and sell off the greater part of the land, keeping only that which surrounded the buildings.  {1MR 335.1}
[1MR 335.2]          Then I remembered the words that had been spoken to me during the night season. It is the purpose of God that, if we take any of this property, we secure the whole. We must have control of the whole tract. The land must not be shared with men who would be at work on the Sabbath; for if this were done, we should find ourselves brought into a very unfavorable position. There must be no opportunity for unbelievers to locate near the school buildings or to keep a place where intoxicating liquors might be sold. We must have no persons on the ground who would claim a right to carry on their business as they pleased. The whole tract must be under our own supervision.  {1MR 335.2}
[1MR 335.3]          It seemed to me that if the whole tract of land could be obtained, it would be an ideal place; for here the students could find abundance of outdoor employment, and thus could combine mental and physical training. When I learned that the entire property could be purchased, I felt like praising the Lord. I know that if He wants us to have this place, it will be brought about in such a way that we shall not have to be united with those who do not observe the Sabbath of the Lord. Here will be a place for our school where the youth can obtain just the education that is essential. In this school which shall be                                                                              336  established we want to demonstrate what the higher education is. We must have the physical and the mental training combined. Our bodies must have exercise. There have been many deaths because of a lack of sufficient exercise to maintain the health.  {1MR 335.3}
[1MR 336.1]          I need not speak at length regarding the Buena Vista property. Others doubtless will describe it better than I. But I will say that it corresponds to representations made to me as an ideal location for our school more perfectly than anything else I have seen. Its advantages are beyond estimate. I have been waiting patiently for the Lord to bring the place into our possession.  {1MR 336.1}
[1MR 336.2]          God is now bringing a test upon His people in this field. This test is whether or not they will do their very best to come into possession of the Buena Vista property. I have faith that God has been leading in this matter, and although I had but little money to invest, I borrowed fifteen hundred dollars from the bank, and invested $2000.00 in a piece of land that should be included in the purchase of the property. This piece of land had been sold off from the tract previously to our purchasing, but it also should be under our control.  {1MR 336.2}
[1MR 336.3]          We desire our school to be in a retired place. But there is a work to be done for the community in which we may be located. There are cities and towns all around that can be worked by the teachers and students. And we hope this summer to hold a good camp meeting right on this property, and to arouse an interest among the people of Sonoma to hear more of the truth for this time.  {1MR 336.3}
[1MR 336.4]          This property is going to cost something. But if everyone will do his duty in the fear of God, we can establish a school that will be pleasing to the Lord. There we will sing His praises, and teach His truth, and magnify His name.  {1MR 336.4}
[1MR 336.5]          I have wished that we might come quickly into possession of the property.                                                                              337  But there was some advantage in delay, because we now have more time to raise the money to pay for the place. Let our people now take hold disinterestedly, and obtain the means, so that when they say to us, "Here is a clear title," we can take the deed and say, "Here is the money for your place."  {1MR 336.5}
[1MR 337.1]          The Lord wishes us to exercise faith at every step. He wants us to manifest a faith in His working. Let us trust Him, and seek to work in harmony with His providence. I am confident that the Lord has wrought for us, and that if we will conduct our school in the fear of God, there will never again be upon it such a debt as exists at present. We have determined that the past experience shall not be repeated.  {1MR 337.1}
[1MR 337.2]         Our schools are a very important factor in our work. We want to educate our youth so that they will work in harmony with the mind and the will of God. We desire to help them to prepare their hearts to work in harmony with Jesus Christ, the great Teacher. In support of His teachings He could say, "It is written." He carried the light of truth wherever He went. So our students, after they have received a training, will be ready to be transferred from the school to mission fields in all parts of the world. These fields are opening, and calls for help are coming from every side more than we can supply. Let everyone take an interest in this matter, and let all who can do so make free-will offerings to help in the purchase of this property.  {1MR 337.2}
[1MR 337.3]          The Lord could create an abundance of means for the carrying forward of His work. He could furnish the means without asking His people to make any sacrifice. The gold and the silver is His. All that we possess, even our own souls and bodies, are His. But the Lord has never worked this way. You remember how, when the sanctuary was to be built in the wilderness, He called on all the people to make their free will offerings. And they all wanted a part in the blessing. They gave until the leaders could say, "It is enough.                                                                              338  Bring no more offerings."  {1MR 337.3}
[1MR 338.1]          So we desire to see every soul of our people have a share in the blessing that comes from returning to the Lord that which is His own. There is a blessing in it for everyone who will act his part. When we come up to the time for settlement, and they say to us, "Here is the deed," we want to be able to reply, "Here is the money."  {1MR 338.1}
[1MR 338.2]          We desire to see in this place an institution where many youth shall be educated to go forth as missionaries for the Lord. We hope to see a marked revelation of the salvation of God. And this we shall see if we will open our hearts and purses to help in this matter. Ms. 9, 1909, pp. 1-6. (The Buena Vista School Property, February 6, 1909.)  {1MR 338.2}
[1MR 338.3]          In regard to the Buena Vista property, I would say, "If a small increase in the price is required, advance something on this." It will be better to do this, than to give up all the advantages to be obtained by securing this property. We must work with sanctified perception. It is not at all strange that the enemy should work through these men. I am sure it would be right to advance more means in order to secure a clear title. I write this because I do not want the property to be lost to our work. I hope you will consider what I have written, and reason from cause to effect.  {1MR 338.3}
[1MR 338.4]          You can  place this matter before Brethren Knox and Cottrell. This may appear to you to be a strange proposal, but I would advise you to bring the trade to a conclusion as quickly as possible. Letter 74, 1909, p. 3. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, April 27, 1909.)  {1MR 338.4}
[1MR 338.5]          Home again! ［From the General Conference of 1909 in Washington, D.C.］ When we reached home, a camp meeting had just begun at Fruitvale. But I was not able to attend the first few days of meeting. While crossing the Sierra                                                                              339  Nevada mountains, the last night of our journey, I suffered with great weakness of the heart. Sara and Willie feared I might not live to get home. But soon we left the high altitude and I was better, but I reached St. Helena in a very weak condition.  {1MR 338.5}
[1MR 339.1]          The night we arrived at home we received a message asking us to go up the following day to see the property that had been purchased for the Pacific college. The brethren thought that this property possessed many advantages over that at Buena Vista, and as the owner of the Buena Vista place could not give us a clear title, it was thought advisable to purchase this. We left home early on the morning of September 10, driving in my easiest carriage. It was a five-mile climb to the top of the hill; then when about one mile from the property the country became more level.  {1MR 339.1}
[1MR 339.2]          Elder Irwin met us at the place and showed us something of the grounds and buildings. As we drove along I marked the advantages over the Buena Vista property. True, there was not here the fine costly building that we found on the Sonoma property, but there were a number of buildings in good repair, and such as could be easily adapted to the needs of the school. The largest of the dwellings was a house of 32 rooms, and in addition to this there were four cottages. All the rooms were well planned, and substantially but not extravagantly furnished. Everything about the houses and grounds looked clean and wholesome.  {1MR 339.2}
[1MR 339.3]          There are 1600 acres of land in the property, 105 acres of which is good arable land. Twenty acres of this is in orchard. We were much pleased with the fruit that we saw. At the time of our visit there were many workers on the ground taking care of the prunes, some gathering the fruit, others preparing it for drying.  {1MR 339.3}
[1MR 339.4]          The large corn barn was filled to the roof with the best of lucerne hay                                                                              340  harvested from the land. In the carriage house we saw eight buggies and wagons. There were 20 milch cows, 13 horses, and six colts included in the trade.  {1MR 339.4}
[1MR 340.1]          The place has many sanitarium advantages. Here is a large bath house with good swimming tank and many dressing rooms. There are four bathrooms supplied with good porcelain bath tubs. The water for this swimming tank is supplied from springs on the place, is constantly flowing in and out through pipes in the sides of the enclosure.  {1MR 340.1}
[1MR 340.2]          Now I have tried to describe this place to you, though I have not seen it as fully as some others. I was a very sick woman on the day that I visited the property, and was not able to climb more than one flight of stairs in the main building. I did not dare to excite my heart by over exertion. But it was thought best that I should visit the place as soon as possible and pass my judgment on it as a site for our school. I am very pleased with the place; it has many advantages as a school location. We are thankful for the abundant supply of pure water flowing from numerous springs, and thrown into large tanks by three hydraulic rams, also for the good buildings, for the good farm land, and for the hundreds of acres of woodland, on which there are many thousands of feet of saw timber. We are thankful also for the machinery which is all in such good order, for the furniture, which, though it is not fine, is good and substantial; for the fruit that is canned and dried, and which will be much appreciated by teachers and students this first year of school.  {1MR 340.2}
[1MR 340.3]          When we learned that we were not going to be able to secure the Sonoma property, an assurance was given to me that a better place was provided for us, where we could have many advantages over our first selection. As I have looked over this property, I pronounce it to be superior in many respects. The school could not be located in a better spot. It is eight miles from St. Helena, and is free from city temptations. The entire cost is sixty thousand dollars                                                                              341  ($60,000.00). $40,000.00 of this money has been raised, and we hope the balance will soon be forthcoming. Our people see that this property is much better than we hoped to be favored with. It is situated only six miles from the Sanitarium where Dr. Rand is head physician. The leading workers of these two institutions can cooperate in their work to carry forward the work of sanitarium and school solidly.  {1MR 340.3}
[1MR 341.1]          In Professor C. W. Irwin and wife, we have excellent workers. Professor Irwin will be the principal of the school. They have no children.  {1MR 341.1}
[1MR 341.2]          In time, more cottages will have to be built for the students, and these the students themselves can erect under the instruction of capable teachers. Timber can be prepared right on the ground for this work, and the students can be taught how to build in a creditable manner.  {1MR 341.2}
[1MR 341.3]          We need have no fear of drinking impure water, for here it is supplied freely to us from the Lord's treasure house. I do not know how to be grateful enough for these many advantages, but I feel like putting my whole trust in the Lord, and as long as my life is spared to glorify my Redeemer. With heart and soul and voice I praise Him that He has made such wonderful provision for us.  {1MR 341.3}
[1MR 341.4]          I went to Oakland the Monday following my visit to Angwin's, but could only speak twice. The heat was intense, and I could not endure it. I think I shall have to be very careful for a time.  {1MR 341.4}
[1MR 341.5]          I must now close this letter, for I am very tired; but I felt that I could not rest until you knew something about this place. I would be very glad to see you both. If Emma would come, she would find here a delightful place to rest. I think how much she would enjoy the advantages of the Angwin property. And when you feel that you want to get into a good atmosphere, come to us, and we will find a good place for you.                                                                              342   {1MR 341.5}
[1MR 342.1]          It is getting dark, and I cannot see to write more. Letter 110, 1909, pp. 1-4. (To James Edson White, September 17, 1909.)  {1MR 342.1}
[1MR 342.2]          There is a time coming when God will let it be understood that His people are preferred before transgressors, and we need to stand in a position where it can be seen that our dependence is upon God. Then the Lord will open ways before us that we do not now discern,--ways by which He will exalt and honor us.  {1MR 342.2}
[1MR 342.3]          I believe we have seen this in the case of our school location. We thought that in the Buena Vista property at Sonoma we had secured wonderful advantages. We were much pleased with the place, and felt it would answer our purpose, although we knew there would be nearly everything to provide except the one large, costly house. But as time went on, and the trade was not completed, although the owner had a portion of the money in his hands, we felt that we were being kept out of the place for some purpose. I counseled our brethren saying, "Tell them to put us in possession of the place, or to hand us back our money." The next thing I heard was that they had handed back our money.  {1MR 342.3}
[1MR 342.4]          Then the brethren went to work to find another place, and in a little while there came the word that the Angwin property could be secured. Later, when I visited this place, and marked its many advantages, I wondered how we could have found another site that would better suit our needs than the one we have found here.  {1MR 342.4}
[1MR 342.5]          During the time of waiting I did not feel discouraged. I felt that the Lord knew all about our perplexities and our needs. When I would kneel before Him in prayer, I would say, "Lord, You know all about it; You know we have done what we could to secure a school property; You know that our plans have                                                                              343  broken up. We have waited long; now, Lord, give us the place that we should have." And when the word came that this place was found, I said, "The Lord has prepared the way for us."  {1MR 342.5}
[1MR 343.1]          We are very grateful to the Lord of hosts for this possession; for we have here just what we hoped to have in the Buena Vista estate,--place where we can study the works of nature, and in the woods and mountains around us, learn of God through His works. And here, by the study of His handiwork, we can learn how to present God to others. I thank God with heart and soul and voice for the abundant advantages we have. We realize that the Lord knew what we needed, and that it is His providence that brought us here. Our disappointment in regard to the Buena Vista estate was great; and it was hard to know that all our expectations concerning it must be given up; but we thank the Lord that the matter has worked out to the glory of God. Let us be thankful, and let us give expression to our thankfulness.  {1MR 343.1}
[1MR 343.2]          God wanted us here, and He has placed us here. I was sure of this as I came on these grounds. The advantages I see in the cultivated soil go far beyond my expectations. And I am thankful that so many are here today to see these things for themselves. I believe that as you walk through these grounds, you will come to the same decision,--that the Lord designed this place for us, and that it has been the work of His providence that has brought it into our possession.  {1MR 343.2}
[1MR 343.3]          Now that we need not wait any longer; our school can assemble, and the work begin at once. And at its very beginning let us determine to walk humbly with God. Let us seek to make such a representation as is given to us in the words I have read to you today. If we will do this,--if we will walk in God's ways and keep His charge,--the light of heaven will certainly shine upon us. If we will resolve to do our best here, exercising the physical muscles                                                                              344  equally with the brain powers, if we will work for the harmonious development of all the powers of the being, the blessing of the Lord will rest upon us in large measure.  {1MR 343.3}
[1MR 344.1]          There is a sanitarium a few miles from here. The two institutions can work together harmoniously. Professor Irwin and his fellow workers, and Dr. Rand and his associate helpers can cooperate in their efforts. Ms 65, 1909, pp. 2-4. ("If Thou Wilt Walk in My Ways and if Thou Wilt Keep My Charge," October 3, 1909.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. September, 1955  {1MR 344.1}
[1MR 345.1]       MR No. 79 - Excerpts From E. G. White Letter for an Article in Junior Guide         ［Release requested for use in an article for juniors to appear in the Junior Guide to be in the hands of the children on Spirit of Prophecy Sabbath, April 14, 1956.］  {1MR 345.1}
[1MR 345.2]          My dear granddaughter, I feel a deep interest in you. I want you to have an experience that will be for your present and eternal good. Keep your heart stayed ever upon God. . . .  {1MR 345.2}
[1MR 345.3]          The work of cultivating the heart is profitable at all times and in all places. "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building" (1 Corinthians 3:9). We may learn a lesson from the work of the farmer in cultivating the field. He must cooperate with God. His part is to prepare the ground, and plant the seed, at the right time and in the right way. God gives the seed life. He sends the sunshine and the showers, and the seed springs up, "first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear" (Mark 4:28). If the farmer fails to do his part, if the human agent does not cooperate with divine agencies, the sun may shine, the dew and the showers may fall upon the soil, but there will be no harvest. And though the work of planting had been done, unless God sent the sunshine and the dew and the rain, the seed would never, never spring up and grow.  {1MR 345.3}
[1MR 345.4]          So, in the cultivation of character, you must cooperate with God. His Word directs you to "work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure" (Philippians 2:12, 13). You have a part to act, and as you act this part, God will surely cooperate with you. Letter 130, 1903, pp. 1,2. (To Miss Ella White, July 5, 1903.)                                                                              346   {1MR 345.4}
[1MR 346.1]          How pleased is the Lord to see you--His little flock--truthful, upright, honest in all things! How pleased is your Father in heaven to listen to the fervent prayer, rising from each heart: "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" Is there any precept of Thy Word slighted, any command that I disobey? Am I inclined to be untruthful in little things? Am I seeking to form right habits? Is the spirit I cherish in accordance with the mind and will of my pattern-- Jesus Christ? Is there any secret excuse I am making for my neglect of duty, for my disobedience? . . .  {1MR 346.1}
[1MR 346.2]          In turn He asks each of you, Willie, Ella and Mabel, Edith and Nettie, that you give Him your hearts. Give Him, in return for His great love, cheerful recognition of your obligation to God. Keep His commandments and follow His footsteps. Let your prayer be, "Take my poor heart, and let it be Thine, wholly and entirely, Thine, now and forever."  {1MR 346.2}
[1MR 346.3]          Jesus loves you, dear children. You are His little flock. He wants each one of you to form a beautiful character. There will always be temptations coming to you individually to cherish and strengthen by indulgence the weak, defective element in your characters. You may never again have as precious an opportunity of being associated as you are now. So you should seek to be very kind to one another, to be thoughtful of your words and actions, lest you sow in one another's hearts seeds which will become tares, thistles, and other obnoxious plants. These words will not only grieve the hearts of one another, but they will grieve the heart of Jesus Christ. Let not the enemy sow the seeds of envy, of fretting, of complaining, or of thinking evil one of another. A seed of jealousy is ready to spring into life at any moment, and will endeavor to gain the mastery.  {1MR 346.3}
[1MR 346.4]          Now little flock, remember that you are Christ's children. You are bought with a price. Let the love of Christ Jesus constrain you. Seek to                                                                              347  be helpful to one another. You now have a precious opportunity to learn the very things that you need to learn to make you useful. Letter 101, 1895, pp. 3,4. (To "Dear Children," November 2, 1895.)  {1MR 346.4}
[1MR 347.1]          Will you not ask your children to put into this box the money that they would otherwise spend for candy and other needless things? When visitors come to your home, they will see the box, and will ask in regard to it. Let the children tell the story of their effort to help a needy missionary field, by denying self. . . .  {1MR 347.1}
[1MR 347.2]          I ask the children to show an unselfish interest in the work in the south. Will they not give their mites to help in this work? There are many ways in which they might earn money for this purpose. . . . Cannot the children make simple, useful household articles, and sell them, telling those to whom these things are offered of the work to which the money thus raised is to be devoted? . . .  {1MR 347.2}
[1MR 347.3]          The Lord will bless them as they work for Him. They can be His helping hand. As they do their work in the home with faithfulness, they are laboring in unity with Christ for the formation of Christlike characters. They are helping to bear the burdens of the household, and the mother is not obliged to be a slave to the family.  {1MR 347.3}
[1MR 347.4]          Children can be acceptable missionaries in the home and in the church. God would have them taught that they are in this world for useful service, not merely for play. They can be trained to do missionary work that will prepare them to fill wider spheres of usefulness. Ms 138, 1903, pp. 1, 2, 4. (To "My Dear Brethren and Sisters Everywhere," "How We Can Help the Southern Work," November 17, 1903.)     White Estate Washington, D.C.  {1MR 347.4}
[1MR 348.1]       MR No. 81 - God's Rebuke to Laodicea         ［Release requested for use in the Review and Herald.］  {1MR 348.1}
[1MR 348.2]          Those who have published the "Loud Cry" tract have not consulted me upon the subject. They have quoted largely from my writings and put their own construction upon them. They claim to have a special message from God to pronounce the Seventh-day Adventist Church Babylon, proclaim her fall, and call the people of God to come out of her, and try to make the testimonies substantiate their theory. These publications are misleading minds, and increasing the prejudice already existing, and tend to make it more difficult to get access to them to present the message God has given in warnings to the world of altogether a different character from the ideas presented in these pamphlets.  {1MR 348.2}
[1MR 348.3]          I arose at half-past two o'clock; I could not sleep; the burden was upon me. The history of the children of Israel urged itself upon my mind, and many points were so clearly pressed upon me that I dared not keep silent. I wrote twenty-three pages between three o'clock and half past twelve o'clock. My spirit was stirred within me. I felt a burden for the people of God, not only on account of this one production, but because of many such matters which are coming to the people, claiming to be messages from God. "By their fruits ye shall know them" (Matthew 7:20).  {1MR 348.3}
[1MR 348.4]          A number of these pamphlets came to the post office, with instruction to the postmaster to hand them to Seventh-day Adventists. The people of Wellington are full of prejudice. The circulation of D. M. Canright's falsehoods has created prejudice, making it next to impossible to reach                                                                              349  the people, and everything of this character creates the suspicion that we are working under cover. These pamphlets and telegraph dispatches from Brother C are of a character to confirm these suspicions. All these things are closing the doors of the people against us. The way is being hedged up by just such things.  {1MR 348.4}
[1MR 349.1]          These men who think they are doing God service are working on the enemy's side, not on God's side. Yesterday I sent twenty-three pages of manuscript to Melbourne to be prepared for circulation among our people. Prior to this I sent a number of pages treating on the same subject. It will not be prepared to go in this month's mail.  {1MR 349.1}
[1MR 349.2]          A little leaven of false doctrine, under the inspiration of Satanic agencies, may work much harm to those who are not rooted and grounded and unmovable in present truth. No one can be safe now unless riveted to the eternal Rock. We have every reason to be grateful and trustful in God. The Lord Jesus knoweth them that are His. He died to save a lost world, and He is gathering out from it an army to serve under His banner. And He will present to Himself a glorious church without spot or wrinkle or any such thing.  {1MR 349.2}
[1MR 349.3]          Christ Speaks to Laodicea.--I understood that both these men were at the General Conference ［held in Battle Creek, February 17 - March 6, 1893］, that is, S and C. Could they not discern there the revealings of the Spirit of God? Could they not see that God was opening the windows of heaven and pouring out a blessing? Why was this? Testimonies had been given correcting and counseling the church and many had made a practical application of the message to the Laodicean Church, and were confessing their sins and repenting in contrition of soul. They were hearing the voice of Jesus, the heavenly Merchantman, "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man                                                                              350  hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me" (Revelation 3:20).  {1MR 349.3}
[1MR 350.1]          These brethren who claimed to have this wonderful light had the very same work of repentance and confession to do, thus clearing the rubbish from the door of their own hearts, and opening the door of their hearts to welcome the heavenly guest. Had they placed themselves in the channel of light, they would have received the most precious blessings from heaven. They would have seen that the Lord was indeed gracious, manifesting Himself to His people, and that the Sun of Righteousness had risen upon them. This was precious merchandizing actively carried on. The counsel of Christ to the Laodicean Church was being acted upon, and all who were feeling their poverty were buying gold (faith and love), white raiment (the righteousness of Christ), and eye salve (true spiritual discernment).  {1MR 350.1}
[1MR 350.2]          Why did not these brethren fall into line, and place themselves in the channel of light? They were poverty stricken and knew it not. They were not working in Christ's lines, were not softened and subdued by His Holy Spirit, and were so blinded that they could not see the strong beams of light that were coming from the throne of God upon His people. They heard not the voice of the true Shepherd. They were listening to the voice of a stranger.  {1MR 350.2}
[1MR 350.3]          When I consider the infirmities of these misled brethren, I feel deep sorrow of heart that they did not plead with God, "Bless me, O God bless, now I see my error. Thou art communicating to Thy people the richest truths ever committed to mortals. These people are not Babylon; for Thou hast given to them righteousness and peace; and Thy joy, that their joy may be full." Oh why did they not open the door of their heart to Jesus? Why not have removed right there all that obstructs the bright beams of the                                                                              351  Sun of Righteousness that they might shine to the world? While God's blessing was penetrating everywhere, while His presence was consecrating and sanctifying souls unto Himself, why did they not place their souls in the channel of light? It was because Satan had cast his hellish shadow athwart their pathway to obstruct every ray of light.  {1MR 350.3}
[1MR 351.1]          The Work of Satan.--How could they come from that meeting where the power of God was revealed in so marked a manner, and proclaim that the loud cry was that the commandment-keeping people were Babylon. Satan was saying that same thing to Christ when Joshua stood before the angel. Satan was declaring his sins to be so great that he should not be restrained from destroying him. The words of Christ are applicable to these brethren, and to all who advance similar sentiments. "The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of the fire? Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments, and stood before the angel" (Zechariah 2:2, 3). Who clothed him with filthy garments? "And he answered and spake unto those that stood before him, saying, Take away the filthy garments from him. And unto him he said, Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment. And I said, Let them set a fair mitre upon his head. So they set a fair mitre upon his head, and clothed him with garments. And the angel of the Lord stood by. And the angel of the Lord protested unto Joshua, saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts; If thou wilt walk in my ways, and if thou wilt keep my charge, then thou shalt also judge my house, and shalt also keep my courts, and I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by" (Zechariah 2:4-7). The work of Satan is to cover the repentant, believing, commandment-keeping people of God with defiling garments; Jesus Christ commands them to be clothed with His                                                                              352  righteousness, garments woven in the loom of heaven.  {1MR 351.1}
[1MR 352.1]         Distinguished by Dishonorable Methods.--What have our brethren S and C been doing? If they had been commissioned of God to do this work they would not need to appropriate the writings of Sister White, without consulting her or saying a word to her. If they have so large confidence in the work the Lord has given her to do, why did not they advise with her, and see if this wonderful message was in accordance with the instruction given her of the Lord? Why did they not have wisdom to go the right way to work?  {1MR 352.1}
[1MR 352.2]          But theirs is a spurious message, of the same character of similar messages that men have claimed to have of the Lord. It is not as the bright shining of a candle lighted from the divine altar. When the Lord gives His people light it is light. It is not darkness and error, leading directly away from the true light which God has sent to strengthen and bless, and give hope to His people. These men had no right to appropriate the Lord's goods entrusted to His humble servant to trade upon and improve by trading upon them, and to place them in the framework of their errors, making it appear that it was the voice of God from heaven giving the "Loud Cry" that the church, His chosen people, who are keeping His commandments, are Babylon, and His people are called to come out of her.  {1MR 352.2}
[1MR 352.3]          My Work to Save Souls.--I have no such message to give; but one of an entirely different character. My work is to seek to save lost, perishing souls, and to teach them as did Paul, who says, "I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but have shewed you, and have taught you publickly, and from house to house, Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. . . . I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men. For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God. Take                                                                              353  heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock." (Acts 20:20-21, 26-29.)  {1MR 352.3}
[1MR 353.1]         Men Speaking Perverse Things.--Now he brings before them another class: "Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them. Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears." (Acts 20:30-31.)  {1MR 353.1}
[1MR 353.2]         In all ages of the world there have been men who think they have a work to do for the Lord, and show no respect for those whom the Lord has been using. They do not make right applications of Scripture, they wrest the Scriptures to sustain their own ideas. Whatever may be the claims of those who draw away from the body to proclaim theories of their own invention, they are in Satan's service, to get up some new device to divert souls from the truth for this time.  {1MR 353.2}
[1MR 353.3]          The Light of the World.--Beware of those who arise with a great burden to denounce the church. The chosen ones who are standing and breasting the storm of opposition from the world, and are uplifting the down-trodden commandments of God to exalt them as honorable and holy, are indeed the light of the world.  {1MR 353.3}
[1MR 353.4]          How dare mortal man pass his judgment upon them, and call the church a harlot, Babylon, a den of thieves, a cage of every unclean and hateful bird, the habitation of devils, making the nations drunk with the wine of her fornication, confederating with the kings and great men of the earth, waxing                                                                              354  rich through the abundance of her delicacies, and proclaiming that her sins have reached unto heaven and God hath remembered her iniquities? Is this the message we have to bear to the Seventh-day Adventists? I tell you, No! God has given no man any such message. Let these men humble their hearts before God, and in true contrition repent that they have even for a time stood by the side of the accuser of the brethren who accused them before God day and night. . . .  {1MR 353.4}
[1MR 354.1]          It seems almost impossible that anyone who had a genuine experience in the faith should suggest such erroneous applications of Scripture as applicable to God's commandment-keeping people. Supposing this spurious message is the one everyone must hear for this time, "Come out of her My people," where shall we go to? Where shall we find the purity, goodness, and holiness where we shall be secure? Where is the fold where no wolves will enter?  {1MR 354.1}
[1MR 354.2]          I tell you, my brethren, the Lord has an organized body through whom He will work. There may be more than a score of Judases among them; there may be a rash Peter who will under circumstances of trial deny his Lord; there may be persons represented by John who Jesus loved, but he may have a zeal that would destroy men's lives by calling down fire from heaven upon them to revenge an insult to Christ and to the truth. But the great Teacher seeks to give lessons of instruction to correct these existing evils. He is doing the same today with His church. He is pointing out their dangers. He is presenting before them the Laodicean message.  {1MR 354.2}
[1MR 354.3]          He shows them that all selfishness, all pride, all self-exaltation, all unbelief and prejudice, are dangerous, and unless repented of, those who cherish these things will be left in darkness as was the Jewish nation. Let every soul now seek to answer the prayer of Christ.                                                                              355  Let every soul echo that prayer in mind, in petitions, in exhortations, that they all may be one even as Christ is one with the Father, and work to this end. In the place of turning the weapons of warfare within our own ranks, let them be turned against the enemies of God and of the truth. Echo the prayer of Christ with your whole heart: "Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. . . .I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil" (John 17:11, 15). Also this prayer which He offers to interpret the process through which His followers are sanctified, "Sanctify them through thy truth" (John 17:17).  {1MR 354.3}
[1MR 355.1]         The Church in Unity.--The door of the heart must be opened to the Holy Spirit, for this is the sanctifier, and the truth is the medium. There must be an acceptance of the truth as it is in Jesus. This is the only genuine sanctification: "Thy word is truth." Oh read the prayer of Christ for unity, "Keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are" (John 17:11). The prayer of Christ is not only for those who are now His disciples, but for all those who shall believe on Christ through the words of His disciples, even to the end of the world. Jesus was just about to yield up His life to bring life and immortality to light. Christ, amid His sufferings, and being daily rejected of men, looks down the lines two thousand years to His church which would be in existence in the last days, before the close of this earth's history.  {1MR 355.1}
[1MR 355.2]          The Lord has had a church from that day, through all the changing scenes of time to the present period, 1893. The Bible sets before us a model church. They are to be in unity with each other, and with God. When believers are united to Christ the living vine, the result is that they are                                                                              356  one with Christ, full of sympathy and tenderness and love. When anyone is drawing apart from the organized body of God's commandment-keeping people, when he begins to weigh the church in his human scales, and begins to pronounce judgment against them, then you may know that God is not leading him. He is on the wrong track.  {1MR 355.2}
[1MR 356.1]          Constantly, men and women are arising who become restless and uneasy, who want to set up some new contrivance; to do some wonderful thing. Satan watches his opportunity to give them something to do in his line. God has given to every man his work. There are opportunities and privileges in the church to help those who are ready to die, and to inspire the church with zeal, but not to tear the church to pieces. There are plenty of opportunities in the church to walk in Christ's lines. If the heart is full of zeal to press on to a deeper sanctification and holiness, then work in that line in all humbleness and devotedness. The church needs freshness and the inspiration of men who breathe in the very atmosphere of heaven, to vitalize the church, notwithstanding the tares among the wheat.  {1MR 356.1}
[1MR 356.2]          Laborers Together With God.--If good men and humble men will take up their duty just where it is, to help those who are ready to die, they will be a great blessing to the church. There are unconverted men in the church, and if those who are so longing to show their zeal for the Lord will seek these poor souls and work with patience and perseverance to win them to Jesus, God would work with them. "We are labourers together with God" (1 Corinthians 3:9), not to tear down and destroy, but to restore. "Make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way" (Hebrews 12:13). There is an abundance of work that is needed to be done in home missions, and in exercising the talents God has given us, for wise improvement. We may become skillful as a tradesman in His business                                                                              357  by practice. We want to become skillful in the trade of working to bless souls, learning to save souls. This requires prayer, and earnest, persevering effort, and a willingness to work in a humble way.  {1MR 356.2}
[1MR 357.1]         If the money that has been needlessly expended in the doing of works that God has not sent men to do at all, had been employed economically in ways that are simple and safe for the progress and upbuilding of Christ's kingdom in the world, instead of helping Satan to cast upon the kingdom of Christ reproach, and clothing His church with filthy garments as Satan is doing, and urging them into false positions by using the reproofs and corrections that God has given them to show them their sin; what a great work would have been laid upon the foundation stone.  {1MR 357.1}
[1MR 357.2]          "Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble; Every man's work shall be made manifest: for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire; and the fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is" (1 Corinthians 3:12). I would caution all believers to learn to maintain a godly jealousy over yourselves, lest Satan shall steal your heart away from God, and you slip unconsciously into work in Satan's lines, without perceiving that you have changed leaders, and be found in the treacherous power of a tyrant.  {1MR 357.2}
[1MR 357.3]          We are as a church to be wide awake, and to work for the erring among us, as laborers together with God. We are furnished with spiritual weapons, mighty to the pulling down of the fortress of the enemy. We are not to hurl the thunderbolts against the church of Christ militant; for Satan is doing all he possibly can on this line, and you who claim to be the remnant of the people of God had better not be found helping him, denouncing, accusing and condemning. Seek to restore, not to tear down, discourage and destroy.--Ms 21, 1893, pp. 1-10. (Untitled manuscript, June 12, 1893.)                                                                              358   {1MR 357.3}
[1MR 358.1]          Words of Counsel for Commandment-Keeping People of God.--Your letter addressed to me was received at the beginning of the Sabbath. . . . I should advise you to attend the school, and not to leave this country until you become thoroughly settled in your mind as to what is truth. I sincerely hope that you will attend this term of school and learn all you can in regard to this message of truth that is to go to the world.  {1MR 358.1}
[1MR 358.2]          The Lord has not given you a message to call the Seventh-day Adventists Babylon, and to call the people of God to come out of her. All the reasons you may present cannot have weight with me on this subject; because the Lord has given me decided light that is opposed to such a message.  {1MR 358.2}
[1MR 358.3]          I do not doubt your sincerity or honesty. I have written long letters at different times to those who were accusing the church of Seventh-day Adventists of being Babylon, that they were not handling the truth. You think individuals have prejudiced my mind. If I am in this state, I am not fitted to be entrusted with the work of God. But this matter has been brought before my mind in other cases where individuals have claimed to have messages for the Seventh-day Adventist church, of a similar character, and the word has been given me, "Believe them not" (Jeremiah 12:6). "I have not sent these prophets, yet they ran" (Jeremiah 23:21).  {1MR 358.3}
[1MR 358.4]          A Few Cases Recalled.--A few years since, a man named B, of Red Bluff, California, came to me to deliver his message. He said it was the loud cry of the third angel which was to lighten the earth with his glory. He thought God had passed all the leading workers and given him the message. I attempted to show him that he was mistaken. He said Seventh-day Adventists were Babylon, and when we told him our reasons and set the matter before him, that he was in error, he had great power come upon him, and he certainly gave a loud cry. . . . We had much trouble with him; his mind became                                                                              359  unbalanced, and he had to be placed in the insane asylum.  {1MR 358.4}
[1MR 359.1]          One, C, advocated and published a message in regard to the loud cry of the third angel; he accused the church in a similar manner to what you are now doing. He said the leaders in the church would all fall through self-exaltation, and another class of humble men would come to the front, who would do wonderful things.  {1MR 359.1}
[1MR 359.2]          This C is an intelligent man, of an acceptable address, and self-denying and full of zeal and earnestness, and carrying an appearance of consecration and devotion. But the word of God came from God to me, "Believe them not, I have not sent them!"  {1MR 359.2}
[1MR 359.3]          He claimed to believe the testimonies. He claimed them to be true, and used them in the same manner you have used them to give force and appearance of truth to his claims. I told them this message was not of God; but it was deceiving the unwary. He would not be convinced. . . .  {1MR 359.3}
[1MR 359.4]          If ever a man that I looked upon was inspired, this man certainly was; but I told him plainly his inspiration was of Satan, not of God. His message bore not the divine credentials.  {1MR 359.4}
[1MR 359.5]          In order for him to give this message broadcast to the world, he made an honest, conscientious, young man believe it to be his duty to steal the Review and Herald list. This is a state prison crime, and the young man ran away from Battle Creek. He did not dare return to Battle Creek for some time. The time was set by this fanatical teacher for probation to close, and as every prediction failed, the young man saw he had been deceived, and he confessed his sin and is now an honorable member of the Battle Creek church.  {1MR 359.5}
[1MR 359.6]          Only two years since, another man, by the name of D, from Connecticut, came out with a message which he called new light in regard to the message of the third angel. This intelligent family have, through this delusion,                                                                              360  separated from the Seventh-day Adventist church. Because I had borne a decided testimony against this new light, so called, in_____, Connecticut, where he lived, he opposed me and my work and testimonies.  {1MR 359.6}
[1MR 360.1]          The father of the D children attended the Conference and Ministers' Bible Institute held in Battle Creek; but he held himself aloof and did not harmonize with the spirit of the meeting. He left for his home, and began to leaven the little church in_____. If I had not labored in that place they might have broken up the whole church with their repudiating the truth and position of Seventh-day Adventists, and Mrs. White in particular.  {1MR 360.1}
[1MR 360.2]          At this same time, one, Mrs. E, came from Washington, D. C., claiming to be wholly sanctified and to have the power of healing. This spirit led many to become bewildered. The same accusing spirit was with them--that is, that the church was all wrong and God was calling out a people who would work miracles. A large class of our people in Battle Creek were being severed. I was moved upon by the Spirit of God, in the night season, to write to our people in Battle Creek.  {1MR 360.2}
[1MR 360.3]          The Message to the Laodiceans.--God is leading out a people. He has a chosen people, a church on the earth, whom He has made the depositaries of His law. He has committed to them sacred trust and eternal truth to be given to the world. He would reprove and correct them. The message to the Laodiceans is applicable to Seventh-day Adventists who have had great light and have not walked in the light. It is those who have made great profession, but have not kept in step with their Leader, that will be spewed out of His mouth unless they repent. The message to pronounce the Seventh-day Adventist Church Babylon, and call the people of God out of her, does not come from any heavenly messenger, or any human agent inspired by the Spirit of God.                                                                              361   {1MR 360.3}
[1MR 361.1]          The True Witness says, "I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne" (Revelation 3:18-21).  {1MR 361.1}
[1MR 361.2]          "I Rebuke and Chasten".--Jesus is coming in to give the individual members of the church the richest blessings, if they will open the door to Him. He does not once call them Babylon, nor ask them to come out. But He says, "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten" (Revelation 3:19), (with messages of reproof and warning). These reproofs I am not ignorant of. I have given warnings because the Spirit of the Lord has constrained me to do so, and have uttered reproofs because the Lord has given me words of reproof. I have not shunned to declare the whole counsel of God, which has been given me for the church.  {1MR 361.2}
[1MR 361.3]          I will say in the fear and love of God, I know the Lord has thoughts of love and mercy to restore and heal them of all their backslidings. He has a work for His church to do. They are not to be pronounced Babylon, but to be as the salt of the earth, the light of the world. They are to be the living messengers to proclaim a living message in these last days.  {1MR 361.3}
[1MR 361.4]          Babylon of Revelation 18.--［Revelation 18:1-8 is quoted.］ The whole chapter shows that Babylon that has fallen is the churches who will not receive the messages of warning the Lord has given in the first, second, and third angel's messages. They refused the truth and accepted a lie.                                                                              362  They refused the messages of truth. See 2 Thessalonians 2:1-12. The message in the eighteenth chapter of Revelation is plain and clearly defined. "For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies" (Revelation 18:3). Anyone who reads this chapter need not be deceived.  {1MR 361.4}
[1MR 362.1]          How Satan would exult to have a message go broadcast that the only people whom God has made the repositories of His law are the ones to whom this message applies. The wine of Babylon is the exalting of the false and spurious Sabbath above the Sabbath which the Lord Jehovah hath blessed and sanctified for the use of man, also the immortality of the soul. These kindred heresies, and the rejection of the truth, convert the church into Babylon. Kings, merchants, rulers, and religious teachers are all in corrupt harmony.  {1MR 362.1}
[1MR 362.2]          The Church Not to be Broken Up.--Again I say, The Lord hath not spoken by any messenger who calls the church that keeps the commandments of God, Babylon. True, there are tares with the wheat; but Christ said He would send His angels to first gather the tares and bind them in bundles to burn them, but gather the wheat into the garner. I know that the Lord loves His church. It is not to be disorganized or broken up into independent atoms. There is not the least consistency in this; there is not the least evidence that such a thing will be. Those who shall heed this false message and try to leaven others will be deceived and prepared to receive advanced delusions, and they will come to naught.  {1MR 362.2}
[1MR 362.3]          There is in some of the members of the church, pride, self-sufficiency, stubborn unbelief, and a refusing to yield their ideas, although evidence                                                                              363  may be piled upon evidence which makes the message to the Laodicean church applicable. But that will not blot out the church that it will not exist. Let both tares and wheat grow together until the harvest. Then it is the angels that do the work of separation.  {1MR 362.3}
[1MR 363.1]          I warn the Seventh-day Adventist Church to be careful how you receive every new notion and those who claim to have great light. The character of their work seems to be to accuse and to tear down.  {1MR 363.1}
[1MR 363.2]          My brother, I would say to you, Be careful. Go not one step farther in the path you have entered upon. Walk in the light "while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you" (John 12:35).  {1MR 363.2}
[1MR 363.3]          You complain of being treated coldly in Battle Creek. Did you go with a humble spirit to those who are spiritual and say, "Will you examine the Scriptures with me? Shall we pray over this matter? I have not the light, I want it; for error will never sanctify the soul." Can you be surprised that they would not give you all that confidence you might think they should, after the experience they have passed through? Should not the words of Christ have any weight? "Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves" (Matthew 7:15). "Lo here and lo there is Christ," will be multiplied. Let the believers heed the voice of the angel who has said to the church, "Press together." In unity is your strength. Love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous. God hath a church, and Christ hath declared, "The gates of hell shall not prevail against it" (Matthew 16:18). The messengers the Lord sends bear the divine credentials. I have tender feelings toward you, but come to the light, I beseech of you.--Letter 16, 1893, pp. 1-7. (To a brother in Australia, June 11, 1893.)                                                                              364   {1MR 363.3}
[1MR 364.1]          Holy Spirit Will Work With Power.--We have the assurance that in this age of the world the Holy Spirit will work with mighty power, unless by our unbelief we limit our blessings, and thus lose the advantages we might obtain. . . .  {1MR 364.1}
[1MR 364.2]          In times past holy men of old spake as they were moved by the Holy Spirit. In ancient times the prophets searched what the Spirit of God which was in them signified. The Spirit was not then given in power because Jesus was not yet glorified. Dating from the day of Pentecost, the Holy Spirit was to be poured forth on sons and daughters, on servants and handmaidens. In every hill country, every lowland, every valley, humble workmen for the Lord are to be raised up. The divine, sacred influence of the Holy Spirit working in our world is to be as signs and wonders, because God's people are a peculiar people, an holy nation, shining amid moral darkness as living stones in the Lord's building. The weakest and feeblest, if they exercise faith in God, and improve their entrusted powers, will be elevated, refined and perfected in character under the Holy Spirit's working. Humble and contrite, they submit to the molding and fashioning of the Spirit, and they will know what His eternal fullness means.  {1MR 364.2}
[1MR 364.3]          Need for Enlarged Faith.--We need an enlarged faith. The Lord desires His will to be done in the hearts of all who believe in Him. But many who might be laborers together with God will never be, because they cling to their imperfections of character. One clings to a cherished fault. Still another enjoys his hereditary and cultivated defects, and makes it his life work to build himself up and glorify himself, until at last he is found to be filled, not with the Holy Spirit, but with self.  {1MR 364.3}
[1MR 364.4]          The great day of the Lord is right upon us, and God calls for messengers who will be worked by the Holy Spirit, who will not want to work the                                                                              365  Spirit. Such messengers will be guided by the Spirit, molded, refined, and beautified in righteousness because they are willing to be worked. But those who are satisfied to carry with them a vast amount of selfishness, fault-finding, suspicion, distrust, and strife, will be so deceived that they will not know their short measurement. They are filled with their own doings. They have not the least idea of what it means to be crucified with Christ. To humble self is an experience strange to them. Before they can serve God acceptably, self must die. Christ's words, "Ye must be born again" (John 3:7), "Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God" (John 3:3), must come home to them with power.  {1MR 364.4}
[1MR 365.1]          Nicodemus, to whom these words were addressed, was a master in Israel, a member of the Sanhedrin; and a learned counselor. Yet when Christ told him of the new birth, he said, "How can these things be?" (John 3:9). Christ answered, "Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things?" (John 3:10). ［John 3:11-16 is quoted.］  {1MR 365.1}
[1MR 365.2]          Why do we not have more of the faith that works by love and purifies the soul? There is a work to be done in every one of our institutions. Genuine conversion is needed, conversion of heart, mind, soul, and body. Self should die daily. Said the great apostle, "Though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh: (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;) Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ" (2 Corinthians 10:3-5). Into this work every individual needs to put all the intensity of his entire being. Personal religious experience is needed in every church. Why? Because those who are not under the working of the Holy Spirit will not stand amid the perils of the last days.                                                                              366   {1MR 365.2}
[1MR 366.1]         Need for Conversion.--Genuine conversion is needed. . . . God's Word declares, "He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord. For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth" (2 Corinthians 10:17, 18). The success of the ministry of Elias was not due to any inherited qualities he possessed, but to the submission of himself to the Holy Spirit, which was given to him as it will be given to all who exercise living faith in God. In his imperfection man has the privilege of linking himself up with God through Jesus Christ.  {1MR 366.1}
[1MR 366.2]         Candidly and seriously we are to consider the question, Have we humbled ourselves before God, that the Holy Spirit may work through us with transforming power? As children of God, it is our privilege to be worked by His Spirit. When self is crucified, the Holy Spirit takes the broken-hearted ones, and makes them vessels unto honor. They are in His hands as clay in the hands of the potter. Jesus Christ will make such men and women superior in mental, physical, and moral power. The graces of the Spirit will give solidity to the character. They will exert an influence for good because Christ is abiding in the soul.  {1MR 366.2}
[1MR 366.3]          Unless this converting power shall go through our churches, unless the revival of the Spirit of God shall come, all their profession will never make the members of the church Christians. There are sinners in Zion who need to repent of sins that have been cherished as precious treasures. Until these sins are seen, and thrust from the soul, until every faulty, unlovely trait of character is transformed by the Spirit's influence, God cannot manifest Himself in power. There is more hope for the open sinner than for the professedly righteous who are not pure, holy, and undefiled.--                                                                              367   {1MR 366.3}
[1MR 367.1]          Receive the Holy Spirit in Fullness.--I am instructed to bear a message to those who minister by holding forth the Word of God to others. You must be converted. This is surely what you need. The spiritual anointing of the Lord will never come to self-sufficient men and women. Many who are in God's service, proclaiming the truth by pen and voice, are not worked by the Holy Spirit. Self has grown to large proportions. Until the soul is emptied of self and the Holy Spirit takes possession, you will be unready for the coming of Christ. You will certainly be weighed in the golden scales of the heavenly sanctuary and be found wanting.  {1MR 367.1}
[1MR 367.2]          God's promise is to us and to our children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. We may claim this promise for ourselves, and receive the Holy Spirit in His fullness. Then shall not we who preach the word be clothed with the power of God? Shall we not be in truth His messengers? . . .  {1MR 367.2}
[1MR 367.3]          Who is willing to take himself in hand? Who is willing to lay his finger upon his cherished idols of sin, and allow Christ to purify the temple by casting out the buyers and sellers? Who is prepared to allow Jesus to enter the soul and cleanse it from everything that tarnishes or corrupts? The standard is, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect" (Matthew 5:48). God calls upon men and women to empty their hearts of self. Then His Spirit can find unobstructed entrance. Stop trying to do the work yourself. Ask God to work in and through you until the words of the apostle become yours, "I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me" (Galatians 2:20).  {1MR 367.3}
[1MR 367.4]          The whole being must hunger and thirst after righteousness. The soul's desire must be to be drawn to God, to be bent in perfect conformity to His will. Then the cold, hard heart will be melted by the grace and love of                                                                              368  God, which appear in power. God will be glorified through the human instrumentalities. Self is the great hindrance to this work. . . .  {1MR 367.4}
[1MR 368.1]          ［James 4:1-10 and James 3:14-18 are quoted.］  {1MR 368.1}
[1MR 368.2]          These lessons every church member should learn. There is need of close self-examination in the light of the Word of God, that we may do the work essential to be done.  {1MR 368.2}
[1MR 368.3]          Having complied with the Word of God, do not depend on your feelings for evidence of acceptance with God. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen" (Hebrews 11:1). If you have complied with the conditions, believe God, whether or not you feel any different. Christ declared, "As the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. . . . If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love" (John 14:31;  15:10). Let all who understand the abiding claims of the law of God, yield implicit obedience to every requirement given in the Word. The convictions of the Holy Spirit are warnings which it is dangerous to disregard.  {1MR 368.3}
[1MR 368.4]          The Two Houses.--Christ declares that those who do His words are like a man who built his house upon a rock. This house the tempest and flood could not sweep away. Those who do not do Christ's words are like the man who built his house upon the sand. Storm and tempest beat upon that house, and it fell, and great was the fall of it. It was an entire wreck. The result of professing to keep the law of God, yet walking contrary to the principles of that law, is seen in the wrecked house. Those who make a profession while failing to obey cannot stand the storm of temptation. One act of disobedience weakens the power to see the sinfulness of the second act. One little disregard of a "Thus saith the Lord" is sufficient to                                                                              369  stop the promised blessing of the Holy Spirit. By disobedience the light once so precious becomes obscure. Satan takes of the mind and soul, and God is greatly dishonored.  {1MR 368.4}
[1MR 369.1]          "If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the land: But if ye refuse and rebel, ye shall be devoured with the sword" (Isaiah 1:19-20). These words are true. Exact obedience is required, and those who say that it is not possible to live a perfect life throw upon God the imputation of injustice and untruth.  {1MR 369.1}
[1MR 369.2]          "Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me" (John 5:39). A neglect to feed the hunger of the soul leaves it weak and strengthless, unable to do the will of God. The life of such a one is like the barren fig tree, destitute of fruit. Rely upon no human being for words of comfort. Seek the Lord most earnestly, while you read His rich promises and apply them. Then you will not be consumers but providers.  {1MR 369.2}
[1MR 369.3]          The indwelling Saviour is always revealed by the words. The Holy Spirit does not abide in the heart of the man who is peevish if others do not grasp his ideas and plans, which appear to him to be the sum and substance of everything desirable. From the lips of such a man there come scathing remarks, which grieve the Holy Spirit away, and produce attributes which are Satanic rather than divine. The Lord would have those connected with His work speak at all times with the meekness of Christ. If you are provoked, do not become impatient. Manifest the gentleness of which Christ has given an example in His precious life. Christ took our nature that He might set us an example, showing those who receive Him the fruit they must bear.                                                                              370   {1MR 369.3}
[1MR 370.1]          The Lord requires those who serve Him to show by word and action that they are sons of God. To show by the daily life that we are members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King, is of more value in God's sight than all learning, all wisdom, all high attainments. Any other course of action is dishonesty to the family of God, and will certainly be divorced from it.  {1MR 370.1}
[1MR 370.2]          When a man is filled with the Holy Spirit, the more severely he is tested and tried, the more clearly he proves that he is a true representative of Christ in word, in spirit, in action. Christ declares, "He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father" (John 14:12). What is the promise to every true believer? "Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you" (Acts 1:8). Might we not better, my brethren and sisters, take ourselves to task for our unlikeness to Christ? He says, "Ye are my witnesses" (Isaiah 43:10). What kind of witnesses are we for truth and righteousness? Are we striving with all our God-given powers to reach the measure of the stature of men and women in Christ? Are we seeking for His fullness, ever reaching higher and higher, trying to attain to the perfection of His character?  {1MR 370.2}
[1MR 370.3]          When God's servants reach this point, they will be sealed in their foreheads. The recording angel will declare, "It is done." They will be complete in Him whose they are by creation and by redemption.  {1MR 370.3}
[1MR 370.4]          No Life Without Growth.--There is nothing in the natural world that has life but what grows and produces fruit. And in the spiritual world there is no life without growth in grace. Spiritual impulse is not growth. Impulse is feeling, and to depend on feeling is to be as changeful as                                                                              371  circumstances. The professed Christian who does not draw life from Christ's life is not a doer of the Word. He is a paralyzed member, only connected in name with the body. At times fitful, convulsive movements will be seen, with no permanent activity. Let no one think that the grace of Christ inspires these shortlived, impulsive actions.  {1MR 370.4}
[1MR 371.1]          Many people are the subjects of impressions which are not reliable. Many have what they think are good impressions, wonderful exaltation of feeling, but the life does not represent an abiding Christ. They do not draw life from the Source of all life. They are not drinking of the living Water, which springs up into eternal life. God's grace is the living water of which we must drink. It quickens the whole being into spiritual life, the life of the Son of God.  {1MR 371.1}
[1MR 371.2]          Personal religion means perfect conforming to the life of Christ. When we possess this religion, we shall show sound, spiritual growth, because we are partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the Lord's vineyard. We must be laborers together with God, else we shall fail in the work of overcoming, and our irreligious influence will cause other souls to fail. No soul is lost that does not draw other souls down with it. Let everyone who names the name of Christ depart from all iniquity, that Christ may not be ashamed of us.  {1MR 371.2}
[1MR 371.3]          In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, I appeal to church members to arise and closely criticize themselves. Feel that this work is so important that you cannot engage in criticizing others. Reveal an indwelling Saviour. Then you will understand what it means to be a true missionary. You will bring a Christlike intensity into your work, and many souls will be saved through your earnest prayers and interested labors. Ms 148, 1899, pp. 2-14. ("The Need of Self-Surrender," October 8, 1899.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 26, 1956  {1MR 371.3}
[1MR 372.1]      MR No. 81a - The Churches of Revelation         ［Release requested for H. Muderspach, West Danish Conference.］  {1MR 372.1}
[1MR 372.2]          The messages given to the churches in Asia, portray the state of things existing in the churches of the religious world today. The names of the churches are symbolic of the Christian church in different periods of the Christian era; the number of the churches--seven--indicates completeness and is symbolic of the fact that the messages extend to the end of time, and are enforced today; while the figures used are symbolic of the state of God's professed people,--the wheat developing among the tares; truth standing on its own eternal basis in contrast with error. Ms 81, 1900, pp. 17, 18. ("Solomon's Reign," 1900.)  {1MR 372.2}
[1MR 372.3]          I wish to emphasize the fact, that the churches to which John was told to send the instruction given him represent all the churches in our world, and that this revelation to him is to be studied and believed and preached by the Seventh-day Adventist Church today. Christ came personally to John to tell him "the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter" (Revelation 1:19). And He said unto him, "What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches" (Revelation 1:11). The light was not to be hidden under a bushel.  {1MR 372.3}
[1MR 372.4]          In the revelation that Christ gave are linked together in a chain of truth the important messages of warning that are to be given to the world before Christ's second coming. The last message of mercy is to be proclaimed where it has never yet been heard. The workers are to labor with such                                                                              373  self-denial, such self-sacrifice, that the message will be borne to those who have not heard it. Letter 110, 1902, p. 4. (To Dr. David Paulson, July 7, 1902.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 9, 1956  {1MR 372.4}
[1MR 374.1]       MR No. 88 - Materials For A Youth's Instructor Article         ［Release requested for use in the Youth's Instructor.］  {1MR 374.1}
[1MR 374.2]          I am much pained at heart to see your course of action. If I should judge you by the fruits you bear I should suppose you were not a tree in the Lord's garden, but a bramble bush. I supposed when you were connected with Homer that you would be a blessing to him as a soldier of Christ, leading him to Jesus while the sweet invitation of mercy is heard; that you would listen to its voice yourself and draw Homer to the attractive loveliness of Jesus Christ. We see you working in entirely an opposite line from this. Had it not been for the influence that you have had over him I have not a doubt but that he would have been seeking the Lord most earnestly and repenting of his sin. I am deeply disappointed in you.  {1MR 374.2}
[1MR 374.3]          I inquired Monday evening just before the close of the old year if Homer would be at the meeting for the youth and was told by Sister McDearmon that she feared he would not. Then she told me that her heart was sorely distressed on Homer's account. That in company with you he was doing that which she never allowed him to do--going to parties in the evening and not coming home until a late hour in the night. She was greatly burdened and distressed for Homer. She feared that if he did not seek the Lord during the special meetings he would go on as he had done, in careless neglect of his own soul.  {1MR 374.3}
[1MR 374.4]          I asked her if she had talked with Homer. She said she had, but she-- to whom he ought to listen and whom he ought to obey--has but little influence over him now, because your influence is so much stronger. I asked her, "Have you talked with John?" She said she had, and you stood up boldly and asserted                                                                              375  that there was no harm in your visiting good society, and her words of solicitude and remonstrance had no effect.  {1MR 374.4}
[1MR 375.1]          Last night I was solicited to go to the meeting for youth in the tabernacle. Although I had sent for the doctor, because several of us were sick and I myself was sick, yet my interest was so great for the young I went to the meeting. I looked to find you and Homer present but you were not there. . . . We had a very precious meeting. Fifty came forward for prayers and many of them were seeking the Lord for the first time. I was sorry that you and Homer were not present. It might have been the time when the Lord would have impressed his heart and he would have heard the voice of the dear Saviour inviting him to open the door of his heart and let Jesus in. I watched everyone that came in, but you were not among them. . . .  {1MR 375.1}
[1MR 375.2]          While I enjoy seeing young men and young women cheerful and happy, I am pained greatly to see them pursue the path you are traveling, because your influence and example lead others away from Jesus. You are cultivating the tastes and appetite in yourself and others for those things which do not give solidity to your character, and do not represent the Christian life. Homer says to his grandmother, "John is a Christian; he belongs to the church; he will not do anything that is wrong." But his grandmother, who has had charge of him from his childhood, feels greatly distressed over the way things are going. . . .  {1MR 375.2}
[1MR 375.3]          I want you to look in the mirror of God's Word and see for yourself whether you have been exerting an influence over Homer to be a doer of the Word. Have you been teaching him to obey all the injunctions of God, especially the fifth commandment, which is the first commandment with promise? I have been much surprised at the quality of your experience in religious things, for it certainly is greatly wanting in the elements essential to stand the                                                                              376  test of the proving of God. Everything is to be shaken that can be shaken, and those things which cannot be shaken may remain. Where will you stand in the testing time?  {1MR 375.3}
[1MR 376.1]          Are you, my brother, growing up heavenward? Are you growing to the full stature of a man in Christ Jesus, your living Head? Are you becoming fixed, rooted and grounded in the truth as it is in Jesus, who is your source of joy, your peace and your happiness? Is He the crown of your rejoicing? If so, you will reveal this.  {1MR 376.1}
[1MR 376.2]          "I am the true vine, and My Father is the husbandman. Every branch in Me. . . that beareth fruit, He purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit . . . . Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in Me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in Me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without Me ye can do nothing. . . . Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples" (John 15:1-8). Can you, my brother, claim the right of discipleship? Are your fruits unto holiness?  {1MR 376.2}
[1MR 376.3]          "If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love; even as I have kept My Father's commandments, and abide in His love. These things have I spoken unto you, that My joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. This is My commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. Ye are My friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you" (John 15:10-14).  {1MR 376.3}
[1MR 376.4]          Will you thoughtfully and prayerfully not merely read but study these words? They mean much to you--yes, everything to you and to me and to Homer. Every word spoken by Christ should be graven upon the tablets of the soul.                                                                              377  From the lips of Jesus are the words spoken, "Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples" (John 15:8). Here is the evidence of your discipleship. "By their fruits ye shall know them" (Matthew 7:20).  {1MR 376.4}
[1MR 377.1]          Will you consider what is the quality of the fruit that you are bearing? Are you a fruit-bearing branch on the parent vine stalk, or are you producing fruit that bears no resemblance to the living vine? I ask you seriously and solemnly, What is the character of the fruit that you produce? Does it do good to souls? Is it the fruit of self-denial, of self-sacrifice, the fruit of meekness, patience, long forbearance, love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness and love? Is this fruit budding and blossoming for God and His glory in working as Christ worked to save perishing souls? Remember, if "ye bear much fruit, so shall ye be My disciples." Without this evidence you are not Christ's, neither is Christ yours. You have no right to the Christian name. . . .  {1MR 377.1}
[1MR 377.2]          This is My commandment, That ye love one another"(John 15:12). What quality is this love? A love just such as Christ revealed in His life. "Love one another, as I have loved you" (John 15:12). A love for the soul that would part with selfish gratifications and practice stern self-denial in order to elevate, ennoble, and sanctify those with whom we associate.  {1MR 377.2}
[1MR 377.3]          "And for their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth" (John 17:19). Do you love those with whom you associate well enough to forego your desire for amusement and self-pleasing that you will not place these souls in the path of temptation, that you will not beckon them to pursue a course of fun and frolic which leads to the extinguishment of serious thoughts in regard to the salvation of their souls?  {1MR 377.3}
[1MR 377.4]          Do you cultivate personal piety and living principles, plainly inculcated                                                                              378  by Christ, that your youthful friends may follow where you lead the way, upward and forward to obedience to God?  {1MR 377.4}
[1MR 378.1]          No doubt you please the unconsecrated and unconverted. It is no marvel that they enjoy your companionship, for your course of action gives no disturbance of conscience where Christ's love and praise and honor are not expressed in words or actions. But what is the quality of your love? Is it of a character to make your associates more Christlike? Will it have a tendency to bring solid timbers into their character building?  {1MR 378.1}
[1MR 378.2]          What sort of a character would you like to possess before the whole world? Would you like to be respected and valued by those who are good and God-fearing? Then act in a manner to gain their respect. You will surely have an account to render to God for the fruits revealed in your associations with Homer and the youth generally. . . . You are a false guidepost, pointing the wrong way, misleading souls who are blinder than yourself, who have never known what it is to be under the control of the Spirit of Jesus Christ.  {1MR 378.2}
[1MR 378.3]          Those whom you suppose to be your friends may love the halfhearted, unconsecrated, unchristlike life you are living. They may through their association with you encourage you to think that in order to be happy you must have pleasurable enjoyments called innocent amusements, but masked by Satan to destroy your spirituality and theirs. They cannot pay a ransom for your soul, neither can you pay a ransom for theirs. Everyone who is saved must be saved by his faith in Jesus Christ. . . .  {1MR 378.3}
[1MR 378.4]          Is it possible you have ever tasted of the blessings which come from genuine service to Jesus Christ? Is it true you have enlisted under Christ's banner? Shall we be compelled to look upon you as a deserter to the ranks of the enemy? It appears thus to me. You certainly are not today under the banner of Jesus Christ. . . . Is not Christ ashamed of such a soldier as you                                                                              379  have been for at least the larger part of the year that has rolled into eternity with its burden of record? How will your self-indulgence stand in the sight of God and holy angels? . . . What have you done for Jesus? How stands your record in the book of God's account? . . .  {1MR 378.4}
[1MR 379.1]          Here is the young man Homer. . . . The grandparents have loved him, labored for him, and prayed for his salvation, that he might meet his mother in the kingdom of God and that they might say, "Here is your child that we have educated and disciplined, prayed for and labored for. He is made white in the blood of the Lamb."  {1MR 379.1}
[1MR 379.2]          But here this young man has been in your society, and the hearts of those who love him and want him to be saved see that you--who should be a laborer together with God to draw and attract this youth to Him--are leading him away from God. . . . How does the universe of heaven look upon you? At the very time when every jot of your influence should be on Christ's side of the question, your name is registered as a trifler, a vain, self-sufficient, self-confident person, leaving the character to form itself as chance may direct. . . .  {1MR 379.2}
[1MR 379.3]          How do you know that there will ever be another opportunity so favorable for Homer and others of your associates to fall in with the overtures of mercy? Why do you not reflect as to what seed you are sowing, when you deliver yourself up at such a critical time as this to indifference, spiritual sloth and pleasure loving? Whom are you serving, God or the devil? If you refuse to listen to the words of counsel and follow your own humor and inclination, and enjoy amusement; if you allow yourself to float carelessly down with the current on the tide of life, ready to receive any impression or go in any direction the current of pleasure may lead you, what kind of a harvest do you expect to gather? You need to seek God now while He is to be found, for I know that God                                                                              380  is not pleased with you. . . .  {1MR 379.3}
[1MR 380.1]          You are educating Homer to receive ideas that will lead him to superficial views of what constitutes a Christian character. You do not come up anywhere near to the Bible standard yourself, and your influence is to lead others to be satisfied with low attainments. While we have been earnestly laboring for the conversion of the youth, you, with other youth, have been leading them to be satisfied with hopes and pursuits that will disqualify them to stand amid the perils of the last days. You have had great light. You have been placed where you have had opportunities and privileges to know God's requirements, and you are quick to discern evidence presented as to what is truth. You will be without excuse in the great day when every soul will be judged, not by his own ideas of the standard of righteousness but by God's own moral standard of holiness. By that he will stand or fall.  {1MR 380.1}
[1MR 380.2]          I love your soul. I have been deeply interested in you. I want you to be right with God. I greatly desire you should be truly and unmistakably converted to God and sanctified through the truth. Eternal life is worth everything to you, or it is worth nothing. Truth will produce beauty in the soul. A mere profession of faith will never save you, for it is as a sounding brass and tinkling cymbal. God forbid that you should longer remain in a deception, that the fountain which should send forth sweet water should be poisoned; the vine which should bear rich clusters of grapes produce only wild berries.  {1MR 380.2}
[1MR 380.3]          May God help you to see value of the soul for which Christ has paid the purchase money of His own precious blood. Take right hold in earnest to work for the salvation of souls. God requires this of you. I will leave these lines with you. I deeply deplore that the fear and love of God is not circulating more thoroughly through the family where you make your home. We are                                                                              381  amid the perils of the last days, and now if a man is to be connected with God he needs to cleave close to the only power which can give him the victory, and that power is Jesus Christ.  {1MR 380.3}
[1MR 381.1]          John, I had hoped that you would do honor to your Redeemer. You greatly need depth of thought and deep heart work. Youth are generally ready to say, when appealed to, "I am as good as that young man. He loves pleasure and sport, and practices no more self-denial and self-sacrifice than I do. He belongs to the church, as a Christian. I am not a Christian, and I fear I would do not better than this young man."  {1MR 381.1}
[1MR 381.2]          Because of so many half-hearted professors, very many youth are inclined to think that religion that needs fun and frolic, jesting and joking, would not be any benefit to them, and the subject of religion is presented in an unfavorable light. Religion should not be made to appear gloomy and unattractive, something calculated to detract from their happiness, making life tasteless and unenjoyable. Those who really enjoy the love of God will have joy and peace. Religion was never designed to make one pleasureless. What can be productive of greater happiness than to enjoy the peace of Christ, the bright sunshine of His presence? Can darkness or discontentment surround your soul? Will dark despair brood over you? Never, while your faith is in Jesus Christ.  {1MR 381.2}
[1MR 381.3]          John, you have been cultivating your fun and frolic-loving propensities. Have you grown in grace? Have you felt the great importance of daily educating the heart and mind to cultivate your higher, nobler faculties? You need to obtain more correct views of religion. You are impulsive, emotional, spasmodic in your religious service. Great caution needs to be exercised by you, else you will make great mistakes. You do not go to the bottom of things. You must not follow the bent of your own mind. You have hereditary tendencies                                                                              382  not the most favorable for the perfection of Christian character, and you may lose your soul unless you view the great matter of eternal interest in a different light. . . .  {1MR 381.3}
[1MR 382.1]          I hope you will take to heart what I have written and let it sink deep into your heart. You can be kept by the power of God alone. Then yoke up with Christ. Make your aim high, and dig deeper than you are now doing. Lay your foundation on the rock.  {1MR 382.1}
[1MR 382.2]          Will you serve God or Baal? "Choose you this day whom ye will serve" (Joshua 24:15). I know you are not serving God with your undivided affection. Stand not in the way of sinners--which you are certainly doing now. Make straight paths for your feet, let the lame be turned out of the way. I hope you will put away your trifling and be watchful unto prayer. Be sober, be serious, and yet cheerful and a sunny Christian. . . .  {1MR 382.2}
[1MR 382.3]          May the Lord help you to be a full Christian, entire, wanting nothing. Letter 10, 1890, pp. 1-14. (To John Fulton, January 2, 1890.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. November 14, 1956  {1MR 382.3}
[1MR 383.1]       MR No. 89 - Miscellaneous Items         ［Release requested by Elder J. W. Cannon and the Seventh-day Adventist Seminary.］  {1MR 383.1}
[1MR 383.2]          The same mail that brought your letter brought me one from Brother Washburn, who is laboring in Washington, D. C. I have been strongly impressed by the Lord that in this city a most decided work must be done to proclaim the truth regarding the seventh-day Sabbath. Several years ago instruction was given me in regard to this. Letter 115, 1903, pp. 1,2. (To John Wessels, June 20, 1903.)  {1MR 383.2}
[1MR 383.3]          I should be much pleased to see you and talk with you. The message sent you in testimony was that you were not to confine yourself wholly to editorial work, because the Lord has a message for you to bear in our large cities. Washington is a place where, in connection with Elder Daniells, Elder A. T. Jones, and Elder Washburn, you can do valuable service in the ministration of the Word. A strong evangelistic effort must be put forth in the capital of the nation. This was shown me before the Review and Herald office burned.  {1MR 383.3}
[1MR 383.4]          I rejoice that you have taken up this evangelistic work in Washington, and that so deep an interest has already been aroused. The accounts given regarding the work there correspond as nearly as possible to the representation given me of what would be. I am sure, for the matter has been presented to me, and this work must not be weakened by the necessary laborers being called to other places. The work in the South need not hold Elder Daniells and Elder Washburn long. Elder Butler is there, and there are other men who can come in to help.                                                                              384   {1MR 383.4}
[1MR 384.1]          Evangelistic work must be done in Washington, and it must not be broken into by calls from other places. God would have His work in the highways carried forward in straight lines. Letter 53, 1904, pp. 1,2. (To W. W. Prescott, January 26, 1904.)  {1MR 384.1}
[1MR 384.2]          The work in Washington should be made second to no other work. I am strongly impressed that we should put to active use, in this city, the very best talent we can obtain. A good work has been begun by the meetings that have been held there. And at this point, to call away Brethren Daniells, Prescott, Washburn and others, and to distribute this talent among the various states, leaving men of less ability to carry on the important work in Washington would seem to me to be poor economy. I cannot see the interest that has been awakened in that city left unprovided for, without entering my protest. Furnish strong men for Washington, where a strong work is to be done. Letter 55, 1904, pp. 1,2. (to W. C. White, January 29, 1904.)  {1MR 384.2}
[1MR 384.3]     Statement Regarding the Importance of the Mother's Work            To bring up the children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord is the greatest missionary work that parents can perform. The mother is entrusted with a greater work than is the king upon his throne. She has a class of duty to perform in connection with her children that no other one can perform. If she daily learns in the school of Christ, she will discharge her duty in the fear of God, and care for the children as the Lord's beautiful flock. Ms 38, 1895, p. 15. (To "the church in Hobart ［Tasmania］, May, 1895.)  {1MR 384.3}
[1MR 384.4]     Statements Relating to the Blind            ［Release requested for use by the Christian Record.］  {1MR 384.4}
[1MR 384.5]          If you read the Old Testament Scriptures you will see that the Lord has                                                                              385  a special care for the blind. He has a love exceeding the love of a mother for her afflicted children, and He has given special directions in regard to how they should be treated. Those who for several years in the past have made no difference between those who are blind and those who can see, have not obeyed the voice of the Lord. Ms 30, 1890, pp. 4,5. ("Article Read in the Auditorium of the Battle Creek Tabernacle to a Large Assembly, at the General Conference of 1890" ［1891?］.)  {1MR 384.5}
[1MR 385.1]          We next visited Sister ［Gurner］, who is a widow. She has been thought by some to be a restless, complaining woman, and has been called a murmurer. But when I learned that she has not been able to read for twenty-eight years, I thought that instead of criticizing her, those of her sisters in the faith who have the blessing of eyesight should visit her and read to her as often as possible . Job says, "I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame" (Job 29:15). It is the duty of those who have sight to minister to the blind, so that the afflicted ones shall feel their loss as little as possible. We had a season of prayer with this sister, and the tender Spirit of the Lord rested upon us. Ms 21, 1892, pp. 16, 17. ("Diary Written at Preston, Victoria, Australia," September 28, 1892.)  {1MR 385.1}
[1MR 385.2]          ［Release requested for Publication in W. D. Ochs' Talk before A.S.I. Group.］  {1MR 385.2}
[1MR 385.3]          When the laborers have an abiding Christ in their own souls, when all selfishness is dead, when there is no rivalry, no strife for the supremacy, when oneness exists, when they sanctify themselves, so that love for one another is seen and felt, then the showers of the grace of the Holy Spirit will just as surely come upon them as that God's promise will never fail in one jot or tittle. But when the work of others is discounted, that the workers                                                                              386  may show their own superiority, they prove that their own work does not bear the signature it should. God cannot bless them. Ms. 24, 1896, p. 4. ("Unselfishness among Brethren," September 9, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. January 14, 1957  {1MR 385.3}
[1MR 387.1]      MR No. 90 - Miscellaneous Items     Statements for a Document on the Use of Drugs            ［Release requested for document on "The Use of Drugs."］  {1MR 387.1}
[1MR 387.2]          The Saviour is present in the sick room, in the operating room; and His power for His name's glory accomplishes great things. Ms 159, 1899, p. 5. ("The Privileges and Duties of a Christian Physician," December 13, 1899.)  {1MR 387.2}
[1MR 387.3]          It is our privilege to use every God-appointed means in correspondence with our faith, and then trust in God, when we have urged the promise. If there is need of a surgical operation, and the physician is willing to undertake the case, it is not a denial of faith to have the operation performed. After the patient has committed his will to the will of God, let him trust, drawing nigh to the great Physician, the Mighty Healer, and giving himself up in perfect trust. The Lord will honor his faith in the very manner He sees is for His own name's glory. "Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee: because he trusteth in Thee. Trust ye in the Lord for ever: for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength" (Isaiah 26:3, 4). Ms. 67, 1899, pp. 6,7. (Untitled manuscript, April 25, 1899.)  {1MR 387.3}
[1MR 387.4]          Christ is the greatest medical missionary that ever lived. He never lost a case. He understands how to give strength and guidance to the physicians in this institution. He stands beside them as they perform their difficult surgical operations. We know that this is so. He has saved lives that might have been lost had the knife swerved a hair's breadth. Angels of God are constantly ministering to those for whom Christ has given His life.                                                                              388   {1MR 387.4}
[1MR 388.1]          God gives the physicians of this institution skill and efficiency because they are serving Him. They know that their skill is not their own, that it comes from above. They realize that there is beside them a divine Watcher, who gives wisdom to His physicians, enabling them to move intelligently in their work. Ms 28, 1901, p. 9. ("Talk Given by Mrs. E. G. White at the Battle Creek Sanitarium," March 27, 1901.)  {1MR 388.1}
[1MR 388.2]     Open the Windows of the Soul Heavenward            ［Release requested for article in the Review and Herald.］  {1MR 388.2}
[1MR 388.3]          John calls our attention to the love God has bestowed on us. "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God" (1 John 3:2). Can we comprehend this love? Even if we expanded the mind to its utmost limit, could we take in its measurement or give the gift of love the appreciation it deserves?  {1MR 388.3}
[1MR 388.4]          Although for ages sin has been accumulating, although through falsehood and artifice Satan has cast the black shadow of his interpretation upon the Word of God, yet the Father's mercy and love have not ceased to flow earthward in rich currents. If human beings would open the windows of the soul heavenward, in appreciation of the divine gifts, a flood of healing virtues would pour in, leading men to exclaim, "Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us, and gave His Son to be the propitiation for our sins" (1 John 4:10).  {1MR 388.4}
[1MR 388.5]          "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). . . . For us He gave His only begotten Son up to suffer a life of abuse, insult, mockery, and rejection. We can never endure what Christ endured, never suffer what He suffered. . . .                                                                              389   {1MR 388.5}
[1MR 389.1]          In his dying charge to Timothy, Paul said, "Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses. I give thee charge in the sight of God, who quickeneth all things, and before Christ Jesus, who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confession; that thou keep this commandment without spot and unrebukeable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ: which in His times He shall shew, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of Lords; Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to whom be honour and power everlasting" (1 Timothy 6:12-16). Letter 79, 1900, pp. 10-13. (To William Kerr, May 10, 1900.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. April 24, 1957  {1MR 389.1}
[1MR 390.1]      MR No. 94 - Material for Facing Life         ［Release requested by T. H. Jemison for Academy text, Facing Life.］  {1MR 390.1}
[1MR 390.2]          After we returned from Paris ［Maine］ we felt that it was time to make up our minds where to go and spend the summer. We were in much perplexity and trial to know how to decide. We had been expecting God to teach in such a way that we could not mistake duty, but we were disappointed and as we had no light to go elsewhere, concluded to go to New York. James wrote them when to come for us at Utica and I signed my name to the letter after he had signed his.  {1MR 390.2}
[1MR 390.3]          Soon I began to feel distressed and burdened. It seemed that I should be driven to distraction. I found relief by weeping. When in my distress James was afraid I would die, and he threw the letter in the stove as he told me afterwards, then knelt down by my bedside and prayed God to roll off the burden, and I was relieved. The next morning I awoke perfectly free and clear, all my distress was gone and I felt assured God would open the way before us.  {1MR 390.3}
[1MR 390.4]          James went to the office and brought in a letter from Brother Belden, Rocky Hill, Ct., giving us a strong invitation to come there and live with them, said they should consider it a privilege to administer to our wants. They sent us means to go with. Letter 5, 1849, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Hastings, March 24-30, 1849.)  {1MR 390.4}
[1MR 390.5]          Musical entertainments which, if conducted properly, will do no harm, are often a source of evil. In the present state of society, with the low morals of not only youth, but those of age and experience, there is great                                                                              391  danger of becoming careless, and giving especial attention to favorites, and thus creating envy, jealousies, and evil surmisings. Musical talent too often fosters pride and ambition for display, and singers have but little thought of the worship of God. Instead of leading minds to remembering God, it often causes them to forget Him. Letter 6a, 1890, pp. 11, 12. (To "the Managers of the Health Institution at Crystal Springs, St. Helena, California," April, 1890.)  {1MR 390.5}
[1MR 391.1]          Amusement that serves as exercise and recreation is not to be discarded; nevertheless it must be kept strictly within bounds, else it leads to love of amusement for its own sake, and nourishes the desire for selfish gratification. . .  {1MR 391.1}
[1MR 391.2]          The training and discipline you undergo in order to be successful in your games is not fitting you to become faithful soldiers of Jesus Christ, to fight His battles and gain spiritual victories. The money expended for garments to make a pleasing show in these match games is so much money that might have been used to advance the cause of God in new places, bringing the word of truth to souls in darkness of error. O that God would give all the true sense of what it means to be a Christian! It is to be Christlike. He lived not to please Himself. Letter 47, 1893, p. 7. (To Professor W. W. Prescott, October 25, 1893.)  {1MR 391.2}
[1MR 391.3]          The Word must enlighten the mind as to the true character of the emotions, for they are often changeable, and very unreliable. As long as feeling in no way takes the lines of control, and interferes with the healthful life of the human agent in religious experience, there is no danger. The emotions are not always misleading; but as soon as they take control of the soul, body, and spirit, they must be sensibly considered and restrained. Feelings are                                                                              392  no guide; they are ever to be kept under the control of a firm, intelligent principle, in conformity to the divine will;  the balance of the mind needs to be preserved. Letter 38, 1894, pp. 2,3. (Name of addressee deleted, Topic: "Avoid Self-Exaltation," April 14, 1849.)  {1MR 391.3}
[1MR 392.1]          All the arts are to come into the education of the students. Even in the school at Avondale there are too many studies taken by the students. The youth should not be left to take all the studies they shall choose, for they will be inclined to take more than they can carry; and if they do this, they cannot possibly come from the school with a thorough knowledge of each study. There should be less study of books, and greater painstaking effort made to obtain that knowledge which is essential for practical life. The youth are to learn how to work interestedly and intelligently, that, wherever they are, they may be respected because they have a knowledge of those arts which are so essential for practical life. In the place of being day laborers under an overseer, they are to strive to be masters of their trades to place themselves where they can command wages as good carpenters, printers, or as educators in agricultural work. Ms 105, 1898, pp. 2,3. ("The Education Our School Should Give," August 26, 1898.)  {1MR 392.1}
[1MR 392.2]          All our powers are for use. They are not to be wasted, but trained for the glory of God. We are to do Him service. In every season of worship we are to cultivate the voice, overcoming all harshness and strange accent. We advise every student in our school who has an ear for music to make the most of his opportunity for learning how to improve the voice. The Lord expects everyone to do his best. Ms 68, 1899, p. 3. ("Diary," April 25, 1899.)  {1MR 392.2}
[1MR 392.3]          It is not enough for a man to think himself safe in following the dictates                                                                              393  of his conscience. . . . The question to be settled is, "Is the conscience in harmony with the Word of God?" If not, it cannot safely be followed; for it will deceive. The conscience must be enlightened by God. Time must be given to a study of the Scriptures and to prayer. Thus the mind will be stablished, strengthened, and settled. Letter 21, 1901, p. 16. (To Elder E. E. Franke, October 5, 1900.)  {1MR 392.3}
[1MR 393.1]         Work humbly in the fear of God. Study the instruction He has given in His Word. Study the counsels He has given in the Testimonies. Let your husband's judgment help you, and do your best. Letter 72, 1911, p. 2. (To Mrs. Mabel Workman, September 18, 1911.)  {1MR 393.1}
[1MR 393.2]          My dear young brother, I have something to say to you. The Lord has opened a place for you in the food factory. He has blessed you and has given you tact and understanding for the work. Until you have positive evidence that it is your duty to change your position, remain where you are. You are blessed above many youth: for you have the society of your mother, while so many are forced to be separated from home influences.  {1MR 393.2}
[1MR 393.3]          I am impressed by the Lord to say to you, my youthful brother, that someone must do the work you are doing. In the position in which you are placed you have been obtaining the best experience a young man can have. The Lord desires to have, in connection with this institution, men and women who love and fear Him. Those who are engaged in the work of preparing health foods are just as much in the service of God as if they were in the dentistry business or in the medical missionary work. As you help to prepare health foods you are doing God service. . . .  {1MR 393.3}
[1MR 393.4]          When you have thoroughly mastered your present trade, you will be able to do good service in teaching the people how to prepare healthful food.                                                                              394  This line of work is as essential as any work you could take up. It is a most important education for young men and young women; for in the future this class of work will find acceptance where many other kinds of work will not be acceptable.  {1MR 393.4}
[1MR 394.1]          I would say to you, You are needed just where you are. Do not become restless and uneasy. Constantly improve in everything you take up. Do the work someone must do, and God's blessing will rest upon you. . . . Improve your opportunities. Learn all you can in the work in which you are engaged. The Lord knows what His people need, and through His chosen agents He manifests His benevolence to men; for He is ever working for the happiness of those who love and serve Him. . . . God desires us to find out how we may be of real service to Him. We must keep looking to Jesus, the Author and Finisher of our faith. The law which He has given us to obey is the best expression of His love. His commandments perfectly obeyed, would enable families here on earth to be symbols of the family in the heavenly world. . . .  {1MR 394.1}
[1MR 394.2]          May the Lord help you to understand His will and then to do it cheerfully. He will give you peace and contentment if you are faithful where you are. Letter 151, 1900, pp. 1, 3, 4, (To H. Larson, November 20, 1900.)  {1MR 394.2}
[1MR 394.3]          Study economy in the furnishing of the Sanitarium. I received your letter in regard to the purchase of an automobile in which to carry patients to and from the station. My brother, do not make such a purchase. If you should get an automobile, it would be a temptation to others to do the same thing. Lay aside the inclination to spend money needlessly. Letter 158, 1902, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister Burden, October 8, 1902.)  {1MR 394.3}
[1MR 394.4]          We arrived here from Los Angeles last Monday evening. An automobile was waiting for us to take us from the train to the sanitarium. Brother Johnson,                                                                              395  who owns this machine, meets all the trains and brings passengers to the sanitarium. One day he took us in to San Diego, and we crossed over the bay on the ferry to Coronado. Yesterday I rode out again to visit his sister, D. Johnson. I enjoy very much riding in the automobile. I had thought of riding forty miles next week to hold meetings at Escondido, but Willie urges me to return home, and we are planning to return next Tuesday. Letter 263, 1905, p. 4. (To James Edson White, September 15, 1905.)  {1MR 394.4}
[1MR 395.1]          My husband and myself consecrated ourselves to God to be guided by His Holy Spirit in connection with the office. I was assured that if we lost our first love, Jesus would not, could not, bless us with His counsel; that if we took upon us responsibilities in our own strength, and exercised our own judgment, we should be left to our own wisdom, which is foolishness. We were to work in God; to keep all our spiritual faculties alive; to keep ourselves under the steady, invigorating beams of the Sun of Righteousness; for Christ has said, "Without Me ye can do nothing" (John 15:5).  {1MR 395.1}
[1MR 395.2]          And God was with us. As prosperity attended the publishing work, the wages were increased, as they should be. While I was in Switzerland, word came to me from Battle Creek that a plan had been formed by which none working in the office should receive more than twelve dollars per week. I said, "This will not work; it will be a necessity for some to receive higher wages than this." But double this amount should not be rewarded to any man connected with the office; for if a few take from the treasury so largely, justice cannot be shown to all. Large wages afforded to the few is the world's plan; while others in every way as deserving receive far less. This is not justice.  {1MR 395.2}
[1MR 395.3]          The Lord will have faithful men who love and fear him connected with every school, every printing office, health institution and publishing house. Their wages should not be fashioned after the worldling's standard. There                                                                              396  should be, as far as possible, excellent judgment exercised to keep up, not an aristocracy, but an equality, which is the law of heaven, "All ye are brethren" (Matthew 23:8). A few should not demand large wages, and such wages should not be presented as an inducement to secure ability and talents. This is placing things on a worldly principle. The increase of wages brings with it a corresponding increase of selfishness, pride, display, self-gratification and needless extravagance that the people who do their utmost to pay their tithes and present their offerings to God do not have. Poverty is seen in all their borders. The Lord loves the ones just as much as the other, with the exception that the self-sacrificing, humble, contrite souls who love God and strive to serve Him, are ever kept nearer to the great heart of infinite love than the man who feels at liberty to have all the good things of this life. Ms 25a, 1891, pp. 5,6. (Untitled Manuscript, June 3, 1896.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 24, 1957  {1MR 395.3}
[1MR 397.1]       MR No. 96 - Slavery         ［Release requested for use in a statement which could be used in answering questions regarding the possible revival of slavery.］  {1MR 397.1}
[1MR 397.2]          It will be impossible to adjust all the matters regarding the color question in accordance with the Lord's order until those who believe the truth are so closely united with Christ that they are one with Him. Both the white and the colored members of our churches need to be converted. There are some of both classes who are unreasonable, and when the color question is agitated they manifest unsanctified, unconverted traits of character. Quarrelsome elements are easily aroused in those who, because they have never learned to wear the yoke of Christ, are opinionated and obstinate. In such, self clamors with an unsanctified determination for the supremacy. Letter 105, 1904, p. 2. (To James Edson White, March 1, 1904.)  {1MR 397.2}
[1MR 397.3]          I am instructed to say to our people throughout the cities of the South, let everything be done under the direction of the Lord. The work is nearing its close. We are nearer the end than when we first believed. Satan is doing his best to block the way to the progress of the message. He is putting forth efforts to bring about the enactment of a Sunday law which will result in slavery in the Southern field, and will close the door to the observance of the true Sabbath which God has given to men to keep holy. Letter 6, 1909, p. 2. (To W. C. White, January 1, 1909.)  {1MR 397.3}
[1MR 397.4]          Should the colored people in the Southern States be educated, as they receive the truth, that they should work on Sunday, there would be excited a most unreasonable and unjust prejudice. Judges and jurors, lawyers and                                                                              398  citizens, would, if they had a chance, bring decisions which would bind about them rites which would cause much suffering, not only to the ones whom they term guilty of breaking the laws of their state, but all the colored people everywhere would be placed in a position of surveillance, and under cruel treatment by the white people, that would be no less than slavery. Letter 73, 1895, p. 2. (To Elder A. O. Tait, November 20, 1895.)     White Estate Washington, D. C. October 29, 1957  {1MR 397.4}
[2MR 0.1]       2MR - Manuscript Releases Volume Two ［Nos. 97-161］ (1987)      PREFACE         WHEN ELLEN WHITE DIED IN 1915, SHE LEFT HER MANUSCRIPTS AND LETTERS IN THE CUSTODY OF A SMALL GROUP OF MINISTERS AND ADMINISTRATORS IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH WHOM SHE HAD APPOINTED TO SERVE AS TRUSTEES OF HER ESTATE. AS THE YEARS PASSED, THESE TRUSTEES AND THEIR SUCCESSORS BECAME INCREASINGLY AWARE OF THE POTENTIAL USEFULNESS TO THE CHURCH OF THIS GOLD MINE OF UNPUBLISHED MATERIALS. PROCEDURES WERE DEVELOPED WHEREBY CHURCH ENTITIES, OR EVEN INDIVIDUALS, COULD REQUEST THE "RELEASE" OF SPECIFIED EXCERPTS FROM ELLEN WHITE'S WRITINGS FOR USE IN BOOKS, ARTICLES, CLASS LECTURES, OR SERMONS. FOR DETAILS OF THE RELEASE PROCESS THE READER IS REFERRED TO THE PREFACE TO MANUSCRIPT RELEASES, VOL. 1.       MANUSCRIPT RELEASES, VOLUME 2, CONTAINS ELLEN G. WHITE LETTERS AND MANUSCRIPTS THAT WERE RELEASED, IN WHOLE OR IN PART, BY THE TRUSTEES OF THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE BETWEEN OCTOBER, 1958, AND MAY, 1964. HOWEVER, MATERIALS RELEASED DURING THAT PERIOD WHICH ARE CURRENTLY AVAILABLE ELSEWHERE IN PUBLISHED FORM HAVE NOT BEEN INCLUDED IN THE PRESENT VOLUME. MANUSCRIPT RELEASE NOS. 104, 123, 133, 134, AND 152 ARE IN BOOKS WHICH MAY BE OBTAINED AT ANY ADVENTIST BOOK CENTER. (SEE TABLE OF CONTENTS FOR TITLES.)  MANUSCRIPT RELEASE NO. 124 IS PUBLISHED BY THE SOUTHERN PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION, 67 ROSMEAD AVE., KENILWORTH 7700, CAPE TOWN, SOUTH AFRICA. A COPY OF HORACE SHAW'S DISSERTATION, OF WHICH MANUSCRIPT RELEASE NO. 115 FORMS A PART, MAY BE PURCHASED FROM UNIVERSITY MICROFILMS INTERNATIONAL, ANN ARBOR, MICHIGAN. THE IDENTIFICATION NUMBER IS 61-01149.       IN A FEW CASES MATERIALS UNDER CONSIDERATION AND ASSIGNED A RELEASE NUMBER WERE NOT PROCESSED, AND THE NUMBER WAS NOT REASSIGNED.       THREE DIFFERENT PAGINATIONS HAVE BEEN FOLLOWED IN THE TEXT. AS IN VOLUME ONE, THE ENTIRE VOLUME HAS BEEN PAGED CONSECUTIVELY, AND THIS NUMBER APPEARS AT THE BOTTOM OF EACH PAGE. THIS PAGE NUMBER SHOULD BE USED WHEN QUOTING FROM THE VOLUME--E.G., 2MR  189. IN ADDITION, EACH MANUSCRIPT RELEASE HAS ITS OWN PAGINATION. THIS NUMBER IS FOUND AT THE TOP OF EACH PAGE. BECAUSE THE RELEASES HAVE BEEN RETYPED FOR PUBLICATION, THE ORIGINAL PAGE NUMBERS REFERENCED BY THE LASER DISC CONCORDANCE WILL NOT ALWAYS HARMONIZE WITH THE NUMBERS NOW FOUND AT THE TOP OF EACH PAGE. TO AID THOSE USING THE CONCORDANCE, THE ORIGINAL PAGINATION HAS BEEN INDICATED IN THE TEXT WITHIN PARENTHESES, E.G., ( 4 ).       COPY FOR THIS VOLUME HAS BEEN SENT TO THE PUBLISHER CAMERA-READY, WHICH MEANS THAT ANY TYPOGRAPHICAL MISTAKES OR OTHER INACCURACIES WHICH MAY APPEAR ARE THE RESPONSIBILITY OF THE WHITE ESTATE, NOT THE PUBLISHER.       WE TAKE PLEASURE IN MAKING THESE MATERIALS AVAILABLE IN THIS FORM, AND TRUST THAT THE COUNSELS, WARNINGS, AND PRINCIPLES PUT FORTH BY THE AUTHOR WILL BRING A BLESSING TO EVERY READER.                                       THE TRUSTEES OF THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE                                     WASHINGTON, D. C.                                     AUGUST 6,1987  {2MR 0.1}
[2MR 1.1]       MR No. 97 - Simplicity in Dress         ［Material requested by F. D. Nichol for a Review and Herald article, published, March 20, 1958.］                                    Simplicity in Dress  {2MR 1.1}
[2MR 1.2]       MR No. 97 - Simplicity in Dress          As I have seen many Sabbathkeeping Adventists becoming worldly in thought, conversation, and dress, my heart has been saddened. The people who claim to believe that they have the last message of mercy to give the world are attracted by worldly fashions, and make great exertions to follow them as far as they think their profession of faith allows them to go. Worldly dress among our people is so noticeable that unbelievers frequently remark, "In their dress you cannot distinguish them from the world."  This we know to be true, although there are many exceptions.  {2MR 1.2}
[2MR 1.3]          Those who meet the world's standard are not few in numbers. We are grieved to see that they are exerting an influence, leading others to follow their example. When I see those who have named the name of Christ aping the fashions introduced by worldlings, I have the most painful reflections. Their lack of Christlikeness is apparent to all. In the outward adorning there is revealed to worldlings as well as to Christians an absence of the inward adorning, the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which in the sight of God is of great price.  {2MR 1.3}
[2MR 1.4]          For years our hearts have felt sad over this matter. Errors on the point of dress in Battle Creek, the great heart of the work, affect the whole body. At that important post are some of our most important institutions--the publishing house, where the truth is printed and scattered to the world; the College for our youth; and the Health Institute, now bearing the name of a sanitarium, in which reform is taught and practiced. Parents send their children from the different States to Battle Creek, feeling a sense of security in regard to them because of the moral and religious influences prevailing in these institutions.                                            -2-  {2MR 1.4}
[2MR 2.1]         The garden of Eden was created by God. He made it a beautiful and holy place. But Satan found entrance to the garden, leaving his slimy trail of sin and disobedience. Battle Creek is not a place from which either the tempter or defective human beings are excluded. The tempter and the tempted have access to Battle Creek. We are sorry to say that pride, vanity, and love of display are evident, testifying to all beholders that some, at least, care more for outward dress than for the heavenly adornment.  {2MR 2.1}
[2MR 2.2]          Superfluous tucks, ruffles, and ornaments of any kind should be avoided as contradictory to our profession of faith as followers of the meek and lowly Jesus. Frequently the trimmings of a dress cost more than the material for the dress itself. We warn our Christian sisters against the tendency to make their dresses according to worldly styles, thus attracting attention. The house of God is profaned by the dress of professedly Christian women of today. A fantastic dress, a display of gold chains and gaudy laces, is a certain indication of a weak head and a proud heart.  {2MR 2.2}
[2MR 2.3]          In order to follow in the wake of fashion, many of our youth incur expenses which their condition in life does not justify. Children of poor parents seek to dress as do those who are wealthy. Parents tax their purses and their God-given time and strength in making and remodeling clothing to satisfy the vanity of their children. If our sisters who have abundance of means would regulate their expenditures, not in accordance with their wealth, but with regard to their responsibility to God, as wise stewards of the means entrusted to them, their example would do much to stay this evil now existing among us.  {2MR 2.3}
[2MR 2.4]          Satan stands in the background, devising the fashions which lead to extravagance in the outlay of means. In forming the fashions of the day, he has a fixed purpose. He knows that time and money which are devoted to meet the                                           -3-     demands of fashion will not be used for higher, holier objects. Precious time is wasted in keeping pace with ever-changing and never-satisfying fashions. No sooner is one style introduced, than new styles are devised, and then, in order for fashionable persons to remain fashionable, the dress must be remodeled. Thus professing Christians, with divided hearts, waste their time, giving to the world nearly all their energies.  {2MR 2.4}
[2MR 3.1]          This entirely unnecessary burden is taken up and willingly borne by our sisters. Half of their burdens come from an attempt to follow the fashions; yet they eagerly accept the yoke, because fashion is the god they worship. They are as truly held in shackles of bondage as is the veriest slave; and yet they talk of independence!  They do not know the first principles of independence. They have no mind or taste of judgment of their own.  {2MR 3.1}
[2MR 3.2]          Satan is wonderfully successful in infatuating minds with the ever-varying styles of dress. He knows that while the minds of women are continually filled with a feverish desire to follow fashion, their moral sensibilities are weak, and they cannot be aroused to realize their true spiritual condition. They are worldly, without God, without hope.  {2MR 3.2}
[2MR 3.3]          We do not discourage taste and neatness in dress. Correct taste in dress is not to be despised or condemned. While needless ruffles, trimmings, and ornaments should be left off, we encourage our sisters to obtain good, durable material. Nothing is gained in trying to save means by purchasing cheap fabrics. Let the clothing be plain and neat, without extravagance or display.  {2MR 3.3}
[2MR 3.4]          Young ladies who break away from slavery to fashion will be ornaments in society.  The one who is simple and unpretending in her dress and in her manners shows that she understands that a true lady is characterized by moral worth.  How charming, how interesting, is simplicity in dress, which in its comeliness can be compared with flowers of the field!                                           -4-  {2MR 3.4}
[2MR 4.1]          When I see Christian women leading out in temperance campaigns, presenting to the liquor inebriate a pledge to abstain from all intoxicating drinks, I think it would also be well for them to present to every Christian woman a pledge to abstain from all needless display and extravagance in dress, for the bondage of a woman to fashion is usually as great as is the bondage of a liquor inebriate to his appetite. By dressing simply, thus saving time and means, Christian women can do more to encourage and sustain the cause of temperance than by anything else. The means thus saved will clothe the destitute, feed the hungry, and close a most effectual door against the temptation of drunkenness.  {2MR 4.1}
[2MR 4.2]          Pride of dress is not a small matter, but a serious evil. It causes time, thought, and money to be spent in the decoration of the body, while the culture of the heavenly graces is neglected. Precious hours that our Saviour has exhorted us to devote to prayer and the study of the Scriptures, are given to an unnecessary preparation of apparel for outward display. By and by there will be a sad reckoning of the waste of our Lord's goods in needless display.  {2MR 4.2}
[2MR 4.3]          Those who practice simplicity in dress have time to visit the afflicted, and are better prepared to pray with and for them. On every Christian man and woman rests the solemn duty of regulating and contracting personal expenses, that by so doing they may be able to help the needy, feed the hungry, and clothe the naked.--Ms. 1, 1877, pp. 1-5. ("Simplicity in Dress," Oct. 23, 1877; printed in RH March 20, 1958.)     Released Oct. 24, 1958.  {2MR 4.3}
[2MR 5.1]       MR No. 98 - Adapting EGW Material for General Use; Uriah Smith Repents; Mistakes of SDA Pioneers Not To Be Publicized         ［Material requested by Arthur L. White to help meet a situation in Australia.］               Adapting EGW Material for General Use; Uriah Smith Repents;                  Mistakes of SDA Pioneers Not To Be Publicized  {2MR 5.1}
[2MR 5.2]            You have written to me in regard to what shall be done with the article addressed to the Battle Creek Church. I answer, Do with it as you think best, using it as you judge it will best serve the cause of God. Please follow your own judgment as to the disposal of anything I may write from henceforth, unless I give special directions concerning it. After it serves the special purpose for which it was written, you may drop out the personal matter and make it general, and put it to whatever use you may think best for the interests of the cause of God. As you say, we are far separated, and two or three months must pass before communications can be answered, however important may be their character. Therefore it is best not to wait my decisions on matters of this kind, especially when your judgment is evidently in harmony with what is best, and something to which I could have no objections.--Letter 24, 1892, p. 1. (To Uriah Smith, Sept., 1892.)  {2MR 5.2}
[2MR 5.3]         Tuesday night I was in an agony of soul all night so that I could not sleep. Elder Smith's case was weighing heavily upon me. I was working with him, pleading with God, and I could not cease my crying unto God. Friday night I was asked to speak; the house was full, and I gave some account of the working of the Spirit of God with me in the meetings which I had attended. I related as well as I could the success of these meetings.  {2MR 5.3}
[2MR 5.4]          We had a special meeting of deep interest after I had spoken and many excellent testimonies were borne, especially from those who were earnestly seeking the Lord. It was a good meeting. On Sabbath I spoke from Matthew 11:16-27.                                             -6-     I made a decided application of this lesson to those who had great light, precious opportunities, and wonderful privileges, and yet their spiritual growth and advancement was not in accordance with the blessings of the light and knowledge given of God. There was a solemn impression made upon the congregation, and fully two thousand persons were present. I had great freedom in speaking. In the afternoon the meetings were divided, and I hear there were excellent meetings in these divisions.  {2MR 5.4}
[2MR 6.1]          Monday, Elder Smith came to me and we had an earnest, faithful talk. I could see that he had a very different spirit from that he had months ago. He was not hard and unimpressible; he felt the words I spoke to him, laying before him faithfully the course he had taken and the harm he had done through this position. He said he wanted to come into harmony with the testimonies of the Spirit of God. I had written to him thirteen pages and sent it to him--very plain words. Tuesday he called again to see me and asked if I would meet with a select few, that he had something to say. I told him I would.  {2MR 6.1}
[2MR 6.2]          Yesterday, Wednesday, the meeting was held in my room in the office and Elder Smith read the letter I had sent him, read it to them all, and said he accepted it as from God. He went back to the Minneapolis meeting and made a confession of the spirit he had occupied, casting on me very heavy burdens. Brother Rupert confessed also, and we had a very profitable, excellent meeting. Brother Smith has fallen on the Rock and is broken, and the Lord Jesus will now work with him. He took my hand as he left the room and said, "If the Lord will forgive me for the sorrow and burdens I have brought upon you, I tell you this will be the last. I will stay up your hands. The testimonies of God shall hold this place in my experience." It is seldom that Elder Smith sheds a tear, but he did weep, and his voice was choked with the tears in it. Now you see I have                                             -7-     reason to be glad and rejoice and praise the Lord. Professor Bell was present. Elder Smith confessed to him the wrong that he had done him in the school trial in 1882. Oh, how glad I was to see and hear and know that these things that had barred the Spirit of God from coming into our meetings, were removed.--Letter 32, 1891. (To Brother and Sister J. S. Washburn, Jan. 8, 1891.)  {2MR 6.2}
[2MR 7.1]          Anyone who shall cast disparagement upon the character of men whom Jesus Christ has made one with Himself, and who has through the grace of Christ obtained moral courage to accept unpopular truth and to suffer reproach for Christ's sake, is not working after the order of Christ. Those who have accepted the truth of God are dear to the heart of Christ. (See John 17:17-26.)  {2MR 7.1}
[2MR 7.2]          The saints have suffered for the truth's sake, and some have fallen asleep in Jesus under the third angel's message. Through the grace given them, they have witnessed a good confession before many witnesses. At every step they practiced self-denial and self-sacrifice. They would not fail nor be discouraged, and could say with the apostle Paul, "I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love His appearing" ［2 Timothy 4:7, 8］.  {2MR 7.2}
[2MR 7.3]          Does it seem fitting that the mistakes and errors of those who sleep in Jesus, whose names we have reason to believe are written in the Lamb's book of life, whose life of toil, of suffering and privation, is ended, should be paraded before the world, and that they should be represented as sinners? Does it seem fitting that finite men, who have the benefit of their experience in                                             -8-     order that they might be enabled to shun the mistakes and failures they may have made, and have had the blessing of the divine illumination these chosen men of God have received, so that they were enabled to overcome by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony, should present these saints of God as though they were clothed in filthy garments? God forbid. Rather, let it be said: "Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." The faith they possessed was more than many now comprehend. They understood, accepted, and communicated the redemption that they had fully and freely received, and distinctly experienced through Jesus Christ.--Ms 27, 1894, pp. 2-4. (To "Dear Brethren in the Seventh-day Adventist Faith," June 7, 1894.)     Released Jan. 30, 1958.  {2MR 7.3}
[2MR 9.1]       MR No. 99 - The Importance, Work, and Influence of the Holy Spirit; The Third Angel's Message To Be Proclaimed; Comments on the Avondale Property         ［Requested by Elder DeWitt Osgood for his thesis on the Holy Spirit.］                The Importance, Work, and Influence of the Holy Spirit; The Third Angel's Message To Be Proclaimed; Comments on the Avondale Property  {2MR 9.1}
[2MR 9.2]            The grace of God cannot cooperate with iniquity. God's Spirit can only enlighten the understanding of those who are willing to be enlightened. We read that God opened the ears of Lydia, so that she attended to the message spoken by Paul. To declare the whole counsel of God and all that was essential for Lydia to receive--this was the part Paul was to act in her conversion; and then the God of all grace exercised His power, leading the soul in the right way. God and the human agent cooperated, and the work was wholly successful.--Letter 150, 1900, p. 9. (To G. A. Irwin, Oct. 26, 1900.)  {2MR 9.2}
[2MR 9.3]         You do not need the excitement of theaters and plays to while away your time. You have a character to form after the divine similitude. If you will believe with all your heart, you will be worked by the Holy Spirit. Then you will never hunger for cheap, earthly amusement. The grace of God will be your helper, your strength.--Letter 171, 1899, pp. 4-5. (To Harmon Lindsay and his wife Annie, Nov. 2, 1899.)  {2MR 9.3}
[2MR 9.4]          In strict loyalty, for the glory of God, we are to bring to the people all the light and evidence possible. In order to do this, we must be constant learners in the school of Christ. We are to learn His meekness and lowliness. Only thus can we, by our words and in our character, impart the Holy Spirit's unction.  {2MR 9.4}
[2MR 9.5]          If there is a difference of expression in presenting the truth, let everyone seek to view all things in the light of the glory which shineth in the face                                            -10-     of Jesus Christ. The more we as believers drink in of the Spirit, the more we shall be animated and united by His surpassing love, and the more we shall reveal of that tender, compassionate Spirit which made our blessed Master so long and patiently bear with the misunderstandings of those whom He had selected as His workmen.--Letter 53, 1900, pp. 3, 4. (To S. N. Haskell, April 5, 1900.)  {2MR 9.5}
[2MR 10.1]          Oh, shall we not clear away the rubbish that is filling our hearts, and invite Christ to enter as an abiding Guest? Then He will richly bless us, and we shall receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit.--Ms 15, 1903, p. 6. ("How to Receive God's Blessing," March 31, 1903.)  {2MR 10.1}
[2MR 10.2]          We greatly desire that at this time the Holy Spirit may show every professing Christian the fullness and perfection of Christ's atoning sacrifice. It was a whole and entire sacrifice that Christ made for the sins of the world. We are living and working and breathing in a low atmosphere. Now and then we get glimpses of Christ, but much selfishness is manifested. Our failure to appropriate the grace of Christ leaves us defective and faithless, unable correctly to represent Christ. By clinging to self, ministering to our selfish interests, we dishonor God, and the sacred word we minister is made to taste of the uncleansed vessel through which it is communicated. Self is so largely revealed that the sacredness of the truth is lost sight of.--Ms 148, 1897, pp. 1, 2. ("The Christian Life," Dec. 5, 1897.)  {2MR 10.2}
[2MR 10.3]          Those who place themselves under the control of the Holy Spirit can be doers of Christ's words. All such will be refreshed as with the dew of heaven. --Ms 62, 1897, p. 4. (To a Brother in California, June 3, 1897.)                                            -11-  {2MR 10.3}
[2MR 11.1]          The Lord desires to make man the repository of divine influence, and the only thing that hinders the accomplishment of God's designs is that men close their hearts to the light of life. Apostasy caused the withdrawal of the Holy Spirit from man, but through the plan of redemption this blessing of heaven is to be restored to those who sincerely desire it. The Lord has promised to give all good things to those who ask Him, and all good things are defined as given with the gift of the Holy Spirit. The more we discover our real need, our real poverty, the more will we desire the gift of the Holy Spirit; our souls will be turned, not into the channel of ambition and presumption, but into the channel of earnest supplication for the enlightenment of heaven. It is because we do not see our need, do not realize our poverty, that we do not pour forth earnest entreaties, looking unto Jesus the Author and Finisher of our faith, for the bestowal of the blessing.--Ms 3, 1892, p. 1. ("Relationship of Institutional Workers," no date.)  {2MR 11.1}
[2MR 11.2]          God desires to refresh His people by the gift of the Holy Spirit, baptizing them anew in His love. There is no need for a dearth of the Holy Spirit in the church. After Christ's ascension, the Holy Spirit came upon the waiting, praying, believing disciples with a fullness and power that reached every heart. In the future, the earth is to be lightened with the glory of God. A divine influence is to go forth to the world from those who are sanctified through the truth. The earth is to be encircled with an atmosphere of grace. The Holy Spirit is to work on human hearts, taking the things of God and showing them unto men.--Ms 88a, 1905, p. 5. ("An Appeal in Behalf of the Work in Nashville," no date.)                                            -12-  {2MR 11.2}
[2MR 12.1]          The Holy Spirit alone is able to work with us, in us, and through us, giving us a character which God can approve. The Lord loves His people. With the growth of the Christian life there will come the want of a deeper and more perfect experience. Nothing can meet the necessities of sinful, erring men but the perfect sacrifice of Christ. . . .  {2MR 12.1}
[2MR 12.2]          Every church has need of the Holy Spirit's searching power. This alone can enable them to seek peace, to pursue that course which will bring peace to their own souls, to be faithful witnesses to Christ, testifying by their circumspect course of action that they have the mind of Christ. . . .  {2MR 12.2}
[2MR 12.3]          We can be saved only by forming characters like the character of Christ. The indwelling of the Holy Spirit will be shown by the outflowing of heavenly love. The Lord Jesus is our Sinbearer. God covers the repenting sinner with His forgiveness, and hides the sin from the sight of God by clothing him with the perfection of righteousness. The more perfectly we are transformed to the image of God, the greater will be our hatred for sin; and we will work to save the sinner. . . .  {2MR 12.3}
[2MR 12.4]          If you seek the blessing of God every day, you will be blessed every day. The Lord gives the Holy Spirit, and supplies all providential opportunities and facilities.--Letter 20, 1899, pp. 2, 7, 9. (To Philip Wessels, Feb. 3, 1899.)  {2MR 12.4}
[2MR 12.5]          The grand truths of the Bible are for us individually, to rule, to guide, to control our life; for this is the only way in which Christ can be properly represented to our world in grace and loveliness in the characters of all who profess to be His disciples. Nothing less than heart service will be acceptable with God. God requires the sanctification of the entire man, body, soul, and spirit. The Holy Spirit implants a new nature, and molds through the grace of                                            -13-     Christ the human character, until the image of Christ is perfected; this is true holiness.--Letter 70, 1894, p. 5. (To Brethren in Responsible Positions in the Review and Herald Office, Jan. 13, 1894.)  {2MR 12.5}
[2MR 13.1]         He died on the cross as a sacrifice for the world, and through this sacrifice comes the greatest blessing that God could bestow--the gift of the Holy Spirit. This blessing is for all who will receive Christ. . . .  {2MR 13.1}
[2MR 13.2]          "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name." Christ was empowered to breathe into fallen humanity the breath of life. Those who receive Him will never hunger, never thirst; for greater joy than that found in Christ there cannot be. Study the words spoken by the Saviour from the mount of blessing. How the divine nature shone through His humanity as His lips uttered the benedictions upon those who were the objects of His mercy and love! He blessed them with a fullness that showed that He was drawing from the inexhaustible store of the richest treasures. The treasures of eternity were at His command. The Father committed the riches of heaven to Him, and in the disposal of them He knew no bounds. Those who accept Him as their Saviour, their Redeemer, the Prince of life, He acknowledged before the heavenly host, before the worlds unfallen and before the fallen world, as His peculiar treasure. . . .  {2MR 13.2}
[2MR 13.3]          Christ drew the people to Him. He was unfolding truths of the highest order. The knowledge He came to impart was the gospel in all its richness and power. The Sinbearer, He is alive to all the horrors which sin brings upon the soul, and He came to this world with a message of deliverance.  {2MR 13.3}
[2MR 13.4]          What is Christianity? God's instrumentality for the conversion of the sinner. Jesus will call to account everyone who is not brought under His                                            -14-     control, who does not demonstrate in his life the influence of the cross of Calvary. Christ should be uplifted by those whom He has redeemed by dying on the cross a death of shame. He who has felt the power of the grace of Christ has a story to tell.--Ms 56, 1899, pp. 1, 2, 3, 6. ("Following Christ," April 7, 1899.)  {2MR 13.4}
[2MR 14.1]          The Holy Spirit was promised to be with those who were wrestling for victory, in demonstration of all mightiness, endowing the human agent with supernatural powers, and instructing the ignorant in the mysteries of the kingdom of God. That the Holy Spirit is to be the grand helper, is a wonderful promise.  {2MR 14.1}
[2MR 14.2]          Of what avail would it have been to us that the only begotten Son of God had humbled Himself, endured the temptations of the wily foe, and wrestled with him during His entire life on earth, and died the Just for the unjust, that humanity might not perish, if the Spirit had not been given as a constant, working, regenerating agent to make effectual in our cases what had been wrought out by the world's Redeemer.  {2MR 14.2}
[2MR 14.3]          The imparted Holy Spirit enabled His disciples, the apostles, to stand firmly against every species of idolatry and to exalt the Lord and Him alone.  {2MR 14.3}
[2MR 14.4]          Who but Jesus Christ, by His Spirit and divine power, guided the pens of the sacred historians that to the world might be presented the precious record of the sayings and works of Jesus Christ?  {2MR 14.4}
[2MR 14.5]          The promised Holy Spirit, that He would send after He ascended to His Father, is constantly at work to draw the attention to the great official sacrifice upon the cross of Calvary, and to unfold to the world the love of God to man, and to open to the convicted soul the precious things in the Scriptures,                                            -15-     and to open to darkened minds the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, the truths that make their hearts burn within them with the awakened intelligence of the truths of eternity.  {2MR 14.5}
[2MR 15.1]          Who but the Holy Spirit presents before the mind the moral standard of righteousness and convinces of sin, and produces godly sorrow which worketh repentance that needeth not to be repented of, and inspires the exercise of faith in Him who alone can save from all sin?  {2MR 15.1}
[2MR 15.2]          Who but the Holy Spirit can work with human minds to transform character by withdrawing the affections from those things which are temporal, perishable, and imbue the soul with earnest desire by presenting the immortal inheritance, the eternal substance which is imperishable, and recreates, refines, and sanctifies the human agents that they may become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King?--Ms 1, 1892, pp. 1-3. ("Obedience to God," Nov. 13, 1892.)  {2MR 15.2}
[2MR 15.3]          How abundant is the gift to our world of the Holy Spirit! It is beyond the power of language to express the blessings it brings to God's people. If received and appreciated, the Holy Spirit will make us holy, Christlike. Through its agency we are united with Christ, partakers of the divine nature. The reception of the Holy Spirit in its fullness is the great need of the church today.--Letter 178, 1907, p. 3. (To J. E. White, May 17, 1907.)  {2MR 15.3}
[2MR 15.4]          These promises are the assurance that through the influence of the Holy Spirit we are strengthened to be like God in character. By beholding His purity and holiness, we become partakers of the divine nature, overcoming the selfishness of the natural heart. There is a power in the truth that will always work if the human agent will heartily cooperate, allowing himself to be brought by                                            -16-     faith into captivity to Jesus Christ. The Saviour's virtues and excellencies become the savor of the whole being, body, soul, and spirit.--Letter 65, 1900, p. 2. (To W. Covell, March, 1900.)  {2MR 15.4}
[2MR 16.1]          Why this revelation of the power of faith in the last time? Why is it to be revealed in the very close of this world's history? Because iniquity abounds and the satanic agencies, who especially oppose the commandment-keeping people of God at this time and bring trial and sorrow upon them. In these closing days of probation, days of great trial of faith, you cannot keep yourself. You are kept alone by the power of God, which is revealed in a special manner to offset the working of Satan through the children of disobedience. . . .  {2MR 16.1}
[2MR 16.2]          As you ask the Lord to help you, honor your Saviour by believing that you do receive His blessings. Mutual love between you and your Saviour will enable you to do His will against every opposing element. When you have a plain "Thus saith the Lord" for your course of action, He will sustain you.--Letter 24, 1895, pp. 5, 7. (To Sister Eckman, May 9, 1895.)  {2MR 16.2}
[2MR 16.3]          There was the power of heaven as if this greatness of influence had for ages been under restraint, and now the time had come, and all the universe of heaven rejoiced in being able to communicate and pour down from heaven the riches of the power upon the church, to be transferred to the world. And what followed? Thousands were converted in a day. The sword of the Spirit--the Word of God--was indeed newly edged with power, and, bathed in the lightnings of heaven, cut its way through unbelief.  {2MR 16.3}
[2MR 16.4]         The seed sown by Christ in His mission work with His disciples needed no other evidence than that the words spoken by the disciples found entrance to                                            -17-     their minds and hearts, and through these mighty agencies the world was to be convinced of sin. Bear in mind, when heavenly influences came into the heart all found a field ready to be harvested. Particular fields of labor were opened to be worked, and all found, wherever they went in Christ's name, His representative in the Holy Spirit opened the hearts and doors for the disciples. All were of one mind, and all felt that their resources must be taxed to the uttermost of their ability. A work was before them to preach Christ and Him crucified through the whole world. One subject was the theme for all who should work with completeness the works of Christ as His representatives to all, as many as would believe on Him. They were of one heart and one mind, and daily they were adding new territories as their fields of labor.--Ms 130, 1901, pp. 14, 15. (No title, Nov. 27, 1901.)  {2MR 16.4}
[2MR 17.1]          God will bless all who will thus prepare themselves for His service. They will understand what it means to have the assurance of the Spirit, because they have received Christ by faith. The religion of Christ means much more than the forgiveness of sin. It means taking away our sins, and filling the vacuum with the Holy Spirit. It means divine illumination, rejoicing in God. It means a heart emptied of self and blessed with the abiding presence of Christ. We need the vital qualities of Christianity, and when we possess them the church will be a living, active, working church. There will be growth in grace, because the bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness pervade the chambers of the mind.--Ms 2, 1899, pp. 2, 3. ("The Need of Greater Consecration," Jan. 24, 1899.)  {2MR 17.1}
[2MR 17.2]          God designs that the plan of redemption shall come to His people as the latter rain, for they are fast losing their connection with God. They are                                            -18-     trusting in man, and glorifying man, and their strength is proportionate to the strength of their dependence. Some matters have been opened before me which will be fulfilled ere long. We are to know more than we do at the present time. We are to comprehend the deep things of God. There are themes to be dwelt upon which are worthy of more than a passing notice. Angels have desired to look into the truths which are revealed to the people who are searching God's Word and with contrite hearts praying for wisdom, for greater lengths and breadths and heights of that knowledge which God alone can give.--Ms 75, 1899, p. 4. (Untitled, May 11, 1899.)  {2MR 17.2}
[2MR 18.1]          We must not wait for the latter rain. It is coming upon all who will recognize and appropriate the dew and showers of grace that fall upon us. When we gather up the fragments of light, when we appreciate the sure mercies of God, who loves to have us trust Him, then every promise will be fulfilled. "For as the earth bringeth forth her bud, and as the garden causeth the things that are sown in it to spring forth; so the Lord will cause righteousness and praise to spring forth before all the nations" ［Isaiah 61:11］. The whole earth is to be filled with the glory of God.--Letter 151, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To "My Children," Aug. 29, 1897.)  {2MR 18.1}
[2MR 18.2]          The word of God in His law is binding upon every intelligent mind. The truth for this time, the third angel's message, is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, meaning with increasing power, as we approach the great final test. . . .  {2MR 18.2}
[2MR 18.3]          The present truth for this time comprises the messages, the third angel's message succeeding the first and second. The presentation of this message, with all it embraces, is our work. . . .                                            -19-  {2MR 18.3}
[2MR 19.1]          The third angel's message in its clear, definite terms is to be made the prominent warning; all that it comprehends is to be made intelligible to the reasoning minds of today.--Letter 121, 1900, p. 5. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, Aug. 13, 1900.)  {2MR 19.1}
[2MR 19.2]          We should make efforts to show our people the wants of the cause of God, and to open before them the need of using means that God has entrusted to them to advance the work of the Master both at home and abroad. Unless those who can help are roused to a sense of their duty, they will not recognize the work of God when the loud cry of the third angel shall be heard. When light goes forth to lighten the earth, instead of coming up to the help of the Lord, they will want to bind about His work to meet their narrow ideas. Let me tell you that the Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning. --Ms 121b, 1898, p. 2. ("Danger of Restricting the Work," Oct. 1, 1898.)  {2MR 19.2}
[2MR 19.3]          God calls for His watchmen to awake and be faithful sentinels. Begin anew to yoke up with Christ and with all who have a knowledge of the truth. Arouse from your deathlike slumbers, and learn the simple lessons that lie at the foundation of true godliness. Whether superiors, inferiors, or equals, your work is to begin with your own heart. Humble yourself before God. Come into right connection with Him by yielding to the creating power of the Holy Spirit. Then will be seen in the church the unity that is of value in God's sight. There will be sweet harmony, and all the building, fitly framed together, will grow up into an holy temple in the Lord. The church will have that faith that shows that it is genuine because it works by love and purifies the soul. A hand-to-hand and heart-to-heart interest will be shown in building up the old                                             -20-     waste places.--Ms 64, 1898, p. 12. ("The Danger of Rejecting Light," May, 1898.)  {2MR 19.3}
[2MR 20.1]          Blessed are the eyes which saw the things that were seen in 1843 and 1844. The message was given. And there should be no delay in repeating the message, for the signs of the times are fulfilling; the closing work must be done. A great work will be done in a short time. A message will soon be given by God's appointment that will swell into a loud cry. Then Daniel will stand in his lot, to give his testimony.  {2MR 20.1}
[2MR 20.2]          The attention of our churches must be aroused. We are standing upon the borders of the greatest event in the world's history, and Satan must not have power over the people of God, causing them to sleep on. The Papacy will appear in its power. All must now arouse and search the Scriptures, for God will make known to His faithful ones what shall be in the last time. The word of the Lord is to come to His people in power.  {2MR 20.2}
[2MR 20.3]          The signs of the end are fast fulfilling. The time of trouble is very near us now. We are to be brought into strait places in a way in which we have not been brought heretofore. The time of trouble is near, and we are to awake to a realization of this. We are to be sure that our feet are in the narrow path. We need an experience that we have not yet had, that we may have the assurance that the God of all grace is a very present help in time of need.--Letter 54, 1906, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother and Sister Farnsworth, Jan. 30, 1906.)  {2MR 20.3}
[2MR 20.4]          The natural man needs to be converted. The Spirit of God is needed to operate upon human hearts. Many of our church members are becoming weak because, instead of depending upon God, they are self-sufficient. I am                                             -21-     instructed to say to our churches, Study the Testimonies. They are written for our admonition and encouragement upon whom the ends of the world are come. If God's people will not study these messages that are sent to them from time to time, they are guilty of rejecting light. . . .  {2MR 20.4}
[2MR 21.1]          If fewer words of human wisdom, and more of the words of Christ, were spoken, if there were fewer sermons, and more social meetings, we would find a different atmosphere pervade our churches and our camp meetings. Seasons of prayer should be held for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit.--Letter 292, 1907, pp. 3, 4. (To J. E. White, Sept. 21, 1907.)  {2MR 21.1}
[2MR 21.2]          Let us seek the Lord with our whole hearts, that we may find Him. We have received the light of the three angel's messages; and we now need to come decidedly to the front and take our position on the side of truth. . ..  {2MR 21.2}
[2MR 21.3]          The prophecies in the eighteenth of Revelation will soon be fulfilled. During the proclamation of the third angel's message, "another angel" is to "come down from heaven, having great power" and the earth is to be "lightened with His glory." The Spirit of the Lord will so graciously and universally bless consecrated human instrumentalities, that men, women, and children will open their lips in praise and testimony, filling the earth with the knowledge of God and with His unsurpassed glory, as the waters cover the sea.  {2MR 21.3}
[2MR 21.4]          Those who have held the beginning of their confidence firm unto the end, will be wide-awake during the time that the third angel's message is proclaimed with great power. During the loud cry, the church, aided by the providential interpositions of her exalted Lord, will diffuse the knowledge of salvation so abundantly that light shall be communicated to every city and town. The earth will be filled with the knowledge of salvation. So abundantly will the                                             -22-     renewing Spirit of God have crowned with success the intensely active agencies, that the light of present truth will be seen flashing everywhere.  {2MR 21.4}
[2MR 22.1]          The saving knowledge of God will accomplish its purifying work on the mind and heart of every believer. The Word declares: "Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. And I will put My spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes" ［Ezekiel 36:25-27］. This is the descent of the Holy Spirit, sent from God to do its office-work. The house of Israel is to be imbued with the Holy Spirit, and baptized with the grace of salvation. Their state of lethargy will no longer exist. All who have not received the light will be convicted; all who will turn unto the Lord with full purpose of heart will confess their sins. . . .  {2MR 22.1}
[2MR 22.2]         The proclamation of the gospel is the only means by which God can employ human beings as His instrumentalities for the salvation of souls. As men, women, and children proclaim the gospel, the Lord will open the eyes of the blind to see His statutes, and will write upon the hearts of the truly penitent His law. The animating Spirit of God, working through human agencies, leads the believers to be as one mind, one soul, unitedly loving God and keeping His commandments--preparing here below for translation.--Ms 122, 1903, pp. 1-4. ("The Time of the End," Oct. 9, 1903.)  {2MR 22.2}
[2MR 22.3]          The earth itself with its golden lodes is not more promising than is the Word, the great garden of revealed truth; but its rich treasure will reward only the humble and contrite ones who search for it. The Holy Spirit will                                             -23-     direct the searcher. A vast field, yet undiscovered, is to be worked that precious truth may be found to enrich the receiver, that he may impart his treasure to others. The Holy Spirit is to be presented in every discourse.  {2MR 22.3}
[2MR 23.1]          What wonderful statements Christ has made concerning His representative to the world! This is the theme of encouragement to be kept before the people. In comprehending the office of the Holy Spirit, we shall bring all blessings to ourselves. He will make us complete in Christ.--Ms 8, 1898, pp. 5, 6. ("The Necessity of Studying the Word," no date.)  {2MR 23.1}
[2MR 23.2]          Let there be a work of reformation and repentance. Let all seek for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. As with the disciples after the ascension of Christ, it may require several days of earnestly seeking God and putting away of sin.  {2MR 23.2}
[2MR 23.3]          When God's people are worked by the Holy Spirit, they will manifest a zeal that is according to knowledge. When they are guided by the Spirit, they will no longer lead others in false paths. They will reflect the light that God has been giving for years. The spirit of criticism will be put away. Filled with the spirit of humility, they will be of one mind, united with one another and with Christ.--Ms 107, 1903, p. 7. (Diary, "Unity With the Father," Sept. 15, 1903.)  {2MR 23.3}
[2MR 23.4]          As a people we need to seek most earnestly for the energizing power of the Holy Spirit. We need to be born again. "A new heart," Christ says, "I will give you." He takes the things of God, and shows them to those who follow Him in meekness and lowliness.--Letter 200, 1902, p. 6. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, Dec. 15, 1902.)                                             -24-  {2MR 23.4}
[2MR 24.1]          Could there be a convocation of all the churches of earth, the object of their united cry should be for the Holy Spirit. When we have that, Christ our sufficiency is ever present. We shall have every want supplied. We shall have the mind of Christ.--Ms 8, 1892, p. 4. ("Christ Our Sufficiency," Nov. 25, 1892.)  {2MR 24.1}
[2MR 24.2]          If we obtain the victory we must be earnest ourselves and plead with God for His Holy Spirit. We must talk and pray in faith that we may have the precious anointment of the Holy Spirit. . . .  {2MR 24.2}
[2MR 24.3]          We do not exercise that faith, perseveringly claiming the Holy Spirit. I tell you, we must have the baptism of the Holy Spirit. It is for us, and we must have it. We are living in that time of this earth's history when we must meet to pray for the special blessing upon us individually, and then we shall be in Christ, and through Christ victorious. We are too easily satisfied with limited, special, far-between blessings. We are to lay hold of God by faith and labor to bring souls to Christ. We are too dull in our doctrinal discourses upon the truth as it is in Jesus. Present the truth for this time as an important message, from another world. Lift Him up, the Man of Calvary. Come in consecration to holier ground, and still holier. Preach the truth with the power of God sent down from heaven. Let the truth take hold of the spiritual part of our own nature, and then the current of divine power will be communicated to those whom we address.--Letter 230, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To G. B. Starr, Dec. 3, 1899.)  {2MR 24.3}
[2MR 24.4]          The only power that can quicken the heart into activity is the power which will give life to the dead--the Holy Spirit of God. . . . Hold fast to your only                                             -25-     hope--the precious privilege of access to God through Christ. Hang your helpless soul upon your Mediator. In and through Him, and Him alone, you can come to God. There is no atoning efficacy apart from the provision made. Human rites and methods are of no avail. Anything but Christ alone is nothingness.  {2MR 24.4}
[2MR 25.1]          The Holy Spirit is your hope. As you lift the cross of Calvary, it lifts you. Bearing the cross after Jesus, following in His consecrated, self-denying footsteps--only thus can you find salvation. The Word of the living God is your guide and counsellor. Jesus Christ is the way into the holy of holies-- the way without a screen. The sinner is humbled; the Saviour is exalted as all and in all. This is your refuge.--Letter 124, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Sanderson, circa Sept. 12, 1901.)  {2MR 25.1}
[2MR 25.2]          "Greater works than these shall ye do because I go to My Father." He would intercede for them and would send them His own representative, the Holy Spirit, who would attend them in their work. This representative would not appear in human form, but by faith would be seen and recognized by all who believe in Christ.--Ms 70a, 1897, p. 2. (No title, no date.)  {2MR 25.2}
[2MR 25.3]          There are many who will spend and be spent to win souls to Christ. In obedience to the great commission, they will go forth to work for the Master. Under the ministration of angels ordinary men will be moved by the Spirit of God to warn people in the highways and byways. Humble men, who do not trust in their gifts, but who work in simplicity, trusting always in God, will share in the joy of the Saviour as their persevering prayers bring souls to the cross. --Letter 109, 1901, pp. 3, 4. (To J. O. Johnston, Aug. 6, 1901.)                                             -26-  {2MR 25.3}
[2MR 26.1]          The Lord Jesus has placed Himself under obligation never to disappoint a true seeker for the Holy Spirit's guidance. He presents the earthly to represent the heavenly. He appeals to the love of earthly parents. "What man is there among you," He says, "who if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone, or if he ask a fish will he give him a serpent? If ye then being evil know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give good gifts to them that ask Him?"--Letter 68, 1900, p. 10. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, May 4, 1900.)  {2MR 26.1}
[2MR 26.2]          Christ's followers will pray and believe and work as Christ worked, relying upon the Holy Spirit, Christ's representative, for their sufficiency. They realize that they are only the instruments. The Holy Spirit is the power cooperating with them. They can labor with the highest power, for it is God that does the work, and not man. With the tact and methods given of God, they work, and God works with them as a compelling power to save the souls of men. --Ms 111, 1898, p. 4. ("Prayer and Faith," Sept. 8, 1898.)  {2MR 26.2}
[2MR 26.3]          The reason why the Holy Spirit does not work among us . . . is the unbelief in God and the lack of confidence in one another. This was the work of the power of darkness to lead us to suspect our brethren and stand apart as criticizers.--Letter 7, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, Jan. 22, 1899.)  {2MR 26.3}
[2MR 26.4]          I would that we had the baptism of the Holy Spirit, and this we must have before we can reveal perfection of life and character. I would that each member                                             -27-     of the church would open the heart to Jesus, saying, "Come, heavenly Guest, abide with me.". . ..  {2MR 26.4}
[2MR 27.1]          The question is sometimes asked, "Why, if we have the truth, do we not see a greater manifestation of the Spirit of God?" God cannot reveal Himself till those who profess to be Christians are doers of His word in their private lives, till there is oneness with Christ, a sanctification of body, soul, and spirit. Then they will be fit temples for the indwelling of the Holy Spirit.--Letter 139, 1898, pp. 2, 3, 12. (To A. T. Jones, Dec. 16, 1898.)  {2MR 27.1}
[2MR 27.2]          Sanctification--how many understand its full meaning? The mind is befogged by sensual malaria. The thoughts need purifying. What might not men and women have been had they realized that the treatment of the body has everything to do with the vigor and purity of the mind and heart. The true Christian obtains an experience which brings holiness. He is without a spot of guilt upon the conscience, or a taint of corruption upon the soul. The spirituality of the law of God, with its limiting principles, is brought into his life. The light of truth irradiates his understanding. A glow of perfect love for the Redeemer clears away the miasma which has interposed between his soul and God. The will of God has become his will, pure, elevated, refined, and sanctified. His countenance reveals the light of heaven. His body is a fit temple for the Holy Spirit. Holiness adorns his character. God can commune with him, for soul and body are in harmony with God.--Letter 139, 1898, p. 13. (To A. T. Jones, Dec. 16, 1898.)  {2MR 27.2}
[2MR 27.3]          Unless we have a sense of our own soul poverty, we are not fitted to do the work of God. Unless we can feel brotherly love for those around us, the Holy                                             -28-     Spirit cannot work upon our hearts and minds.--Letter 68, 1896, pp. 3, 4. (To S. McCullagh, July 12, 1896.)  {2MR 27.3}
[2MR 28.1]          The influence of the Holy Spirit is the life of Christ in the soul. We do not now see Christ and speak to Him, but His Holy Spirit is just as near us in one place as another. It works in and through everyone who receives Christ. Those who know the indwelling of the Spirit reveal the fruit of the Spirit-- love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith.--Ms 41, 1897, p. 12. ("Words of Comfort," no date.)  {2MR 28.1}
[2MR 28.2]          All have not that faith which works by love and purifies the soul from all earthly dross. The purification through the Spirit must take place in their own minds and hearts. Unless this divine principle is brought into the life and practice, there can be no such fruit borne as unfeigned, fervent love for one another. There are in the human heart hereditary and cultivated partialities so that this love will not be practiced unless the divine grace shall purify the natural tendencies of the human heart. Lust for forbidden things will obtain the mastery, and self will be glorified. . . .  {2MR 28.2}
[2MR 28.3]          It was the Holy Spirit that brought from the lessons of Christ all things to their remembrance, repeating them with a vividness that was more powerful than when they heard these precious truths with their natural senses. The words of the great Teacher were impressed upon the dormant energies of mind and soul. This new sense of the truths which Christ uttered was received into their minds and senses as a new revelation, and truth, pure, unadulterated truth, made a place for itself.--Ms 63, 1900, pp. 2-4. (No Title, Oct. 2, 1900.)                                             -29-  {2MR 28.3}
[2MR 29.1]          The statement is made that Christ could not do many mighty works in certain places because of unbelief. Jesus was the source of all power, all light and life, and if His way was obstructed by unbelief, what can be expected of the finite instrument? Time and time again the Lord has longed to communicate His Spirit in rich measure, but there was no place for it to rest. It was not recognized or valued. The blindness of mind, the hardness of hearts, interpreted it as something of which they should be afraid. Some hidden evil lurks in the heart to hinder the manifestation of the power of God, and His Spirit cannot descend. . . .  {2MR 29.1}
[2MR 29.2]          Christ used the wind as a symbol of the Spirit of God. As the wind bloweth whither it listeth, and we cannot tell whence it cometh or whither it goeth, so it is with the Spirit of God. We do not know through whom it will be manifested. But I speak not my own words when I say that God's Spirit will pass by those who have had their day of test and opportunity, but who have not distinguished the voice of God or appreciated the movings of His Spirit. Then thousands in the eleventh hour will see and acknowledge the truth. "Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that the plowman shall overtake the reaper, and the treader of grapes him that soweth seed" ［Amos 9:13］. These conversions to truth will be made with a rapidity that will surprise the church, and God's name alone will be glorified. . . .  {2MR 29.2}
[2MR 29.3]          Ye are the light of the world, God says. He will make those who are faithful in the church radiant with the word of God. His Spirit will be communicated to human instrumentalities, giving them light before which moral darkness must flee away.--Letter 43, 1890, pp. 3, 5, 6, 7. (To O. A. Olsen, Dec. 15, 1900.)                                             -30-  {2MR 29.3}
[2MR 30.1]          Jesus is our Redeemer. He practiced self-denial, self-sacrifice, and He loves us in our weakness and offers to us His strength. He says, "I have graven thee upon the palms of My hands." He will impart His Holy Spirit in the plenitude of His reviving, and there shall not be room enough to receive it. Nothing but the baptism of the Holy Spirit can bring up the church to its right position, and prepare the people of God for the fast approaching conflict. Why is there not individual growth in the church? Why is not every member of the church growing up into Christ our living head? This growth does not mean growing earthward, but heavenward; not downward, but upward. We are living in the dispensation of the Spirit. We hold in our hands the promise of His Spirit, and ministers may be qualified to give the trumpet a certain sound, to arouse the sleeping people and set them at work for themselves and for others out of the fold.--Letter 15, 1889, p. 5. (To Dr. Burke, Dec. 20, 1889.)  {2MR 30.1}
[2MR 30.2]          According to the gifts received must be the gifts returned. All should do what they can, cheerfully, willingly, as doing service to God. Thus they improve their power to do, and go on from strength to strength. These receive God's approval. But those who are slothful not only neglect the opportunity of doing the work appointed them, but through their neglect they become hindrances to others. . . .  {2MR 30.2}
[2MR 30.3]          The lips of a speaker may move under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. Thus the words of God find utterance in warnings, in appeals, in reproof, in correction in righteousness. This power is not in the speaker. It is a power put within him by God, that he may be enabled to reach those who are dead in trespasses and sins, and arouse them from their spiritual death to receive life from God. . . .                                             -31-  {2MR 30.3}
[2MR 31.1]          Man's capabilities and talents are all to be held in trust. They do not originate with the one who is commissioned to preach the gospel. These gifts are to be looked upon as coming from God. They are to be used as wholly His. They are to be consecrated to His service. To the one who does this, the Lord can give higher gifts. If he is called to do a work that demands self denial, the spirit of consecration and entire self-surrender leads him to deny self.  {2MR 31.1}
[2MR 31.2]          The humility that bears fruit, stirring the soul with a living sense of the love of God, will speak for the soul in that great day when everyone will be rewarded according to his works, whether they be good or evil. It will be wonderful commendation to hear the words, "The Spirit of God never stirred this man's soul in vain. Each step upward on the ladder of progress prepared him to climb still higher. From the top of the ladder the bright beams of God's glory shone upon him. He never thought of resting, but sought constantly to attain the wisdom and righteousness of Christ, pressing on toward the mark of the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. His thoughts were brought into captivity to Christ. He is one with Christ."--Letter 21, 1897, pp. 4, 6, 9, 10. (To "My Ministering Brethren," Dec. 19, 1897.)  {2MR 31.2}
[2MR 31.3]          The words spoken to Christ's disciples come to us through their words. The Comforter is ours as well as theirs, at all times and in all places, in all sorrows and in all affliction, when the present outlook seems dark and the future perplexing, and souls feel helpless and alone. These are the times when the Comforter will be sent in answer to the prayer of faith. There is no more encouraging promise than this: "Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask anything in My name, I will do it."                                             -32-  {2MR 31.3}
[2MR 32.1]          Earthly comforters may do their best. They speak to the ear, but there is no comfort like Christ's, so tender and so true. He is touched with the feelings of our infirmities. His Spirit speaks to the heart. Circumstances may separate friends; the wide, broad sea may roll its restless waters between us and them. Their words and sincere wishes may still exist, and yet they be unable to demonstrate them and do for us that which would be pleasant and gratefully received. But no distance, no circumstances can separate us from "the Comforter." Wherever we are, wherever we may go, He is there, always a Presence, a Person connected with heaven, One given us in Christ's place, to act in His stead. He is always at our right hand, to speak to us soothing, gentle words, to support, sustain, uphold, and cheer.--Letter 89b, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To Mr. & Mrs. Herbert Lacey, March 22, 1897.)  {2MR 32.1}
[2MR 32.2]          "Ye are laborers together with God." The spiritual powers God has given man are to be exercised. Sin, reigning in the mortal body, has kept man working at cross purposes with God, but the man who accepts Christ has consecrated his highest powers to God for the benefit of his fellow men. The Holy Spirit was given to call into exercise the higher powers entrusted to man, and he who yields himself to the control of His Spirit lays hold of Christ with the living grasp of an earnest, definite faith, an intensity of love that nothing can quench. His life is bound up with Christ. His religion is not made up of selfishness and covetousness. His study is, where does the Kingdom of God need building up most? . . .  {2MR 32.2}
[2MR 32.3]          The Holy Spirit attending the worker, together with God, enables him to gather in the sheaves. It is not learned men, not eloquent men, who are to be depended upon to do the work now needed, but humble men, who are learned in the                                             -33-     school of Christ, who are meek and lowly in heart, who will give the invitation to the supper, "Come, for all things are now ready." Those who beg at midnight for loaves to feed the hungry souls, will be successful. The law of God is that as we receive we are to impart. All the churches in our land need the self-denying, self-sacrificing spirit of Christ. God's people are no longer to continue in sin; they are to lay hold of the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. If human hands have never been laid upon them in ordination, there is One who will give fitness for the work, if they ask for it in faith. In the name of the Lord I entreat you, Ask and receive the Holy Spirit. Press to the side of Christ. But this Spirit can only be received by those who are consecrated, who will deny self, lifting the cross and following the Lord. Who will be on the Lord's side?--Letter 10, 1899, pp. 9, 10, 14. (To J. H. Kellogg, Jan. 14, 1899.)  {2MR 32.3}
[2MR 33.1]          Is the kingdom of God enthroned in your heart by Christ's presence abiding there? or is self still a controlling power within? Whose subjects are you? If a selfish spirit continues to keep you out of Christ's service, pray, "Thy kingdom come. They will be done in earth as it is in heaven." Pray, oh, pray most earnestly, "Put Thy Spirit, Lord, Thy Holy Spirit, within my heart, that I may be sincere in keeping my baptismal vow." Pray that the intercession of Christ in your behalf shall not be in vain. Pray that unbelief shall no longer lead you to claim to be in God's service, while in the life-practice, because of a perverted will, you reveal that you are not bearing the fruit of the Spirit. Pray for the power to demonstrate to the world that you are dead to sin, and that your life is indeed hid with Christ in God. . . .  {2MR 33.1}
[2MR 33.2]          Receiving the Spirit of Christ, every one of His followers will fulfill a divinely appointed mission not merely to be an influence among influences, but                                             -34-     to be a special influence for God in every sense of the term.--Ms 130, 1902, pp. 6, 8. (Diary, Oct. 27, 1902.)  {2MR 33.2}
[2MR 34.1]          Evil had been accumulating for centuries, and could only be restrained and resisted by the mighty power of the Holy Spirit, the Third Person of the Godhead, who would come with no modified energy, but in the fullness of divine power. Another spirit must be met, for the essence of evil was working in all ways, and the submission of man to this satanic captivity was amazing. . . .  {2MR 34.1}
[2MR 34.2]          The divine Spirit reveals its working on the human heart. When the Holy Spirit operates upon the mind, the human agent will understand the statement made by Christ, "He shall receive of Mine, and shall show it unto you." Subjection to the Word of God means the restoration of one's self. Let Christ work by His Holy Spirit, and awake you as from the dead, and carry your minds along with His. Let Him employ your faculties. He has created your every capability, that you may better honor and glorify His name. Consecrate yourself to Him, and all associated with you will see that your energies are inspired of God, that your noblest powers are called into exercise to do God's service. The faculties once used to serve self and advance unworthy principles, once serving as members of unrighteous purposes, will be brought into captivity to Jesus Christ, and become one with the will of God.--Letter 8, 1896, pp. 1, 5. (To "My Brethren in America," Feb. 6, 1896.)  {2MR 34.2}
[2MR 34.3]          Man cannot possibly work out his own salvation without the ordained Divine power, and God will not do for man that which He requires man shall do for himself, through his own earnest, willing cooperation. Man in the work of the saving of the soul is wholly dependent upon God. He cannot of himself move one                                             -35-     step toward Christ without the Spirit of God draws him, and this drawing is ever, and will continue until man grieves the Holy Ghost by his persistent refusal. . . .  {2MR 34.3}
[2MR 35.1]          The Spirit of God does not propose to do our part either in the willing or the doing. This is the work of the human agent in cooperating with the Divine agencies. . . .  {2MR 35.1}
[2MR 35.2]          As soon as we incline our will to harmonize with God's will, the grace of Christ stands to cooperate with the human agent; but it will not be the substitute to do our work independent of our resolving and decidedly acting; therefore it is not the abundance of light, and evidence piled upon evidence, that will convert the soul. It is only the human agent accepting the light, arousing the energies of the will, realizing and acknowledging that which he knows is righteousness and truth, and thus cooperating with the heavenly ministrations appointed of God in the saving of the soul.  {2MR 35.2}
[2MR 35.3]          If the sinner or the backslider settles himself in disobedience and sin, the light may flash from heaven all about him, as it did about Saul, without breaking the bewitching power of falsehood and the spell of the world's deception. Unless the human agent inclines his heart to do God's will, and takes up God's service, the light will shine in vain. A thousandfold more light and conviction would accomplish nothing. God knows he has sufficient evidence already. "They have Moses and the prophets." If they will not believe their testimony and arouse to action, neither will they believe though one should be sent to them from the dead.--Letter 135, 1898, pp. 1, 2, 3. (To G. B. Starr, no date.)                                             -36-  {2MR 35.3}
[2MR 36.1]          Every soul who obeys the first four commandments will obey the last six commandments, and make manifest what is the duty of man to his fellow men. He will manifest tender, pitying love toward everyone for whom Christ has died. He will consecrate himself to be a missionary, to be a laborer together with God. All who have the Spirit of Christ are missionaries; they derive zeal and energy from the Chief Missionary.--Letter 31, 1894, p. 16. (To Brother Harper, Sept. 23, 1894.)  {2MR 36.1}
[2MR 36.2]          The Holy Spirit indites all genuine prayer. I have learned to know that in all my intercessions, the Spirit intercedes for me and for all saints whose intercessions are according to the will of God, never contrary to His will. "The Spirit also helpeth our infirmities" ［Romans 8:26］, and the Spirit being God, knoweth the mind of God; therefore in every prayer of ours for the sick, or for other needs, the will of God is to be regarded. "For what man knoweth the things of man, save the spirit of man which is in him? Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God" ［2 Corinthians 2:11］. If we are taught of God, we shall pray in conformity to His revealed will and in submission to His will which we know not. We are to make supplication according to the will of God, relying on the precious Word, and believing that Christ not only gave Himself for, but to, His disciples. The record declares, "He breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost" ［John 20:22］.  {2MR 36.2}
[2MR 36.3]          Jesus is waiting to breathe upon all His disciples, and give them the inspiration of His sanctifying Spirit, and transfuse the vital influence from Himself to His people. He would have them understand that henceforth they cannot serve two masters. Their lives cannot be divided. Christ is to live in His human agents and work through their faculties, and act through their capabilities.                                             -37-     Their will must be submitted to His will, they must act with His Spirit; that it may be no more they that live, but Christ that liveth in them. Jesus is seeking to impress upon them the thought that in giving His Holy Spirit He is giving to them the glory which the Father hath given Him, that He and His people may be one in God. Our way and will must be in submission to God's will, knowing that it is holy, just, and good. . . .  {2MR 36.3}
[2MR 37.1]          While Jesus, our Intercessor, pleads for us in heaven, the Holy Spirit works in us, to will and to do of His good pleasure. All heaven is interested in the salvation of the soul. Then what reason have we to doubt that the Lord will not and does not help us? We who teach the people must ourselves have a vital connection with God. In spirit and work we should be to the people a wellspring; because Christ in us is a well of water springing up unto everlasting life. Sickness and pain may test and try our patience and our faith, but the brightness of the Presence of the universe is with us and we must hide self behind Jesus. . . .  {2MR 37.1}
[2MR 37.2]          Though the mind may wander in prayer, be not discouraged; bring it back to the throne and do not leave the mercy seat until you have the victory. Are you to think your victory will be testified by strong emotion? No, "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." The Lord knows your desire. By faith keep close to Him and expect to receive the Holy Spirit. The office of the Holy Spirit is to control all our spiritual exercises. The Father hath given His Son for us, that through the Son the Holy Spirit might come to us and lead us to the Father. Through His divine agency we have the spirit of intercession whereby we may plead with God as a man pleadeth with his friend.--Letter 11b, 1892, pp. 3-6. (To S. N. Haskell, July 17, 1892.)                                             -38-  {2MR 37.2}
[2MR 38.1]          We need to dwell more constantly and earnestly upon the grace of the Holy Spirit. This we do not discern with our natural eyes, yet by faith we see its office work, and we cannot render to God supreme love and honor if we do not recognize the Holy Spirit which the Lord sends. The Holy Spirit represents Jesus Christ. He is our refuge unto whom we can run and be safe. . . .  {2MR 38.1}
[2MR 38.2]          When truth takes possession of the heart, the Christian will be brought into conflict, and in this conflict he will need the whole armor of God; for he has to fight the good fight of faith. There are opposing elements in his own household, even in his own heart, and nothing but the free Spirit of God can ensure for him the victory.--Ms 59, 1900, pp. 12, 16. ("Jots and Tittles II," Aug. 16, 1900.)  {2MR 38.2}
[2MR 38.3]          We are laborers together with God. The frail instrument is nothing, but worked by the Holy Spirit man can accomplish much. All human effort combined is weakness without the deep moving of the Spirit of God. The Lord is the worker. Without His help the deep learning and restless energy of a Paul, the eloquence and talent of an Apollos, would fall infinitely short of convicting and bringing one soul to repentance. But man is of value if soul, body, and spirit are prepared to cooperate with divine power. While man can do nothing without God, the Lord would do nothing without the human channel through which to communicate His truth to humanity.--Letter 85, 1898, p. 4. (To C. H. Jones, Oct. 7, 1898.)  {2MR 38.3}
[2MR 38.4]          The soul who yields his heart to be worked by the Holy Spirit will be a living channel of light in the inculcation of the precepts and truth of the Word of God, winning others to obedience of the commandments of God. Those who                                             -39-     are beholding us must first reverence the law of God as pure and binding upon every soul that lives on the face of the earth, and all will not obey the drawing of the Holy Spirit.  {2MR 38.4}
[2MR 39.1]          There must be in those who see, a walking in that light, living in reverence to the commandments of God, which are the expression of the character of God, which character they must accept if they would become members of the royal family, children of the Heavenly King. The truth, the light, the righteousness of Christ must shine forth from them in distinct lines. There is nothing that God will accept as a substitute here. To walk away from conviction to avoid the cross is not only to impair but to extinguish the inward striving of the Spirit of God in its power on the mind and will. --Ms 166, 1897, pp. 2, 3. ("Hopeful Words for Stanmore," Dec. 1897.)  {2MR 39.1}
[2MR 39.2]          Are we willing to pay the price for eternal life? Are we ready to sit down and count the cost, whether heaven is worth such a sacrifice as to die to self, and our will be bent and fashioned into perfect conformity with the will of God? Until this shall be, the transforming grace of God will not be experienced by us. Just as soon as we present our emptied nature to the Lord Jesus and His cause, He will supply the vacuum by His Holy Spirit. We can then believe He will give us of His fullness. He does not want us to perish. We do not want more of God any more urgently than He wants all that there is of us to be consecrated to His service.--Letter 27, 1892, p. 5. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, May 29, 1892.)  {2MR 39.2}
[2MR 39.3]          We cannot afford to consult fallible minds, or to depend on human judgment, so often unsanctified and perverse. This is why true followers of                                             -40-     Christ have such a great soul-hunger for the Holy Spirit, for the Holy Spirit so works through human agents that God's will is done on the earth as it is in heaven. . . .  {2MR 39.3}
[2MR 40.1]          Those who are imbued with His Spirit will have an intense love for everyone for whom He died, and will work earnestly to bring into the heavenly garner a harvest of souls. Filled with His Spirit, men and women will be animated with the same desire to save sinners that animated Christ in His lifework as a missionary sent of God.--Ms 130, 1902, pp. 4, 11. (Diary, "Christ Our Example in Every Line of Work," Oct. 27, 1902.)  {2MR 40.1}
[2MR 40.2]          When the Holy Spirit is allowed to do its work on human hearts, self will be crucified, and Christ will give to His people the gift of His grace and a perfect understanding of their great need.  {2MR 40.2}
[2MR 40.3]          God can use the human agent just to the extent that he will be worked by the Holy Spirit. To men who accept positions of responsibility as presidents, ministers, physicians, or workers in any line, I am bidden to say: God will test every man who enters His service. He does not measure our ability by the standard of the world. He does not ask, Do they possess learning and eloquence? Have they ability to command and control and manage? He asks, Will they represent My character? Will they walk in humility, that I may teach them My way? The soul temple must not be defiled by any loose or unclean practice. Those whom I will acknowledge in the courts of heaven must be without spot and wrinkle.  {2MR 40.3}
[2MR 40.4]          The Lord will use humble men to do a great and good work. Through them He will represent to the world the ineffaceable characteristics of the divine nature.--Letter 270, 1907, p. 2. (To J. E. White, Aug. 30, 1907.)                                             -41-  {2MR 40.4}
[2MR 41.1]          God's message to each of us is, "My son, give me thine heart. That heart is Mine. I have given My life for it." Then open the heart to the Divine Spirit and you will appreciate the value of the human soul.  {2MR 41.1}
[2MR 41.2]          There is a yearning in the heart for peace, for happiness. Look, oh, look unto Jesus, the Sun of Righteousness! May the Spirit of life touch hearts! We want hearts that shall respond to the touch of God. If His life be in us we will always see light in His light. . . .  {2MR 41.2}
[2MR 41.3]          How blind are many to the real forces that are working in this world! The power of the Holy Spirit is drawing to God all who will be drawn. He is convincing men that the commandments of God are a life and death question with them.--Ms 44, 1900, pp. 1-3. ("Jots and Tittles," July 24, 1900.)  {2MR 41.3}
[2MR 41.4]          What did the disciples do under the influence of the Holy Spirit's working? They called nothing which they possessed their own. All their earthly goods they used to support the poor believers. And this is the influence the Holy Spirit will have upon the hearts of those who believe today. They will not be improvident with the property lent them on trust. They will remember that it is not their own, and will use the Lord's goods to advance His work. They will publish the glad tidings of the gospel. They will work to relieve the needy, to help the helpless. It was this class for whom Christ manifested the greatest pity, the most tender compassion.- Letter 80, 1898, p. 2. (To E. J. Waggoner, Sept. 24, 1898.)  {2MR 41.4}
[2MR 41.5]          The promised outpouring of God's life-giving Spirit has been and is still the great hope of God's people. It is the hope and glory of Zion. In this time of spiritual declension God's ministry is to stand in dignity, efficiency,                                           -42-     and power. Wickedness and opposition are seen on every side. God does not direct His work in such a way that those whom He has appointed as His stewards shall link up with men who do not bear the sign of obedience, who walk and work in a way that dishonors God. . . .  {2MR 41.5}
[2MR 42.1]          "He to whom I have given skill is My servant as long as he will serve Me, cooperating with Me in helping My people. When he takes the Lord's inventions as his own, when he claims as his own the skill and wisdom I have given him, he is practicing robbery toward God, and is making his fellow men amenable to a finite man who has received God's gifts to impart to others." . . .  {2MR 42.1}
[2MR 42.2]          All who are partakers of the divine nature will realize that the Holy Spirit works with them, taking the truth from the sacred Word, where Christ has placed it, and stamping it upon the soul. But we are in great peril of keeping the truth in the outer court, neglecting to bring it into the sanctuary of the soul. Earnestly and solemnly we should prepare ourselves for the cleansing of the soul-temple, remembering that we are a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. This work, when thoroughly done, will cleanse the heart from all disunion, all strife, all desire for the supremacy.--Ms 14, 1901, pp. 1, 2, 21. (Diary, "Health Foods and Sanitarium Chaplains," Feb. 21, 1901.)  {2MR 42.2}
[2MR 42.3]          We have too little of the Spirit of God. We are too lifeless. Let us begin now to seek the Lord in earnest, as though we were determined to find Him. Let us offer up our petitions to God, and He will surely help every one of us to reveal the truth in our lives. He bids us bear living testimony to Him, ［and to］ honor Him by honoring the institution which is His instrument for the accomplishment of His work.--Ms 57, 1909, p. 7. ("Words of Counsel to Workers in the Madison Sanitarium," Sept. 5, 1909.)                                           -43-  {2MR 42.3}
[2MR 43.1]          Before giving us the baptism of the Holy Spirit, our heavenly Father will try us, to see if we can live without dishonoring Him. Draw nigh to God and He will draw nigh to you. Do not think . . . that you have received all the spiritual help you need. And do not think that you can have great spiritual blessings without complying with the conditions God Himself has laid down. James and John thought that for the asking they could have the highest place in the kingdom of God. Oh, how far short they fell of understanding the situation! They did not realize that before they could share Christ's glory, they must wear His yoke and daily learn His meekness and lowliness.--Letter 22, 1902, pp. 9, 10. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, Feb. 1, 1902.)  {2MR 43.1}
[2MR 43.2]          The time has come when we must expect the Lord to do great things for us. Our efforts must not flag or weaken. We are to grow in grace and in a knowledge of the Lord. Before the work is closed up and the sealing of God's people is finished, we shall have the outpouring of the Spirit of God. Angels from heaven will be in our midst. I want you and all your family to have a part in this closing work. The present is the fitting-up time for heaven, when we each must walk in full obedience to all the commandments of God. . . .  {2MR 43.2}
[2MR 43.3]          Through the study of the Word the whole character may be changed. "If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature; old things (old ambitions) have passed away; behold, all things have become new." The fruits of the Spirit will be revealed in refinement and true godliness. Selfishness will be purged from the life. Love, joy, peace, longsuffering, and gentleness will be revealed in the life.--Letter 30, 1907, pp. 2-4. (To N. D. Faulkhead, Feb. 5, 1907.)  {2MR 43.3}
[2MR 43.4]          In His work on earth, Christ lifts the veil that conceals the invisible world from our view, and reveals the power that is constantly                                           -44-     exercised for our good. The same ministry which He performed on earth was continued after His ascension to heaven. Through His representative, the Holy Spirit, God in Christ still ministers to the children of men.  {2MR 43.4}
[2MR 44.1]          Before He ascended to heaven, Christ gave the disciples the promise, "I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him: But ye know Him; for He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. I will not leave you orphans: I will come to you" (John 14:16, 17, margin).  {2MR 44.1}
[2MR 44.2]          To those who in faith claimed this promise it was speedily fulfilled. After Christ's ascension the disciples were gathered together of one accord in one place. Ten days they spent in heart-searching and self-examination, each taking his own case in hand, for it had to be an individual work. As the disciples made humble supplication to God, their differences were swept away. They became of one mind. Then the way was prepared for the Holy Spirit to enter the cleansed, consecrated soul-temples. Every heart was filled with the Spirit, whose influence came with copiousness and power as if it had been held in restraint for ages. . . .  {2MR 44.2}
[2MR 44.3]         If all were willing to receive, all would become filled with the Spirit. When God's people will believe, when they will turn their attention to that which is true, and living, and real, the Holy Spirit, in strong heavenly currents, will be poured upon the church.--Ms 21, 1900, pp. 7, 8, 9. ("God's Love Manifested," Feb. 16, 1901.)  {2MR 44.3}
[2MR 44.4]          Let Christians put away their dissensions, and give themselves to God for the saving of the lost. Let them ask in faith for the blessing, and it will                                           -45-     come. The outpouring of the Spirit in apostolic days was the "former rain," and glorious was the result. But the latter rain will be more abundant.  {2MR 44.4}
[2MR 45.1]          The work of the Spirit had been clearly defined by Christ. "He shall not speak of Himself," He said, "He shall glorify Me." As Christ came to glorify the Father by the revelation of His infinite love, so the Spirit came to glorify Christ.  {2MR 45.1}
[2MR 45.2]          "God so loved the world that He gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The measure of God's love is the measure of His power.--Letter 213, 1903, p. 5. (To "My Dear Friends at Berrien Springs," Oct. 9, 1903.)  {2MR 45.2}
[2MR 45.3]          It was a sin in the ancient economy to offer a sacrifice upon the wrong altar, or to allow incense to be kindled from a strange fire. We are in danger of commingling the sacred and the common. The holy fire from God is to be used with our offerings. The true altar is Christ, and the true fire is the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is to inspire, to teach, to lead, and to guide men, and make them safe counselors. If we turn aside from God's chosen ones, we are in danger of inquiring from strange gods, and of offering upon a strange altar. . . .  {2MR 45.3}
[2MR 45.4]          The most powerful preaching of the Word will avail nothing unless the Spirit teaches and enlightens those who hear. Unless the Spirit works with and through the human agent, souls will not be saved, or characters transformed by the reading of the Scriptures. The planning and devising that is done in connection with the work should not be of a character to draw attention to self. The Word is a power, a sword in the hand of the human agent. But the Holy Spirit is its efficiency, its vital power in impressing the mind. "They shall                                           -46-     all be taught of God." It is God that causeth the light to shine into the hearts of men. Will my ministering brethren remember that it is essential that God be recognized as the source of our strength, and the Spirit as the Comforter? The great reason why God can do so little for us is that we forget that living virtue comes through our cooperation with the Holy Spirit.--Ms 1, 1895, pp. 18, 22. (No title, no date.)  {2MR 45.4}
[2MR 46.1]          The Spirit is constantly showing to the soul glimpses of the things of God. A Divine Presence seems to hover near, and then if the mind responds, if the door of the heart is opened, Jesus abides with the human agent. The Spirit's energy is working in the heart and leading the inclination of the will to Jesus by living faith and complete dependence of Divine power to will and to do of His good pleasure. The Spirit taketh the things of God, just as fast as the soul resolves and acts in accordance with the light revealed.--Letter 135, 1898, pp. 2, 3. (To G. B. Starr, no date.)  {2MR 46.1}
[2MR 46.2]          ［Material Requested for Review and Herald article for Spirit of Prophecy Day, April 10, 1958.］  {2MR 46.2}
[2MR 46.3]          We found a good dinner waiting for us, and all seemed to eat as if they relished the food. After dinner we went to the riverside, and Brethren Starr, MacKensey, and Collins seated themselves in one boat; Brethren Daniells, McCullagh, and Reekie in a still larger boat; and Willie White, Emily Campbell and myself in another. We rode several miles upon the water. Though the stream is called Dora Creek, yet it has the appearance of a river, for it is a wide, deep stream. It is somewhat salty but loses its saltness as it borders the                                           -47-     place which we are investigating. It required two rowers to pull the boat upstream. I should judge this was not a creek, but a deep, narrow river, and the water is beautiful. . . . The boat ride was very enjoyable, though the rowers had to change hands to rest each other. On our way we passed several houses upon farms of about forty acres of land. . . .  {2MR 46.3}
[2MR 47.1]          I cannot for a moment entertain the idea that land which can produce such large trees can be of a poor quality. . . . If the people in this country would take the same pains in cultivating as in America, they would be able to grow as excellent fruit, grains, and vegetables as are raised there. . . .  {2MR 47.1}
[2MR 47.2]          While sitting on a log, my mind was actively planning what could be done. . . . I could see nothing discouraging in prospect of taking the land, but our party returned and broke up my future faith-prospecting. . . .  {2MR 47.2}
[2MR 47.3]          We reluctantly gathered up our wraps and pillows and made our way toward the boat where the company that had been prospecting joined us. They came from their investigation with a much more favorable impression than they had hitherto received. They had found some excellent land, the best they had seen, and they thought it was a favorable spot for the location of the school. They had found a creek of fresh water, cold and sweet, the best they had ever tasted. On the whole, the day of prospecting had made them much more favorable to the place than they had hitherto been.--Letter 82, 1894, pp. 2-5. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, May 1, 1894.)  {2MR 47.3}
[2MR 47.4]          False testimony has been borne concerning this soil. God can furnish a table in the wilderness.--Letter 350, 1907, p. 3. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, Oct. 22, 1907.)                                           -48-  {2MR 47.4}
[2MR 48.1]          It is a treat to have all the oranges we want. I use lemon juice freely. It is the best thing you could use for rheumatism, for your head, and for malaria.--Letter 119, 1896, p. 3. (To "Children," July 31, 1896.) Released 1958.  {2MR 48.1}
[2MR 49.1]       MR No. 100 - God's Work and Institutions in Washington, D. C. Not To Be Controlled by Battle Creek         ［Release requested by Elder R. Ruhling on behalf of the management of the Washington Sanitarium.］           God's Work and Institutions in Washington, D. C. Not To Be Controlled by                                   Battle Creek  {2MR 49.1}
[2MR 49.2]            In the visions of the night I was in a council meeting where were being discussed some matters pertaining to the medical work in the District of Columbia. Some present expressed it as their best judgment that when the sanitarium buildings in Takoma Park were completed and equipped, the  sanitarium in the city should be closed. Then One of divine wisdom and  understanding spoke of the importance of maintaining in the city every  possible agency for exalting the principles of Bible truth. The seeds of truth should be sown among men of influence in the nation's capital.  {2MR 49.2}
[2MR 49.3]         The sanitarium is an important agency in disseminating the light that should shine forth to the men upon whom rests the responsibility of making laws for the nation. With the sanitarium in Washington there should be  connected physicians and helpers who can represent the truth as it should be represented.  {2MR 49.3}
[2MR 49.4]          A sanitarium in Washington will lead to an acquaintance with our  institutions at Takoma Park, for which earnest efforts should be put forth to secure the very best possible talent. God desires the light of truth to shine forth to counsellors and senators, that much blind prejudice may be removed. A serious injury would be done the cause of God, were the sanitarium that has been operated in the city of Washington now to be closed.  {2MR 49.4}
[2MR 49.5]          I am hoping to see sufficient means given by our people to enable the various branches of our work to be perfected in the important city of Washington.                                           -50-  {2MR 49.5}
[2MR 50.1]          I have written this hurriedly, that it may go in the mail this afternoon, but I hope to write more later.--Letter 114, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To Brethren Daniells, Kress, and Irwin, April 2, 1907.)  {2MR 50.1}
[2MR 50.2]          We shall not, here in Washington, expend large sums of money in  purchasing land and erecting expensive buildings. We are here for no such purpose. The instruction I have received is that our sanitarium and school buildings are to be moderate in size.--Letter 273, 1904, p. 1. (To E. A. Sutherland and P. T. Magan, July 28, 1904.)  {2MR 50.2}
[2MR 50.3]          Last night I was awakened before eleven o'clock to listen to words that must be spoken to our churches. I wrote many pages, and at four o'clock lay down for a little while. . . .  {2MR 50.3}
[2MR 50.4]          The work here ［Washington］ is moving forward in clear lines. It was important that we should be here to help the workers in council. In the work that is done on the buildings, no money is to be expended for display. The buildings are to be plain and modest. A mammoth sanitarium is not to be  erected; for this is not to be a modern Jerusalem. We have told the workers this plainly. We cannot expend all the means in one place. We must make careful, economical plans.--Letter 267, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother Hayward, July 24, 1904.)  {2MR 50.4}
[2MR 50.5]          In the city of Washington zealous, earnest work should be done. In every part of the city chosen men should be set at work to give the message of warning.                                           -51-  {2MR 50.5}
[2MR 51.1]          Let every effort possible be made for the conversion of unbelieving friends and neighbors. Talk with them about the truth for this time; pray for them.  {2MR 51.1}
[2MR 51.2]          "Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father which is in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name? and in Thy name have cast out devils? and in Thy name done many wonderful works? Then will I profess unto them, I never knew you" ［Matthew 7:21-23］.  {2MR 51.2}
[2MR 51.3]          I urge our ministers in Washington to labor as much as possible in the field, where they can give the message to men who know not the Scriptures. . . .  {2MR 51.3}
[2MR 51.4]          Some of the time spent in the discussion of business matters should have been spent in earnestly seeking the Lord for divine power and guidance to cleanse their souls from sin and be converted. It has been presented to me that the Lord had rich blessings for His people in Washington. In the publishing work, in the sanitarium, there was a rich spiritual experience that the leading men should have obtained but they did not. But much time was occupied in dealing with difficult problems that should not have been touched until by humiliation of heart and by prayer the converting power of God had been realized. The Holy Spirit was waiting for confessions to be made, but with many there was a blindness as to their true spiritual condition. Confessions should have been made with that humility which results from an abhorrence by the individual of his unconverted soul. --Letter 162, 1909, pp. 1, 2. (To "Our Responsible Men in Washington," Dec. 1, 1909.)  {2MR 51.4}
[2MR 51.5]          Several years ago the Lord instructed me that we should establish a sanitarium in Washington, and that it should stand separate and independent from the sanitarium at Battle Creek.                                           -52-  {2MR 51.5}
[2MR 52.1]          Ever since my return from Australia, light has been clearly given me that those who are firm in the faith should place themselves decidedly on the Lord's side, and that they should work with all their God-given power to counteract the centralizing influences that have developed round the medical work in Battle Creek.  {2MR 52.1}
[2MR 52.2]          The Lord has plainly instructed me that we must not permit the medical men in Battle Creek to sway the work in Washington, because, unless greatly changed, they would exert a strong influence to thwart the plan of God in that important center. While these men continue to follow principles that God has condemned, how could the Lord be honored by having the Battle Creek mold placed on all our medical institutions? Those who give shape to our medical work in Washington should be sound in the faith, understanding clearly the principles of the truth that in positive terms has been given to us as a people.  {2MR 52.2}
[2MR 52.3]         From time to time the Lord has presented many things before me regarding the perils of our physicians who are associated together at Battle Creek. At various times Dr. Kellogg has been presented to me as walking in a false show, desiring to have the credit of being the first in medical missionary work. By his remarks he sometimes gives the impression that he is the author of the medical missionary work. But this honor does not belong to any man. It is the Lord, not man, who is the Teacher and Leader of His people. God has moved upon the hearts of men in different places to engage in this work. He has given them wisdom to plan and devise, and they have carried forward the work that He has laid upon them. It is His purpose that Dr. Kellogg shall give close attention to the work devolving upon him, and that he shall leave his brethren free to do their appointed work as the Lord shall direct them.--Letter 256, 1903, pp. 1-3. (To the Officers of the Int. M. M. & B. Association, Oct. 25, 1903.)                                           -53-  {2MR 52.3}
[2MR 53.1]          We have seen the school buildings; they are an object lesson of how our work should be done. Now we must advance another step by putting up the main building of the sanitarium. This institution will be needed in connection with the school in the education of students. It would be a great mistake to leave the sanitarium till the last. Let a strong force be organized and put to work in the erection of the sanitarium. Let the best designs be followed, and make everything as complete as possible with the means allotted to the work. It will be for the best interest of the sanitarium to plan for the erection, later on, of several small cottages. These cottages will be a great blessing in many respects. Patients will come who will need greater quiet than can be obtained in a large building. Those who are too sick to go up and down stairs, even in an elevator, and who cannot bear the opening and shutting of doors, will gain a great blessing from the quiet of these cottages.  {2MR 53.1}
[2MR 53.2]          The school and the sanitarium should be closely united in their work. The one aim of the work done in both institutions should be the saving of souls. What is truth, Bible truth? What does it comprehend? In our institutions these questions are to be answered. "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me." This is the true higher education. The students are to be taught to carry a burden for the souls for whom Christ has given His life. The teachers in the college should be prepared to give health talks before the students.--Ms 86, 1905, pp. 2, 3. (To the "Officers of the General Conference and the Managing Boards of the Washington Sanitarium and the Training College," July 14, 1905.)  {2MR 53.2}
[2MR 53.3]          There should be no cramping of the sanitarium work at Takoma Park. I have been shown that the national capital should have every advantage. The workers                                           -54-     there are to bring the truth before the ruling powers, and means must flow into that field in order that the work there shall make a presentation that will commend it to those who are accustomed to refinement and plenty. No mean impression must be given to these statesmen, whose only knowledge, perhaps, of this people and the third angel's message, may be received through the sanitarium work. It will be very essential that the means expended for the work in Washington shall be economically handled. . . .  {2MR 53.3}
[2MR 54.1]          These words were spoken regarding the work in Washington: "The work at the heart of the nation is not to be handicapped. The sanitarium must do its part in convincing the influential men of America of the importance of the third angel's message. And our books must be handled in a way that will secure their largest circulation."  {2MR 54.1}
[2MR 54.2]          In the completion of the Washington Sanitarium, let simplicity and good taste prevail. This institution is to do an important work for the people of Washington. Through its influence inquiries will be made concerning our faith, and information will be given that will find a lodgment in some minds. One is standing back of the cause of present truth in Washington who will be a present help in every emergency. Hold firmly to the principles of truth. Guard the soul vigilantly, that you may not be found warring against the Spirit of God. Gird on the armor of Christ's righteousness. Be strong; yea, be strong. --Ms 55, 1907, pp. 2, 4, 5. ("The Work in Washington, D.C.," May 30, 1907.) Released 1958.  {2MR 54.2}
[2MR 55.1]       MR No. 101 - 1888 Re-Examined         ［Release requested for study of the 1888 General Conference session.］                                   1888 Re-Examined  {2MR 55.1}
[2MR 55.2]           I have been shown that as he ［Uriah Smith］ now stands, Satan has prepared his temptations to close about his soul, that if he is not rescued the banner of truth will not be held aloft by him. . . .  {2MR 55.2}
[2MR 55.3]         Elder Loughborough has stood firmly for the testimonies. . . . The influence of Elder Loughborough is valuable in our churches. Just such a man is needed, one who has stood unwaveringly for the light that God has given to His people, while many have been changing their attitude toward this work of God.--Letter 20, 1890, pp. 2-4. (To O. A. Olsen, Oct. 7, 1890.)  {2MR 55.3}
[2MR 55.4]          Professor Prescott made a confession dating back to Minneapolis, and this made a deep impression. He wept much.--Letter 32, 1891, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. J. S. Washburn, Jan. 8, 1891.)  {2MR 55.4}
[2MR 55.5]          Professor Prescott read the matter ［the article "Be Zealous and Repent," published in the Review and Herald Extra, Dec. 23, 1890］, and paused a number of times, deeply affected, weeping. He then confessed that at the Minneapolis meeting, and since that time, he had not had altogether right feelings. He asked the forgiveness of all and especially Brethren Waggoner and Jones. Brother Jones, I think, was not present. He then took the arm of Brother Smith and both went forward.--Ms 3, 1891, p. 2. (Biographical, Jan. 9, 1891.)  {2MR 55.5}
[2MR 55.6]          Your ［W. W. Prescott］ connection with the school was in God's order.-- Letter 46, 1893, p. 3. (To W. W. Prescott, Sept. 5, 1893.)                                           -56-  {2MR 55.6}
[2MR 56.1]          I received a most thorough, and hearty confession from LeRoy Nicola. I knew if he walked in the light that this must come. . . .  {2MR 56.1}
[2MR 56.2]          I understand that Brother Morrison, Madison Miller, and others are coming into the light, where they may be a blessing to other souls.--Letter 79, 1893, p. 1. (To Harmon Lindsay, April 24, 1893.)  {2MR 56.2}
[2MR 56.3]          Elder Butler is president of the Southern Union Conference, and I believe this is right.--Ms 124, 1902, p. 4. ("The Work in Nashville," May, 1902.)  {2MR 56.3}
[2MR 56.4]          The Lord has appointed Elder Butler and Elder Haskell and his wife to labor in the South.--Letter 121, 1904, p. 3. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, March 29, 1904.)  {2MR 56.4}
[2MR 56.5]          I have not lost faith in you, Elder Butler. I greatly desire that the old soldiers, grown gray in the Master's service, shall continue to bear their testimony right to the point, that those younger in the faith may understand that the messages which the Lord gave us in the past are very important at this state of the earth's history.--Letter 130, 1910, pp. 1-2. (To G. I. Butler, Nov. 23, 1910.)  {2MR 56.5}
[2MR 56.6]          We stood on the field of battle for nearly three years, but at that time decided changes took place among our people, and through the grace of God we gained decided victories.--Letter 40, 1893, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister McCullagh, Sept. 7, 1893.)                                             -57-  {2MR 56.6}
[2MR 57.1]          ［Release requested by A. V. Olson for his General Conference talk on Righteousness by Faith.］  {2MR 57.1}
[2MR 57.2]          The sin committed in what took place at Minneapolis, remains on the record books of heaven, registered against the names of those who resisted light, and it will remain upon the record until full confession is made, and the transgressors stand in full humility before God.--Letter 19d, 1892, p. 15. (To O. A. Olsen, Sept. 1, 1892.)  {2MR 57.2}
[2MR 57.3]          ［Requested by Youth's Instructor for article by T. G. Bunch.］  {2MR 57.3}
[2MR 57.4]          The Lord will work so that the disaffected ones will be separated from the true and loyal ones. Those who, like Cornelius, will fear God and glorify Him, will take their places. The ranks will not be diminished. Those who are firm and true will close up the vacancies that are made by those who become offended and apostatize.--Ms 97, 1898, p. 6. ("The Necessity of a Close Walk With God," Aug. 11, 1898.) Released June 4, 1958.  {2MR 57.4}
[2MR 58.1]       MR No. 102 - Final Message To Go Everywhere With Power         ［Release requested by the Home Missionary Department for use in an Article in Go.］                        Final Message To Go Everywhere With Power  {2MR 58.1}
[2MR 58.2]            Said my Guide, "There is much light yet to shine forth from the law of God and the gospel of righteousness. This message, understood in its true character, and proclaimed in the Spirit, will lighten the earth with its glory. The great decisive question is to be brought before all nations, tongues, and peoples. The closing work of the third angel's message will be attended with a power that will send the rays of the Sun of Righteousness into all the highways and byways of life, and decisions will be made for God." --Ms 15, 1888, p. 5. (To "Dear Brethren Assembled at General Conference," Nov. 1, 1888.) Released July, 1958.  {2MR 58.2}
[2MR 59.1]      MR No. 103 - Ordinance of Humility Important         ［Release requested for T. H. Jemison book on Bible Doctrines.］                             Ordinance of Humility Important  {2MR 59.1}
[2MR 59.2]            The ordinance of feet washing is an ordinance of service. This is the lesson the Lord would have all learn and practice. When this ordinance is rightly celebrated, the children of God are brought into holy relationship with each other, to help and bless each other.  {2MR 59.2}
[2MR 59.3]         That His people might not be misled by the selfishness which dwells in the natural heart, and which strengthens by self-serving, Christ Himself set us an example of humility. He would not leave this great subject in man's charge. Of so much consequence did He regard it that He Himself, One equal with God, washed the feet of His disciples. ［John 13:13-17, quoted.］  {2MR 59.3}
[2MR 59.4]          This ceremony means much to us. God would have us take in the whole scene, not only the single act of outward cleansing. This lesson does not merely refer to the one act. It is to reveal the great truth that Christ is an example of what we through His grace are to be in our intercourse with each other. It shows that the entire life should be one of humble, faithful ministry.  {2MR 59.4}
[2MR 59.5]          In His life and lessons Christ has given a perfect exemplification of the unselfish ministry which has its origin in God. God does not live for Himself. By creating the world, and by upholding all things, He is constantly ministering for others. But Satan misrepresented God to the world, as he did to Adam and Eve. Selfishness has its origin in Satan, and just as far as it is indulged, so far are Satan's attributes cherished. But Satan charged God with his own attributes, and belief in his principles was becoming more and more widespread.                                            -60-  {2MR 59.5}
[2MR 60.1]         By the Son of God these principles must be demonstrated as false and God's character shown to be one of love. By Him the Father must be represented. God committed His ideal to His Son. He sent Christ into the world, invested with divinity, yet bearing humanity.  {2MR 60.1}
[2MR 60.2]          And with clearness and power did Christ set forth the attributes of God. He is "the brightness of His glory, and the express image of His person," even "the image of the invisible God." Yet He humbled Himself, taking the form of a servant. Our Redeemer is a perfect revelation of the Godhead; and it is of importance that as His disciples, we understand through Him God's relation to us. He is the world's great Teacher. And what we know of God through Him is the measure of our acquaintance with a practical knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus.--Ms 43, 1897, p. 2. ("Ministry," no date.)  {2MR 60.2}
[2MR 60.3]          ［Release requested by A. L. White for use in his Prophetic Guidance class］.  {2MR 60.3}
[2MR 60.4]                       God Orders School Established in Australia          The question is asked me if I would please explain to them the advantages of the schools in America above the schools in Australia and New Zealand. I tell you it is not, with the light I am receiving, altogether a pleasant task. I could only go back to the establishment of the school, and explain why the Lord directed that a school should be established under the control of those who believe the truth revealed in the word of God. I then related your connection with the school was in God's order. Then the results in the converting power of God, and I have gathered up the items which I knew were signs of the approval of God.--Letter 46, 1893, pp. 3-4. (To W. W. Prescott, Sept. 5, 1893.)                                            -61-  {2MR 60.4}
[2MR 61.1]          ［Release requested for general use.］  {2MR 61.1}
[2MR 61.2]                                Why the Work is Not Finished          We have been asked why it is that there is so little power in the churches, why there is so little efficiency among our teachers. The answer is that it is because known sin in various forms is cherished among the professed followers of Christ, and the conscience becomes hardened by long violation. The answer is that men do not walk with God, but separate company from Jesus, and as a result we see manifested in the church selfishness, covetousness, pride, strife, contention, hardheartedness, licentiousness, and evil practices. Even among those who preach the sacred word of God, this state of evil is found, and unless there is thorough reformation among those who are unholy and unsanctified, it would be better that such men would leave the ministry, and choose some other occupation where their unregenerate thoughts would not bring disaster upon the people of God.--Letter 19b, 1892, pp. 13-14. (To O. A. Olsen, June 19, 1892.)  {2MR 61.2}
[2MR 61.3]          It is a departure from the ways of the Lord that brings perversity that will not be humbled or corrected. Many, when reproved for their wrong course, harden their hearts and continue to follow wrong principles. Holding fast their own wisdom as precious, they sullenly pursue their own way. This is the reason that the Holy Spirit is not manifested with greater power in our churches. If those who have been corrected by the Spirit of God would humble themselves before the Lord, and gladly reform, Christ would bestow upon them rich gifts, answering their contrite prayers, and helping them to understand themselves.--Ms 135, 1902. Released Oct. 16, 1958.  {2MR 61.3}
[2MR 62.1]       MR No. 105 - Statement Regarding Experience in Canvassing As An Absolute Prerequisite for the Ministry         Reference to Action Taken at the 1888 General Conference. Another resolution was passed that might have been laid upon the table, i.e. the one in reference to training all licentiates in the canvassing work before permitting them to enter the ministry. This was to be an absolute rule, and notwithstanding all I had to say against this resolution, it was carried. It was not right for the conference to pass it. It was not in God's order, and this resolution will fall powerless to the ground. I shall not sustain it, for I would not be found working against God. This is not God's way of working, and I will not give it countenance for a moment.--Letter 22, 1889, pp. 10-11. (To R. A. Underwood, Jan. 18, 1889.)  {2MR 62.1}
[2MR 62.2]            Retrospective Reference in 1894. Let us consider the proposition presented at the Minneapolis meeting. Some who did not receive their counsel from God prepared a resolution, which was carried, that no one should labor as a minister unless he first made a success in the canvassing field. The Spirit of the Lord did not indite that resolution. It was born of minds that were taking a narrow view of God's vineyard and His workmen. It is not the work of any man to prescribe the work for any other man contrary to his own convictions of duty. He is to be advised and counseled, but he is to seek his directions from God, whose he is, and whom he serves. If one undertakes the canvassing work, and is not able to sustain himself and his family, it is the duty of his brethren, so far as lies in their power, to help him out of his difficulty, and disinterestedly                                            -63-     open ways whereby this brother may labor according to his ability and obtain means honestly to sustain his family.--Ms 34, 1890, p. 2. (Testimony 4, Aug. 3, 1894.)     Released January, 1959.  {2MR 62.2}
[2MR 64.1]      MR No. 106 - EGW Materials on Southern Work and Oakwood College         ［Release requested by O. B. Edwards for use in writing a history of Oakwood College, 1896-1956.］                           Ellen G. White Manuscript Materials on                         Southern Work and Oakwood College  {2MR 64.1}
[2MR 64.2]            In the night season I was taken from place to place, from city to city, in the Southern field. I saw the great work to be done--the work that ought to have been done years ago. We seemed to be looking at many places. Our first interest was for the places where the work has already been established, and for the places where the way has opened for a beginning to be made. I saw the places in the South where institutions have been established for the advancement of the Lord's work. One of the places that I saw was Graysville, and another ［was］ Huntsville. The Lord led in the establishment of these schools. Their work is not to be discouraged, but encouraged. They are to receive encouragement and support. Both of these places have advantages of their own. There has been delay in pushing forward the work in these places. Let us delay no longer. At these schools students may gain an education that, with the blessing of God, will prepare them to win souls to Christ. If they unite with the Saviour, they will grow in spirituality, and will be prepared to present the truth to others.  {2MR 64.2}
[2MR 64.3]         We must provide greater facilities for the education and training of the youth, both white and colored. We are to establish schools away from the cities, where the youth can learn to cultivate the soil, and thus help to make themselves and the school self-supporting. Let means be gathered for the establishment of such schools. In connection with these schools, work is to be done                                            -65-     in mechanical and agricultural lines. All the different lines of work that the situation of the place will warrant are to be brought in.  {2MR 64.3}
[2MR 65.1]          Carpentering, blacksmithing, agriculture, the best way to make the most of what the earth produces--all these things are part of the education to be given to the youth.--Letter 25, 1902, pp. 8-9. (To Those in Positions of Responsibility in the Southern Field, Feb. 5, 1902.)  {2MR 65.1}
[2MR 65.2]          The light given me is that the schools in Graysville and Huntsville make these towns places of special interest. In both of these places there are excellent opportunities for giving the students manual training. I mention these places particularly because they have been presented to me by the Lord as places in which we should make persevering efforts to build up and strengthen the work. In these places there is much to be done, and the efforts of the laborers should be especially directed to this work until something is completed that will be an object lesson of what can be done. . . .  {2MR 65.2}
[2MR 65.3]          Let not the means at your disposal be spent in so many places that nothing satisfactory is accomplished anywhere. It is possible for the workers to spread their efforts over so much territory that nothing will be properly done in the very places where, by the Lord's direction, the work should be strengthened and perfected.  {2MR 65.3}
[2MR 65.4]          There will be those who do not see any special necessity to perfect the equipment of our schools in Graysville and Huntsville, because from outward appearance these places may seem inferior to some other places. But let not the work in Graysville and Huntsville, or the work in Nashville, be passed over to enter a place like Chattanooga, to begin a work that will call for quite an                                            -66-     outlay of means, and that will divert the attention of the workers.--Letter 87, 1902, p. 3. (To Brother Kilgore, June 11, 1902.)  {2MR 65.4}
[2MR 66.1]          I have been shown that with proper management the Huntsville school and the Graysville school could be self-supporting. But I was instructed, also, that the difficulties to be overcome in the Huntsville school would be far greater than in some other schools. A school for colored students cannot be compared with or treated in the same way as a school for white students. Not  all that ought to have been done for the Huntsville school has been done, and those who take the management of the school in the future will have a trying time. But God will be with them if they make Him their dependence. This school has land, and the cultivation of fruit should be carried on. But the school cannot do this without help.  {2MR 66.1}
[2MR 66.2]          Since writing the above, I have been down to breakfast. I will now add a few words to this letter. I want you to get all the help you possibly can in your work. I know that you cannot help feeling troubled as you see the shortcomings of those who know the truth, yet are not sanctified through the truth. Let us do our best, and then trust the Lord to do what we cannot possibly do. Our work is to be placed on a higher plane. We are to have a faith that will not fail or be discouraged.  {2MR 66.2}
[2MR 66.3]          I have not much confidence in doing a large amount of work for those who already know the truth. Nothing will stir the South like taking hold of the work in new places. The cities are to be entered. But to try to bring those who know the truth, yet do not do their best, up to where they ought to be, is, I must say, almost labor lost, and greatly hinders aggressive work. Let the workers press into the cities still in ignorance. Let men and women be trained                                             -67-     to conduct schools and sanitariums for white people. Let colored workers be educated to labor for their own people. And let the workers all remember that no raid is to be made on slavery and cruel taskmasters.--Letter 200, 1903, pp. 4, 5. (To G. I. Butler, Sept. 10, 1903.)  {2MR 66.3}
[2MR 67.1]          Early on Monday morning ［June 20, 1904］ we took the train for Huntsville. We reached the school at one o'clock the same day. That afternoon we were taken over a portion of the school farm. We find that there are nearly four hundred acres of land, a large part of which is under cultivation. Several years ago Brother S. M. Jacobs was in charge of the farm, and under his care it made great improvement. He set out a peach and plum orchard, and other fruit trees. Brother and Sister Jacobs left Huntsville about three years ago, and since then the farm has not been so well cared for. We see in the land promise of a much larger return than it now gives, were its managers given the help they need.  {2MR 67.1}
[2MR 67.2]          Brother Jacobs put forth most earnest, disinterested efforts, but he was not given the help that his strength demanded. Sister Jacobs also worked very hard, and when her health began to give way, they decided to leave Huntsville and go to some place where the strain would not be so heavy. Had they then been furnished with efficient helpers and with the means necessary to make the needed improvements, the advancement made would have given Brother Jacobs encouragement. But the means that ought to have gone to Huntsville did not go, and we see the result in the present showing.  {2MR 67.2}
[2MR 67.3]          Recently the suggestion has been made that the school at Huntsville is too large, and perhaps it would be better to sell the property there and establish the school elsewhere. But in the night season instruction was given me that this farm must not be sold. The Lord's money was invested in the Huntsville                                             -68-     school farm to provide a place for the education of colored students. The General Conference gave this land to the Southern work, and the Lord has shown me what this school may become and what those may become who go there for instruction, if His plans are followed.  {2MR 67.3}
[2MR 68.1]          There is need at the Huntsville school of a change in the faculty. There is need of money, and of sound, intelligent generalship, that things may be well kept up, and that the school may give evidence that Seventh-day Adventists mean to make a success of whatever they undertake.  {2MR 68.1}
[2MR 68.2]          Wise plans are to be laid for the cultivation of the land. The students are to be given a practical education in agriculture. This education will be of inestimable value to them in their future work. Thorough work is to be done in cultivating the land, and from this the students are to learn how necessary it is to do thorough work in cultivating the garden of the heart.  {2MR 68.2}
[2MR 68.3]          The facilities necessary for the success of the school must be provided. At present the facilities are very meager. There is not a bathroom on the premises. A small building should be put up, in which the students can be taught how to care for one another in time of sickness. There has been a nurse at the school to look after the students when they were sick, but no facilities have been provided. This has made the work very discouraging.  {2MR 68.3}
[2MR 68.4]          The students are to be given a training in those lines of work that will help them to be successful laborers for Christ. They are to be taught to be separate from the customs and practices of the world. They are to be taught how to present the truth for this time, and how to work with their hands and with their heads to win their daily bread, that they may go forth to teach their own people. The bread-winning part of the work is of the utmost importance. They                                          -69-     are to be taught also to appreciate the school as a place in which they are given opportunity to obtain a training for service.  {2MR 68.4}
[2MR 69.1]          The teachers should constantly seek wisdom from on high, that they may be kept from making mistakes. They should give careful consideration to their work, that each student may be prepared for the line of service to which he is best adapted. All are to be prepared to serve faithfully in some capacity.  {2MR 69.1}
[2MR 69.2]          No laxness is to be allowed. The man who takes charge of the Huntsville School should know how to govern himself and how to govern others. The Bible teacher should be a man who can teach the students how to present the truths of the Word of God in public, and how to do house-to-house work. The business affairs of the farm are to be wisely and carefully managed.  {2MR 69.2}
[2MR 69.3]          Each student is to take himself in hand, and with God's help overcome the faults that mar his character.--Letter 215, 1904, pp. 3-6. (To M. A. Davis, June 30, 1904.)  {2MR 69.3}
[2MR 69.4]          Brother _____ has been chosen to act as business manager and principal of the Huntsville School. For years he has labored in school work for the colored people in Mississippi, under the direction of the Southern Missionary Society. He is a teacher of experience, and is a capable manager. Associated with him will be a faculty competent to carry forward all branches of instruction both in the school lines, and in industrial training. The efficiency of the school will be much improved this year.--Letter 221, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To Frank Foote, July 6, 1904.)  {2MR 69.4}
[2MR 69.5]          I have a message for you: It is the duty of those in all parts of America to have a special regard for the men who are giving the powers of heart, mind, and soul to the work in the Southern field. This field is a responsibility that                                            -70-     does not rest upon the men and women only who are engaged in the work there. None should feel that they have no burden to carry in reference to this field. The wrongs that have existed in the past must not be repeated. Not one word of discouragement should be spoken to anyone engaged in the work. This field must be worked. Every grace is needed.  {2MR 69.5}
[2MR 70.1]          That which has been done in sending out self-denial boxes is well-pleasing to God. By the use of these boxes a double good is accomplished--gifts are received for the advancement of the work, and the families in which these boxes are used receive an education in self-denial. . . .  {2MR 70.1}
[2MR 70.2]          The work for the colored people needs liberal offerings, and parents as well as children may do much by self-denial and sacrifice to aid this work.  {2MR 70.2}
[2MR 70.3]          Parents, these self-denial boxes are a precious reminder in your home. Therefore deny yourselves in order to be able to put money into them, just as long as there are needs to be supplied. . . .  {2MR 70.3}
[2MR 70.4]          A primary school should be fitted up in Huntsville for the education of colored children. Provision should also be made for those who can be prepared to minister to their own race. For this work wise teachers are needed. And gifts of money are needed. Do not suppose that small offerings will not be appreciated. Larger gifts will also be needed. Self-sacrifice is called for at every step. It is a great work to prepare colored youth to teach their own race.--Letter 304, 1904, pp. 1-3. (To My Brethren Throughout America, Nov. 11, 1904.)  {2MR 70.4}
[2MR 70.5]          Several years ago it was presented to me that the Gentile world should be called upon to make donations to our work in the Southern field. Let discreet, God-fearing men go to worldly men that have means, and lay before them a plan of                                          -71-     what they desire to do for the colored people. Let them tell about the Huntsville school, about the orphanage that we desire to build there, and about the colored mission schools that are needed all over the southern States. Let the needs of this work be presented by men who understand how to reach the hearts of men of means. Many of these men, if approached in the right way, would make gifts to the work.--Letter 295, 1905, pp. 4-5. (To J. H. Baldwin, Oct. 18, 1905.)  {2MR 70.5}
[2MR 71.1]          I felt great sadness of heart on hearing that one of the Huntsville school buildings had been consumed by fire. I am so sorry that one life was lost. We must now do our very best to make the needed improvements at the school. I am not favorably impressed by what you say about all the buildings that are to be erected being small. We must not let the work at Huntsville flag, or be brought down to small dimensions. There is need of buildings, and there is need of larger buildings, but these must not be extravagantly large, for the work in other places in the South must be considered.--Letter 348, 1906, p. 3. (To G. I. Butler, Oct. 30, 1906.)  {2MR 71.1}
[2MR 71.2]          I have just received and read your letter in which you tell me about your visits to the colleges in Nashville. I am so glad that you are beginning to understand why our work should be located in Nashville. A wide interest should be manifested for the colored people. . . .  {2MR 71.2}
[2MR 71.3]          Do not lose interest in the work for the colored people. Do not rest until sanitarium work is established for them, both at the Huntsville school and at Nashville. In the past much labor has been given to this people under the most trying circumstances, and you should not overlook what has been done by the hardest kind of labor. Do not ignore what has been done, but unite your sympathies                                            -72-     with the sympathies and labors of those who have gone before you and prepared the way. God help you, and give you wisdom to know how to treat your fellow workers. Christian instrumentality is a wonderful thing. If its place in the divine economy is appreciated as it should be, the workers will appreciate more than they do what has been accomplished in the Southern field.  {2MR 71.3}
[2MR 72.1]          When I first visited the South I learned many things regarding the work that had been done there, and when I can do so I will have a history of that work published. Those who did not take part in it cannot fully understand how much of self-denial and sacrifice it called for.--Letter 154, 1907, pp. 1-3. (To J. S. Washburn, April 17, 1907.)  {2MR 72.1}
[2MR 72.2]          For some time I have had a great desire to be in Washington, but I cannot leave my work here; there is too much to do, too many important interests at stake.  {2MR 72.2}
[2MR 72.3]          Some very decided instruction has been given me in regard to the work to be done in Huntsville, and the necessity of our placing the training school there on vantage ground. Let us delay no longer to do the work that so long has been left undone in the Southern field. Soon this work of training colored people to be laborers in the cause of God will be much harder to handle than it is now.  {2MR 72.3}
[2MR 72.4]          The Lord has presented before me our neglect of improving opportunities for good, in failing to get acquainted with the work that is being done in the large institutions for the education of the colored people. Long ago we should have made a thorough study of the best ways of educating the colored people to be workers for the colored people. We should use every opportunity to work wisely for the teachers and students in these large educational institutions. We do not need to work hastily to indoctrinate the workers, but we can seek in every                                            -73-     way possible to help them, and to let them know that we appreciate their labors. . . .  {2MR 72.4}
[2MR 73.1]          A mighty influence should now be set in operation to arouse earnest efforts in behalf of the colored people. The chafing and annoyances that have existed among the workers in the Southern States, the holding back, and the hindrances, have not been of the Lord's order; and these things have prevented the work from being done that God designed should be done in that field. Had the workers been prepared to act harmoniously, and under the dictation of the Spirit of God, there would have been a very different showing than there is today. Now an earnest work is to be done for the teachers in Nashville, and a wise work is demanded for the colored students. . . .  {2MR 73.1}
[2MR 73.2]          God will multiply our numbers and our men of means, and through His converted agencies will accomplish the work that He designs shall be done. It is the baptism of His Holy Spirit that is needed among His laborers. When this lack is supplied, we shall serve Him with a thousandfold more earnestness than we do now.--Letter 228, 1907, pp. 1-3. (To the Officers of the General Conference, June 14, 1907.)  {2MR 73.2}
[2MR 73.3]          I have been writing for our paper on the needs of the Southern field. This is a living subject with me. I hope that our people will not stop to question about everything that does not exactly meet their ideas before giving to the work that needs their help so much. I have tried to bring before our people the needs of the training school at Huntsville. This school should have special advantages, and our people should understand that liberal gifts made to this enterprise will be money well invested.                                            -74-  {2MR 73.3}
[2MR 74.1]          At the Huntsville school a thorough work is to be done in training men to cultivate the soil and to grow fruits and vegetables. Let no one despise this work. Agriculture is the ABC of industrial education. Let the erection of the buildings for the school and the sanitarium be an education to the students. Help the teachers to understand that their perceptions must be clear, their actions in harmony with the truth, for it is only when they stand in right relation to God that they will be able to work out His plan for themselves and for the souls with whom, as instructors, they are brought in contact.  {2MR 74.1}
[2MR 74.2]          Let us encourage all Seventh-day Adventists to have a deep interest in the work that is being done at Huntsville for the education of men and women to be laborers among the colored people. The preparations for a sanitarium for these people should go forward at Huntsville without delay. If we will move forward with faith in God, He will fulfill His word to us. We have no time to lose, for wickedness in the cities is reaching a terrible pass. The night is coming in which no man can work. Let us not grudge to the colored people a well-equipped sanitarium in connection with the Huntsville school. The building should not be restricted. It should be made roomy enough to accommodate with comfort those who shall come to it. . . .  {2MR 74.2}
[2MR 74.3]          The gospel of Christ embraces the world. Christ purchased the human race at a price that was infinite. The ransom embraced every nationality, every color. We should think of this when we consider the colored people in our own land who are so greatly in need of our help. These men and women should not receive the impression that because of the color of their skin they are excluded from the blessings of the gospel. The white people are under obligation to God, by the innumerable favors they have received, to take an interest in those who have not been so highly favored. . . .                                             -75-  {2MR 74.3}
[2MR 75.1]          Our people everywhere have given freely of their means to establish in Nashville a sanitarium for the white people; let them now be generous in their offerings that a sanitarium may be established at Huntsville for the colored people. If our charities to the colored race were as large and as numerous as they have been to the white people, we would call forth their gratitude and love.  {2MR 75.1}
[2MR 75.2]          My brethren, I entreat you not to let the work for the colored people be longer neglected. Meetinghouses, simple but convenient, should be built for them, where they can come together to study the Word of God. . . .  {2MR 75.2}
[2MR 75.3]          The Southern field is in need of humble, God-fearing workers. It is in need of means. Who will rally our people at this time, encouraging them to give all they possibly can for this work? God will be pleased to have not only our own people, but whosoever will, make liberal offerings. Who will teach our brethren to measure their gifts by the spirit of benevolence that led the Father to give His only begotten Son to make us the recipients of eternal blessings? When we allow the Spirit of Christ to guide us in giving, God's blessing will go with our gifts, and wisdom will be given to those who have the responsibility of the disbursement of means, that the best appropriation of the funds may be made.  {2MR 75.3}
[2MR 75.4]          The people of the South must be helped, not only in a few places, but in many places where help is needed. Brethren, let us be true missionaries. Let us open our hearts to the needs of the colored people, realizing the responsibility that rests upon us to impart of the blessings God has given us. In the day of final reckoning, He who has entrusted us with His goods will demand His own with usury.--Letter 289, 1907, pp. 1-3, 6. (To G. I. Butler and his co-laborers in the Master's vineyard, Sept. 10, 1907.)                                             -76-  {2MR 75.4}
[2MR 76.1]          Last night in my sleeping hours I seemed to be speaking to the workers at Takoma Park, Washington. I was speaking in regard to the buildings that it may be considered necessary to erect there. The beginning of work on every such building should be regarded as an occasion for seeking the special guidance of the Holy Spirit. Before you begin the work, ask that the Holy Spirit of God may give you a clear understanding of what should be done, and how to do it in the least expensive way. Our people have been drawn upon heavily for the work in Washington. Every dollar should be used to carry on the work in a way that will conform to the faith that we profess.  {2MR 76.1}
[2MR 76.2]          Light has been given me that believers should now arouse themselves to make earnest efforts for the advance of the work in the Southern States. Because of past neglect the work in this field has been almost at a standstill, and we shall have no excuse to render for this neglect in the day when God shall call all our works into judgment.  {2MR 76.2}
[2MR 76.3]          Means must now be gathered from the various churches for the help of the colored people in the South. This is a work that should have been done years ago. Let us now do all in our power to redeem the past neglect. Calls are coming in for schoolhouses to be built, and meetinghouses where the colored people can assemble for worship. It is right to solicit means for this purpose, and to erect buildings that are proportionate in size and equipment to the needs of the place where they are established.  {2MR 76.3}
[2MR 76.4]          The book Christ's Object Lessons might have had a wide circulation in the South for the benefit of the Southern schools. But instead of this enterprise being energetically pushed, territorial rights have been contended for, and the field has been left unworked. It is true that organization and method must be maintained in the various lines of our work, but because undue importance has                                             -77-     been attached to territorial claims, many have been deprived of the instruction that this precious book contains. My brethren, let these books be circulated in every possible place. "Faith without works is dead." Who will now engage in this work with a true missionary spirit? Who will study to bring in ingenious methods by which this book may be brought before all classes?   {2MR 76.4}
[2MR 77.1]          At our large gatherings, men of wisdom and experience should be chosen to present Christ's Object Lessons and Ministry of Healing before the people, and to call for those who will take a part in circulating them. If this plan had been faithfully followed in the past, we might now have humble houses of worship and schools in many places, where the colored people would be receiving an education in the principles of present truth. These schools and meetinghouses are the Lord's agencies for the promulgation of His truth in the South, and to prepare a people for the coming of Christ. The colored people themselves, with a wise planner at their head, will do much toward the erection of these buildings.  {2MR 77.1}
[2MR 77.2]          The land at Huntsville was a donation from our people to the colored work. A much broader work would have been accomplished there had our people moved forward in faith and self-denial. It was God's design that Huntsville should have convenient school buildings and a sanitarium for the colored people. This sanitarium building has become a positive necessity. Some of the brethren have been free to give their advice concerning this institution, saying that it should be "a small sanitarium." The advice I have had to give has been that we should have a modest but roomy sanitarium, where the sick can be taken in and treated. The colored race should have the benefits of such an institution as verily as should the white people. In this sanitarium colored nurses are to be trained for service in the field as gospel medical missionaries.                                             -78-  {2MR 77.2}
[2MR 78.1]          The Lord is calling for converted workers who will act as faithful ministers and teachers to the colored people. We need less of commercial enterprises, and more church buildings and missionaries. Let us be very guarded in the use of means, that money may not be used largely in a few places, when there are so many places that the missionary must enter with the last message of warning.--Letter 322, 1907, pp. 1-3. (To the Officers of the General Conference, Oct. 2, 1907.)  {2MR 78.1}
[2MR 78.2]          My brethren and sisters in the South, will you not act your part in the good work of helping the Huntsville school? Have you not some time to spare in its behalf, that you can devote to the sale of Christ's Object Lessons? By taking up this work, you will be acting as missionaries for the Lord Jesus. His approval will rest upon you as you try to assist the faithful workers in the Huntsville school. By circulating Christ's Object Lessons, not only will you be helping the Huntsville school, but you will be placing in the hands of men and women a book containing the most precious spiritual instruction.  {2MR 78.2}
[2MR 78.3]          The Huntsville school is in need of help. Let our people take hold earnestly of the circulation of Object Lessons in its behalf. If you will act your part faithfully, the school can get the equipment that it so much needs. Christ says to His disciples, "Ye are the light of the world." "Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."--Ms 103, 1907, pp. 4, 5. ("The Sale of Object Lessons," Oct. 3, 1907.)  {2MR 78.3}
[2MR 78.4]          I am instructed to say to our colored laborers: Be kind in your families. Do not bring into the home circle any of the spirit or the customs of slavery.                                             -79-     Let no harsh words be heard in your homes. Overcome disorderly habits. Never indulge a harsh, authoritative manner. Never treat your wife as your slave. Remember that you are members of the Lord's family, and that in this world you are to give an example of what the Lord expects the members of His family to be. Your lips are to be sanctified to the Lord's service. You are to be Christlike in word and act. You may have witnessed much tyranny on the part of those who looked upon the Negro as their property, to be treated as they pleased, but because of this you are not yourself in your home to be a tyrant. God is the owner of all human beings.  {2MR 78.4}
[2MR 79.1]          Those who feel at liberty to torture those over whom they have authority will be dealt with by the Creator as they have dealt with those under them. . . .  {2MR 79.1}
[2MR 79.2]          Years ago the truth should have been proclaimed from city to city in those fields where there are many colored people. In these cities sanitariums and schools are to be established, in suitable locations, and these institutions are not to be left barren of much-needed facilities, as the Huntsville School was left for many years. Those who knew of the condition of things in this school, both white and black, should have helped to raise means for the placing of the school where it could do a more successful work. Industries should be started in connection with this school that will help it to be self-supporting.  {2MR 79.2}
[2MR 79.3]          The hearts of the colored people are not to be left without hope or courage. They are to be filled with hope by those who have learned to  believe that the colored people appreciate the efforts put forth in their behalf, and are ready to be co-workers with Christ the Master Worker.  {2MR 79.3}
[2MR 79.4]          To carry this work forward, helping the people, here a little and there a little, teaching them to live, not as if there were no hope of a change for the                                            -80-     better in their condition, but as if there were something better for them, requires patient, earnest, judicious, persevering effort. But such effort is richly rewarded.  {2MR 79.4}
[2MR 80.1]          For this work many men and women of the colored race are to be educated to work as missionaries for their own people. These workers are not to feel that their sphere of labor is to be among the white people. They are to be educated and trained to be missionaries within their own borders.  {2MR 80.1}
[2MR 80.2]          Perseverance. To many of the colored people, the difficulties against which they have to contend seem insurmountable. But there are those who will not give up. All who are conscientiously and in the fear of God trying to acquire an education are to be encouraged. There is talent among the colored race, and this talent will be developed, sometimes where least expected. Every advantage possible is to be given to the colored youth who are capable of becoming useful workers in the Lord's vineyard.  {2MR 80.2}
[2MR 80.3]          There are those who with proper training can be prepared to conduct sanitariums for colored people. In all cases they will need the assistance of white workers, but their talents will tell greatly for the success of the work.  {2MR 80.3}
[2MR 80.4]          Schools for colored children and youth are to be established in many places. The teachers are to bring a softening, subduing influence into the school. In their habits and their dress they are always to be neat and tidy. They will find that the students need this example. And they will find also that they are very quick to imitate. When old or young show refinement of manner and taste in dress, this is never to be discouraged.--Ms 105, 1908, pp. 1, 3-5. ("Words of Counsel to Our Colored People," Oct. 19, 1908.)                                          -81-  {2MR 80.4}
[2MR 81.1]          I cannot rest because of the many representations made to me, showing that our people are in danger of losing precious opportunities of working earnestly and wisely for the proclamation of the third angel's message. Satan with all his agencies is working to hold God's people back from giving all their powers to His service. But as a people we are to be active and decidedly in earnest, improving every opportunity to increase our usefulness in religious lines. We are to be "not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord." Possessing true godliness and knowledge of the Word of God, every church member may become a working agency, laboring with dignity and confidence, yet with humble dependence, remembering the words of Christ to His first disciples, "I send you forth as lambs in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves." We need to exercise wisdom in all our ways if we would work in the name and fear of God. Unfeigned faith is what we need, for faith is "the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen."  {2MR 81.1}
[2MR 81.2]          I have visited the Huntsville school, and I believe that it has many advantages for the carrying on of the work of an all-round education. It is the privilege of those who labor there to make it a blessed place of preparation for usefulness in the work of God.  {2MR 81.2}
[2MR 81.3]          I am praying that every soul of you will fill the place that the Lord designs for you. He will work for each one according to his faith. There is a picture representing a bullock standing between a plow and an altar, and with the picture is the inscription, "Ready for either." Thus we should be ready to tread the weary furrow or to bleed on the altar of sacrifice. This singleness of purpose, this devotion to duty, is to be expressed in the life of every child of God. This was the position our Saviour occupied while upon the earth; it is the position that every follower of His will occupy.                                             -82-  {2MR 81.3}
[2MR 82.1]          The salvation made sure to the human race through the sacrifice of Christ was intended alike for all races and nationalities. There are some of all nationalities who are never inclined to draw in even cords with their fellow men. They want to be a ruling power. And unless the power of God is recognized and appreciated, and believers work intelligently for the accomplishment of God's purpose for all mankind, God will leave them to their own ways, and will use other instruments through which to accomplish His plans. And those who refuse to do the work laid upon them will finally be found on the enemy's side, warring against order and discipline.--Letter 244, 1908, pp. 1, 2. (To Those Recently Assembled at the Oakwood School, Huntsville, Alabama, Aug. 23, 1908.)  {2MR 82.1}
[2MR 82.2]          I am glad to have an opportunity of speaking to this company of students. Sometime I expect that this room will be filled, and that another room will be filled also. We expect to see a work done here that men will be proud to acknowledge. We are glad indeed to see everyone present.  {2MR 82.2}
[2MR 82.3]          This morning I will first read a few words from the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah: "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins. Yet they seek Me daily, and delight to know my ways, as a nation that did righteousness, and forsook not the ordinance of their God: they ask of me the ordinances of justice; they take delight in approaching God.  {2MR 82.3}
[2MR 82.4]          "Wherefore have we fasted, say they, and Thou seest not? wherefore have we afflicted our soul, and thou takest no knowledge?" Here the complaint comes not against themselves, but against God. Listen to the answer: "Behold, in the day of your fast ye find pleasure, and exact all your labors. Behold, ye fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness: ye shall not fast                                              -83-     as ye do this day, to make your voice to be heard on high. Is it such a fast that I have chosen? a day for a man to afflict his soul? is it to bow down his head as a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and ashes under him? wilt thou call this a fast, and an acceptable day to the Lord?" ［Isaiah 58:1-5.］  {2MR 82.4}
[2MR 83.1]          The Lord declares what is the fast that He chooses. "Is not this the fast that I have chosen?" He says, "to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?" ［verses 6, 7］.  {2MR 83.1}
[2MR 83.2]         This is the work we are trying to do, and the work we are setting before His people, God's people, as the work that should be done. Yes, Lord, we can say, We, Thy commandment-keeping people, are trying to do this work as fast as possible.  {2MR 83.2}
[2MR 83.3]          We are endeavoring to bring the colored people to that place where they shall be self-supporting. The time will come when you will be able to escape many of the evils that will come upon the world, because you have obtained a correct knowledge of how to plant and to build, and how to carry various enterprises. This is why we want this land occupied and cultivated, why we want buildings put up. The students are to learn how to plant, and build, and to sow. As they learn to do this, they will see a work before them which they will be very glad to have a part in. Opportunities will present themselves by which they can make themselves a blessing to those around them.  {2MR 83.3}
[2MR 83.4]          "Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?" It is the privilege of                                             -84-     every student and worker upon this school land to know what it is to be moved by the impulse of the Spirit of God.  {2MR 83.4}
[2MR 84.1]          "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily." Why this assurance regarding the health? Health is given because you learn to use your muscles as well as your brain powers. It is very important that we tax our physical and mental powers equally. "Thy righteousness shall go before thee," the Lord continues, "and the glory of the Lord shall be thy rearward." How will our righteousness go before us? It will be revealed in righteous words, in righteous actions, in our useful employments. This work is given to the colored people as surely as it is given to the white people. According to their opportunities they are to work out faithfully the problems that God presents to them. When we do the work that God requires of us, the blessings He has promised will attend us.  {2MR 84.1}
[2MR 84.2]          If we will do justice, if we will exalt the truth, the Lord Himself will be our Keeper and our Preserver, enabling us to do His will. God takes care of those who are looked down upon by their fellow men. It is because He regards the needs of those who are despised and rejected that we have this school farm where you can receive a preparation for labor right here in the South. It is His desire that those who receive a training here shall go forth to labor, to lift up the oppressed, to strengthen the weak hands, that through your efforts men and women may learn to honor and glorify God. The teaching of this fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah means just this to you.  {2MR 84.2}
[2MR 84.3]          I am glad of the opportunity of saying these few words to you. Let everything you do be done in faith. Believe that the Lord will surely fulfill His promises. He wants us to take comfort in His word; He wants us to be consoled by His promises; He longs to see the righteousness of the Lord go before us and                                            -85-     the glory of God be our rearward. I see great possibilities for this experience to come to the students in this school. You have great advantages here. You are shut away from the world at large, away from the carousing, and the amusements, and the confusion. You do not need these things. You need to be where you are free to serve the Lord conscientiously. He does not cast you off because of your color. The Lord wants the white people to help the colored people. If they will encourage them, and open ways for them, the blessing of the Lord will surely come upon them, as it comes to those whom they are trying to help. This will be a working out of God's plan.  {2MR 84.3}
[2MR 85.1]          It is the privilege of each student here to know that the Most High has a care for you. He will watch over you for good, and not for evil. If you follow on to know the Lord, you will know His going forth is prepared as the morning. You will increase continually in light and knowledge. I want to see the goodness and mercy of God revealed in this place. We will pray for you; we will do all we can to help you; we will send you publications that you can read and study. I want to meet you each in the kingdom of God. Let us fight the battles of the Lord manfully and righteously, that we may see in the city of God the faces we look upon here today. Let us educate and train the younger members of the Lord's family. They are to stand firmly with God's people.  {2MR 85.1}
[2MR 85.20]          I need not say anything more to you this morning. I am very thankful that I could visit your school. For years I have done what I could to help the colored people, and I have never found the work so well begun in any place as I find it here at the present time. In all your experiences, remember that angels of God are beside you. They know what you do; they are present to guard you. Do not do anything to displease them. I believe you will try to help those who are trying to help you. As you work and they work, this school will become                                           -86-     consecrated ground. I shall want to hear how you succeed. All heaven is interested in the moves you are making. Let us do our utmost to help one another to obtain the victory. Let us so live that the light of heaven can shine into our hearts and minds, enabling us to grasp the treasures of heaven. May God help you, is my prayer.--Ms 27, 1909, pp. 1-5. ("Words of Encouragement." Talk given at the Oakwood School, Huntsville, Alabama, April 29, 1909.)     Released January 20, 1959.  {2MR 85.20}
[2MR 87.1]       MR No. 107 - Rejecting the Testimonies; Sanctified Leaders Needed         ［Release requested by A. L. White for use in Notes and Papers and teaching.］                   Rejecting the Testimonies; Sanctified Leaders Needed  {2MR 87.1}
[2MR 87.2]            Many times in my experience I have been called upon to meet the attitude of a certain class who acknowledged that the testimonies were from God, but took the position that this matter and that matter were Sister White's opinion and judgment. This suits those who do not love reproof and correction, and who, if their ideas are crossed, have occasion to explain the difference between the human and the divine.  {2MR 87.2}
[2MR 87.3]         If the preconceived opinions or particular ideas of some are crossed in being reproved by testimonies, they have a burden at once to make plain their position to discriminate between the testimonies, defining what is Sister White's human judgment and what is the word of the Lord. Everything that sustains their cherished ideas is divine, and the testimonies to correct their errors are human--Sister White's opinions. They make of none effect the counsel of God by their tradition.--Ms 16, 1889, p. 1. ("The Discernment of Truth," circa Jan. 1889. 3SM p. 69.)  {2MR 87.3}
[2MR 87.4]          You and he have evidenced your opinion of your own judgment--that it was more reliable than Sister White's. Did you consider that Sister White has been dealing with just such cases during her life of service for the Master, that cases similar to your own, and many varieties of cases, have passed before her that should make her know what is right and what is wrong in these things? Is a judgment that has been under the training of God for more than fifty years of no                                            -88-     preference to those who have not had this discipline and education? Please consider these things.--Letter 115, 1895, p. 4. (To Fannie Bolton, Nov. 26, 1895; 3SM p. 60.)  {2MR 87.4}
[2MR 88.1]         ［Requested by A. C. Fearing for use in the Ministry.］  {2MR 88.1}
[2MR 88.2]          God's cause at this time is in special need of men and women who possess Christlike qualifications for service, executive ability, and a large capacity for work, who have kind, warm, sympathetic hearts, sound common sense, and unbiased judgment; who will carefully weigh matters before they approve or condemn, and who can fearlessly say No, or Yea and Amen; who, because they are sanctified by the Spirit of God, practice the words, "All ye are brethren," striving constantly to uplift and restore fallen humanity.--Ms 156a, 1901, p. 9. ("Unheeded Warnings," Nov. 27, 1901.)     Released January 20, 1959.  {2MR 88.2}
[2MR 89.1]       MR No. 108 - How To Study the Bible         ［Release requested by T. H. Jemison for use in teaching notes for a university class in Principles of Prophetic Interpretation.］                                    How To Study the Bible  {2MR 89.1}
[2MR 89.2]            Let the seeker for truth who accepts the Bible as the inspired Word of God, lay aside every previous idea, and take that Word in its simplicity. He should renounce every sinful practice, and enter the holy of holies with heart softened and subdued, ready to listen to what God says.  {2MR 89.2}
[2MR 89.3]         Do not carry your creed to the Bible, and read the Scriptures in the light of that creed. If you find that your opinions are opposed to a plain "Thus saith the Lord," or to any command or prohibition He has given, give heed to the Word of God rather than to the sayings of men. Let every controversy or dispute be settled by "It is written."  {2MR 89.3}
[2MR 89.4]          The mistake made by the Roman Catholic is that he reads the Bible in the light of the priests and rulers of the church, the early fathers, or other Catholic expositors. Laying aside all creeds or articles prescribed by any church, we are to read the Bible as the word of God to us. The Light of the world will enable us to distinguish between truth and antagonistic errors.  {2MR 89.4}
[2MR 89.5]          Let the heart be softened and subdued by the spirit of prayer before the Bible is read. Truth will triumph when the spirit of truth cooperates with the humble Bible student. How precious the thought that the Author of truth still lives and reigns. Ask Him to impress your minds with the truth. Your search of the Scriptures will then be profitable. Christ is the great Teacher of His followers, and He will not leave you to walk in darkness.  {2MR 89.5}
[2MR 89.6]          The Bible is its own interpreter. With beautiful simplicity, one portion connects itself with the truth of another portion, until the whole Bible is                                        -90-     blended in one harmonious whole. Light flashes forth from one text to illuminate some portion of the Word that has seemed more obscure.  {2MR 89.6}
[2MR 90.1]          Those who with humility of heart search the Scriptures with a sincere desire to know and obey the truth, will not be left to walk in darkness. Jesus says, I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life. The whole Bible is a revelation of Christ. But you may read the Scriptures from morning till night, and unless you humbly submit your will to the will of God, you cannot receive a saving knowledge of the gospel. As you see the truth plainly stated, lay aside every false position, however dear it may be to the selfish heart. Some will take a text, wrest it from its true bearing, and force it into service to sustain some preconceived opinion. By linking together isolated passages of scripture, they may deceive others. But what appears to be Bible proof for their position is no proof whatever, for the scriptures are not used in their true setting. In this way error is often magnified and truth diminished. Those who thus wrest the scriptures to sustain error greatly dishonor God, and in the day of judgment they will be held responsible for the disobedience of those who through their sophistries have been led to disregard the divine law.  {2MR 90.1}
[2MR 90.2]          Those who desire to know the truth concerning the Sabbath of the Lord are not left to the guidance of uncertain suppositions. But let them not depend upon the teachings of the fathers, or any other human agency, but upon the words spoken by the Creator of the heavens and the earth. The Bible is the inspired Word of God. In it are to be found the laws of heaven. And from the Bible alone can we learn the truth regarding the Sabbath. God's Word is plain. The fourth commandment is definite and explicit, and reveals the divine origin of the Sabbath. And further, the Lord said to Moses:                                             -91-  {2MR 90.2}
[2MR 91.1]          "Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed" ［Exodus 31:13-17］.  {2MR 91.1}
[2MR 91.2]          May the Lord help us to seek Him with the whole heart, that we may find Him. He will not be trifled with. Those who, though having opportunity to find the true path, presumptuously depart from it, will some day, when too late, realize their terrible mistake. Eternal life is for those only who continue to obey God. For them Christ has purchased salvation. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name" ［John 1:12］.  {2MR 91.2}
[2MR 91.3]          "Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of Me" ［John 5:39］.  {2MR 91.3}
[2MR 91.4]          When Jesus told His followers to search the Scriptures, He referred to the Old Testament Scriptures, for the New Testament was still unwritten. The Bible is made up of many parts--history, biography, song and praise, prayer, and prophecy. But all is inspired of God, and "is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness." In the term                                            -92-     "scripture" is included the whole treasure-house of revelation and knowledge, in whatever form it is given.  {2MR 91.4}
[2MR 92.1]          Let no one seek to limit the circulation of the Scriptures. God speaks through various channels, and the sacred truths are to be sought as the miner seeks for gold. God has promised that He will guide all who desire to be taught, into all truth.  {2MR 92.1}
[2MR 92.2]          The Bible is the greatest educational book in the world, and should be used in every school. Whatever their previous education or conceptions, to many minds the simple reading of God's Word will bring conviction, and even though in many cases the Word may be misapplied and misinterpreted, yet in after years, many, because of what they can remember of its teachings, may be able to distinguish between truth and error. Let us not be numbered with those who seek to limit the circulation of the Scriptures.--Ms 142, no date.  {2MR 92.2}
[2MR 92.3]          If you read the Bible carefully, you will see what reformation is needed in yourself in order for you to be a faithful shepherd of the flock of Christ. Compare scripture with scripture, and then open your own heart. Gain light yourself, and then from an experimental knowledge you can set before the people of God what constitutes Christian character. The power of the Holy Spirit will accompany your words if your own life is a representation of the truth which sanctifies the character, for you will then be a living epistle known and read of all men. . . .  {2MR 92.3}
[2MR 92.4]          The natural man always remains the same. He is what hereditary tendencies, nationality, education, and circumstances have made him. But when the natural man is changed by the grace of Christ, then the transformation is seen in the new man, the new heart, new purposes, new impulses. The word of Christ is received, which is spirit and life; then we eat the flesh, and drink the blood                                            -93-     of the Son of God. Then there is fruit in the heart, fruit in the lips, fruit in the character. Some bearing thirty, some sixty, and some one-hundred-fold. --Letter 13, 1888, pp. 1, 2, 4. (To E. P. Daniels, July 3, 1888.)  {2MR 92.4}
[2MR 93.1]          All who engage in this work as co-laborers with Christ must not only be willing to preach the truth, but to practice it. Of the professedly learned and pious people of His day, Christ said, "Ye are both ignorant of the scriptures and of the power of God. Ye teach for doctrine the commandments of men." He longed to fill the whole nation with the spirit of His mission of love, that they might unite with Him in the work of saving the world. The Holy Spirit would now come to our workers if they would earnestly seek for it. There will be no change made in the divine economy in order to bring around marked changes in the religious world. Men and women must arise to the emergency; they must receive the golden oil, the divine communication in rich blessings. This will enable them to arise and shine, because their light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon them.  {2MR 93.1}
[2MR 93.2]          Those who claim to believe the Word of God, and yet cherish their own hereditary and cultivated traits of character, are the greatest stumblingblocks we shall meet as we present the grand, holy truths for this time. Those who believe present truth are to practice the truth, live the truth. They are to study the Word and eat the Word, which means eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God. They are to bring that Word, which is spirit and life, into their daily, practical life. It is the bread from heaven, and it will give life to the world. Power will be given to every man and woman who will eat of the bread that came down from heaven. Oh, cannot we take this in? Cannot we                                          -94-     comprehend it? Why is our imagination so dull? "This is the will of Him that sent Me," said Christ, "that every one" (how comprehensive, how far-reaching) "that seeth the Son, and believeth on Him may have everlasting life; and I will raise him up at the last day." If this, the life of Christ, be in us, what may we not accomplish in His name? "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name."  {2MR 93.2}
[2MR 94.1]          Christian culture will follow the labors of every soul who will practice the truth conscientiously under all circumstances. But there is altogether too much skimming over the surface. There is a mine of precious ore, hitherto only in the possession of a very few. A careful and thorough digging will put us in possession of untold resources, represented as the golden oil, emptied from the two olive trees into the golden pipes, and from them into the golden bowls, to pour forth and enrich others.  {2MR 94.1}
[2MR 94.2]          We are in great need of large-hearted, level-headed men, who are true Christians, and who will show that they are feeding upon the Word of God, at home and abroad. Those of our faith and not of our faith will take knowledge of these men that they have been with Jesus and learned of Him. They will see that they are yoked up with Christ, and are drawing with Him, that they are apt scholars learning of Him His meekness and lowliness of heart. These will not complain of the yoke of Christ or murmur when lifting His burdens. They will march cheerfully forward, singing, yes, making melody to God in their hearts. The yoke of Christ is easy, and His burden is light.  {2MR 94.2}
[2MR 94.3]          Oh, it makes every difference with those who study the Scriptures as to what and how they shall understand the Word, whether they eat it or not. The Word of God, if eaten, will give spiritual sinew and muscle. Those who eat and digest this Word will practice it. Their eyes, anointed with the heavenly                                           -95-     eye-salve will see other lessons in the Holy Word than those seen by readers whose hearts are not cleansed, refined, and elevated. Under the working of the Holy Spirit the conscience will recognize a pure, high standard of righteousness that puts to shame the low, cheap ideas of the surface reader whose mind is corrupted with sin. They see that the doers of the Word alone are justified before God. Those who hear and fail to do are in no wise better, morally or spiritually, for hearing. Those who will deny self, and make any and every sacrifice for Christ's sake will be able to teach because their precept and example harmonize.--Letter 34, 1896, pp. 3-5. (To Brother and Sister Hare, Dec. 19, 1896.)  {2MR 94.3}
[2MR 95.1]          The benefit that truth is to us depends not so much on the knowledge we gain by study as on the purity of our purpose and the earnestness of our faith. Merely to read the instruction given in the Word of God is not enough. We are to read with meditation and prayer, filled with an earnest desire to be helped and blessed. And the truth we learn must be applied to the daily experience. Those who have a true realization of the subtlety of Satan's devices for these last days will walk with fear and trembling, in great humility, at every step seeking divine guidance. Angels of God will instruct them. The Holy Spirit opens to the humble and contrite in heart the rich treasures of truth. A fountain has been opened for Judah and Jerusalem, in which we may wash and be clean. He who will purify his soul by obeying the truth will see and appreciate the love and mercy with which God has strewn the pathway of His children. He will realize that the paths of human devising lead to eternal ruin.--Letter 69, 1901, pp. 6, 7. (To the Directors of the Medical Missionary Work, April 10, 1901.)                                           -96-  {2MR 95.1}
[2MR 96.1]          Christ was acquainted with the Scriptures, for He met all the temptations of the devil with "It is written." Arguments and reasons would have been of no avail, but "It is written" showed that Christ, the tempted One, had His feet upon solid, immovable rock. We are to learn these lessons from the Word, hanging them in memory's hall, and thus preparing to meet Satan with the only weapon which will repulse him--"It is written." All things written in the law and in the prophets are true, and they carry the proof of it in themselves. Nothing is gained by endeavoring to prove by argument the divine origin of the Bible. It is its own expositor. It carries its own keys; scripture unlocks scripture. If we do not see the truth in the Bible, it is because our opinions and prejudices have not been laid at the door of investigation. "If our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost: in whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them" ［2 Corinthians 4:3, 4］. "For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is the power of God" ［1 Corinthians 1:18］.--Ms 40, 1895, p. 2. ("Education," no date.)  {2MR 96.1}
[2MR 96.2]          I have warnings to give to our people. There must be greater spiritual life and character given to our exposition of the Scriptures. In every church there should be held solemn seasons of earnest prayer to heaven for special revelations of the grace of God. Let every teacher humble his own heart, subdue his own excitable temper. There is to be a more direct unveiling of truth. He who presents the truth of the prophecies in the right way will use scripture to explain scripture. He will make the Bible its own expositor.--Ms 27, 1908, p. 1. ("Truth to Be Maintained," May 5, 1908.)                                            -97-  {2MR 96.2}
[2MR 97.1]          Bear in mind that the highest qualification of the mind will not, cannot, supply the place of true simplicity, of genuine piety. The Bible may be studied as a branch of human science would be, but its beauty, the evidence of its power to save the soul that believes, is a lesson that is never thus learned.  If the practice of the Word is not brought into the life, then the sword of the Spirit has not wounded the natural heart. It has been shielded in poetic fancy. Sentimentalism has so wrapped it about that the heart has not sufficiently felt the keenness of its edge, piercing and cutting away the sinful shrines where self is worshiped. "For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart" ［Hebrews 4:12］.--Ms 64, 1895, p. 3. ("Sanctified Humility," no date.)  {2MR 97.1}
[2MR 97.2]          Those who search the Scriptures and most earnestly seek to understand them, will reveal the sanctification of the Spirit through the belief of the truth, for they take into their very heart the truth, and have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. All their spiritual sinew and muscle are nourished by the Bread of Life which they eat.--Letter 88, 1900, p. 7. (To the Managers and Teachers in the Avondale School, April 13, 1900.)  {2MR 97.2}
[2MR 97.3]          Let God's servants preach a "Thus saith the Lord." Let them become acquainted with His instructions, reading and studying every sentence, every word, with softened, subdued hearts drawing near to God, that the Comforter may teach them. Christ's teachings are our lessons for today, our lessons for tomorrow. The more frequently they are studied, the better will they be understood.--Ms 22, 1890, pp. 15, 16. (Diary, Jan. 10, 1890.)                                           -98-  {2MR 97.3}
[2MR 98.1]          Jesus has sent us a letter from heaven which gives us an account of the love He has bestowed upon us. If studied, this letter will bring comfort to the distressed and hope to the perishing.--Letter 98b, 1896, p. 5. (To "My Very Dear Sister," May 21, 1896.)  {2MR 98.1}
[2MR 98.2]          The world's Redeemer gave His life as a continual sacrifice in order to save man. He withdrew from the kingdom of heaven, and consecrated Himself to the work of ministering to the sorrows of suffering humanity. . . .  {2MR 98.2}
[2MR 98.3]          Character is influence. As mind rules matter, character rules minds, and draws other minds into sympathy, and there is a new impulse, a moral taste created.--Ms 11, 1892, pp. 6, 10. ("Stewards of God's Gifts," no date.)     Released August 13, 1959.  {2MR 98.3}
[2MR 99.1]       MR No. 109 - Items Relating To Tithe; EGW Careful to Avoid Human Influences         ［AT THE REQUEST OF THE DEFENSE LITERATURE COMMITTEE, THE SECRETARY OF THE BOARD OF TRUSTEES PREPARED A STATEMENT ON "MRS. ELLEN G. WHITE AND THE TITHE" TO BE USED WHERE NEEDED IN DEALING WITH THE MISINFORMATION NOW BEING CIRCULATED QUITE WIDELY BY C. A. ANDERSON, THE SHEPHERD'S ROD, AND OTHERS. USE IS BEING MADE OF A COMMUNICATION WRITTEN BY MRS. WHITE IN 1905 TO G. F. WATSON, PRESIDENT OF THE COLORADO, CONFERENCE. IT WOULD SEEM ADVISABLE, IN DEALING WITH THIS QUESTION, TO PLACE THE FULL WATSON LETTER IN THE DOCUMENT TOGETHER WITH SOME OTHER RELATED STATEMENTS FROM THE PEN OF ELLEN G. WHITE. WHILE THE LETTER TO ELDER WATSON HAS BEEN PRINTED BY SIX OR EIGHT DIFFERENT PEOPLE AND CIRCULATED QUITE WIDELY, THIS IS THE FIRST TIME IT HAS BEEN COPIED BY THE WHITE ESTATE FOR ANY USE WHATSOEVER SINCE IT WAS WRITTEN IN 1905.--ALW.］               Items Relating To Tithe; EGW Careful to Avoid Human Influences  {2MR 99.1}
[2MR 99.2]            My brother, I wish to say to you, Be careful how you move. You are not moving wisely. The least you have to speak about the tithe that has been appropriated to the most needy and the most discouraging field in the world, the more sensible you will be.  {2MR 99.2}
[2MR 99.3]         It has been presented to me for years that my tithe was to be appropriated by myself to aid the white and colored ministers who were neglected and did not receive sufficient properly to support their families. When my attention was called to aged ministers, white or black, it was my special duty to investigate into their necessities and supply their needs. This was to be my special work, and I have done this in a number of cases. No man should give notoriety to the fact that in special cases the tithe is used in that way.  {2MR 99.3}
[2MR 99.4]          In regard to the colored work in the South, that field has been and is still being robbed of the means that should come to the workers in that field. If there have been cases where our sisters have appropriated their tithe to the support of the ministers working for the colored people in the South, let every man, if he is wise, hold his peace.  {2MR 99.4}
[2MR 99.5]          I have myself appropriated my tithe to the most needy cases brought to my notice. I have been instructed to do this, and as the money is not withheld                                             -100-     from the Lord's treasury, it is not a matter that should be commented upon, for it will necessitate my making known these matters, which I do not desire to do, because it is not best.  {2MR 99.5}
[2MR 100.1]          Some cases have been kept before me for years, and I have supplied their needs from the tithe, as God has instructed me to do. And if any person shall say to me, Sister White, will you appropriate my tithe where you know it is most needed, I shall say, Yes, I will; and I have done so. I commend those sisters who have placed their tithe where it is most needed to help to do a work that is being left undone. If this matter is given publicity, it will create a knowledge which would better be left as it is. I do not care to give publicity to this work which the Lord has appointed me to do, and others to do.  {2MR 100.1}
[2MR 100.2]          I send this matter to you so that you shall not make a mistake. Circumstances alter cases. I would not advise that anyone should make a practice of gathering up tithe money. But for years there have now and then been persons who have lost confidence in the appropriation of the tithe, who have placed their tithe in my hands, and said that if I did not take it they would themselves appropriate it to the families of the most needy ministers they could find. I have taken the money, given a receipt for it, and told them how it was appropriated.  {2MR 100.2}
[2MR 100.3]          I write this to you so that you shall keep cool and not become stirred up and give publicity to this matter, lest many more shall follow their example. --Letter 267, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder Watson, Jan. 22, 1905.)  {2MR 100.3}
[2MR 100.4]          I have seventy-five dollars from Brother _____, tithe money, and we thought that it would be best to send it along to the Southern field to help colored ministers. . . . I want it specially applied to the colored ministers to help                                           -101-     them in their salaries.--Letter 262, 1902, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, Oct. 23, 1902; Biography Vol. 5, p. 396.)  {2MR 100.4}
[2MR 101.1]          You ask if I will accept tithe from you and use it in the cause of God where most needed. In reply I will say that I shall not refuse to do this, but at the same time I will tell you that there is a better way. It is better to put confidence in the ministers of the conference where you live and in the officers of the church where you worship. Draw nigh to your brethren. Love them with a true heart fervently, and encourage them to bear their responsibilities faithfully in the fear of God. "Be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity" ［1 Timothy 4:12］.--Letter 96, 1911 (Published in The Early Elmshaven Years, p. 397.)  {2MR 101.1}
[2MR 101.2]          ［Release requested for Review and Herald articles prepared by Arthur L. White.］  {2MR 101.2}
[2MR 101.3]          The Lord has charged me to enter into no controversy with anyone who, when a message comes, shall ask, "Who has told Sister White?"--Ms 156, 1901, p. 2. (Diary, Nov. 27, 1901.)  {2MR 101.3}
[2MR 101.4]          I have not been in the habit of reading any doctrinal articles in the paper, that my mind should not have any understanding of anyone's ideas and views, so that not a mold of any man's theories should have any connection with that which I write.--Letter 37, 1887, p. 1. (To E. J. Waggoner and A. T. Jones, Feb. 18, 1887; 3SM p. 63.)  {2MR 101.4}
[2MR 101.5]          Sara tells me that she has a letter for me from you, but I tell her not to give it to me yet, for I have something to write to you before I see your                                          -102-     letter. You will understand this.--Letter 172, 1902, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, Nov. 9, 1902.)     Released 1958.  {2MR 101.5}
[2MR 103.1]       MR No. 110 - Health Reform To Be Introduced Carefully         ［Release requested by A.L. White for use in dealing with questions on health reform. Published in Review and Herald, June 25, 1959.］                       Health Reform To Be Introduced Carefully  {2MR 103.1}
[2MR 103.2]            I fully believe that the end of all things is at hand, and every power that God has given us should be employed in the very wisest and highest service to God. The Lord has brought out a people from the world to fit them not only for a pure and holy heaven, but to prepare them through the wisdom He shall give them to be co-laborers with God in preparing a people to stand in the day of God.  {2MR 103.2}
[2MR 103.3]         Great light has been given upon health reform, but it is essential for all to treat this subject with candor and to advocate it with wisdom. In our experience we have seen many who have not presented health reform in a manner to make the best impression upon those whom they wish should receive their views. The Bible is full of wise counsel, and even the eating and drinking receive proper attention. The highest privilege that man can enjoy is to be a partaker of the divine nature, and faith that binds us in strong relationship to God will so fashion and mold mind and conduct that we become one with Christ. No one should through intemperate appetite so indulge his taste as to weaken any of the fine works of the human machinery and thus impair the mind or the body. Man is the Lord's purchased possession.  {2MR 103.3}
[2MR 103.4]          If we are partakers of the divine nature, we will live in communion with our Creator and value all of God's work which led David to exclaim, "I am fearfully and wonderfully made" ［Psalm 119:14］. We will not consider the organs of the body our own property, as if we had created them. All the faculties God has given to the human body are to be appreciated. "Ye are not your own; for ye                                           -104-     are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's" ［1 Corinthians 6:19, 20］.  {2MR 103.4}
[2MR 104.1]         We are not to treat unwisely one faculty of mind, soul, or body. We cannot abuse any of the delicate organs of the human body without having to pay the penalty because of transgression of nature's laws. Bible religion brought into practical life insures the highest culture of the intellect.  {2MR 104.1}
[2MR 104.2]          Temperance is exalted to a high level in the Word of God. Obeying His Word we can rise higher and still higher. The danger of intemperance is specified. The advantage to be gained by temperance is laid open before us all through the Scriptures. The voice of God is addressing us, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect" ［Matthew 5:48］.  {2MR 104.2}
[2MR 104.3]          The example of Daniel is presented for us to study carefully and learn the lessons that God has for us to learn in this example given us in sacred history.  {2MR 104.3}
[2MR 104.4]          We wish to present temperance and health reform from a Bible standpoint, and to be very cautious not to go to extremes in abruptly advocating health reform. Let us be careful not to graft into health reform one false shoot according to our own peculiar over-strained ideas and weave into it our own strong traits of character, making these as the voice of God, and passing judgment on all who do not see as we do. It takes time to educate away from wrong habits.  {2MR 104.4}
[2MR 104.5]          Questions are coming in from brethren and sisters making inquiries in regard to health reform. Statements are made that some are taking the light in the testimonies upon health reform and making it a test. They select statements made in regard to some articles of diet that are presented as objectionable--statements written in warning and instruction to certain individuals who were entering or had entered on an evil path. They dwell on these things and make                                          -105-     them as strong as possible, weaving their own peculiar, objectionable traits of character in with these statements and carry them with great force, thus making them a test, and driving them where they do only harm.  {2MR 104.5}
[2MR 105.1]          The meekness and lowliness of Christ is wanting. Moderation and caution are greatly needed, but they have not these desirable traits of character. They need the mold of God upon them. And such persons may take health reform and do great harm with it in prejudicing minds so that ears will be closed to the truth.  {2MR 105.1}
[2MR 105.2]          Health reform, wisely treated, will prove an entering wedge where the truth may follow with marked success. But to present health reform unwisely, making that subject the burden of the message, has served to create prejudice with unbelievers and to bar the way to the truth, leaving the impression that we are extremists. Now, the Lord would have us wise and understanding as to what is His will. We must not give occasion for us to be regarded ［as］ extremists. This will place us and the truth God has given us to bear to the people, at a great disadvantage. Through weaving in unconsecrated self, that which we are ever to present as a blessing becomes a stumbling block.  {2MR 105.2}
[2MR 105.3]          We see those who will select from the testimonies the strongest expressions and, without bringing in or making any account of the circumstances under which the cautions and warnings are given, make them of force in every case. Thus they produce unhealthy impressions upon the minds of the people. There are always those who are ready to grasp anything of a character which they can use to rein up people to a close, severe test, and who will work elements of their own characters into the reforms. This, at the very outset, raises the combativeness of the very ones they might help if they dealt carefully, bearing a                                          -106-     healthful influence which would carry the people with them. They will go at the work, making a raid upon the people. Picking out some things in the testimonies, they drive them upon everyone, and disgust rather than win souls. They make divisions when they might and should make peace.  {2MR 105.3}
[2MR 106.1]          I have been shown the danger of families that are of an excitable temperament, the animal predominating. Their children should not be allowed to make eggs their diet, for this kind of food--eggs and animal flesh--feeds and inflames the animal passions. This makes it very difficult for them to overcome the temptation to indulge in the sinful practice of self-abuse, which in this age is almost universally practiced. This practice weakens the physical, mental, and moral powers and bars the way to everlasting life.  {2MR 106.1}
[2MR 106.2]          Some families were shown me as in a deplorable condition. Because of this debasing sin, they are where the truth of God cannot find access to heart or mind. This practice leads to deception, to falsehood, to licentious practices, and to the corrupting and polluting of other minds, even of very young children. The habit once formed is more difficult to overcome than the appetite for liquor or for tobacco.  {2MR 106.2}
[2MR 106.3]          These evils, so prevalent, led me to make the statements that I have made. The special reproofs were presented in warning to others; thus they come before other families than the very individuals corrected and reproved. But let the testimonies speak for themselves. Let not individuals gather up the very strongest statements, given for individuals and families, and drive these things because they want to use the whip and to have something to drive. Let these active, determined temperaments take the Word of God and the testimonies, which present the necessity of forbearance and love and perfect unity, and labor                                           -107-     zealously and perseveringly. With their own hearts softened and subdued by the grace of Christ, with their own spirits humble and full of the milk of human kindness, they will not create prejudice, neither will they cause dissension and weaken the churches.  {2MR 106.3}
[2MR 107.1]          The question whether we shall eat butter, meat, or cheese, is not to be presented to anyone as a test, but we are to educate and to show the evils of the things that are objectionable. Those who gather up these things and drive them upon others, do not know what work they are doing. The Word of God has given tests to His people. The keeping of God's holy law, the Sabbath, is a test, a sign between God and His people throughout their generations forever. Forever this is the burden of the third angel's message--the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ.  {2MR 107.1}
[2MR 107.2]          Tea, coffee, tobacco, and alcohol we must present as sinful indulgences. We cannot place on the same ground, meat, eggs, butter, cheese and such articles placed upon the table. These are not to be borne in front, as the burden of our work. The former--tea, coffee, tobacco, beer, wine, and all spirituous liquors--are not to be taken moderately, but discarded. The poisonous narcotics are not to be treated in the same way as the subject of eggs, butter, and cheese. In the beginning animal food was not designed to be the diet of man. We have every evidence that the flesh of dead animals is dangerous because of disease that is fast becoming universal, because of the curse resting more heavily in consequence of the habits and crimes of man. We are to present the truth. We are to be guarded how to use reason and select those articles of food that will make the very best blood and keep the blood in an unfevered condition.--Ms 5, 1881. (Entire Ms, "Proper Use of the Testimonies on Health Reform," March 23, 1881.)  {2MR 107.2}
[2MR 108.1]       MR No. 111 - The Grace of Courtesy         ［Release requested to be printed in the Review and Herald.］                                     The Grace of Courtesy  {2MR 108.1}
[2MR 108.2]            Those who work for Christ are to be pure, upright, and trustworthy, and they are also to be tenderhearted, compassionate, and courteous. There is a charm in the intercourse of those who are truly courteous. Kind words, pleasant looks, a courteous demeanor, are of inestimable value. Uncourteous Christians, by their neglect of others, show that they are not in union with Christ. It is impossible to be in union with Christ and yet be uncourteous.  {2MR 108.2}
[2MR 108.3]         What Christ was in His life on this earth, that every Christian should be. He is our example, not only in His spotless purity, but in His patience, gentleness, and winsomeness of disposition. He was as firm as a rock where truth and duty were concerned, but He was invariably kind and courteous. His life was a perfect illustration of true courtesy. He had ever a kind look and a word of comfort for the needy and oppressed.  {2MR 108.3}
[2MR 108.4]          His presence brought a purer atmosphere into the home, and His life was as leaven working amid the elements of society. Harmless and undefiled, He walked among the thoughtless, the rude, the uncourteous; amid the unjust publicans, the unrighteous Samaritans, the heathen soldiers, the rough peasants, and the mixed multitude. He spoke a word of sympathy here and a word there, as He saw men weary and compelled to bear heavy burdens. He shared their burdens, and repeated to them the lessons He had learned from nature, of the love, the kindness, the goodness of God.  {2MR 108.4}
[2MR 108.5]          He sought to inspire with hope the most rough and unpromising, setting before them the assurance that they might become blameless and harmless, attaining such a character as would make them manifest as children of God.                                            -109-  {2MR 108.5}
[2MR 109.1]          Though He was a Jew, Christ mingled with the Samaritans, setting at naught the Pharisaic customs of His nation. In face of their prejudices, He accepted the hospitality of this despised people. He slept under their roofs, ate with them at their tables, partaking of the food prepared and served by their hands, taught in their streets, and treated them with the utmost kindness and courtesy. Jesus sat as an honored guest at the table of the publicans, by His sympathy and social kindliness showing that He recognized the dignity of humanity, and men longed to become worthy of His confidence. Upon their thirsty souls His words fell with blessed, life-giving power. New impulses were awakened, and the possibility of a new life opened to these outcasts of society.  {2MR 109.1}
[2MR 109.2]          The love of Christ mellows the heart and smooths all roughness from the disposition. Let us learn from Him how to combine a high sense of purity and integrity with sunniness of temperament. A kind, courteous Christian is the most powerful argument in favor of the gospel that can be produced.  {2MR 109.2}
[2MR 109.3]          The conduct of some professing Christians is so lacking in kindness and courtesy that their good is evil spoken of. Their sincerity may not be doubted, their uprightness may not be questioned, but sincerity and uprightness will not atone for a lack of kindness and courtesy. Such ones need to realize that the plan of redemption is a plan of mercy, set in operation to soften whatever is hard and rugged in human nature. They need to cultivate that rare Christian courtesy which makes men kind and considerate to all. The Christian is to be sympathetic as well as true, pitiful and courteous as well as upright and honest.  {2MR 109.3}
[2MR 109.4]          Men of the world study to be courteous, to make themselves as pleasing as possible. They study to render their address and manners such that they will have the greatest influence over those with whom they associate. They use their                                            -110-     knowledge and abilities as skillfully as possible in order to gain this object. "The children of this world are in their generation wiser than the children of light" ［Luke 16:8］.  {2MR 109.4}
[2MR 110.1]         As you go through life, you will meet with those whose lot is far from easy. Toil and deprivation, with no hope for better things in the future, make their burden very heavy. And when pain and sickness is added, the burden is almost greater than they can bear. Careworn and oppressed, they know not where to turn for relief. When you meet with such ones, put your whole heart into the work of helping them. It is not God's purpose that His children shall shut themselves up to themselves. Remember that for them, as well as for you, Christ died. In your dealing with them, be pitiful and courteous. This will open the way for you to help them, to win their confidence, to inspire them with hope and courage.  {2MR 110.1}
[2MR 110.2]          The apostle exhorts us, "As He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy." The grace of Christ changes the whole man, making the coarse refined, the rough gentle, the selfish generous. It controls the temper and the voice. Its outworking is seen in politeness and tender regard shown by brother for brother, in kind, encouraging words and unselfish actions. An angel presence is in the home. The life breathes forth a sweet perfume, which as holy incense ascends to God. Love is manifested in kindness. gentleness, forbearance, and longsuffering. The expression of the countenance is changed. The peace of heaven is revealed. There is seen a habitual gentleness, a more than human love. Humanity becomes a partaker of divinity. Christ is honored by perfection of character. As these changes are perfected, angels break forth in rapturous                                           -111-     song, and God and Christ rejoice over souls fashioned after the divine similitude.  {2MR 110.2}
[2MR 111.1]          We should accustom ourselves to speak in pleasant tones, to use pure, correct language, and words that are kind and courteous. Kind words are as dew and gentle showers to the soul. The Scripture says of Christ that grace was poured into His lips, that He might "know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary." And the Lord bids us, "Let your speech be alway with grace," "that it may minister grace unto the hearers."  {2MR 111.1}
[2MR 111.2]          Some with whom you are brought in contact will be rough and uncourteous, but because of this, do not be less courteous yourself. He who wishes to preserve his own self-respect must be careful not to wound needlessly the self-respect of others. This rule should be sacredly observed toward the dullest, the most blundering. What God intends to do with these apparently unpromising ones, you do not know. He has in the past accepted persons no more promising or attractive to do a great work for Him. His Spirit, moving upon the heart, has aroused every faculty to vigorous action. The Lord saw in those rough, unhewn stones, precious material, that would stand the test of storm and heat and pressure. God sees not as man sees. He does not judge from appearances, but He searches the heart, and judges righteously.  {2MR 111.2}
[2MR 111.3]         Let us be self-forgetful, ever on the watch to cheer others, to lighten their burdens by acts of tender kindness and deeds of unselfish love. These thoughtful courtesies, beginning in the home and extending far beyond the home circle, go far to make up the sum of life's happiness, and the neglect of them constitutes no small share of life's wretchedness.--Ms 69, 1902. (Entire Manuscript, "The Grace of Courtesy," copied May 26, 1902; 3SM 237-240; RH Aug. 20, 1959.)     Released August, 1959.  {2MR 111.3}
[2MR 112.1]       MR No. 112 - The Third European Council         ［Release requested by A. L. White for teaching in Europe.］                                The Third European Council  {2MR 112.1}
[2MR 112.2]                              Excerpts from the E. G. White Diary          Basel, Sept. 25, 1885. I went into the early morning meeting. Several prayers were offered in French and English. My heart was drawn out after God in earnest prayer for the Lord to help and strengthen and bless us and to impress our hearts with the sacredness and importance of His work.  {2MR 112.2}
[2MR 112.3]         I had the burden upon me at the early stage of this meeting to say some plain things. I presented the great and solemn truths that had been given to us from God to be proclaimed to the world. We should certainly fail if we did not walk in the light. Our success and prosperity in this great and good work depends on our seeking daily counsel and help from God. With divine aid His servants can do what ought to be done and never fail. However strong the powers of darkness may press upon us, one can chase a thousand and two put ten thousand to flight.  {2MR 112.3}
[2MR 112.4]          I was wrought upon by the Spirit of God to tell them that as a people and also as God's ambassadors, we are far behind our opportunities and privileges. We stand condemned by the Word and especially by the law of God according to our delinquencies. God looks upon the heart. No people have been favored with the measure of grace which has been manifest to us living in these last days. If the people having so great light and superior privileges have not improved them, our condemnation must be in accordance with the non-improvement of the talents given us. Many testimonies were borne evidencing that some were determined to consecrate themselves wholly to God.                                           -113-  {2MR 112.4}
[2MR 113.1]          We had in the forenoon a conversation with Brother Daniel Bourdeau. Elder Whitney, Elder Lane, W. C. White, and Brother Bourdeau's wife were present. I was compelled to bear a testimony of reproof, not pleasant for me but very grievous. May the Lord set home this testimony. I believe that Satan has been repulsed and that the Lord will give Brother Bourdeau the victory--the conviction through His Holy Spirit of his mistakes. We sought the Lord in earnest prayer. We presented the whole matter of our difficulties before Him who cannot err. He knoweth all our perplexities, and we believe He did hear us and will take this case of painful difficulties in His own hands.  {2MR 113.1}
[2MR 113.2]          We see that some of our brethren are coming to the light. We are rejoiced to find Elder Matteson in an excellent state of mind. His testimonies are to the point. He seems to be in perfect harmony with the meeting and helps us much in all the efforts we have made. Thank the Lord.  {2MR 113.2}
[2MR 113.3]          We had arranged for a meeting of the ministers alone in the evening. This was carried out and we had about seventeen assembled--ministers and their companions. Brother Bourdeau was present. The Spirit of the Lord rested upon me as I prayed for light and grace from heaven. My faith laid hold upon the promises of God. His Spirit came into our meeting in large measure. Hearts were broken and contrite before him. Brother Bourdeau was wrenching himself from the shackles of Satan. He was surrendering his will to God. Satan had thought to gain the victory over our brother whom we love in the Lord, but he was signally defeated. All but one prayed most earnestly and many tears were shed. Brother Albert Vuilleumier's prayer was in French, but we understood the spirit. The angels of God were in our midst. Light and power from God were there. Brother Matteson's prayer was indited by the Lord and was most fervent,                                           -114-     offered in great brokenness. I felt the peace of Jesus. I had carried a heavy load and now I rolled that load upon the great Burden Bearer. I could do nothing. Jesus could do all things and I felt the peace of Christ in my heart. Oh, what can we do without Jesus! How dark and lonely would be our lives! He is our only helper.  {2MR 113.3}
[2MR 114.1]          Sabbath day was set apart by fasting and prayer. A becoming solemnity rested upon all assembled. We are assured we shall have the victory. "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you" ［Matthew 7:7］.  {2MR 114.1}
[2MR 114.2]          Basel, Sept. 26, 1885. Rainy morning. The early morning meeting was appointed at six o'clock. I had been so burdened I spent some time in prayer. I could not sleep much. I felt unable to attend the morning ministers' meeting, but felt that I should lose a blessing if I remained away. We found twenty-three assembled in a small room. I opened the meeting with prayer and the Lord indeed came preciously near unto me and apparently to all those assembled. Brother Bourdeau then prayed and confessed his weakness in yielding to the temptations of the devil. He made a more full surrender to God and was coming to the light, and light from God was coming into his heart. The prayers offered were fervent and in brokenness of heart, with weeping, and the blessing of the Lord was in our midst.  {2MR 114.2}
[2MR 114.3]          I was helped and strengthened by the Spirit of the Lord to speak to my brethren with many tears, and present before them the pure, holy character of our work and the necessity of the improvement of all the talents God had given us. In the night previous a book was opened before me with the record of the past year's labor of the workmen, just as God viewed it. As I traced down the record, there stood every defect. With some, many hours spent in visiting and                                            -115-     talking, occupied with unimportant matters, were registered as idle--time which should have been devoted to intense, interested work in the cause of God. How different from their report appeared the record of some of the laborers! How unsatisfactory to themselves! Every time that they associated with their fellow men opportunities were open, could they have seen them, to draw minds to the Saviour and to drop seeds of truth. But opportunities came and passed and were not seen or improved. Words of no consequence were spoken and the evidence was given that the message of warning was not uppermost in their minds. It was not resting as a burden of their souls, that whenever their lips opened it would flow out in reflecting the light of Christ given them to bless others. This is the profitable, true education for all ministers who labor in word and doctrine.  {2MR 114.3}
[2MR 115.1]          This register recounted unfulfilled duties--days spent without prayer, and night comes with nothing to show for the day's labor. There were recorded large expenses and but little results. Other reports showed that the laborers had done their work with less expenditure of means but better results.  {2MR 115.1}
[2MR 115.2]          There was instruction given by the One whose hands held the records and whose eyes were tracing every feature of the records. His words were, You cannot trust in your own human ability or wisdom. You must have union of effort, union of faith; and you must counsel together. Not one of you is sufficient to be a leader. God will work for His people if they will give Him a chance--give Him their hearts and minds.  {2MR 115.2}
[2MR 115.3]          You are not working for men, that you may receive your wages, in one sense; but shall we call this your wages? Oh no! The eternal reward is to be given the faithful workers. Jesus will give you your wages. All our faculties must be cultivated for eternity, doing better and still better work.--Ms 24, 1885,                                          -116-     pp. 1-4. ("Labors in Switzerland," No. 1. Diary, Sept. 25-Oct. 5, 1885; MR No. 378.)  {2MR 115.3}
[2MR 116.1]          At about 12 o'clock noon ［October 20］, we reached Christiania and were welcomed by Brother Oyen at the depot. We were taken in a hack to the pleasant rooms occupied by Brother and Sister Oyen and family. We were once more among our English-speaking friends, and although we were welcomed and treated with every attention by our Danish and Swedish brethren and sisters, we felt all the time crippled because we could not converse together, and it was thus made impossible to do them all the good we much desired to do. But we are again in America, as it were!  {2MR 116.1}
[2MR 116.2]          Christiania, Norway, Nov. 1, 1885. Sabbath was a pleasant day. I spoke to the people in the hall where the church met to worship, from 1 Peter 1:13-17. I had freedom in presenting to the people the importance of practical godliness. All listened with great attention. The hall was full. In the afternoon the ordinances were administered, and the washing of feet. In the evening a discourse was given by Elder Matteson.  {2MR 116.2}
[2MR 116.3]          Christiania, Nov. 2, 1885. Sunday forenoon spoke in a hall to a crowded assembly. It was estimated fourteen hundred were present. The text was 1 John 3:1-3. The Lord gave me much freedom and clearness in presenting the infinite love of God in giving His Son to die for the world. Although the aisles were crowded and every seat filled, and even standing place occupied, large numbers were obliged to go away because they could obtain no entrance. The crowd held perfect attention to the close of the discourse. We hope this effort will not be in vain, but that through Christ's help much good may be the result.                                          -117-  {2MR 116.3}
[2MR 117.1]          Nov. 3, 1885 ［Tuesday］. We went on the cars twenty miles to fill an appointment at Drammen. The fog settled down so thick we could not obtain a sight of the country through which we were passing. We were two hours on the cars. We found a hall full of people at the appointed hour. The hall could only accommodate seven hundred people. The passageway was filled. All the standing room was crowded, and respectful attention was given as I addressed them from John 3:16.  {2MR 117.1}
[2MR 117.2]          Nov. 4, 1885. We left Drammen at eight o'clock for Christiania. It was raining, but the fog had cleared away so that we could see the country through which the cars were passing. The scenery is very fine. The country is broken. There are high bluffs and rocky mountains, lakes and islands. In summer this would be a very pleasant place to live in. Spoke Wednesday night in the hall, which was well filled. I spoke from Luke 10:25-29.  {2MR 117.2}
[2MR 117.3]          Christiania, Nov. 5, 1885. It is rainy, disagreeable weather. We have done much writing today. Visit at Brother Hansen's. We had a very pleasant, profitable visit. I conversed some through an interpreter, relating some incidents in our earlier experience. We conversed some upon the habits of the people in regard to eating so frequently. . . . I related to them a little of my experience upon health reform and the manner of my eating since receiving the light from heaven. I also related to them the experience we had passed through in the first rise of this work.  {2MR 117.3}
[2MR 117.4]          Christiania, Nov. 6, 1885 ［Friday］. It is rainy, disagreeable weather. I spoke in a hired hall to a large audience from 2 Peter 1:1-13. All listened with respectful attention.  {2MR 117.4}
[2MR 117.5]          Christiania, Nov. 7, 1885. It is a foggy, rainy day. I long for the pleasant sunshine, but we will seek to make all the sunshine we can by cheerful,                                          -118-     pleasant conversation and in opening our hearts to let the Sun of Righteousness in that we may, amid clouds and disagreeable surroundings, be ourselves sunbeams of happiness to others because Christ abides in our hearts by living faith.  {2MR 117.5}
[2MR 118.1]          Colossians 1:24-29. The Lord gave me freedom and power in addressing the people. There is indeed a work to be done for them, and if the Lord will use me as an instrument to arouse them from the irreligious state they are in I will praise His holy name. I presented before them the great need of those who teach in word and in doctrine to take heed to themselves to be very circumspect in their course of action, and in word and example seek to elevate the people to correct views and correct practices by their own habits and customs, and to be sure that in no way they belittle the requirements of God--especially the fourth commandment, which enjoins the observance of the Sabbath.  {2MR 118.1}
[2MR 118.2]          There is in the Sabbath of the fourth commandment a test. It is God's test. It is no man-made test. This is to be the separating line to distinguish the loyal and the true--him that serveth God from him that serveth Him not. Some professing to be keeping all the commandments of God were sending their children to school upon the Sabbath. They were not compelled to do this, but because the schools objected to taking in their children unless they should attend the six days in the week, they sent them to the school to study and also learn to work. If they could not, by wise and judicious means, make some special contract with the authorities of the school, reserving the privilege to keep the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, then there is but one way--to keep the Sabbath of the fourth commandment strictly.  {2MR 118.2}
[2MR 118.3]          Special pains should be taken to establish schools among ourselves. Elder Matteson has not given to our people a correct example. He has sent his children to school upon the Sabbath, and to justify his course has used the words of                                          -119-     Christ, "It is lawful to do well on the Sabbath days." He may urge the same reason why men should work on the Sabbath, because they must earn bread to feed to their children, and there is no boundary line to tell what should and should not be done upon the Sabbath. And while holding the claims of the fourth commandment so loosely, these leaders were, by their example, encouraging the false tests which man has manufactured. The matter of dress was the subject to test character.  {2MR 118.3}
[2MR 119.1]          Thus the commandments of God were made of little account by their traditions, while their own ideas and notions were binding heavy burdens and grievous to be borne. They were separating themselves such a great distance from the people that their influence could not reach them. They were giving altogether a wrong impression of the truth. There would be just such impressions given as would please Satan, that the Sabbathkeeping Adventists be regarded as a set of fanatics and extremists. The Lord's precious cause is not exalted, but the impression given to unbelievers is that it is the doctrine that makes them unkind, uncourteous, and really unchristian, in their character.  {2MR 119.1}
[2MR 119.2]          The Lord would have the subjects of His kingdom represent the character of their Sovereign. His commandments are not left for man to trim down to suit his ideas or his convenience. God's great moral standard is His ten precepts, the foundation of the faith of prophets and apostles. The Sabbath is the great test question, and He has made precious promises to those who keep His Sabbath from polluting it. His infinite wisdom and power and love are engaged in our behalf. The heavenly host are registering our names as among the loyal and the true. It is safe always to be on the Lord's side, and by faith to commit our whole interest, temporal and eternal, into the hands of Him who reigns over all in heaven and on earth.                                           -120-  {2MR 119.2}
[2MR 120.1]         God is not pleased with His people in this place, for they have belittled His holy requirement, striving to bring His law into subjection to themselves, rather than bring themselves into subjection to His law. There has been a spirit prevailing of contention, of faultfinding, of making little items a test of Christian fellowship while they have at the same time been lax and loose in keeping the Sabbath.  {2MR 120.1}
[2MR 120.2]          After speaking with great plainness, I invited those to come forward who felt they were sinners, not in harmony with God, and who needed His converting power. About fifty came forward. We then knelt before the pulpit with the congregation and by request I prayed while Elder Matteson interpreted. There was some of the melting Spirit of the Lord in our midst, but some remained hard and unimpressed. Their hearts are rebellious. Opportunity was given for testimonies to be borne and quite a number confessed they had about given up the truth and separated from God, and now wished to repent and come back with God's people. We tried to find a place to close the meeting, but it seemed impossible. Three were on their feet at once and our meeting lasted about three hours. The work must go deeper yet.  {2MR 120.2}
[2MR 120.3]          Christiania, Nov. 8, 1885. The weather continues foggy and sunless. I write many pages today.  {2MR 120.3}
[2MR 120.4]          At five o'clock, by appointment I spoke in the large soldiers' military gymnasium. There were about seventeen hundred people assembled to hear the woman from America speak. The secretary of the temperance association introduced Mrs. White to the audience. As a canopy above the pulpit was the stars and stripes, which I highly appreciated, for I consider it an honor to be born in America, the land of the brave and the free.                                           -121-  {2MR 120.4}
[2MR 121.1]          I spoke for one hour and twenty minutes, Brother Oyen acting as my interpreter. The people listened with deep interest. I showed them that the Bible was full of history upon temperance. I showed them the part Christ had taken in temperance. It was all due to Christ that man was given a second trial after Adam's fall. Christ redeemed Adam's disgraceful failure and fall by withstanding every temptation of the wily foe. I mingled Christ in this temperance lecture from beginning to end.  {2MR 121.1}
[2MR 121.2]          The Bishop of the state church was present. There were a number of the clergy present. The higher class of society were my hearers. After I had ceased speaking and stepped from the desk, Dr. Nysson took the stand and endorsed every word that had been spoken and that Brother Oyen had interpreted for me. He was very liberal in his thanks to the speaker for giving them the discourse. He then introduced me to some of their leading temperance men and women. Not a few came to greet me by shaking hands and saying, "I am so thankful to have heard you tonight. I never listened to a temperance discourse like this before." Indeed, when I was speaking the congregation looked as solemn as if attending a funeral. No smiles were seen and no stamping of feet was heard, for it was too solemn a subject to excite laughter or merriment. Dr. Nysson expressed the ardent desire that I should address them again, but I feel that our people here need my help and I must do all for them that is in my power.--Ms 27, 1885, pp. 1-6. ("First Visit to Norway," Diary, Oct. 31-Nov. 19, 1885.)  {2MR 121.2}
[2MR 121.3]          Thursday night ［May 26, 1887］ we left for Prussia to hold meetings in connection with Elder Conradi at Vohwinkel. I was unable to eat and was not able to sit up much. W. C. White could not accompany us. Sister Ings and I                                           -122-     went alone except for a young man who was returning to his home from the office at Basel for a visit to his parents.  {2MR 121.3}
[2MR 122.1]          We stepped on board the train at half past nine o'clock, May 26, and had the compartment to ourselves. I slept well during the night; changed cars twice. We met Brother Conradi at Maintz. He accompanied us on the rest of the journey. We changed cars at Collognes. Here we had several hours to spend, but I was too weak to go out to see anything except the Cathedral. We went inside of this building. It is a rich, costly edifice. There is but one greater in the world. It has been six hundred years in building, and there is someone at work on it constantly. It was commenced in the 13th century and is not fully completed yet. Workmen were still at work upon the inside of the building.  {2MR 122.1}
[2MR 122.2]         This is the place where cologne water is manufactured. Here the depot is prepared as if to be solely devoted to a dining hall. This is no convenience for travelers. A table is before every sofa, so arranged that travelers will feel compelled to patronize this restaurant.  {2MR 122.2}
[2MR 122.3]          May 27 ［Friday］. We arrived at Vohwinkel about three o'clock. We were met by a brother, the elder of the church. We took a lunch and drove about two miles into the country. Here we found our brethren were living in a pleasant location. They have felt the oppression of landlords and have been wisely preparing, as far as possible, to have little homes of their own. There are in small houses no less than three families in a dwelling. A brother owns the home and rents to Sabbathkeepers. Brother Conradi spoke Friday evening. I spoke Sabbath morning ［May 28］ at 10:00 a.m. from the words in the prayer of Christ, that His disciples may be one as He was one with the Father. Then Brother Conradi told me they had never had a social meeting. They had met together for prayer but not to bear testimony. We thought it a favorable time                                           -123-     to break them in, and our meeting was good, lasting three hours from its commencement.  {2MR 122.3}
[2MR 123.1]          I was urged to speak again in the evening at eight o'clock, which I did, upon the subject of making special efforts for harmony, and the necessity of the church having their minds occupied with thoughts upon the truth, the Saviour, and the future life. By living and walking in the truth themselves they will not be employed in talking of the errors and mistakes of others. After I had ceased speaking, Brother Conradi continued the meeting until midnight.  {2MR 123.1}
[2MR 123.2]          Vision at Vohwinkel, May 28, 1887 ［Sabbath］. Last night ［May 27］ I dreamed that a small company were assembled together to have a religious meeting. There was one who came in and seated himself in a dark corner where he would attract little observation. There was not a spirit of freedom. The Spirit of the Lord was bound. Some remarks were made by the elder of the church and he seemed to be trying to hurt someone. I saw sadness upon the countenance of the stranger. It became apparent that there was not the love of Jesus in the hearts of those who claimed to believe the truth and there was, as the sure result, an absence of the Spirit of Christ and a great want, both in thoughts and feelings, of love for God and for one another. The assembling together had not been refreshing to anyone.  {2MR 123.2}
[2MR 123.3]          As the meeting was about to close, the stranger arose and with a voice that was full of sorrow and of tears, he told them that they had a great want in their own souls, and in their own experience, of the love of Jesus which was present in large measure in every heart where Christ took up His abode. Every heart renewed by the Spirit of God would not only love God but love his brother, and if that brother made mistakes, if he erred, he must be dealt with after the gospel plan. Every step must be followed according to the directions given in                                           -124-     the Word of God. "'Ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted'" ［Galatians 6:1］, he said. "Rememberest thou not the prayer of Christ just before He left His disciples for His long, agonizing struggle in the garden of Gethsemane, before His betrayal, His trial, and His crucifixion? ［See John 17:15-23.］  {2MR 123.3}
[2MR 124.1]          "Are you not forgetful of the sufferings of your Lord? Are you not forgetful of the estimate He has placed upon man whom He has purchased with His own blood? You seem willing to wound and bruise the hearts of one another. Is this the pattern Jesus has given you? Where is His manner of dealing? Do you find yourselves sustained in having so little love and forbearance, so little patience for your brethren? Have you forgotten the words of Christ, 'A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another'? ［John 13:34, 35.］ ［John 14:21, quoted.］  {2MR 124.1}
[2MR 124.2]         "You are not cultivating love to God or love to your brethren. Be careful how you treat the purchase of the blood of Christ. There will be need of plain and faithful reproving of evil works, but let the one who takes this work upon him know that he is not separated from Christ by evil works himself. He must be spiritual and restore such an one in the spirit of meekness. Unless he has this spirit he has no duty to reprove or to correct his brothers, for he would create two evils in the place of curing one.  {2MR 124.2}
[2MR 124.3]          "One condescended to clothe His divinity with humanity and came to our world in the likeness of men. He is the living fountain of life, the living manifestation of pure religion in our world. Christ is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. There is but one Way, one Truth, and one Life, and they that believe in Him receive power to become sons of God, and these are no more in the world                                           -125-     but are chosen out of the world. The world knoweth them not because it knew Him not.  {2MR 124.3}
[2MR 125.1]          "The spirit and character of Christ are manifested in the chosen of God, by their heavenly conversation, their meekness, their blameless conduct. As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. They are united to Christ as the branches are united to the one living vine. They walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. These are living examples of Christianity in the world. They are called Christians because they are like Christ and because Christ is in them. Of a truth they are the light of the world and the salt of the earth. The help of the Spirit and the words of eternal life are their wisdom and their strength. And they are led into all truth because they are willing and obedient.  {2MR 125.1}
[2MR 125.2]          "That which distinguishes the character and conduct of Christians from all others is the principle of holy, Christ-like love, which works in the heart with its purifying influence. The true Christian will work the works of Christ in giving expression in deeds of love one to another. With this living, abiding, working principle in life and in character no one can resemble the world. If you know the character and works of Christ you will know the disposition and conduct of Christians. Christ hated evil so much that sin and evil met a strong rebuke from His lips and from His example. While He hated sin He loved the sinner.  {2MR 125.2}
[2MR 125.3]          "Our Lord and Saviour loved every creature. He laid aside His dominion, riches, and glory and sought after us, sinful, erring, unhappy, that He might make us like Himself. He humbled Himself and took upon Himself your nature that He might be able to teach you to be pure, correct in character, and free from                                           -126-     all impurity of sin, that you might follow Him to heaven. He suffered more than any of you will be called to suffer. He gave all for you. What have you given to Jesus for this great love? Have you practiced the same toward your brethren? Have you copied His example in patience, in self-denial?  You cannot equal the Pattern, but you can resemble it.  {2MR 125.3}
[2MR 126.1]          "There has been committed to you the sacred knowledge of the truth, not for you to quarrel over and to become estranged from one another, but that you may be the light-bearers to the world. According to your individual ability will the Master reckon with you when He comes. What have you done to persuade men to accept the precious truth? All around you are those for whom Christ has died that they might be made pure, holy, and sinless. Have your works as Christians been fruitful and productive of much good? Have you in meekness and in faith tried to sow in the hearts of others the seeds of truth that they may bring forth fruits unto righteousness? How much greater strength you might have had as sons and daughters of God if you had loved God supremely and your neighbor as you love yourself. How much higher ground you might stand upon if you had been following on to know more and more of the truth and gathering more and more divine light to shine forth in good works to all around you.  {2MR 126.1}
[2MR 126.2]          "Your works are not pleasing to God but pleasing to the enemy. You have lessons to learn in the school of Christ before you will be fitted for heaven. Your self, your ways, your sharp traits of character make you unskillful in dealing with minds and hearts. You are oppressive where you should be kind. Your words and your works are the channels through which the pure principles of truth and holiness are conveyed to the world. Then if you are not cultivating personal piety you cannot be the light of the world. If you allow yourselves to                                           -127-     be dictatorial, accusing and judging your brethren, and with unsanctified hearts and unholy tempers seeking to mend their wrongs, you do unskillful work and drive souls away from the service of Christ. The believers will be a source of weakness to one another in place of a source of strength and courage, unless they are truly abiding in Jesus. There can be no healthful building up, binding together principles, unless the transforming grace of Christ shall be felt upon your hearts and characters.  {2MR 126.2}
[2MR 127.1]          "Everyone who has a knowledge of Jesus Christ--especially the elders of the church--must not carelessly allow the members to be irregular in conduct and thus let evil and sin strengthen in the church, thinking this is the way to show love for one another. God requires faithfulness in watchcare. You must take hold of God with one hand while with the other hand, in love, you lay hold upon the erring and the sinner and draw them to Jesus. Pray with them, weep with them, feel for their souls, love them, and never let go of them. This is the love Jesus has expressed for you. You must ever strive for unity and forbearance and love. Never draw apart, but press together, binding heart to heart and making supplications in the Spirit. Then the power of God will work in your midst and many souls will be brought to the truth through your influence."  {2MR 127.1}
[2MR 127.2]          He was again seated and the sun, which had been hidden, beamed forth and shone full upon His person. What a revelation! All knew in a moment who had been speaking to them. They said one to another: "It is Jesus; it is Jesus!" and then such confessions of sins as were made and confessions to one another. There was weeping, for the hearts seemed to be broken, and then there was rejoicing and the room was filled with the mellow light of heaven. The musical voice of Jesus said, "Peace be with you." And His peace was.                                           -128-  {2MR 127.2}
[2MR 128.1]          Sunday, May 29. Brother Conradi spoke in the morning upon missionary work. At three o'clock I spoke to those assembled from 1 John 3:1-3. I felt much freedom, although weak for want of food which I could not take upon my stomach. Brother Conradi labored with them faithfully, and I think with good success. There was a healing of their difficulties, except with one brother who left the meeting. Brother Conradi went after him and labored with him until 2:00 a.m., with a good prospect of the difficulties being healed.  {2MR 128.1}
[2MR 128.2]         We here had an opportunity to see the work our brethren and sisters are engaged in for a livelihood. Brother _____ has a wife and four children. He weaves the most beautiful fabric, which sells for eight dollars per yard. He obtains for his work about seven or eight francs, and can weave only three quarters of a meter a day. The sisters weave silk handkerchiefs.  {2MR 128.2}
[2MR 128.3]          May 30 ［Monday］. We left Vohwinkel at 7:00 a.m. for Gladbach. We had an appointment to speak Monday night. We arrived at Gladbach about 10:00 a.m. We found friends waiting at the depot for us. We took a hack for Sister Doerner's, who owns the building where they live. Her daughter is living with her. We were shown to a very pleasant room which we were to occupy during our stay. Breakfast was ready, but I could barely taste of the breakfast because I was constantly so sick to my stomach. The breakfast was comprised mostly of cake and bread and coffee.  {2MR 128.3}
[2MR 128.4]          We had an invitation from the son of Sister Doerner to take dinner at his house. A hack took us to the place, a sister of Brother Doerner accompanying us. We had gone but a few rods when the hack lurched to one side and came up against the curbing of the sidewalk and the horse, with the thills, was separated from the hack. We were soon out. The only trouble was that someone had failed to put in the linchpins, that held the thills to the hack. Nothing                                           -129-     was broken and we went on without further trouble. The wife of Brother Doerner met us at the gate. She is a pleasant looking little woman with three little children. She is the daughter of Brother Linderman, one who has kept the Sabbath twenty-five or thirty years. He is still living. He is eighty-three years old and is a second child. It is through his influence that the Doerner family received the Sabbath. There are three brothers, Doerners, believing the truth. They are in company ownership of a large manufacturing establishment in which cloth and cotton goods are made. It is a large building and a large business. The brother lives in this establishment where we were visiting. He has large grounds and trees and flowers. He is very pleasantly situated. This brother was the last to accept the Sabbath. One brother, the eldest of the three, is lying at the point of death with cancer of the throat. It is a great affliction to his family, none of whom are keeping the Sabbath.  {2MR 128.4}
[2MR 129.1]          The 30th of May was a holy day, the second day of Pentecost, so no work in the factories was done on this day. Colors were flying from buildings and the people were pouring out in crowds to services. At five we met in Sister Doerner's house. The room was not large and was full. I spoke from John 15:1-3. Brother Conradi interpreted for me. I had considerable freedom. I had special help from the Lord, else I could not have stood on my feet. I bore a very plain testimony. This was an intelligent company to speak to. Brother Conradi mentioned a request from the afflicted brother for the prayers of the children of God. We prayed for the sick and dying brother. Brother Conradi talked for some time to those assembled.  {2MR 129.1}
[2MR 129.2]          May 31. I rested well during the night but the same inability to eat continues. We left about eleven o'clock for the cars to take us to Hamburg. At                                           -130-     Dusseldorf we changed cars. We were obliged to wait in the depot two hours and had a little opportunity to study human nature and witness the exhibition of vanity in those who came and went. It awakened most painful thoughts. Two young ladies entered the ladies' room, stood before the mirror, and then sought to beautify their appearance as much as possible, exhibiting themselves before the mirror, turning around this way and that, putting powder upon their faces. Oh, thought I, if they would be one-half as particular to beautify their character by the great standard of God's holy law, His mirror, His detector of the defects in character, there would be far less vanity for the outward appearance, and far more for the inward adorning, the perfection of character, the possession of the meekness of Christ.  {2MR 129.2}
[2MR 130.1]          At two o'clock we were again seated in the compartment for ladies, with every convenience, and were glad to be alone and to rest. I was sick and tired, unable to eat. We had no further change until we reached Altona, about one-half hour's ride from Hamburg. We had a grand sight--a ship on the water or a warehouse close by the water, was on fire. It was thought that petroleum must have exploded. The flames reached so high, and the light was so great and far reaching. The last change was made at Altona. We had no further disturbances till after this.--Ms 32, 1887, pp. 1-9, Entire Ms. ("Visit to Germany," Diary, May 26-31, 1887.)  {2MR 130.1}
[2MR 130.2]                              A Meeting Which Marked Progress;                  Last European Council Attended by Ellen G. White                                  Moss, Norway, 1887                      ［Excerpts from the E.G. White Diary］         About 12:00 a.m. ［Thursday, June 9, 1887］ we reached our destination ［Moss, Norway］, a very beautiful spot. The tents were pitched in a pine grove. A                                         -131-     house was rented for persons from a distance who could not safely stay on the ground. There the several rooms made many of us comfortable. We are located in a house built on a rise of ground overlooking the water. The scenery is fine. Everything is comfortable for us and we expect to enjoy our stay here very much. . . .  {2MR 130.2}
[2MR 131.1]         This is the first camp meeting that has ever been held in Europe and it has made quite a stir about here. We hope this meeting will make such an impression upon minds that we will be able to hold camp meetings after this, not only in Norway but in Sweden and Denmark. This will bring the truth more directly before a class of minds we could not reach by any ordinary means.  {2MR 131.1}
[2MR 131.2]          Moss, Norway, ［Friday］ June 10, 1887. Arose at 4:00 a.m. After a season of prayer, commenced my writing. It is a pleasant day--some cloudy and not very warm. Rested quite well from 10:00 p.m. until 3:00 a.m. Could not sleep more. The sun has been shining brightly for half an hour. We met our friends from America and are glad to see them once more. Many are coming in to the meeting. . . .  {2MR 131.2}
[2MR 131.3]          Moss, Norway, ［Sabbath］ June 11, 1887. Passed a restless night. Great weakness seems to be upon me. By request I spoke to the Sabbath school, interpreted by Brother Olsen. It is pleasant to see so goodly a number  represented in the Sabbath school. All the children look bright and interested. Brother Matteson preached in the forenoon to a good audience.  {2MR 131.3}
[2MR 131.4]          My appointment was at half past two. I tried to speak right to the point, and then invited those who desired to give themselves fully to the Lord, those who were backslidden, and those who desired to seek the Lord for the first time. The large tent was full and it was difficult to secure seats, to vacate the front seats to accommodate those who came forward. A large number presented                                           -132-     themselves. Opportunity was given for them to express their feelings and good testimonies were borne with weeping. A season of prayer followed. This was followed by meetings in the tents and children's meetings, which were good.  {2MR 131.4}
[2MR 132.1]          Moss, Norway, ［Sunday］ June 12, 1887. It is another beautiful day. The attendance at camp from outsiders was good. The tent was crowded within and without. Elder Waggoner spoke upon the law and gospel. There was much interest manifested in the discourse. Elder Matteson interpreted.  {2MR 132.1}
[2MR 132.2]          In the afternoon at half past two I spoke to the crowded tent within and the mass of people without the tent, upon the ascension and second advent of Christ. I felt deeply while speaking. Although so large a number were standing who could not obtain seats, yet there was no noise or confusion, but respectful listening to the words spoken. I never saw a more intelligent-looking audience in America at any of our tent meetings.  {2MR 132.2}
[2MR 132.3]          The Lord gave me strength to speak in the power and demonstration of the Spirit. Elder Matteson said he was never more greatly blessed than when he was interpreting me that afternoon. Many unbelievers in the congregation were affected to tears.  {2MR 132.3}
[2MR 132.4]          Elder Matteson spoke at 5:00 p.m. and the congregation was full--larger than in any part of the day. The priest in Moss had put an article in the paper making statements in regard to our faith as a people and ridiculing our doctrines. He misstated us. Elder Matteson reviewed these articles with good result. There was a discourse in the evening by one of our American brethren. Thus closed the most important day of our meeting.  {2MR 132.4}
[2MR 132.5]          Moss, Norway, ［Monday］ June 13, 1887. We are blessed with another beautiful day. It is warmer today than it has been. We learn all were much interested and pleased with the meeting Sunday. The testimony is that the blessing of the                                          -133-     Lord rested upon the encampment from early morning until night. It is a marvel with the people who attend this meeting that there is so nice order observed on the ground. And the outsiders are astonished that our meetings are free from everything like noisy demonstrations and fierce excitement which characterize so many meetings called revival meetings.  {2MR 132.5}
[2MR 133.1]          We can but pronounce this meeting a marked success. The news of it will be carried everywhere in these kingdoms--to Sweden, Norway, and Denmark--and will open the way for camp meetings in other places. Many came to these meetings with great fear and trembling. They thought it must be at great risk to live in tents, but when they saw the arrangements--stoves in the tents if it should be cold and rainy--they had naught to fear. They were so charmed with the beautiful, fragrant grove and the neat, comfortably furnished tents that they said if they had only known it was like this they would have prepared to occupy a tent themselves. The terror and dread of camp meeting is all removed and the way opened for camp meeting in these regions.  {2MR 133.1}
[2MR 133.2]          The day was devoted mostly to business meetings. Elder Haskell preached in the afternoon. Advancements were made over any previous meetings that had been held in any of these kingdoms. Our brethren in Norway have not hitherto fully accepted the tithing system and some have opposed this feature in our work as not required of them. But when it was shown to be the Bible plan, ordained of God from the first, that He had a church as far back as the days of Noah and Abraham, and that it was a duty enjoined upon believers in all ages of the world as God's means to carry forward His work upon the earth, and to impress man that God was the giver of all his blessings and required them to return to Him in tithes and offerings a portion of His bestowed gifts, they saw this in a new light, and there was a unity in voting for the resolution not to be negligent                                           -134-     in this, God's requirement. No man, it was stated, obliged another to pay tithes. God did not make it a matter of compulsion any more than He compelled men to keep the Sabbath. It was God's Sabbath, His holy time, and to be sacredly regarded by man. But man must obey from a willing heart, both to observe His Sabbath and not to rob God in employing sacred time for his own use or to employ the portion in tithes and offerings which the Lord has claimed to be rendered to Him.  {2MR 133.2}
[2MR 134.1]          Moss, Norway, ［Tuesday］ June 14, 1887. We have another beautiful day. The sun is shining at three o'clock full into my windows. Sister Ings goes today, in company with others, to Christiania, to return this evening. I am feeling more natural today than I have done for four weeks. I praise the Lord for these tokens of God. Our camp meeting people are now leaving for their homes, and business and the council commences today. Brother Sands Lane came yesterday morning.  {2MR 134.1}
[2MR 134.2]          I went into the Council ［Fifth European Council, held June 14-21］ this morning at 9:00 a.m. and listened to the testimonies borne in reference to the colporteuring and canvassing work. Elder Matteson related a wonderful experience in his school the past winter in educating colporteurs to give Bible readings. Brethren Conradi, Hendrikson, Olsen, and Lane gave some items of experience in the work. I bore my testimony last, and the Lord blessed me in speaking to encourage faith and confidence in God. The Spirit and power of the Lord rested upon me as I tried to present to the people the goodness of the Lord to me and the grace and power of God bestowed upon me in giving me strength to bear my testimony in the places we had visited since leaving Basel. My heart was broken before the Lord in view of the strength, the presence of the Lord, that had been granted me. In the afternoon I spoke again in regard to the work, its                                            -135-     magnitude, and the reasons we had to believe the Lord would go before us and put His Spirit and power upon us in large measure, if we would walk humbly before Him, and depend wholly upon Him, and give His holy name the glory for all that was done.  {2MR 134.2}
[2MR 135.1]          Moss, Norway, ［Wednesday］ June 15, 1887. Again we are favored of God with a bright, beautiful morning. The birds are caroling their songs of praise to their Creator and our hearts are filled with praise and love to God for His great goodness and mercy to the children of men. Yesterday Sister Ings was in Christiania all day. I was looking for her return at night and the boat did not arrive till half past ten o'clock. I did not sleep until about midnight.  {2MR 135.1}
[2MR 135.2]          I went into the council and was deeply interested. I had great freedom in speaking in regard to the possibility of doing a much larger work than we have hitherto done, and I tried to set before our brethren how much greater work could have been done if our brethren had taken greater pains, even at large expense, to educate the licentiates before they were sent into the field for labor. They were allowed to go and try their gift. They did not go with experienced workmen who could help them and educate them, but went out alone, and they did not all preserve close, studious habits. They did not grow, and were not taxing their powers to become able men in the Scriptures. They had obtained a knowledge of some subjects, could preach a few discourses, but if asked to speak on any subject in prophecy would respond that they could not speak on that subject, they had not dwelt upon it.  {2MR 135.2}
[2MR 135.3]          Now, such speakers cannot gain full proof of their ministry. They are deficient. Had they not been allowed to go into the field until they had some fitness for the work, then they would have been where they could grow and have some courage, but they were inexperienced as to the best methods of labor and                                            -136-     had very little success in bringing souls into the truth. The conference became discouraged in paying out funds while there was scarcely anything to show that had been accomplished, and this cutting down on the wages discouraged some who, with a proper amount of labor bestowed upon them, might have become good workers. They were discouraged and left the field to engage in other work. These meetings are of special interest and will be a blessing to all who attend them. Important matters are brought in and canvassed and we believe much good is being accomplished.  {2MR 135.3}
[2MR 136.1]          Moss, Norway, ［Thursday］ June 16, 1887. This morning I rise at four. Rested well during the night. The birds are singing. There is some appearance of rain but the weather is mild, and I feel grateful to God that He still preserves my strength. I am desirous to live close to Jesus and make Him my Counselor and my support and my all and in all.  {2MR 136.1}
[2MR 136.2]          We had an important matter to consider in our council this day. It was that of preparing men by thorough training for the ministry before giving them license. They have been permitted to try their gift when they had not proper preparation, either in school education or in Bible knowledge, to warrant their going into the work, for they needed a great work done for them. First, every licentiate should be critically examined in his knowledge of the Scriptures before being sent into the field to teach others. This has not been done, and a very unsuccessful work has been done by many and they could bring in no report of success. This discouraged themselves and also disheartened the conference so that their time and labor was, they deemed, unworthy of much wages; and this discouraged them still more, and discouraged many from giving themselves to the work who, with the proper painstaking, thorough instruction and training, might                                           -137-     have made thorough workmen and able ministers. I spoke also of carefulness in regard to dress of those coming from America and going back to America. . . .  {2MR 136.2}
[2MR 137.1]          Moss, Norway, ［Friday］ June 17, 1887. I arise early at three o'clock. The sun is shining brightly in at my windows today. We part with our brethren from the British Mission and from those who are on their way to Africa to become missionaries to that distant field. Attended morning meeting. Spoke a short time upon the advisability of Brother Starr's coming to Europe. Visited the owner of the grounds, Mr. Erikson, and his family. Had but a short time to remain but it was a pleasant interview. He kindly and generously proposed to let the governess of his children, who was an adopted daughter, take his horse and carriage and drive us over the island to see the important points of interest. We then returned and bade our brethren missionaries goodbye, thinking we might never meet again in this world those going to the distant field of Africa. May God go with them is our earnest prayer. . . .  {2MR 137.1}
[2MR 137.2]          Sabbath Morning, June 18, 1887. Elder Matteson preached in the forenoon. I spoke in the afternoon from Galatians 6:7, 8. We had a solemn meeting. Called them forward for prayers and had a solemn, earnest seeking of the Lord. Then many excellent testimonies were borne with deep feeling.  {2MR 137.2}
[2MR 137.3]          After the meeting I had an interview with Brother Ottosen. Brother Matteson and Olsen accompanied him. Before we had got through talking, Sister Olsen said the lady that owned the house wished to speak with me. She had walked from the city, where she is keeping a hotel, and thought I was to speak at five o'clock. She was much disappointed. We had a very pleasant interview. I gave her Life of Christ in Danish. She asked me to pray for her that she might see the light and all the truth. . . .                                            -138-  {2MR 137.3}
[2MR 138.1]          Moss, Norway, ［Sunday］ June 19, 1887. I arise at four o'clock and have the evidence that I have been giving my lungs polluted air to breathe through the night. . . . After taking our breakfast, Sister Ings and I walked out to the encampment. Found a retired spot and then spread out our fur and wrote an important letter of ten pages to the missionaries going to Africa.  {2MR 138.1}
[2MR 138.2]          Elder Haskell spoke in the forenoon. I spoke in the afternoon upon temperance to an interested congregation. . . .  {2MR 138.2}
[2MR 138.3]          Christiania, Norway, ［Monday］ June 20, 1887. We left Moss yesterday morning. Carriages took us to the cars and we were three hours coming to this place. I lay down and slept some, but a great weariness is upon me. Carriages took us to Brother O. A. Olsen's and we had a good, convenient chance to rest. I was able to sit up but little, for I seemed to be nearly completely exhausted. I have no appetite.  {2MR 138.3}
[2MR 138.4]          We parted from Willie, Elder Conradi, Elder Whitney, Elder Haskell, and Elder Waggoner about nine o'clock. They took the train to divide for different routes. Brother Haskell goes to England. The rest of the party to Stuttgart, Germany, and to visit other German places. Brother O. A. Olsen, Brother Ings, his wife and I go to Stockholm, Sweden.--Ms 34, 1887, pp. 1-9. ("Third Visit to Norway," Diary, June 9-22, 1887.)  {2MR 138.4}
[2MR 138.5]          Tuesday, June 29, 1887. We took the steamer Princess Elizabeth at 10:00 p.m. to cross the Channel to England. It was a large boat. . . .  {2MR 138.5}
[2MR 138.6]          We had a pleasant voyage. We were not seasick at all. About six o'clock we changed from boat to cars, and then we took our dry lunch. We arrived at London about eight o'clock. Took hack three miles across the city and were obliged to wait one hour. About nine o'clock we stepped on board the third-                                            -139-     class car for Kettering, on the fast train which brought us to Kettering at half past eleven o'clock. Brother Dorland was waiting for us and he took us to his home where we were welcomed by Sister Dorland.  {2MR 138.6}
[2MR 139.1]          Kettering, England, June 30, 1887. We slept but little the past night. Suffered with heat. We have fair weather in England this time of the year. I arose at four. Have been awake since three o'clock. Engaged in writing. Corrected several morning talks given in Basel. We learned here that the party who left Christiania--Elder Waggoner, W. C. White, Elder Whitney, Elder Haskell--were all very sick. They had a very rough passage on the Baltic Sea. . . . We walked out and did some purchasing in the city in the great market place. Purchased shoes. . . .  {2MR 139.1}
[2MR 139.2]          Kettering, England, July 2, 1887. Sabbath morning. It is a very warm morning. I have not been able to sleep since half past three. I engaged in writing. I feel deeply the need of special help from God in seeking to win souls to Jesus Christ. "Without Me," says Christ, "ye can do nothing." How weak we are in our own finite strength. We want to work for the Master. I want to please Jesus, who has loved me, who has died for me. There is an unutterable longing of soul for the sweet, constant peace of Christ. I want Jesus in my thoughts continually.  {2MR 139.2}
[2MR 139.3]          At ten o'clock the carriage came to take us to the place of meeting. It is a good-sized hall. Its walls are iron and the hot sun resting upon it made it seem like an oven. We had about fifty assembled. I spoke to them from Hebrews 12:1-4. Although the heat was very great, the Lord gave me much freedom in speaking. At twelve the carriage was at the door, and we returned to our home with deep and earnest yearning of heart for the dear people whom we had addressed. We knew that many must have a true conversion to God or they would not be able to keep the truth or to withstand temptation.                                            -140-  {2MR 139.3}
[2MR 140.1]          At 3:00 p.m. we again spoke to the church in Kettering from Matthew 22:11-14. This was a most solemn subject and the Lord impressed my heart with the terrible fate of the ones who, when Jesus shall come to examine His guests, He shall find without the wedding garment on. I think many were impressed. After the discourse there was a social meeting and many testimonies borne, but I felt that souls were in peril. Souls were undecided, and I urged that those who were not fully on the Lord's side should make decisions that day--should break the chains of the powers of Satan and be wholly the Lord's. I gave opportunity for these to come forward.  {2MR 140.1}
[2MR 140.2]         Quite a little number came forward. Among them were two very interesting cases--a man and his wife, still quite young. He was a master workman and overseer of hands who were engaged in building. He was intemperate--often drunk for days together. He had a good, noble-looking countenance, but this was his great weakness--he had formed the habit of intemperance and the demon of appetite controlled him, and his moral power seemed too feeble to overcome this appetite. His wife was a proud, worldly-loving woman. Both were convinced of the truth but neither knew what experimental religion was.  {2MR 140.2}
[2MR 140.3]          These souls I know needed Jesus, needed Him just then to help them, else they would never have strength to overcome the world and the perverted appetite, and to walk the path of humble obedience. We had a praying season for these souls and then invited them to speak freely, and this would give them strength. We know that the Lord had been chastising them to bring them near to Him. Two lovely children had recently sickened and died, which was a terrible blow to them and softened their hearts and awakened in them a desire to be different from what they were. Both bore testimony, and with much simplicity and deep feeling told their determination, and we must leave them in the hands of God for                                            -141-     Him to lead, for Him to guide. He will do this if they will only submit themselves to Him as to a faithful Creator. Oh, what a terrible curse is intemperance.  {2MR 140.3}
[2MR 141.1]          Kettering, England, July 3, 1887. Arose at quarter before five and find we have another warm day. Willie left for London at 9:00 a.m.  {2MR 141.1}
[2MR 141.2]          I spoke to the church and to outsiders Sunday afternoon at five o'clock. The hall was good-sized but without proper ventilation, very uncomfortable and warm. Had some freedom in speaking. Quite a number of unbelievers were present. . . .  {2MR 141.2}
[2MR 141.3]          London, July 4, 1887. We left Kettering about 9:00 a.m. Reached London in about two hours. We again met our brethren and sisters who were soon to leave for South Africa. We took the train for Holloway. It is a pretty village in the suburbs of London. . . . We called at the house occupied by our sisters who were giving Bible readings and trying to get access to the higher classes. We found them well situated and doing what they can in fitting up for the work. We called on Sister Marsh, who has kept the Sabbath quite a number of years. Her husband is a warden in the prison. They live close by the prison. It looked sad, indeed, to see the large number of prisoners taking their half hour of exercise within the glowering prison walls, guarded at every step with officers. We had a little meeting with our friends going to South Africa, and some plain talk about how the work should be commenced and carried forward in their new field. We had a praying season and the Spirit of the Lord came into our midst. We knew it was our parting meeting.  {2MR 141.3}
[2MR 141.4]          London, July 5, 1887. We went into the city to do some trading. Then took a carriage and went to the boat to see our brethren and sisters off for Africa. We could not refrain our tears as we parted with them. . . .                                          -142-  {2MR 141.4}
[2MR 142.1]          London, July 7, 1887. Continued in the hotel writing important matter. Did some trading. Had a long talk with Elder Haskell upon many important matters connected with the work.  {2MR 142.1}
[2MR 142.2]          July 8, 1887. Left London in company with Brother and Sister Ings for Southampton, on fast train. I lay down most of the way and slept some. We were about two hours and a half reaching Southampton. We met Sister Phipson and took dinner with her. She lives in a good-sized, hired apartment and her mother lives with her. . . . Elder Haskell came on a later train. He spoke Friday evening in the hall hired for meetings.  {2MR 142.2}
[2MR 142.3]          Southampton, England, July 9, 1887. I spoke to the little church on Sabbath afternoon. It was very warm. Had some freedom in speaking. We had a social meeting.  {2MR 142.3}
[2MR 142.4]          Southampton, England, July 10, 1887. Elder Haskell spoke in forenoon. Not many outsiders present. In the afternoon had a much larger number out. I spoke to the people at 5:00 p.m. "Let not your heart be troubled," etc. The Lord helped me to speak, else I could not have done so. . . . The people listened with attention. One lady came and spoke to me requesting an interview with me, for which a time was set.--Ms 36, 1887, pp. 1, 2, 4-6. ("Third Visit to England," Diary, June 29-July 10, 1887.)  {2MR 142.4}
[2MR 142.5]          ［The body of dietetic counsels is found in Counsels on Diet and Foods. The portion for which release is sought gives the European setting. --A. L. White］                     Meeting the Situation of Diet Problems in the                       Central Headquarters Building, 1887  {2MR 142.5}
[2MR 142.6]         I have been laboring to set things in order in this building. One week ago last Sabbath evening ［April 2］, we had a meeting with the families in the house                                            -143-     to talk up certain things in regard to the food that should be prepared for boarders, and the influence that should be exerted in the families who board the workers. The Spirit of the Lord came upon me, and I bore a plain, decided testimony.  {2MR 142.6}
[2MR 143.1]          I had presented much more upon general principles, but that did not set things right. The idea was so riveted in their minds that their own way was perfect, that the very ones who need to reform did not take hold of the matter at all. I was obliged to say decidedly, as did Nathan to David, "Thou art the man." It made a decided stir in the camp, I assure you. I told them that the preparation of their food was wrong, and that living principally on soups and coffee and bread was not health reform; that so much liquid taken into the stomach was not healthful, and that all who subsisted on such a diet placed a great tax upon the kidneys, and so much watery substance debilitated the stomach.  {2MR 143.1}
[2MR 143.2]          I was thoroughly convinced that many in the establishment were suffering with indigestion because of eating this kind of food. The digestive organs were enfeebled, and the blood impoverished. Their breakfast consisted of coffee and bread with the addition of prune sauce. This was not healthful. The stomach, after rest and sleep, was better able to take care of a substantial meal than when wearied with work. Then the noon meal was generally soup, sometimes meat. The stomach is small, but the appetite, unsatisfied, partakes largely of this liquid food, so it is burdened.  {2MR 143.2}
[2MR 143.3]          The salads are prepared with oil and vinegar, fermentation takes place in the stomach, and the food does not digest, but decays or putrefies. As a consequence the blood is not nourished, but becomes filled with impurities, and liver and kidney difficulty appear. Heart disturbances, inflammation, and many                                            -144-     evils are the result of such kind of treatment, and not only are the bodies affected, but the morals, the religious life, are affected.  {2MR 143.3}
[2MR 144.1]          I told them that unless they should change their diet, physical, mental, and moral degeneracy would surely be the result. Plain, good, substantial food must be given to our bodies, else there will be a poverty of the blood.  {2MR 144.1}
[2MR 144.2]          I then dwelt upon the influence surrounding the soul, and the importance of elevated conversation at the table and whenever they had intercourse with one another. Well, I talked many things, and I am now waiting for them to recover from the shock they have received before I give them another portion. I felt deeply moved upon this subject.--Letter 9, 1887, pp. 1-3. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 15, 1887.)     Released 1958.  {2MR 144.2}
[2MR 145.1]       MR No. 114 - Child Rearing; The Takoma Park Site; Who Will Qualify For Salvation; Fate of Deceased Children of Unbelieving Parents         ［Release requested by A. O. Dart to be printed in Ministry magazine.］  {2MR 145.1}
[2MR 145.2]            Your first ministerial field is to guard and train your children, taking care of the little garden God has given you, and when you educate and train these children then you have done a work that God will bless.--Ms 13, 1886, p. 4. ("The Christian Brotherhood," Sept. 22, 1886.)  {2MR 145.2}
[2MR 145.3]         ［Release requested by Leslie Hardinge of Washington Missionary College.］  {2MR 145.3}
[2MR 145.4]          We are pleasantly situated at Takoma Park. Within fifteen minutes' walk are the homes of Brethren Daniells, Prescott, Washburn, Spicer, Curtiss, Bristol, Rogers, Needham, Cady, and others connected with our work.  {2MR 145.4}
[2MR 145.5]          The way is opening rapidly for the beginning of our work. For this I am very thankful. As I look at the situation and the prospects here, I am filled with hope and courage. We shall endeavor to respond to the favoring providences that attend us by pressing forward with the work as speedily as possible.  {2MR 145.5}
[2MR 145.6]          The location that has been secured for our school and sanitarium is all that could be desired. The land resembles representations that have been presented before me by the Lord. It is well adapted for the purpose for which it is to be used. There is on it ample room for a school and a sanitarium, without crowding either institution. The atmosphere is pure, and the water is pure. A beautiful stream runs right through our land from north to south. This stream is a treasure more valuable than gold or silver. The building sites are upon fine elevations, with excellent drainage.                                           -146-  {2MR 145.6}
[2MR 146.1]          One day we took a long drive through various parts of Takoma Park. A large part of the township is a natural forest. The houses are not small and crowded closely together, but roomy and comfortable. They are surrounded by thrifty, second-growth pines, oaks, maples, and other beautiful trees.  {2MR 146.1}
[2MR 146.2]          The owners of these houses are mostly businessmen, many of them clerks in the government offices in Washington. They go to the city daily, returning in the evening to their quiet homes.  {2MR 146.2}
[2MR 146.3]          A good location for the printing office has been chosen, within easy distance of the post office. A site for a meetinghouse also has been found. It seems as if Takoma Park had been specially prepared for us, and that it has been waiting to be occupied by our institutions and their workers.  {2MR 146.3}
[2MR 146.4]          My hopes for this place are high. The country for miles and miles around Washington is to be worked from here. I am so thankful that our work is to be established in this place. Were Christ upon the ground, He would say: "Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest." --Letter 153, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Fellow Workers," May 10, 1904.)  {2MR 146.4}
[2MR 146.5]          ［Release requested by A. L. White for publication as having a bearing on the answers to certain questions frequently asked of the White Estate.］  {2MR 146.5}
[2MR 146.6]          I had some conversation with Elder Matteson in regard to whether children of unbelieving parents would be saved. I related that a sister had with great anxiety asked me this question, stating that some had told her that the little children of unbelieving parents would not be saved. This we should consider as one of the questions we are not at liberty to express a position or an opinion upon, for the simple reason that God has not told us definitely about this                                           -147-     matter in His Word. If He thought it was essential for us to know, He would have told us plainly.  {2MR 146.6}
[2MR 147.1]          The things He has revealed are for us and for our children. There are things we do not now understand. We are ignorant of many things that are plainly revealed. When these subjects which have close relation to our eternal welfare are exhausted, then it will be ample time to consider some of these points that some are unnecessarily perplexing their minds about.  {2MR 147.1}
[2MR 147.2]          Children of Believing Parents. I know that some questioned whether the little children of even believing parents would be saved, because they have had no test of character and all must be tested and their character determined by trial. The question is asked, "How can little children have this test and trial?" I answer that the faith of the believing parents covers the children, as when God sent His judgments upon the first-born of the Egyptians.  {2MR 147.2}
[2MR 147.3]          The word of God came to the Israelites in bondage to gather their children into their houses and to mark the doorposts of their houses with blood from a lamb, slain. This prefigured the slaying of the Son of God and the efficacy of His blood, which was shed for the salvation of the sinner. It was a sign that the household accepted Christ as the promised Redeemer. It was shielded from the destroyer's power. The parents evidenced their faith in implicitly obeying the directions given them, and the faith of the parents covered themselves and their children. They showed their faith in Jesus, the great Sacrifice, whose blood was prefigured in the slain lamb. The destroying angel passed over every house that had this mark upon it. This is a symbol to show that the faith of the parents extends to their children and covers them from the destroying angel.  {2MR 147.3}
[2MR 147.4]          God sent a word of comfort to the bereaved mothers of Bethlehem that the weeping Rachels should see their children coming from the land of the enemy.                                            -148-     Christ took little children in His arms and blessed them and rebuked the disciples who would send away the mothers, saying, "Suffer little children and forbid them not, to come unto me: for of such is the kingdom of heaven." Christ blessed the children brought to Him by the faithful mothers. He will do this now if mothers will do their duty to their children and teach their children and educate them in obedience and submission. Then they will bear the test and will be obedient to the will of God, for parents stand in the place of God to their children.  {2MR 147.4}
[2MR 148.1]          Some parents allow Satan to control their children, and their children are not restrained but are allowed to have wicked tempers, to be passionate, selfish, and disobedient. Should they die these children would not be taken to heaven. The parents' course of action is determining the future welfare of their children. If they allow them to be disobedient and passionate, they are allowing Satan to take them in charge and work through them as shall please his satanic majesty, and these children, never educated to obedience and to lovely traits of character, will not be taken to heaven, for the same temper and disposition would be revealed in them.  {2MR 148.1}
[2MR 148.2]          I said to Brother Matteson, Whether all the children of unbelieving parents will be saved, we cannot tell, because God has not made known His purpose in regard to this matter, and we had better leave it where God has left it and dwell upon subjects made plain in His Word.  {2MR 148.2}
[2MR 148.3]          This is a most delicate subject. Many unbelieving parents manage their children with greater wisdom than many of those who claim to be children of God. They take much pains with their children, to make them kind, courteous, unselfish, and to teach them to obey, and in this the unbelieving show greater                                            -149-     wisdom than those parents who have the great light of truth but whose works do not in any wise correspond with their faith.  {2MR 148.3}
[2MR 149.1]          Another question upon which we had some conversation was in regard to the elect of God--that the Lord would have a certain number, and when that number was made up then probation would cease. These are questions you or I have no right to talk about. The Lord Jesus will receive all who come unto Him. He died for the ungodly and every man who will come, may come. Certain conditions are to be complied with on the part of man, and if he refuses to comply with the conditions, he cannot become the elect of God. If he will comply he is a child of God, and Christ says if he will continue in faithfulness, steadfast and immovable in his obedience, He will not blot out his name out of the book of life but will confess his name before His Father and before His angels. God would have us think and talk and present to others those truths which are plainly revealed, and all have naught to do with these subjects of speculation, for they have no special reference to the salvation of our souls.--Ms 26, 1885, pp. 10-13. ("First Visit to Sweden," Diary, Oct. 15-30, 1885.)     Released October 26, 1959.  {2MR 149.1}
[2MR 150.1]       MR No. 116 - Ellen White Sent To Australia         ［Unpublished Items requested for use in Correspondence Lessons "Prophetic Guidance in the Advent Movement," prepared by the White Estate for the General Conference.］                               Ellen G. White Sent To Australia  {2MR 150.1}
[2MR 150.2]            When the work, newly started in Australia, was in need of help, our brethren in America desired me to visit this field. They urged that as one whom the Lord was especially teaching, I could help the work here as others could not. I felt no inclination to go and had no light that it was my duty. The journey was a dread to me. I desired to remain at home and complete my work on the life of Christ and other writings. But as the matter was introduced, and the responsible men of the conference expressed their conviction that I, in company with others, should visit this field, I decided to act in accordance with their light. . . .  {2MR 150.2}
[2MR 150.3]         I made the long journey and attended the conference held in Melbourne. I bore a decided testimony. The Lord gave me tongue and utterance to reprove, to entreat, and to present principles of the greatest importance to the people and to the work.--Manuscript, "Experiences in Australia," p. 19, White Estate Document File No. 28b.     Released October 26, 1959.  {2MR 150.3}
[2MR 151.1]       MR No. 117 - Ellen White's Statements Misunderstood and Misused; She Desired to Speak as the Spirit Directed         ［Miscellaneous manuscript items requested by A. L. White for use in various articles to be published, particularly a series of articles for the Review and Herald on the work of the Trustees and the care and use of the E. G. White writings.］                       Ellen White's Statements Misunderstood and Misused;                       She Desired to Speak as the Spirit Directed  {2MR 151.1}
[2MR 151.2]            I find myself frequently placed where I dare give neither assent nor dissent to propositions that are submitted to me, for there is danger that any words I may speak shall be reported as something that the Lord has given me. It is not always safe for me to express my own judgment, for sometimes when someone wishes to carry out his own purpose, he will regard any favorable word I may speak as special light from the Lord. I shall be cautious in all my movements.--Letter 162, 1907, p. 2. (To W. C. White, May 8, 1907.)  {2MR 151.2}
[2MR 151.3]         Your brethren, or many of them, do not know that which you yourself and the Lord know. . . . I have determined that I will not confess the sins of those who profess to believe the truth, but leave these things for them to confess.--Letter 113, 1893, p. 1. (To. N. D. Faulkhead, Jan. 2, 1893.)  {2MR 151.3}
[2MR 151.4]          I have not been given the message, Send for Brother _____ to come to Australia. No; therefore I do not say, I know that this is the place for you. But it is my privilege to express my wishes, even though I say I speak not by commandment. But I do not want you to come because of any persuasion of mine. I want you to seek the Lord most earnestly and then follow where He shall lead you. I want you to come when God says Come, not one moment before. Nevertheless, it is my privilege to present the wants of the work of God in Australia. Australia is not my country only as it is the Lord's province. The country is                                           -152-     God's, the people are His. A work is to be done here, and if you are not the one to do it, I shall feel perfectly resigned to hear that you have gone to some other locality.--Letter 129, 1897, p. 2. (To Mr. and Mrs. John Wessels, May 18, 1897.)  {2MR 151.4}
[2MR 152.1]          Why will not men see and live the truth? Many study the Scriptures for the purpose of proving their own ideas to be correct. They change the meaning of God's Word to suit their own opinions. And thus they do also with the testimonies that He sends. They quote half a sentence, leaving out the other half, which, if quoted, would show their reasoning to be false. God has a controversy with those who wrest the Scriptures, making them conform to their preconceived ideas.--Ms 22, 1890, pp. 5, 6. (Diary, Jan. 10, 1890.)  {2MR 152.1}
[2MR 152.2]          It seems impossible for me to be understood by those who have had the light but have not walked in it. What I might say in private conversations would be so repeated as to make it mean exactly opposite to what it would have meant had the hearers been sanctified in mind and spirit. I am afraid to speak even to my friends, for afterwards I hear, Sister White said this, or Sister White said that. My words are so wrested and misinterpreted that I am coming to the conclusion that the Lord desires me to keep out of large assemblies and refuse private interviews. What I say is reported in such a perverted light that it is new and strange to me. It is mixed with words spoken by men to sustain their own theories."--Letter 139, 1900, p. 5. (To the Officers of the General Conference. Oct. 24, 1900.)                                           -153-  {2MR 152.2}
[2MR 153.1]          ［For Use in Spirit of Prophecy Correspondence Course Lessons.］  {2MR 153.1}
[2MR 153.2]          Brother Matteson suggests that it would please the people if I speak less about duty and more in regard to the love of Jesus. But I wish to speak as the Spirit of the Lord shall impress me. The Lord knows best what this people needs. I spoke in the forenoon ［Sabbath, Oct. 17, 1885］ from Isaiah 58. I did not round the corners at all. . . . My work is to elevate the standard of piety and true Christian life, and urge the people to put away their sins and be sanctified through the truth.--Ms 26, 1885, p. 5. ［Diary, Oct. 15-30, 1885.］     Released January 7, 1960.  {2MR 153.2}
[2MR 154.1]       MR No. 118 - Material Appearing in MV Kit         ［Material requested by Bessie Mount for an M. V. program to be printed in the M. V. Kit.］  {2MR 154.1}
[2MR 154.2]            The neighbors flocked in. My husband spoke and I followed him. We had an interesting meeting, singing, talking, and praying. We retired to rest but I was too weary to sleep until about midnight. We arose at half past three and were on our way at four. . . . At half past six we halted on the prairie and built a large fire and all came together for a season of prayer. We then ate of our humble fare and were soon on our way again. At one o'clock we were on the campground and were faint and weary. We felt refreshed by eating a warm dinner. Our tent was pitched in the afternoon, and we made our beds. Had a good straw bed to lie on, and we slept sweetly the first night.--Letter 9, 1870, p. 2. (To Emma McDearmon, June 8, 1870.)  {2MR 154.2}
[2MR 154.3]         I am determined to make my home an asylum for those who need a home.-- Letter 11, 1868, p. 1. (To Edson White, March 30, 1868.)  {2MR 154.3}
[2MR 154.4]          Every dollar I have is the Lord's, to be used to His glory. . . . In every purchase I shall make I want to move to the glory of God. . . . I must use the means entrusted to me of my heavenly Father to help the needy, to help build meetinghouses, to send youth to our college, and to lift up and relieve the oppressed.--Ms 76, 1894, pp. 4, 5. (Diary, June, 1894.)  {2MR 154.4}
[2MR 154.5]          I ask that the Holy Spirit shall control my thoughts through the day. I plead for wisdom in judgment, clearness of brain, and understanding, that I may see the treasures in the Word of God, and bring out the precious truths in the simplest language.--Ms 174, 1897, p. 9. (Diary, July 1897.)                                           -155-  {2MR 154.5}
[2MR 155.1]          I ask that the Holy Spirit shall control my thoughts through the day. I plead for wisdom in judgment, clearness of brain, and understanding, that I may see the treasures in the Word of God, and bring out the precious truths in the simplest language.--Ms 174, 1897, p. 9. (Diary, July 1897.)  {2MR 155.1}
[2MR 155.2]          I do not depend upon myself. I must hang my helpless soul upon Jesus Christ. I feel my weakness. I know that in and of myself I can do nothing, but through Christ strengthening me I can do all things. Oh, how my soul longs for God!--Ms 63, 1893, pp. 3, 4. (Diary, Jan. 1893.)     Released January 7, 1960.  {2MR 155.2}
[2MR 156.1]       MR No. 119 - Ellen White Unable to Sleep; God Sustained Her, Helping Her Find Proper Words When Writing         ［Release requested by Margaret R. White for an article "The Burden of the Lord," to appear in the Ministry.］            Ellen White Unable to Sleep; God Sustained Her, Helping Her Find Proper                                 Words When Writing  {2MR 156.1}
[2MR 156.2]            I have risen at one o'clock to write to you . . . I am afraid for our people--afraid that the love of the world is robbing them of godliness and piety.--Letter 146, 1902, pp. 1, 3. (To Brother and Sister Belden, Sept. 22, 1902.)  {2MR 156.2}
[2MR 156.3]         Night after night for about four weeks I was unable to sleep after 12 o'clock.--Letter 78, 1903, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. J. A. Burden, March, 1903.)  {2MR 156.3}
[2MR 156.4]          The burden resting upon me has been so heavy that for weeks I have been unable to sleep past one or two o'clock.--Letter 239, 1903, p. 1. (To J. H. Kellogg, Oct. 28, 1903.)  {2MR 156.4}
[2MR 156.5]          I have faithfully written out the warnings that God has given me. They have been printed in books, yet I cannot forbear. I must write these same things over and over. I ask not to be relieved. As long as the Lord spares my life, I must continue to bear these earnest messages.--Ms 21, 1910, p. 3. ("A Call to Labor in the Great Cities," June 22, 1910.)  {2MR 156.5}
[2MR 156.6]          I have all faith in God. . . .  He works at my right hand and at my left. While I am writing out important matter, He is beside me, helping me. He lays                                           -157-     out my work before me, and when I am puzzled for a fit word with which to express my thought, He brings it clearly and distinctly to my mind. I feel that every time I ask, even while I am still speaking, He responds, "Here am I." --Letter 127, 1902, p. 3. (To Elder and Mrs. G. A. Irwin, July 18, 1902.)  {2MR 156.6}
[2MR 157.1]          When I see my brethren walking and working as men in a dream, I feel as if I must do something to arouse them. May the Lord help me to do all my duty, for there must be no delay. We are nearing the last great conflict.--Letter 201, 1902, p. 9. (To Elder and Mrs. J. A. Burden, Dec. 15, 1902.)     Released March 2, 1960.  {2MR 157.1}
[2MR 158.1]       MR No. 121 - Counsels on Independent Action         ［Manuscript materials used in 1954 in giving counsel to a group involved in independent ministry.］                               Counsels on Independent Action  {2MR 158.1}
[2MR 158.2]            God is teaching, leading, and guiding His people, that they may teach, lead and guide others. There will be, among the remnant of these last days, as there were with ancient Israel, those who wish to move independently, who are not willing to submit to the teachings of the Spirit of God, and who will not listen to advice or counsel. Let such ever bear in mind that God has a church upon the earth, to which He has delegated power. Men will want to follow their own independent judgment, despising counsel and reproof, but just as surely as they do this, they will depart from the faith, and disaster and the ruin of souls will follow. Those who rally now to support and build up the truth of God are ranging themselves on one side, standing united in heart, mind, and voice, in defense of the truth. . . .  {2MR 158.2}
[2MR 158.3]         It is a delusion of the enemy for anyone to feel that he can disconnect from agencies which God has appointed, and work on an independent line of his own, in his own supposed wisdom, and yet be successful. Although he may flatter himself that he is doing God's work, he will not prosper in the end. We are one body, and every member is to be united to the body, each person working in his respective capacity.--Letter 104, 1894, pp. 4-6. (To "Dear Brother Church," no date.)  {2MR 158.3}
[2MR 158.4]          The Lord would have all who act a part in His work bear testimony in their lives to the holy character of the truth. The end is near, and now is the time when Satan will make special efforts to distract the interest and separate it from the all-important subjects that should arrest every mind to concentrated                                             -159-     action. An army could do nothing successfully if its different parts did not work in concert. Should each soldier act without reference to the others, the army would soon become disorganized. Instead of gathering strength from concentrated action, it would be wasted in desultory, meaningless efforts. Christ prayed that His disciples might be one with Him, as He was One with the Father. . . .  {2MR 158.4}
[2MR 159.1]          Whatever good qualities a man may have, he cannot be a good soldier if he acts independently. Good may occasionally be done but often the result is of little value, and often the end shows more mischief done than good. Those who act independently make a show of doing something, attract attention, and flash out brightly and then are gone. All must pull in one direction in order to render efficient service to the cause. . . .  {2MR 159.1}
[2MR 159.2]          God requires concerted action of His soldiers, and in order to have this in the church, self-restraint is essential; self-restraint must be exercised. --Letter 11a, 1886, pp. 3-5. (To Elder and Mrs. E. P. Daniels, Aug. 6, 1886.)  {2MR 159.2}
[2MR 159.3]          In every effort in every place where the truth is introduced there is need of different minds, different gifts, different plans and methods of labor being united. All should make it a point to counsel together, to pray together. Christ says that, "If two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of My Father which is in heaven." No one worker has all the wisdom that is needed. There should be a comparing of plans, a counseling together. No one man should think himself sufficient to manage an interest in any place without helpers.                                         -160-  {2MR 159.3}
[2MR 160.1]          One man may have tact in one direction, but may be a decided failure upon some essential points. This makes his work imperfect. He needs the tact of another man's mind and gift to blend with his efforts. All should be perfectly harmonious in the work. If they can work with only those who see just as they do, and follow just their plans, then they will make a failure. The work will be defective because none of these laborers have learned the lessons in the school of Christ that makes them able to present every man perfect in Christ Jesus. All should be constantly improving. They should lay hold of every opportunity and make the most of every privilege, until they become better fitted for their great and solemn work.  {2MR 160.1}
[2MR 160.2]          But God has set in the church different gifts. These are all precious in their place, and all are to act a part in the perfecting of the saints. ［Ephesians 4:11-16, quoted.］  {2MR 160.2}
[2MR 160.3]          This is God's order, and men must labor according to His rules and arrangements if they would meet with success. God will accept only those efforts that are made willingly and with humble hearts, without the trait of personal feelings or selfishness.--Letter 66, 1886, pp. 1, 2. (To "My Brother Laborers at Lausanne," no date.)  {2MR 160.3}
[2MR 160.4]          It is not a good sign when men will not unite with their brethren, but prefer to act alone; when they will not take in their brethren because they do not just exactly meet their mind. If men will wear the yoke of Christ, they cannot pull apart. They will wear Christ's yoke, they will draw with Christ.-- Ms 56, 1898, p. 6. ("The Need of Harmonious Action," April 27, 1898.)     Released 1960.  {2MR 160.4}
[2MR 161.1]       MR No. 122 - Christ To Be Supreme; Counsel on Camp Meetings         ［Unreleased items for permanent exhibit in Australia, at "Sunnyside," Mrs. White's home in Cooranbong, Australia］                        Christ To Be Supreme; Counsel on Camp Meetings  {2MR 161.1}
[2MR 161.2]            We received your letter and thank you for it. Willie has just come into my room and informs me a boat sails tomorrow for South Africa direct. It is now just 4:00 p.m., and I feel that I cannot consent to let such a good opportunity go by and not improve it. We are so far separated that when we can reach and connect by letter we ought to do so.  {2MR 161.2}
[2MR 161.3]         I have a deep interest for you in Africa, and from the light which the Lord has been pleased to give me in regard to that country the Lord has many precious souls to hear the message of mercy and warning to be given to the world. If the workers will hide themselves in Jesus and let Jesus alone appear, if they will walk humbly with God, if they will be doers of the lessons Jesus Christ has given us in His Word, then the heavenly intelligences will co-operate with their efforts, and they will not take one particle of glory to themselves but give all the glory to God. You will surely see of the salvation of God as you look to Jesus and trust wholly in Him, for then He will clothe you all with the garments of His righteousness. The great danger will arise from individuals seeking to be first. The Lord Jesus has no sympathy with this spirit and will leave any soul who will seek for the supremacy for himself.  {2MR 161.3}
[2MR 161.4]         We need the Holy Spirit of God, and we may have it if we will not exalt our poor finite selves. Our work is to open the door of the heart and let Jesus come in. He is knocking for entrance, and there are some poor souls who are inquiring how they shall find Jesus. Why, dear souls, Jesus has been hunting for you, and He stands at your door knocking. He says, "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to                                           -162-     him, and will sup with him, and he with Me" ［Revelation 3:20］. Doubting souls, unbelieving souls, will you open the door? Jesus is standing at the door of your heart. Let Him in, the Heavenly Guest.  {2MR 161.4}
[2MR 162.1]          We have been in New Zealand a little more than three months. I have spoken 42 times and written 400 pages of letter paper. I have visited Auckland, Kaeo, and Napier. Our camp meeting was excellent, because of the manifest workings of the Spirit of God upon human hearts in the conversion of souls and the reclaiming of backsliders, and the precious knowledge that many received. The reproofs given were not rejected, but brought souls to repentance and confession and renouncing of their wrongs. Many things needed to be set in order. Selfishness and unfaithfulness in those connected with various lines of work were discerned and deplored. There are so many in this country who want their own way. They do not see how important it is to preserve unity in plans of action and to work and act after the Pattern, Christ Jesus.  {2MR 162.1}
[2MR 162.2]          In Africa, in this, and all other countries, every soul must understand that in order to work in Christ's lines in word, in councils, and in plans, he must keep the prayer of Christ before him: "That they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as We are one: I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me" ［John 17:21-23］. . . .  {2MR 162.2}
[2MR 162.3]          Reveal Christ as He is--the one "altogether lovely" and the "chiefest among ten thousand." Oh, how His glory is dimmed by His professed followers because they are earthly-minded, disobedient, unthankful, and unholy! How shamefully is                                           -163-     the Lord Jesus kept in the background! How is His mercy, His forbearance, His long-suffering, and His matchless love veiled, and His honor beclouded by the perversity of His professed followers!  {2MR 162.3}
[2MR 163.1]          How long shall this be? Is it not full time that we receive in the school of Christ an altogether different education? If the image of Christ is seen by spiritually anointed eyes you will say, "And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth." "And of His fulness have all we received, and grace for grace" ［John 1:14, 16］.  {2MR 163.1}
[2MR 163.2]          Let everyone who has named the name of Christ depart from all iniquity. Lift up Jesus. Talk of His love, tell of His power, and let self be lost behind the glory of His person and the mighty power of the cross of Calvary. Oh, search and try your hearts before God. If His gospel is preached, you will rejoice, by whomsoever it is preached. If you love Jesus, you will be individually laborers together with God, and you will successfully draw souls to Jesus, that in their turn they will, by their influence, draw other souls to the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world.  {2MR 163.2}
[2MR 163.3]          It is time we were endowed with power from on high. Satan and all his confederacy of evil are working with untiring vigilance to oppose good. Never was there a stronger combination formed to neutralize the lesson and teachings of Christ, and to sow the seeds of infidelity in regard to the inspiration of the Scriptures and sap its very foundation. Then I ask you, Where is the light and the power which shall withstand this terrible incoming darkness which is covering the world like a funeral pall?                                           -164-  {2MR 163.3}
[2MR 164.1]          Satan is moving with his power from beneath to inspire men to form alliances and confederacies of evil against light and against the Word of God. Infidelity, papacy and semi-papacy are coming in close and powerful companionship with professed Christianity. The low views of inspiration, the exalting of human ideas from men called wise, are placing human talent above the Divine wisdom, and forms and science, so-called, above the power of vital godliness.  {2MR 164.1}
[2MR 164.2]          These are the signs of the last days. Let everyone who believes in Jesus Christ stop his dark, gloomy utterances and use his talent of voice in exalting Jesus and presenting testimonies that will magnify, honor, and adore the Word of God, illustrate its value, and extol its preciousness. The gospel makes itself known in its power in the consistent, holy, pure lives of those who are believers, hearers, and doers of the Word. The unity and love among believers makes the impression upon the world that the Word of God is true. Purely, boldly, faithfully, and uncompromisingly show the validity and divine character of the Word of God.  {2MR 164.2}
[2MR 164.3]          "Ye are My witnesses" (Isaiah 43:10), saith Jesus. "That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world" ［John 1:9］. Oh, arise and shine, all who believe the truth, for "the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee." Let every soul humble himself before God, seeking Him in all meekness and lowliness of mind. Then the Lord will exalt you by giving you richly of His Holy Spirit. Mercy and the love of God will appear gloriously triumphant.-- Letter 110, 1893, pp. 1, 2, 6-8. (To A. T. Robinson, April 24, 1893.)  {2MR 164.3}
[2MR 164.4]          I have been privileged to witness the past five weeks that which has given me much joy--to see a people eager, hungry, and earnest to hear the Word                                             -165-     of God presented in clear and new light. The Word of God has been presented in the demonstration of the Spirit and with power. The Lord has sent Professor Prescott to us not an empty vessel, but a vessel full of heavenly treasure that he can give to every man his portion of meat in due season. This the people of God everywhere want.  {2MR 164.4}
[2MR 165.1]          We cannot doubt for one moment that the Lord has seen how much His people needed just such precious food as they are receiving. It is so difficult to arrest the attention of the people from business transactions long enough to hear lesson after lesson until they become interested to hear more. It is even more difficult to get the pleasure-lovers and worldly-living to hear the messengers of God voice the words of John, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." The crowds have come to the tent to hear, and many have heard and been profited. Many are deeply interested and come again and again.  {2MR 165.1}
[2MR 165.2]          The burden of our message is the cross of Calvary. This is our warning and invitation. This is our encouragement to the sorrowing, the rich feast which we spread before the believers. Under the deep moving of the Spirit of God, we engage the attention of those not enlightened in regard to the truth for this time. With a longing desire they fix their gaze upon the cross of Calvary. We ourselves shall be so affected by the wondrous sight that we shall study the lesson more and more earnestly, and then we shall let wondrous love flow forth from sanctified lips. We will draw with Christ.  {2MR 165.2}
[2MR 165.3]          The Holy Spirit works the teacher and the learner also. Both are taught of God. We know, for we have seen this acted in living characters at this meeting. The Lord is working through His ministers and through the hearers. They                                        -166-     testify, I never heard such wonderful expositions of the Bible before. Another says, The Bible seems to be a treasure-house full of precious things. After the meetings close many testimonies are borne of the great good this meeting is doing. As they see Maggie Hare taking the precious truths in shorthand, they act like a flock of half-starved sheep, and they beg for a copy. They want to read and study every point presented. Souls are being taught of God.  {2MR 165.3}
[2MR 166.1]          Brother Prescott has presented truth in clear and simple style, yet rich in nourishment. Elder Corliss has given many discourses and Bible readings that are highly appreciated. Brother Daniells and Brother Colcord have held forth the word of light in clear and positive lines. The Lord has used these ministers to His name's glory. Instruction has been given in different lines to fit up men and women to be laborers together with God. One week ago nineteen were baptized.  {2MR 166.1}
[2MR 166.2]          We need the truth presented in new places. From the light given me of God, it is a mistake to locate our camp meetings in one place. It is not wisdom to hold our large camp meetings over and over on the same ground. Carry the camp meetings to other localities, in or near the cities, where the citizens shall have an opportunity to listen to the reasons for our faith. It may be thought wisdom to calculate the saving of a little money, but what is that to be considered in comparison to giving the people the opportunity to hear the message of warning and giving them an opportunity to become enlightened. Cut down the expenses in some other lines rather than to deprive the cities of the great good and the increased knowledge they might gain of Bible truth.  {2MR 166.2}
[2MR 166.3]          Many will be attracted through curiosity to come to our annual camp meetings. Those who come through curiosity may be convicted and converted to the                                          -167-     truth. They have heard of Seventh-day Adventists, and yet have not heard them for themselves. We have heard many in different localities where our camp meetings have been held, express themselves as very much surprised that we do believe in Jesus Christ, that we believe in His divinity. They say, I have been told that this people do not preach Christ, but I have never attended meetings where Christ was more manifestly taught and exalted than in the sermons and in every line of work at these meetings.  {2MR 166.3}
[2MR 167.1]          How can Seventh-day Adventists preach any other doctrine? In Him our hope of eternal life is centered. There is no other way but to lift Him up, the Man of Calvary. All ministers should present to the people the only Hope of the world. It is those who have not come to hear who accept the "They say" and present entirely false statements. How shall we make the falsehoods appear as they are--falsehoods inspired of Satan to make of none effect the truth of God?  {2MR 167.1}
[2MR 167.2]          Let those who are bearing responsibilities study less the saving of means and the saving of labor in our camp meetings, and the conveniences gained of having the camp meetings in one place year after year, and consider the great benefits to be given to those in other localities who know not the truth. The great importance of the messages God has given His ministers to bear is a subject worthy of thought and great wisdom of plans.--Letter 113, 1895, pp. 1-3. (To Dr. and Mrs. J. H. Kellogg, Nov. 17, 1895, entire letter.)  {2MR 167.2}
[2MR 167.3]          Sunnyside, Cooranbong, Monday, Jan. 1, 1900. 1899 has passed into eternity with its burden of record, sealed up, to be opened when the judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened. "And I saw a great white throne, and Him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and                                           -168-     there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works" ［Revelation 20:11, 12］.  {2MR 167.3}
[2MR 168.1]          This day I consecrate myself unto God anew. We are privileged as well as summoned to be workers together with Jesus Christ. We are to work out our own salvation with fear and with trembling. For it is God that worketh in us to will and to do of His good pleasure. Ye are not your own, ye are bought with a price, therefore glorify God in your body and your spirit, which are God's. Why do we falter, Why do we faint, Why do we become discouraged? Our gracious Redeemer has given us from His own lips, "Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus." "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow Me." Whomsoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, for Christ's sake, "he cannot be My disciple." These are the terms of our discipleship in the Christian life. Christ that gave Himself has positively stated the terms of our discipleship. We become His followers when we comply with the terms He has specified. Here is the standard of our duty in the clear light of a perfect authoritative example. Christ Jesus is our only hope. Believe in Him. Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus. Christ has explicitly commanded us to follow Him and we shall not walk in darkness. Thank the Lord Jesus.  {2MR 168.1}
[2MR 168.2]          Sunnyside, Cooranbong, Tuesday, Jan. 2, 1900. I am very thankful for rest in sleep the past night. The Lord is good, and greatly to be praised. W. C. White was called by telegram to Sydney to meet Brother Salisbury. A printing establishment is to be sold at Melbourne at large discount. If we had the means it could be purchased for Cooranbong and for the Melbourne press. May                                            -169-     the Lord lead us at every step is our prayer. We must move guardedly at every point.  {2MR 168.2}
[2MR 169.1]          I have trouble with my left eye but I have asked the Lord to heal my eye and the difficulties may be removed from me. He is able to do all things. Satan is the destroyer, and Christ is the Restorer. He has given His word, and I believe that I do receive the things I ask of Him. He has never said, Seek ye My face in vain. This pain in my left eye is a severe trial and test to me. I have been using my right eye to bear the burden largely--to do the seeing for both eyes. I am writing with my left eye bound up. Nevertheless, I cannot see any way but to write. I am praying, "Lord, increase my faith to perfect trust." In every burden the Lord lays upon us there is a blessing for us, if we will only discern it.  {2MR 169.1}
[2MR 169.2]          The American mail goes tomorrow, and I have much to write. Have written 17 pages since 3:00 a.m., prepared for the mail which leaves Cooranbong at 9:00 a.m. As soon as I take my pen in my hand I am not in darkness as to what to write. It is as plain and clear as a voice speaking to me, "I will instruct thee and teach thee in the way which thou shalt go." "In all thy ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct (make plain) thy paths." We are to trust the Lord with all our heart. We have proved the Lord. We have the sure word on which we shall rely. Christ assures us, "I am the light of the world: He that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life" ［John 8:12］. "When thine eye is single, thy whole body also is full of light." Praise the Lord, I have verified His promise. Since I was a youth 11 years old, I have believed the promise. I will cast my helpless soul upon the One who has bought me with the price of His own blood.--Ms 89, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (Diary, Jan. 1900.)     Released Nov. 1, 1960.  {2MR 169.2}
[2MR 170.1]       MR No. 122A - Living Arrangements At Cooranbong; Matters of Personal Concern, Including Finances         ［Unreleased items for permanent exhibit in Australia, at Mrs. White's home, "Sunnyside," in Cooranbong.］                Living Arrangements At Cooranbong; Matters of Personal Concern,                                 Including Finances  {2MR 170.1}
[2MR 170.2]            It is some time since I have written to you and I am anxious to hear from you direct. We are just getting settled in our cottage at Sunnyside, Avondale. It has been a long, tedious process and expensive as well.  {2MR 170.2}
[2MR 170.3]         Our house has been building by one of the best carpenters in Australia as master workman. We have had two hands to help him. The foundation was laid in August, and all is not completed yet, because Willie must have a place by himself. Our family numbered sixteen. The cook, Mrs. Byron Belden, could not do so much cooking. We had to separate the family. Willie and my family have been one since we have been in these colonies. It was thought best to compose two families.  {2MR 170.3}
[2MR 170.4]          The first building erected on the premises was a washroom, laundry, and woodshed all combined, to give the carpenters a shelter to work. We counseled together that this should be converted into a dwellinghouse for Willie and his family. Their sleepingroom is 12 by 12. This woodshed was floored, the rafters whitewashed, a pantry was partitioned off, and they had a kitchen 12 by 12. Shelves were put in this pantry, and just room left for a stove. A platform eight feet wide was made and iron roof put above it and that leaves a roomy piazza with bags ripped up ［and］ nailed on as siding. From this platform is a raised walk even with the entrance to my family tent, which is 15 by 29. There is a curtain made to partition off a room in one end for the children, and the remaining room is for parlor and dining room. They make out. They are fixed quite cozy.                                            -171-  {2MR 170.4}
[2MR 171.1]          The putting up of houses costs, I think, as much as double as in America where there is lumber to be obtained far superior to the wood in these countries. There is not timber here to make carriages, coaches, wheels, poles to carriages. All have to come from America. The Australian gum trees are of no account to use even for firewood. It absorbs the water and drinks up the moisture in the ground and is not, even when dry, fit for firewood. There is the mahogany wood which can be worked up into furniture, but the working of the wood is a laborious process. We are avoiding using the native wood as much as possible. We depend upon the oak as firewood for the stove. Anything will serve for our fireplaces. The roots of trees make the best wood to burn. We have four fireplaces in our house and we need not buy wood if time should last long, but this we cannot expect.  {2MR 171.1}
[2MR 171.2]          Every word that we have spoken in regard to this place has been vindicated by the very best results. "The land, properly worked, will give to you its treasures," was repeated by my Guide again and again. It has done this and now another year we will see something in the fruit line. We hope the peach trees will yield some fruit.  {2MR 171.2}
[2MR 171.3]          I wish you could look upon Ella May White and Mabel White. They improved much in the climate of Granville, but since coming here there has been filling out and running up tall, so that the little clothing they had is outgrown and far too small for them. The skin is fair, so clear, and the two children are real little workers. Their mother thinks she has a treasure, and it is true. They are so sensible. They are her companions. Ella and Mabel are excellent girls. The Lord loves them and they love the Lord. They are both devoted to me, and I love them very much. But I must not write more now.                                            -172-  {2MR 171.3}
[2MR 172.1]          I resume my writing again. May Lacey White is a kind, affectionate mother, just what the children need. They love her very much.  {2MR 172.1}
[2MR 172.2]          Now we are taking down the trees nigh the house. Most of them run up about one hundred feet--eighty feet, most of them, without one branch. Then there is a branching out at the top and the top is quite heavy. When the wind blows they are often uprooted. We did not want to take out these trees altogether, so Brother Connell puts a rope around his body and after fastening a long ladder about the tree firmly, climbs the ladder, then climbs the straight, smooth trunk until he reaches a limb. Then he ties a rope firmly about the tree above the first limb, goes down again to the top of the ladder, and commences to chip the tree with a hatchet he has fastened in the rope about his waist. When he supposes the tree is cut enough, he goes down and the rope is securely fastened low around a strong tree. Then several lay hold of the rope, and down comes the tall top, leaving a pole--the trunk--about thirty feet high. This will soon put out new branches, low, which will give shade without any danger from the high, heavy top. Seven trees went down yesterday, several Wednesday, and several Tuesday, so we are making everything safe about the house and tents. The orange gum is a very strange-looking tree--all knotted up, gnarled about in every contorted shape. These trees are hollowed by the ants, and on a hot day down come large limbs, perhaps half the tree. Heat or wind break off the limbs and they are dangerous, so these must go, I suppose, but their foliage is very pretty.  {2MR 172.2}
[2MR 172.3]          We have one of the best men in the wide world to do the outside business. He can do almost everything. He seems to have intuition and is a caretaker of keen perception. I am much relieved, for everything in his hands will be                                            -173-     perfectly safe. If he hears anything in the night, the first thing seen is his lantern, with him behind it, peering everywhere about our home to see if any prowling thief is around. He has attended school in Melbourne and has been a successful canvasser. He is not one of the holiday kind or eight-hour men. He is working early and late for one pound per week and his board. I feel so thankful for such a help as he is to us. He is a faithful man in all things. So few like him in this country. All who know him say he is just the one I need, and I find it to be so.  {2MR 172.3}
[2MR 173.1]          We have to watch and pray. I have had special help since coming to this place. I am writing much, not on the life of Christ, but matter to be published as soon as Eliza Burnham shall get through with some matters she is writing. I appreciate Eliza very much. We tried hard to get her ever since we came to Australia. She is an efficient worker.  {2MR 173.1}
[2MR 173.2]          I am now sixty-eight years old. I supposed I was only sixty-seven but our people have made me see my mistake. I have much writing I am anxious to do, and if the Lord preserves to me my mental faculties I mean to do, relying wholly upon His power and free grace. But my writing does not diminish with age. I see no failing in my memory.  {2MR 173.2}
[2MR 173.3]          I have no information in regard to how things are moving at the office of publication. I was more than surprised to see the cuts furnished, supposed to go in the book Sermon on the Mount. I could not have such figures presented; they falsify and belittle the true. But I am trying not to let my peace of mind be disturbed by anything that shall come. I know this is the very best way--just to trust in the Lord and wait patiently for Him, for He is our Ruler, our Helper, our strong Tower. I hope yourself and wife find this is true in                                            -174-     your experience. We need now to increase in wisdom, to have an increasing knowledge of God, to draw nigh unto God that He may draw nigh unto us.  {2MR 173.3}
[2MR 174.1]          I am very anxious to do all my duty for precious souls. We have but little time to work. I see much to be done right here in the school interests. We need a chapel so much, where we can meet together to worship God, but have not means to do this. We meet now with only a roofing overhead and gunny sacks spread on the ground. This must not be.  {2MR 174.1}
[2MR 174.2]          Will you tell me in answer to this how I stand in regard to debts in Michigan? Will you find out about this so I can know if I have any means I can feel authorized to give for the building of a house of worship on as cheap a scale as will be deemed advisable? I have used up borrowed money in different enterprises--$1,600 from one man, loaned me without my asking for it; $1,000 I borrowed of Brother Walter Harper, which we have been using in our building here; $500 a brother in South Africa lent me, used in the school interests. So I am anxious to know how I stand before I pledge any more money from royalties on foreign books sold in America.  {2MR 174.2}
[2MR 174.3]          If I advance money that involves me in debt it is a great care on my mind, and when anything of this kind comes to my mind any hour of the night, there is no sleep for me. There is need for me to understand my liabilities. There are calls made upon me as if I were the only source from which to obtain means in this country.  {2MR 174.3}
[2MR 174.4]          Willie loaned one of my typewriting machines to Brother Semmens, secretary of Sydney Conference. I said I must now have my machine. They looked up--Elder Israel and Elder McCullagh--with surprise. "What will we do if we cannot have the use of that machine?" And sure enough. But I cannot feel it is my place to                                             -175-     pay out near one hundred dollars for a machine and have it used up by the conference in N.S.W. and I get a new machine. Such things are constantly arising. They seem to expect ［that］ I must supply all deficiencies. I want to know if you can ascertain my true standing, that I may know how far it is safe for me to go and not get in too deep.  {2MR 174.4}
[2MR 175.1]          The work is bound here in regard to the advancement of building upon the school land. It is true the buildings now need not cost as much as our buildings, for we had no sawmill and brick kiln in operation. All but the main buildings will be built of ［material］ of a better quality than that obtained at Sydney, with far less cost. Oh well, the only way we must do is to go just as far and fast as we can, and then stand still and see the salvation of God. I would like an answer to this as soon as possible.  {2MR 175.1}
[2MR 175.2]          Will you please send me three of the best pens for writing, fountain pens. I like, not the very large pens, for they cannot be held by my hands since I was so long rheumatic, but ordinary size. I would not like the pens when the case unscrews in the middle, for it empties too quickly. I want one fine pen for certain purposes, durable pens, and charge to me. I have only one pen now to rely upon. I tried to get my old ones fixed, but could not here in this country. Will you please send me pens, not any of them very coarse, but pens when the ink flows readily.  {2MR 175.2}
[2MR 175.3]          This last batch of mail I cannot get copied. And my pen writes badly. Please send me these favors I ask and charge to my account.  {2MR 175.3}
[2MR 175.4]          The next box of books sent, will you please to send me at least 50 Gospel Primers and at least 50 of the last book out by Edson. There are families on Norfolk Island and Howe Island, and right around us here, I wish to supply.                                            -176-     They need something simple. Will you please inquire in regard to request made for the publication of last book out? I want to publish it here in Melbourne. If you will do this business for me, you will do me a favor. You can consult Brother Tait. I want an answer at once. We need these books to place in families.  {2MR 175.4}
[2MR 176.1]          Please let Sister Austin see this letter. Next letter let me know if you have difficulty in reading my letters written by my own hand. Much love to all the family.  {2MR 176.1}
[2MR 176.2]          Written in Margin. This is a mixed-up letter. I have written several letters in times past within a few months and could not get them calligraphed and you did not get them. Thought I would send this at a venture, else you would get nothing.--Letter 136, 1896, pp. 1-6. (To Henry Kellogg, Feb. 27, 1896.)     Released Nov. 1, 1960.  {2MR 176.2}
[2MR 177.1]       MR No. 127 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Items         ［Release requested for devotional book to replace items in the March 26 reading referred back to the Trustees by the Spirit of Prophecy Committee.］  {2MR 177.1}
[2MR 177.2]          Man's working, as brought out in the text, is not an independent work he performs without God. His whole dependence is upon the power and grace of the Divine Worker. Many miss the mark here, and claim that man must work his own individual self, free from Divine power. This is not in accordance with the text. Another argues that man is free from all obligation, because God does it all, both the willing and the doing. The text means that the salvation of the human soul requires the will power to be subjective to the Divine will power. . . . And it is the very hardest, sternest conflict which comes with the purpose and hour of great resolve and decision of the human to incline the will and way to God's will and God's way.--Letter 135, 1898, pp. 1, 4.  {2MR 177.2}
[2MR 177.3]          ［Release requested by Department of Education for use in an article in Journal of True Education.］  {2MR 177.3}
[2MR 177.4]          I told the students that if they did not keep themselves to themselves and make the most of their time, serving the Lord with mind, heart, soul, and strength, the school would not benefit them, and those who had paid their expenses would be disappointed. I told them that no frivolity would be tolerated, and that if they were determined to have their own will and their own way, it would be better for them to return to their homes, that they might be under the guardianship of their parents. . . . We did not design to have a few leading spirits demoralizing the other students.--Letter 145, 1897, pp. 4, 5. (To W. C. White, Aug. 15, 1897.)                                           -178-  {2MR 177.4}
[2MR 178.1]          ［Release requested for use in office correspondence and a portion in a Review article.］  {2MR 178.1}
[2MR 178.2]          Item Concerning Killing of Insects and Spraying Fruit Trees. There are those who say that nothing, not even insects, should be killed. God has not entrusted any such message to His people. It is possible to stretch the command, "Thou shalt not kill," to any limit, but it is not according to sound reasoning to do this. Those who do it have not learned in the school of Christ.  {2MR 178.2}
[2MR 178.3]          This earth has been cursed because of sin, and in these last days vermin of every kind will multiply. These pests must be killed, or they will annoy and torment and even kill us, and destroy the work of our hands and the fruit of our land. In places there are ants which entirely destroy the woodwork of houses. Should not these be destroyed? Fruit trees must be sprayed, that the insects which would spoil the fruit may be killed. God has given us a part to act, and this part we must act with faithfulness. Then we can leave the rest with the Lord.  {2MR 178.3}
[2MR 178.4]         God has given no man the message, Kill not ant or flea or moth. Troublesome and harmful insects and reptiles we must guard against and destroy, to preserve ourselves and our possessions from harm. And even if we do our best to exterminate these pests, they will still multiply.--Ms 70, 1901, pp. 9, 10.     Released 1961.  {2MR 178.4}
[2MR 179.1]       MR No. 129 - Counsel Regarding Labor Unions         These unions are one of the signs of the last days. Men are binding up in bundles ready to be burned. They may be church members, but while they belong to these unions they cannot possibly keep the commandments of God, for to belong to these unions means to disregard the entire Decalogue.  {2MR 179.1}
[2MR 179.2]          "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself" (Luke 10:27). These words sum up the whole duty of man. They mean the consecration of the whole being--body, soul, and spirit--to God's service. How can men obey these words and at the same time pledge themselves to support that which deprives their neighbors of freedom of action? And how can men obey these words and form combinations that rob the poorer classes of the advantages which justly belong to them, preventing them from buying or selling, except under certain conditions? How plainly the words of God have predicted this condition of things. John writes, "I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. . . . And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: and that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name" (Revelation 13:11-17).--Letter 26, 1903, pp. 2, 3. (To Elder and Mrs. J. A. Burden, Dec. 10, 1902.)     Released January 23, 1960.  {2MR 179.2}
[2MR 180.1]       MR No. 130 - Church Members Draw Nourishment From Above         Of all the trees, the Scotch Fir tree is one of the best from which Christians may draw inspiring lessons. . . .  {2MR 180.1}
[2MR 180.2]         Church members who are standing in their lot and place are trees of righteousness, the planting of the Lord. Although their surrounding circumstances may be adverse, yet, like the fir tree with little soil about its roots, they constantly reach heavenward, drawing nourishment from above. Like the fragrant boughs of the fir tree, they impart grace for grace received. The hidden nourishment that comes from God is returned to Him in purest service.--Ms 145, 1902, pp. 5, 6. (Diary, Sept. 2, 1902.)     Released 1961.  {2MR 180.2}
[2MR 181.1]       MR No. 131 - The Gospel and Health Reform         ［Release requested by R. F. Waddell for use in his university dissertation on preventive medicine.］                                 The Gospel and Health Reform  {2MR 181.1}
[2MR 181.2]            If the living machinery were properly cared for, there would not be today one-thousandth part of the suffering that there is. We are God's children, and we are to be apt students in studying the philosophy of health. If we are well, we should learn how to keep well by studying to some purpose the principles of health reform. Seventh-day Adventists should not follow the health-destroying customs of the world because it is the fashion to follow these customs.--Ms 4, 1905, p. 2. ("The Prevention of Consumption," Dec. 27, 1904.)  {2MR 181.2}
[2MR 181.3]         Great light has been shining in regard to medical missionary work. Had our people accepted this light when first presented, what a change would now be seen in the ranks of Sabbathkeepers. If we do not heed this light, our candlestick will certainly be removed out of its place. The Lord has been withdrawing His presence from some who have had great light but who have failed to walk in accordance with this light.  {2MR 181.3}
[2MR 181.4]          The medical missionary work is to be to the Lord's cause as the arm is to the body. ［THE GOSPEL AND THE MEDICAL MISSIONARY WORK ARE TO ADVANCE TOGETHER.］ The gospel is to be bound up with the principles of true health reform. Christianity is to be brought into the practical life. Earnest, thorough reformatory work is to be done. True Bible religion is an outflowing of the love of God for fallen man. God's people are to go forward in                                           -182-     straightforward lines to impress the hearts of those who are seeking for truth, who desire to act their part aright in this intensely earnest age. We are to present the principles of health reform before society, doing all in our power to lead men and women to see the necessity of these principles, and to practice them.--Ms 78, 1900, pp. 9, 10. ("I Know Thy Works," Dec. 19, 1900.)  {2MR 181.4}
[2MR 182.1]         As health reformers, it is a part of our work to make known to the world the principles of health reform. The question of diet means much to everyone. I am charged to instruct our workers to demonstrate the value of the health reform principles, for such a demonstration will give them wider influence. In our churches instruction should be given in the principles of healthful living. We need a faith that is a working efficiency.--Letter 172, 1909, p. 3. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, Dec. 22, 1909.)  {2MR 182.1}
[2MR 182.2]          ［A message of counsel concerning the presentation of the health message, written to a veteran Seventh-day Adventist physician leading out in establishing a medical institution in Australia.］  {2MR 182.2}
[2MR 182.3]          Do not speak words that will irritate or offend. The Lord desires you to guard every point in your character. You can be a blessing in communicating to others your knowledge of the truth and of health reform, but do not enter into a detailed explanation of the bodily functions, as you have often done in the past. Dwell on that which it is necessary to know in order to preserve health, using such simple language that children can understand you. But the intricacies that a physician must know in his profession do not interest those who are profoundly ignorant.  {2MR 182.3}
[2MR 182.4]          The Lord loves you, and He desires you to do with power the work given you. When speaking to the people, do not seek to present something original and new.                                            -183-     Give short talks, right to the point, on practical subjects. Thus you can feed starving souls.  {2MR 182.4}
[2MR 183.1]          I feel anxious that in our old age we who have known the truth for so long shall become mellow in spirit and in our methods of labor; that we shall understand the simple, yet important and comprehensive truths of the third angel's message; and that we shall receive these truths in the love of God and impart them to others.  {2MR 183.1}
[2MR 183.2]          My brother, you need not feel that you are too old to train your voice. You talk in too low a tone. Open your mouth and use your abdominal muscles in sending forth the sound. Just now you are excellently situated for learning to talk clearly and distinctly. When talking to the workmen, take in deep inspirations, and let your tones be full and round. Thus you will gain in health. Your delivery will improve, and your efforts to help the people will be crowned with success. . . .  {2MR 183.2}
[2MR 183.3]         The Lord has not forsaken you. He desires you to grow in grace, to increase in ability to help the people. But if you interest them, you must speak right to the point, and you must stop before you think you are half through.  {2MR 183.3}
[2MR 183.4]          I cannot endure the thought of any of our aged believers decreasing in influence and efficiency. The Lord wants you to cooperate with Him in making all you can of yourself. If you will unite willingly with Him in this work, your last days will be your brightest and best. Heed the cautions which I have given you. Keep close to the clear lines of truth, and do not let your voice sink so low that the hearers can scarcely catch the sound. You will be much benefited healthwise if you will put forth determined effort to make your voice heard. It is a God-given duty to improve in speech, and this you can do if you will try with determination.--Letter 11, 1901, pp. 1-3. (To M. G. Kellogg, Jan. 21, 1901.)     Released 1961.  {2MR 183.4}
[2MR 184.1]       MR No. 132 - Christ's Righteousness Imputed to God's Children         ［Release requested by N. F. Pease for use in a book being published by the Pacific Press on justification by faith.］                    Christ's Righteousness Imputed to God's Children  {2MR 184.1}
[2MR 184.2]             Jesus loves His children, even if they err. They belong to Jesus and we are to treat them as the purchase of the blood of Jesus Christ. Any unreasonable course pursued toward them is written in the books as against Jesus Christ. He keeps His eye upon them, and when they do their best, calling upon God for His help, be assured the service will be accepted, although imperfect. Jesus is perfect. Christ's righteousness is imputed unto them, and He will say, Take away the filthy garments from him, and clothe him with change of raiment. Jesus makes up for our unavoidable deficiencies. Where Christians are faithful to each other, true and loyal to the Captain of the Lord's host, never betraying trusts into the enemy's hands, they will be transformed into Christ's character. Jesus will abide in their hearts by faith.--Letter 17a, 1891, p. 8. (To Brother and Sister Ings, and Elder Fulton, Nov. 18, 1891.)     Released Sept. 19, 1961.  {2MR 184.2}
[2MR 185.1]      MR No. 136 - Maintain Unity; Hold Fast To The Truth; Not All To Prophecy; Study the Testimonies         ［Release requested by A. L. White for use in correspondence and in teaching.］            Maintain Unity; Hold Fast To The Truth; Not All To Prophecy;                               Study the Testimonies  {2MR 185.1}
[2MR 185.2]            No advice or sanction is given in the Word of God to those who believe the third angel's message to lead them to suppose that they can draw apart. This you may settle with yourselves forever. It is the devisings of unsanctified minds that would encourage a state of disunion. The sophistry of men may appear right in their own eyes, but it is not truth and righteousness. "In Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were afar off are made nigh by the blood of Christ. For He is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us; . . . that He might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross" ［Ephesians 2:13-16］.  {2MR 185.2}
[2MR 185.3]         Christ is the uniting link in the golden chain which binds believers together in God. There must be no separating in this great testing time. The people of God are "fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God; and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord" ［vss. 19, 20］. The children of God constitute one united whole in Christ, who presents His cross as the center of attraction. All who believe are one in Him. Human feelings will lead men to take the work into their own hands and the building thus becomes disproportionate. The Lord therefore employs a variety of gifts to make the building symmetrical. Not one feature of the truth is to be hidden or made of little account. God cannot be glorified unless the building, "fitly framed                                            -186-     together, groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord." A great subject is here comprehended, and those who understand the truth for this time must take heed how they hear and how they build and educate others to practice.--Ms 109, 1899, pp. 9, 10. ("The Need of Equalizing the Work," Aug. 3, 1899.)  {2MR 185.3}
[2MR 186.1]          The word of the Lord has guided our steps since the passing of the time in 1844. We have searched the Scriptures; we have built solidly; and we have not had to tear up our foundations and put in new timbers. There is always safety in presenting a "Thus saith the Lord." We must put our trust in a "Thus saith the Lord" and be well established in the faith.--Letter 24, 1907, p. 3. (To A. G. Daniells, Feb. 4, 1907.)  {2MR 186.1}
[2MR 186.2]          Ever since going to the Berrien Springs meeting ［1904］, my work has been continuous and taxing. While there I saw that which we shall have to meet in the future. The only way in which we can advance in our work is in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. The Book that contains the will of God concerning us, is in our hands. A blessed unity will be enjoyed by those who are indeed children of God. They will not, by their words and acts, lead anyone to doubt in regard to the distinct personality of God, or in regard to the sanctuary and its ministry.  {2MR 186.2}
[2MR 186.3]          We all need to keep the subject of the sanctuary in mind. God forbid that the clatter of words coming from human lips should lessen the belief of our people in the truth that there is a sanctuary in heaven, and that a pattern of this sanctuary was once built on this earth. God desires His people to become familiar with this pattern, keeping ever before their minds the heavenly sanctuary, where God is all and in all. We must keep our minds braced by prayer                                           -187-     and a study of God's Word, that we may grasp these truths.--Letter 233, 1904, pp. 3, 4. (To E. R. Palmer, July 8, 1904.)  {2MR 186.3}
[2MR 187.1]          Do not allow your mind to wander from the main points of the truth for this time, to grasp unimportant theories and problems. If anyone gives you unessential problems to solve, tell him that God has placed in your hands a work to be done. Tell him that you are doing a great work and cannot come down to try to solve the problem of the day line. You have the message for this time--the third angel's message--to give to the people. This is your work. Hold the beginning of your confidence firm unto the end. The truth is to be repeated, line upon line, precept upon precept.--Letter 11, 1901, pp. 6, 7. (To M. G. Kellogg, Jan. 21, 1901.)  {2MR 187.1}
[2MR 187.2]          We have neither meat nor butter on our table, and we have but two meals a day. If any of my workers desire a simple meal in the evening, I do not have anything to say against it.--Letter 363, 1907, p. 5. (To D. H. Kress, Nov. 5, 1907.)  {2MR 187.2}
[2MR 187.3]          From time to time reports come to me concerning statements that Sister White is said to have made but which are entirely new to me, and which cannot fail to mislead the people as to my real views and teaching. A sister, in a letter to her friends, speaks with much enthusiasm of a statement by Brother Jones that Sister White has seen that the time has come when, if we hold the right relation to God, all can have the gift of prophecy to the same extent as do those who are now having visions. Where is the authority for this statement? I must believe                                            -188-     that the sister failed to understand Brother Jones, for I cannot think that he made the statement. The writer continues: "Brother Jones said last night that is the case, not that God will speak to all for the benefit of everyone else, but to each for his own benefit, and this will fulfill the prophecy of Joel." He stated that this is already being developed in numerous instances. He spoke as if he thought none would hold such a leading position as Sister White had done and will still do. Referred to Moses as a parallel. He was a leader, but many others are referred to as prophesying, though their prophecies are not published. He (Brother Jones) will not give permission to have the matter copied for general circulation that has been read here from some sister. . . .  {2MR 187.3}
[2MR 188.1]          These ideas in relation to prophesying, I do not hesitate to say, might better never have been expressed. Such statements prepare the way for a state of things that Satan will surely take advantage of to bring in spurious exercises. There is danger, not only that unbalanced minds will be led into fanaticism, but that designing persons will take advantage of this excitement to further their own selfish purposes. Jesus has raised His voice in warning: "Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits." "Thus saith the Lord of hosts, Hearken not unto the words of the prophets that prophesy unto you: they make you vain: they speak a vision of their own heart, and not out of the mouth of the Lord." "If any man shall say to you, Lo here is Christ, or lo, He is there, believe him not; for false Christs and false prophets shall arise, and shall show signs and wonders to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.                                           -189-     But take ye heed; behold, I have foretold you all things" ［Mark 13:21-23］.--Letter 6a, 1894, pp. 3, 4. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters," March 16, 1894.)  {2MR 188.1}
[2MR 189.1]         As God's medical missionaries, our work is to lead all into the path of hope and courage and helpfulness. Thus we are to make our words and actions Christlike. We are to be actuated by the unselfish motives that lead men to make straight paths for their feet, lest the lame shall be turned out of the way.  {2MR 189.1}
[2MR 189.2]          The Holy Ghost is the author of the Scriptures and of the Spirit of Prophecy. These are not to be twisted and turned to mean what man may want them to mean, to carry out man's ideas and sentiments, to carry forward man's schemes at all hazards. "Many shall follow their pernicious ways, by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of, and through covetousness shall with feigned words make merchandise of you" ［2 Peter 2:2］. We must stand as vigilant soldiers, guarding against the entrance of one wrong principle.-- Letter 92, 1900, p. 3. (To J. H. Kellogg, July 2, 1900.)  {2MR 189.2}
[2MR 189.3]          The great apostle had many visions. The Lord showed him many things that it is not lawful for a man to utter. Why could he not tell the believers what he had seen? Because they would have made a misapplication of the great truths presented. They would not have been able to comprehend these truths. And yet all that was shown to Paul molded the messages that God gave him to bear to the churches.--Letter 161, 1903, p. 2. (To A. G. Daniells and W. W. Prescott, July 30, 1903.)                                           -190-  {2MR 189.3}
[2MR 190.1]          I write this for I dare not withhold it. You are far from doing the will of God, far from Jesus, far from heaven. It is no marvel to me that God has not blessed your labors. You may say God has not given Sister White a vision in my case; why, then, does she write as she does? I have seen the cases of others who, like you, are neglecting their duties. I have seen many things in your case in your past experience. And when I enter a family and see a course pursued that God has reproved and condemned, I am in grief and distress, whether the special sins have been shown me or the sins of another who has neglected similar duties. I know whereof I speak. I feel deeply over the matter. I say, then, for Christ's sake make haste to come on the right ground, and harness up for the battle.--Letter 52, 1886, p. 10. (To A. C. Bourdeau, Nov. 20, 1886.)  {2MR 190.1}
[2MR 190.2]          You may blame me for not reading your package of writings. I did not read them; neither did I read the letters that Dr. Kellogg sent. I had a message of stern rebuke for the publishing house, and I knew that if I read the communications sent to me, later on, when the testimony came out, you and Dr. Kellogg would be tempted to say, "I gave her that inspiration."--Letter 301, 1905, p. 3. (To Frank Belden, Oct. 20, 1905.)  {2MR 190.2}
[2MR 190.3]          In a vision last night I saw you writing. One looked over your shoulder, and said, "You, my friend, are in danger.". . .  {2MR 190.3}
[2MR 190.4]          Let me tell you of a scene that I witnessed while in Oakland. Angels clothed with beautiful garments, like angels of light, were escorting Dr. Kellogg from place to place and inspiring him to speak words of pompous boasting that were offensive to God. . . .                                           -191-  {2MR 190.4}
[2MR 191.1]          Soon after the Oakland Conference, in the night season the Lord portrayed before me a scene in which Satan, clothed in a most attractive disguise, was earnestly pressing close to the side of Dr. Kellogg. I saw and heard much. Night after night I was bowed down in agony of soul, as I saw this personage talking with our brother. . . .  {2MR 191.1}
[2MR 191.2]          In Oakland, there was spread before me a long, lawyer-framed document, filled with technicalities, which document was a copy of the conditions under which the Sanitarium issued bonds. The provisions of this bond issue were such that money gathered in from all parts of the country is tied up in the medical institution at Battle Creek for a long period of time.--Letter 220, 1903, pp. 1, 4, 7, 11. (To David Paulson, Oct. 14, 1903.)  {2MR 191.2}
[2MR 191.3]          I am instructed to say to our churches, Study the Testimonies. They are written for our admonition and encouragement upon whom the ends of the world are come. If God's people will not study these messages that are sent to them from time to time, they are guilty of rejecting light. Line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little, God is sending instruction to His people. Heed the instruction; follow the light. The Lord has a controversy with His people because in the past they have not heeded His instruction and followed His guidance.  {2MR 191.3}
[2MR 191.4]          I have been reading volume six of the Testimonies, and I find in this little book instruction that will help us to meet many perplexing questions. How many have read the article, "Evangelistic Work," in this volume? I advise that these directions and warnings and cautions be read to our people at some time when they are gathered together. By far too small a portion of our people are in                                           -192-     possession of these books.--Letter 292, 1907, pp. 3, 4. (To James Edson White, Sept. 21, 1907.)  {2MR 191.4}
[2MR 192.1]          We receive many letters from our brethren and sisters asking for advice on a great variety of subjects. If they would study the published Testimonies for themselves, they would find the enlightenment they need. Let us urge our people to study these books and circulate them. Let their teachings strengthen our faith.  {2MR 192.1}
[2MR 192.2]          Let us study more diligently the Word of God. The Bible is so plain and clear that all who will may understand. Let us thank the Lord for His precious Word, and for the messages of His Spirit that give so much light. I am instructed that the more we study the Old and New Testaments, the more we shall have impressed on our mind the fact that each sustains a very close relation to the other, and the more evidence we shall receive of their divine inspiration. We shall see clearly that they have but one Author. The study of these precious volumes will teach us how to form characters that will reveal the attributes of Christ.--Ms 81, 1908, p. 7. ("Words of Explanation and Warning," June 26, 1908.)     Released February 16, 1962.  {2MR 192.2}
[2MR 193.1]       MR No. 137 - How To Relate To Civil Authorities, Especially in Regard to the Sabbath         ［Release requested by M. E. Loewen for use in the Review and Herald. These are counsels regarding reactions when Sunday laws threaten.］            How To Relate To Civil Authorities, Especially in Regard to the Sabbath  {2MR 193.1}
[2MR 193.2]            "Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme; or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, and for the praise of them that do well" ［1 Peter 2:13, 14］. This is to be looked upon as lawful and right for us to do. We should be careful to avoid leaving an impression on human minds that will cut off our influence with them, and hedge up our way. We may tie our hands and hinder our work because by some unadvised word or action of ours, we have awakened prejudice.  {2MR 193.2}
[2MR 193.3]         "For so is the will of God, that with well doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men: as free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God" ［vss. 15, 16］.  {2MR 193.3}
[2MR 193.4]          There must be no sharp retaliating between brother and brother, or against those who know not God, or Jesus Christ whom He has sent. These men are in darkness and error, and what we as a people restrain from doing, that we may leave a correct impression upon their minds, will do more to give a correct knowledge of the work in which we are engaged than all efforts to maintain the liberty given us by God. But when any requirement is made that shows disrespect to the seventh-day Sabbath, we are to refuse compliance. Here eternal interests are involved, and we are to know the ground we should occupy.  {2MR 193.4}
[2MR 193.5]          Those who compose our churches have traits of character that will lead them, if they are not very careful, to feel indignant because on account of misrepresentation, their liberty in regard to working on Sunday is taken away. Do not fly into a passion over this matter, but take everything in prayer to God. He                                           -194-     alone can restrain the power of rulers. Walk not rashly. Let none boast unwisely of their liberty, using it for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. "Honour all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the king" ［1 Peter 2:17］.  {2MR 193.5}
[2MR 194.1]          This advice is to be of real value to all who are to be brought into strait places. Nothing that shows defiance, or that could be interpreted as maliciousness, must be shown. "Servants, be subject to your masters with all fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward. For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow His steps: who did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth: who, when He was reviled, reviled not again; when He suffered, He threatened not; but committed Himself to Him that judgeth righteously: who His own self bare our sins in His own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed" ［1 Peter 2:18-24］.  {2MR 194.1}
[2MR 194.2]          This instruction is given to us all. Ministers are to take heed, and with pen and voice echo the words of God. When we are called upon to violate the law of God, we shall be given wisdom from above, to answer as did Christ, "It is written." Speak as few words of your own arrangement as possible, but have your heart supplied with the sharp arrows of God's furnishing. If God, the great Master Workman, is with us, we shall pass through the perplexing ordeals before us as firm as a rock to principle, obeying God rather than man. This attitude                                           -195-     will bring victories which our lack of faith has led us to regard as hopeless and impossible. These definite instructions were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.  {2MR 194.2}
[2MR 195.1]          Our greatest necessity is a pure, clean heart and an understanding mind. All kinds of malicious falsehoods were circulated against Christ, and they will be circulated against God's commandment-keeping people. How shall we prove these to be false? Shall it be by building up a wall between us and the world? Christ's prayer answers this point: "I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil." While our work is aggressive, it must be conducted on Bible principles. All our enterprises are to be carried forward with Christlike simplicity, patience, forbearance, and love for God and for Christ. Our work is to convince, not to condemn. The human beings around us possess like infirmities with ourselves. They have been educated by the clergy that Sunday is the Sabbath, and so long has this error been cherished that it has become hoary with age. But this does not make it truth.  {2MR 195.1}
[2MR 195.2]          We must stand on the platform of eternal truth. As laborers together with God, we are not to hurl thunderbolts at those in error but uplift Christ before them, and bid them behold the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world. We are not to storm their ears with prejudice, because this is not the way to break down prejudice. Paul, the faithful witness for Christ, gave this dying charge to Timothy: "I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at His appearing and His kingdom; Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine. For the time will come when they will not                                           -196-     endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. But watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry. For I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love His appearing." ［2 Timothy 4:1-8.］ Read also 1 Timothy 3:10-17, and 2:1-12.  {2MR 195.2}
[2MR 196.1]         In dealing with unreasonable and wicked men, those who believe the truth are to be careful not to bring themselves down to the same level, where they will use the same Satanic weapons that their enemies use, by giving loose rein to strong personal feelings, and arousing against themselves and against the work the Lord has given them to do, passion and bitter enmity. Keep Jesus uplifted. We are laborers together with God. We are provided with spiritual weapons, mighty to the pulling down of the strongholds of the enemy. We must in no case misrepresent our faith by weaving unChristlike attributes into the work. We must exalt the law of God, as binding us up with Jesus Christ and all who love Him and keep His commandments. We are also to reveal a love for the souls for whom Christ has died. Our faith is to be demonstrated as a power of which Christ is the Author. And the Bible, His word, is to make us wise unto salvation.--Ms 46, 1898, pp. 7-11. ("The Word Before God's People," no date.)                                           -197-  {2MR 196.1}
[2MR 197.1]          While we are to stand firm as a rock to principle, we should be courteous and Christlike in our dealings with all men. We should tell people plainly that we cannot accept the papal sabbath, because it is a mark of special dishonor to God, whom we love and worship. But while we sacredly observe the Sabbath of the Lord, it is not our work to compel others to observe it. God never forces the conscience; that is Satan's work. Since God is the author of the Sabbath, it must be presented to the minds of men in contrast to the false sabbath, that all may choose between them. It is Satan who tries to compel the conscience that error may be accepted and honored.  {2MR 197.1}
[2MR 197.2]          This time, ［REFERRING TO SUNDAY-LAW AGITATION IN 1890.］ when there is such an effort made to enforce the observance of Sunday, is the very opportunity to present to the world the true Sabbath in contrast to the false. The Lord in His providence is far ahead of us. He has permitted this Sunday question to be pressed to the front, that the Sabbath of the fourth commandment may be presented before the legislative assemblies. Thus the leading men of the nation may have their attention called to the testimony of God's word in favor of the true Sabbath. If it does not convert them, it is a witness to condemn. The Sabbath question is the great testing question for this time.--Ms 16, 1890, p. 21.  {2MR 197.2}
[2MR 197.3]         "Whosoever heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock." The character of the Christian will be positive and stable; it will be monumental, commemorating the great truths of the Bible, that others may be benefited by the sign of obedience                                           -198-     he carries. "If ye love Me, keep My commandments." The Sabbath of the fourth commandment "is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you."--Ms 24, 1891, p. 20. ("Our Constant Need of Divine Enlightenment.")     Released March 30, 1962.  {2MR 197.3}
[2MR 199.1]      MR No. 138 - The Election of the General Conference President         I fear that our brethren do not realize how many burdens the officers of the General Conference must bear. Many, many letters from all parts of the field come to them, asking for advice and help. Men in every part of the field think that they should certainly receive help from the General Conference. Workers who have been long in the truth freely lay their whole weight upon the president of the General Conference, sending urgent requests for means, or for his personal labors to help them in the raising of means.--Ms 68, 1904, p. 1. ("General Conference Men Unduly Burdened," June 30, 1904.)  {2MR 199.1}
[2MR 199.2]          I understand that Elder Daniells has been chosen as president of the General Conference and Elder Irwin vice-president. This arrangement seems to be satisfactory to all. ［IN THE PARAGRAPHS DELETED MRS. WHITE DISCUSSES EVANGELISTIC WORK IN THE LARGE CITIES.］ . . . Elder Daniells has had a hard and trying place for many months, and besides, it is of no use to place the burden of the work of the presidency on one man. The light given me is that no less than three men should be united in this work. One man should not try to do all the work.--Letter 137, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. G. A. Irwin, May 18, 1905.)  {2MR 199.2}
[2MR 199.3]         I have received your letters regarding the council held in New York, and the efforts that are being made in behalf of the multitudes in the large cities. I have also read your letters of August 4 and 5 to W. C. White. I intended to answer your letters immediately, but I have been carrying so heavy a burden that I thought I must wait till I could write you clearly.                                           -200-  {2MR 199.3}
[2MR 200.1]          The position you have taken is in the order of the Lord, and now I would encourage you with the words, Go forward as you have begun, using your position of influence as president of the General Conference for the advancement of the work we are called upon to do. In this way you can disappoint the enemy. You will need all the influence that the Lord gives you as a wise leader to encourage your associates in responsibility to take hold of the city work, and to carry it forward in a sensible way.  {2MR 200.1}
[2MR 200.2]          I am glad for this letter you have sent me, telling us of what you are doing. The light that I have from the Lord is that this same experience will be needed by others. You will now be able, not only to take up the work yourself, but also to exercise your influence as president of the General Conference to lead out in the very work that the Lord has appointed to be done.--Letter 68, 1910, p. 1. (To A. G. Daniells, Aug. 11, 1910.)     Released April 19, 1962.  {2MR 200.2}
[2MR 201.1]       MR No. 139 - Materials Requested by the Pacific Press for Use in the M. L. Neff Manuscript, For God and C.M.E.         ［Matter quoted is given in setting of the Neff manuscript. The E. G. White items are in quotation marks.］               Materials Requested by the Pacific Press for Use in the M. L. Neff                          Manuscript, For God and C.M.E.  {2MR 201.1}
[2MR 201.2]            He ［E. A. Sutherland］ received counsel from Mrs. White, for she declared: "If one-third of the time now occupied in the study of books, using the mental machinery, were occupied in learning lessons in regard to the right use of one's own physical powers, it would be much more after the Lord's order, and would elevate the labor question, placing it where idleness would be regarded as a departure from the word and plans of God. . . .  {2MR 201.2}
[2MR 201.3]         "There is a science in the use of the hand. In the cultivation of the soil, in building houses, in studying and planning various methods of labor, the brain must be exercised; and students can apply themselves to study to much better purpose when a portion of their time is devoted to physical taxation, wearying the muscles."--Letter 103, 1897, pp. 1, 3. (To E. A. Sutherland, July 23, 1897.) ［Neff Manuscript, p. 74.］  {2MR 201.3}
[2MR 201.4]          She recognized the impetuousness of youth, for she later said of President Sutherland, "He is young; but this is in his favor."--Letter 102, 1902, p. 1. (To W. W. Prescott, June 30, 1902.) ［Neff Manuscript p. 74.］  {2MR 201.4}
[2MR 201.5]          In a letter addressed to both men ［E.A.S. and P.T.M.］ in 1900, Mrs. White said, "Nothing in regard to disposition of school property should be engaged in . . . at the present time. . . . Everything is to be carefully studied and prayerfully considered from cause to effect. . . . When your school interests should be transferred, it will be at a time that will not mean defeat, but                                            -202-     victory."--Letter 165, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (To P. T. Magan and E. A. Sutherland, Sept., 1900.) ［Neff Manuscript, p. 80.］  {2MR 201.5}
[2MR 202.1]          Concerning the site for the college, Mrs. White declared, "I am much pleased with the description of this place. . . . In such a place as Berrien Springs the school can be made an object lesson, and I hope that no one will interpose to prevent the carrying forward of this work."--Letter 80, 1901, p. 5. (To "Managers of the Review and Herald Office," July 12, 1901.) ［Neff Manuscript, p. 93.］  {2MR 202.1}
[2MR 202.2]          To the administrators Mrs. White wrote, stressing the vocation program. "Let no one take away your needed facilities," she counseled. "Have you a printing outfit? This you must have, if you do not have it, for you will want to do much of your own printing, issuing the books and other publications which you need in your work. You need the very best educator to teach typesetting and presswork to the students, giving them the education essential for this class of work.  {2MR 202.2}
[2MR 202.3]          "You also need the very best and most experienced bookkeeper that you can secure. Let bookkeeping be one of the regular studies. Make it a specialty." --Letter 161, 1901, pp. 2, 3. (To P. T. Magan and E. A. Sutherland, Nov. 5, 1901.) ［Neff Manuscript, p. 96.］  {2MR 202.3}
[2MR 202.4]          The contents of the course of study was also to be unique, for Mrs. White declared the educators should introduce "into their model school only those books and methods of teaching that they thought would help the students to form                                            -203-     symmetrical characters and to become useful workers in the cause." In this pioneer effort they were to make "sweeping strides" in "the right direction." --Ms 123, 1903, pp. 1, 2. ("The Battle Creek College Debt," Oct. 8, 1903.) ［Neff Manuscript, pp. 96, 97.］  {2MR 202.4}
[2MR 203.1]          Ellen White also defended the work of Sutherland and Magan when she said, "There are those who with the Bible as their standard, have been working in the fear of God to carry out the principles of true education. They are not old men, but they are, nevertheless, men whom the Lord desires to place on vantage ground. . . . But as they have tried to carry forward the work, their efforts have been criticized, and the question has been raised, Should not older teachers be brought in to take the burden of this work? . . . The Lord encouraged these brethren, giving them victories that taught them valuable lessons and strengthened their confidence. It is not according to His plan for some other worker to come in and take the burden of this work upon his shoulders, supposing that he can do a much better and larger work. This is not right."--Ms 98, 1902, pp. 5, 6. ("Consideration to be Shown to Those Who in Their Work Have Wrestled With Difficulties," July 10, 1902.) ［Neff Manuscript, p. 103.］  {2MR 203.1}
[2MR 203.2]          The bout with typhoid fever had also been a strain upon his wife, since she had nursed her sick husband for weeks. Ellen White paid special tribute to the devotion of Ida Magan when she said, "Sister Magan worked with her husband, struggling with him and praying that he might be sustained. . . . She strove untiringly to maintain a perfect home government, teaching and educating her children in the fear of God. Twice she had to nurse her husband through an attack of fever."                                            -204-  {2MR 203.2}
[2MR 204.1]          On May 23, Mrs. White, in an address to the college church, praised the faithfulness of Ida Magan and rebuked those who had persistently criticized the educational program. The church leader said, "Sister Magan was so weighted down with sorrow. . . . This work of opposition and dissatisfaction ［concerning the college］ . . . has cost the life of a wife and mother."--Ms 54, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (Remarks of Ellen G. White at Berrien Springs, May 23, 1904.) ［Neff Manuscript, pp. 120-121.］  {2MR 204.1}
[2MR 204.2]          In reply, the sympathetic church leader wrote to Percy, "My brother, I am deeply sorry for you and your family. . . . Be not concerned in regard to your wages. God will not leave you without some help and comfort for yourself, your wife, and little ones."--Letter 184, 1901, p. 6. (To P. T. Magan, Dec. 7, 1901.) ［Neff Manuscript, p. 112.］  {2MR 204.2}
[2MR 204.3]          Magan and Sutherland had made mistakes as they pioneered Christian education. Mrs. White had told the dean that he was sometimes afraid to call new members to join the faculty "for fear that they will counterwork your work," and she urged that "varied gifts" be brought to the college staff, and that he "give other men a chance" to get hold of the work.--Letter 111, 1903. (To P. T. Magan, June 16, 1903.) ［Neff Manuscript, p. 121.］  {2MR 204.3}
[2MR 204.4]          Sutherland and Magan did not leave "as men who have made a failure, but as men who made a success," said Ellen White. They "have acted in harmony with the light that God gave. They have worked hard under great difficulties.                                            -205-     . . . They labored and toiled and sacrificed in their endeavor to carry out right lines of education. And God has been with them. He has approved of their efforts." In a second tribute, she said, "They have taught the students from the Bible, according to the light given from the Testimonies. The students that have been with them need not be ashamed of the education they have received."--Ms 54, 1904, pp. 1-3. (Remarks of Ellen G. White at Berrien Springs, May 23, 1904.) ［Neff Manuscript, p. 122.］  {2MR 204.4}
[2MR 205.1]          It is therefore not surprising that Ellen White remembered the earlier interests of the educators when they severed their connection with Emmanuel Missionary College. "Several times, even before they took up the work in Berrien Springs," she said, "Brethren Magan and Sutherland expressed to me their burden for the work in the South. Their hearts are there. . . . They think that they can better glorify God by going to a more needy field."--Ms 54, 1904, p. 6. (Remarks of Ellen G. White, Berrien Springs, Michigan, May 23, 1904.) ［Neff Manuscript p. 128.］  {2MR 205.1}
[2MR 205.2]          The relation of the denomination to the self-supporting schools of the South had been a subject of controversy among church leaders from the inception of the program. Mrs. White wrote, "We greatly desire the prosperity of the work in the South." And concerning the Madison school, she declared, "I have every confidence that it was our duty to purchase this land. Let us not worry. The necessary means will be provided." To Sutherland and Magan, she wrote, "We know that you are established in the right place."--Letter 273, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (To P. T. Magan and E. A. Sutherland, July 28, 1904.) ［Neff Manuscript, p. 162.］     Released May 18, 1962.  {2MR 205.2}
[2MR 206.1]       MR No. 140 - Prayers For Descent of Holy Spirit Not Lost         ［Release requested by R. A. Anderson for use in his address to the General Conference.］                         Prayers For Descent of Holy Spirit Not Lost  {2MR 206.1}
[2MR 206.2]            When the third angel's message shall go forth with a loud voice, and the whole earth shall be lightened with his glory, the Holy Spirit is poured out upon God's people. The revenue of glory has been accumulating for this closing work of the third angel's message. Of the prayers that have been ascending for the fulfillment of the promise--the descent of the Holy Spirit--not one has been lost. Each prayer has been accumulating, ready to overflow and pour forth a healing flood of heavenly influence and accumulated light all over the world.--Letter 96a, 1899, p. 2. (To Sister Henry, July 19, 1899.)     Released May 18, 1962.  {2MR 206.2}
[2MR 207.1]      MR No. 141 - A Vivid View of Future Events         ［Release requested to be published in the Review and Herald.］                              A Vivid View of Future Events  {2MR 207.1}
[2MR 207.2]            ［MRS. WHITE'S PRESENTATION OF THE VIEWS GIVEN HER OF THE AGE-LONG CONFLICT BETWEEN CHRIST AND HIS ANGELS AND SATAN AND HIS ANGELS WAS A WORK IN WHICH SHE WAS, FROM TIME TO TIME, ENGAGED FROM EARLY LIFE TO THE CLOSE OF HER MINISTRY. AGAIN AND AGAIN CERTAIN OF THE SCENES WERE PORTRAYED BEFORE HER IN VIVID REPRESENTATIONS. TO THIS SHE MADE REFERENCE IN 1911, "WHILE WRITING THE MANUSCRIPT OF GREAT CONTROVERSY I WAS OFTEN CONSCIOUS OF THE PRESENCE OF THE ANGELS OF GOD AND MANY TIMES THE SCENES ABOUT WHICH I WAS WRITING WERE PRESENTED TO ME ANEW IN VISIONS OF THE NIGHT SO THAT THEY WERE FRESH AND VIVID IN MY MIND."--LETTER 56, 1900. (NOTES AND PAPERS, PAGE 134.)  {2MR 207.2}
[2MR 207.3]         ONE SUCH SCENE WHICH WAS PRESENTED TO HER ON SEVERAL OCCASIONS WAS THAT OF THE DELIVERANCE OF THE SAINTS JUST BEFORE THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST. AN EARLY PRESENTATION OF THIS IS FOUND IN EARLY WRITINGS, PAGES 285-288, AND IT IS PRESENTED AGAIN IN THE FAMILIAR CHAPTER IN GREAT CONTROVERSY, PAGES 635-652, UNDER THE TITLE OF "GOD'S PEOPLE DELIVERED."  {2MR 207.3}
[2MR 207.4]          IN 1911 ELDER W. C. WHITE STATED, "WHILE MOTHER WAS WRITING THIS BOOK ［GREAT CONTROVERSY］, MANY OF THE SCENES WERE PRESENTED TO HER OVER AND OVER AGAIN IN VISIONS OF THE NIGHT. THE DELIVERANCE OF GOD'S PEOPLE, AS GIVEN IN CHAPTER 40, WAS REPEATED THREE TIMES, AND ON TWO OCCASIONS, ONCE AT HER HOME IN HEALDSBURG, AND ONCE AT THE ST. HELENA SANITARIUM, MEMBERS OF HER FAMILY SLEEPING IN NEARBY ROOMS, WERE AWAKENED FROM SLEEP BY A CLEAR, MUSICAL CRY, "THEY COME! THEY COME!" (SEE GREAT CONTROVERSY, P. 636.)  {2MR 207.4}
[2MR 207.5]          ON SUNDAY, JANUARY 20, 1884, WHILE SPENDING A FEW DAYS AT THE ST. HELENA SANITARIUM, MRS. WHITE PENNED A LETTER TO TWO OF THE LEADING MINISTERS OF THE DENOMINATION, GEORGE I. BUTLER, PRESIDENT OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, AND S. N. HASKELL, A WORKER OF LARGE EXPERIENCE, IN WHICH SHE DESCRIBED ONE OF THESE PRESENTATIONS WHICH WAS MADE TO HER ON FRIDAY NIGHT, JAN. 18. THAT WHICH FOLLOWS IS A VIVID DESCRIPTION OF THIS EXPERIENCE.--A. L. WHITE.］  {2MR 207.5}
[2MR 207.6]          Friday night several heard my voice exclaiming, "Look, Look!" Whether I was dreaming or in vision, I cannot tell. I slept alone. The time of trouble was upon us. I saw our people in great distress, weeping and praying, pleading the sure promises of God, while the wicked were all around us, mocking us and threatening to destroy us. They ridiculed our feebleness, they mocked at the smallness of our numbers, and taunted us with words calculated to cut deep. They charged us with taking an independent position from all the rest of the world. They had cut off our resources so that we could not buy or sell, and                                            -208-     they referred to our abject poverty and stricken condition. They could not see how we could live without the world. We were dependent on the world, and we must concede to the customs, practices, and laws of the world, or go out of it. If we were the only people in the world whom the Lord favored, the appearances were awfully against us.  {2MR 207.6}
[2MR 208.1]          They declared that they had the truth, that miracles were among them; that angels from heaven talked with them and walked with them, that great power and signs and wonders were performed among them, and that this was the temporal millennium they had been expecting so long. The whole world was converted and in harmony with the Sunday law, and this little feeble people stood out in defiance of the laws of the land and the law of God, and claimed to be the only ones right on the earth.  {2MR 208.1}
[2MR 208.2]          They declared, "The angels from heaven have spoken to us," referring to those whom Satan personated that had died and they claimed had gone to heaven. "You will bear the testimony of the heavenly messengers." They sneered, they mocked, they derided and abused the sorrowing ones. There was much more but I have not time to write it.  {2MR 208.2}
[2MR 208.3]          But while anguish was upon the loyal and true who would not worship the beast or his image and accept and revere an idol Sabbath, One said, "Look up! Look up!" Every eye was lifted, and the heavens seemed to part as a scroll when it is rolled together, and as Stephen looked into heaven, we looked. The mockers were taunting and reviling us, and boasting of what they intended to do to us if we continued obstinate in holding fast our faith. But now we were as those who heard them not; we were gazing upon a scene that shut out everything else.  {2MR 208.3}
[2MR 208.4]          There stood revealed the throne of God; around it were ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands upon thousands, and close about the throne were the                                            -209-     martyrs. Among this number I saw the very ones who were so recently in such abject misery, whom the world knew not, whom the world hated and despised. A voice said, "Jesus, who is seated upon the throne, has so loved man that He gave His life a sacrifice to redeem him from the power of Satan, and to exalt him to His throne. He who is above all powers, He who has the greatest influence in heaven and in earth, He to whom every soul is indebted for every favor he has received, was meek and lowly in disposition, holy, harmless, and undefiled in life. He was obedient to all His Father's commandments. Wickedness has filled the earth; it is defiled under the inhabitants thereof. The high places of the powers of earth have been polluted with corruption and base idolatries; but the time has come when righteousness shall receive the palm of victory and triumph. Those who were accounted by the world as weak and unworthy, those who were defenseless against the cruelty of men, shall be crowned conquerors and more than conquerors."  {2MR 208.4}
[2MR 209.1]          ［Revelation 7:9-17, quoted.］  {2MR 209.1}
[2MR 209.2]          They are before the throne enjoying the sunless splendors of eternal day, not as a scattered, feeble company, to suffer by the satanic passions of a rebellious world, expressing the sentiments, the doctrines, and the counsels of demons. Strong and terrible have become the masters of iniquity in the world under the control of Satan, but strong is the Lord God who judgeth Babylon. The just have no longer anything to fear from force or fraud as long as they are loyal and true. A mightier than the strong man armed is set for their defense. All power and greatness and excellence of character will be given to those who have believed and stood in defense of the truth, standing up and firmly defending the laws of God.                                            -210-  {2MR 209.2}
[2MR 210.1]          Another heavenly being exclaimed with firm and musical voice, "They have come out of great tribulation. They have walked in the fiery furnace in the world, heated intensely by the passions and caprices of men who would enforce upon them the worship of the beast and his image, who would compel them to be disloyal to the God of heaven. They have come from the mountains, from the rocks, from the dens and caves of the earth, from dungeons, from prisons, from secret councils, from the torture chamber, from hovels, from garrets. They have passed through sore affliction, deep self-denial, and deep disappointment. They are no longer to be the sport and ridicule of wicked men. They are to be no longer mean and sorrowful in the eyes of those who despise them. Remove the filthy garments from them, with which wicked men have delighted to clothe them. Give them a change of raiment, even the white robes of righteousness, and set a fair mitre upon their heads."  {2MR 210.1}
[2MR 210.2]          They were clothed in richer robes than earthly beings had ever worn; they were crowned with diadems of glory such as human beings had never seen. The days of suffering, of reproach, of want, of hunger, are no more; weeping is past. Then they break forth in songs, loud, clear, and musical; they wave the palm branches of victory, and exclaim, "Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb."  {2MR 210.2}
[2MR 210.3]          Oh, may God endue us with His Spirit and make us strong in His strength! In that great day of supreme and final triumph it will be seen that the righteous were strong, and that wickedness in all its forms and with all its pride was a weak and miserable failure and defeat. We will cling close to Jesus, we will trust Him, we will seek His grace and His great salvation. We must hide in Jesus, for He is a covert from the storm, a present help in time of trouble.--Letter 6, 1884, pp. 1-4. (To G. I. Butler and S. N. Haskell, Jan. 20, 1884.)     Released August 29, 1962.  {2MR 210.3}
[2MR 211.1]       MR No. 142 - The Nature and Purpose of Adventist Schools         ［Release requested by E. C. Walter, registrar at Pacific Union College, for use in his doctoral thesis in the field of Seventh-day Adventist education.］                        The Nature and Purpose of Adventist Schools  {2MR 211.1}
[2MR 211.2]            These institutions which are placed here in our midst are one inducement and one constant appeal to the churches here to keep themselves in the love of God. Here is a place for youth where they may come as students to receive an education in the sciences. But is this the end of their work? If it is, they could just as well go to the colleges anywhere in our land, but it is not the end of the matter.--Ms 2, 1885, p. 2. (Sermon in Battle Creek Tabernacle, July 25, 1885.)  {2MR 211.2}
[2MR 211.3]         The Author of nature is the Author of the Bible. Creation and Christianity have one God. All who engage in the acquisition of knowledge should aim to reach the highest round of progress. Let them advance as fast and as far as they can; let their field of study be as broad as their powers can compass, making God their wisdom, clinging to Him who is infinite in knowledge, who can reveal the secrets hidden for ages, who can solve the most difficult problems for minds that believe in Him who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light that no man can approach unto.--Letter 67, 1894, p. 6. (To W. W. Prescott, Jan. 18, 1894.)  {2MR 211.3}
[2MR 211.4]          Physical, mental, and moral industry must be combined in proper education. --Letter 60, 1896, p. 5. (To Herbert Lacey, "Instruction to Schools," Dec. 20, 1896.)  {2MR 211.4}
[2MR 211.5]          A teacher who has an intelligent knowledge of the best methods and who can not only teach the theory, but can show by example how things should be                                          -212-     done, will never be a drug on the market.--Ms 61, 1897, p. 6. ("Our School Work," June 8, 1897.)  {2MR 211.5}
[2MR 212.1]          The inquiry has been made, "If the end of all things is at hand, why are you making such large preparations for schools?" It is for the very reason that the end of all things is at hand that we are investing means in school buildings. We desire to call the youth away from the cities where Satan has wrought upon the minds of men under his dominion and power, to work against everything in the line of reform.--Ms 10a, 1898, p. 1. ("The Necessity of Establishing Schools," Feb. 1, 1898.)  {2MR 212.1}
[2MR 212.2]          From the light given me there is to be opened to our youth means whereby they, while attending the school, may learn how to use tools. Buildings should be erected on the school grounds by the students themselves. Under the guidance of experienced workmen, carpenters who are apt to teach, patient, kind, the youth are to learn how to build economically. Then it is essential that our printing be done where our principal school is established, and we should have a printing press and fonts of type where another class of students may be trained to manage everything connected with typesetting and press work.  {2MR 212.2}
[2MR 212.3]          Again, our youth, both men and women, should be taught how to cook savingly, and to dispense with everything in the line of flesh foods.--Ms 105, 1898, pp. 1-4. ("The Education Our Schools Should Give," Aug. 26, 1898.)  {2MR 212.3}
[2MR 212.4]          In your school work, do not spend time in learning that which will be of little use to you in your after life. Instead of trying to gain a knowledge of foreign languages, strive first to speak the English language correctly. Be sure to learn how to keep accounts. Gain a knowledge of those lines of study                                           -213-     that will help you to be useful wherever you are.--Ms 125, 1902, p. 5. ("Words to Students," talk at the opening of the San Fernando School, Oct. 1, 1902; a No. 900 Manuscript Release.)  {2MR 212.4}
[2MR 213.1]          Voice culture is a study that should find an place in every institution for the education of the youth.--Letter 367, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (To W. W. Simpson, Sept. 18, 1904.)  {2MR 213.1}
[2MR 213.2]          The principal of a school cannot do justice to his work when his interests are divided. Brother Cady cannot do justice to this school and be away in the field so much of the time, as has been the case in the past. The school needs his presence. It should not be left to the uncertainty that arises when the one who stands at its head is absent. The one who stands as principal should devote the greater part, if not all, of his time and energy to the school. He should study and plan for its success, and should put his whole soul into an effort for its advancement.  {2MR 213.2}
[2MR 213.3]          It is a mistake to allow students to choose their studies. In years past this mistake has been made in the Healdsburg school. As a result, students who had not mastered the common branches have sought to climb higher than they were prepared to go. Some who could not speak the English language correctly have desired to take up the study of foreign languages. A knowledge of how to speak and write our own language correctly is more important to us than the knowledge of a foreign language.  {2MR 213.3}
[2MR 213.4]          The Importance of Voice Culture. Voice culture is presented to me as of the greatest importance. Students should receive a training that will prepare them to impart the knowledge they receive. Unless they are taught to read and speak                                           -214-     slowly and distinctly, with clearness and force, placing the emphasis where it belongs, how can they teach with any good effect? They should not be allowed to speak so fast that they cannot be clearly understood. Every word, every syllable, should be plainly spoken.  {2MR 213.4}
[2MR 214.1]          Students should be taught not to speak from the throat, but to bring the abdominal muscles into action. The throat is only the channel through which the voice is to pass. If public speakers would learn to use the voice properly, there would not be so much throat trouble among them.  {2MR 214.1}
[2MR 214.2]          Those who are to go into the field as teachers and ministers should be trained to speak in a way that will arouse an interest in the precious truths which they present. A man may not have so much knowledge, yet he can accomplish much if he has a voice so well trained that he can impart clearly that which he knows. But if a man cannot tell in a forcible manner what he knows, of what benefit is his learning, even though his mind be stored with knowledge?  {2MR 214.2}
[2MR 214.3]          PROF. CADY: SHOULD WE PROVIDE A SPECIAL INSTRUCTOR FOR VOICE- TRAINING, OR SHOULD WE DISTRIBUTE THE TEACHING OF THIS BRANCH AMONG ALL THE INSTRUCTORS?  {2MR 214.3}
[2MR 214.4]          Mrs. E. G. White: The wisest thing to do is to experiment. You will have to do much experimenting before you can decide upon the best methods. If you should know of someone who is especially fitted to teach voice culture, it might be best to secure his services. I know that the voice can and must be trained. The Lord wants the teachers in our schools to make the most of themselves, and to teach the students to make the most of themselves.  {2MR 214.4}
[2MR 214.5]          The Value of the Common Branches. It is important that students be taught to spell correctly and to write plainly. They should be given a thorough drill in these branches. There are men in responsible positions, physicians, lawyers,                                           -215-     and even editors, whose writing can scarcely be read. A great mistake has been made in their education.  {2MR 214.5}
[2MR 215.1]          In education the work of climbing must begin at the lowest round of the ladder. There are many who feel that they have finished their education, but who are faulty in spelling and in writing, and who can neither speak nor read correctly. These need to go back and begin to climb from the first round of the ladder.  {2MR 215.1}
[2MR 215.2]          When voice culture, reading, writing, and spelling take their rightful place in our schools, a great change for the better will be seen. These subjects have been neglected, because our teachers have not realized their value. But they are more important than Latin or Greek. I do not say that it is a wrong to study Latin or Greek, but I do say that it is a wrong to neglect the subjects that lie at the foundation of education in order to tax the mind with the study of Latin and Greek.  {2MR 215.2}
[2MR 215.3]          The Question of Grading. The system of grading is a hindrance to the pupil's real progress. Some pupils are slow at first, and the teacher needs to exercise great patience. But these pupils may, after a short time, learn so rapidly as to astonish him. Others may appear to be very brilliant, but time may show that they have blossomed too suddenly. The system of confining children rigidly to grades is not wise.  {2MR 215.3}
[2MR 215.4]          A. T. JONES: THE SOONER GRADES ARE DONE AWAY WITH, SO THAT THE TEACHER CAN GET CLOSE TO THE CHILDREN, THE BETTER.  {2MR 215.4}
[2MR 215.5]          Mrs. E. G. White: I know that some better system can be found just as soon as our instructors learn the true principles of education. . . .  {2MR 215.5}
[2MR 215.6]          You have begun in the right way. Students must have outdoor labor, that their muscles may be kept in a healthy condition, that the brain may be kept                                           -216-     clear. The health of the brain depends on the health of the other parts of the human machinery. You need not be discouraged because there has been a loss in the industrial departments. This experience may save you from a larger loss in the future. Industrial work is a great help and blessing to the students. . . .  {2MR 215.6}
[2MR 216.1]          The influence for good that the manual training work has exerted over the students overbalances the financial loss, and would overbalance it were it ten times as large as it is. How many souls this work has helped to save, you will never know till the day of judgment. Satan finds some mischief still for idle hands to do. But when students are kept busy in useful labor, the Lord has opportunity to work with them.--Ms 69, 1903, pp. 1-4, 7-9. (Talk given by Mrs. E. G. White at Healdsburg College board meeting, "Instruction Regarding School Work," July 7, 1903.)     Released August 29, 1962.  {2MR 216.1}
[2MR 217.1]       MR No. 143 - Counsel on Food, Manual Labor, and Voice Culture in SDA Schools         ［Materials in the field of counsels to educators requested by E. C. Walter, Registrar of Pacific Union College, for use as a school administrator.］               Counsel on Food, Manual Labor, and Voice Culture in SDA Schools  {2MR 217.1}
[2MR 217.2]            I know not who is cook at the boarding hall, but I beseech you, do not place any persons to oversee the cooking of food for the college students unless they have a thorough knowledge of the right kind of cooking, that the students shall take away with them the very best intelligence of what hygienic cooking means. The much-liquid food, the pastries, the desserts, prepared for the table after European hotel fashion, is not the proper food to place before a hungry lot of students, whose appetites are keen to devour the most substantial food. The very best, thorough cook should be employed. If I were speaking to your own family, I would say the same. But it is not merely your own family; it is in behalf of God's heritage of children I am speaking. No one person's ideas, or tastes, or customs, or habits are to control the boarding-house table. But obtain the very best cook, and have helpers that she, as matron in the kitchen, shall oversee. The students pay for their board; give them good, solid, nourishing food.--Letter 46, 1893, p. 5. (To W. W. Prescott, Sept. 5, 1893.)  {2MR 217.2}
[2MR 217.3]         The course that has been pursued is directly contrary to the light which God has given me. It has been stated in distinct, positive language, that God is not pleased with the centering of so many important interests in Battle Creek. The time is close upon us when the reason for this will be understood; it will be no longer a matter of faith, but of experience. Instead of centering everything in Battle Creek, it would be more in harmony with God's order to let the work be scattered over a greater amount of territory. Battle Creek is not to be a Jerusalem whither all the world are to go up to worship. Too much of our strength is centered there already. In other localities there is need of                                           -218-     facilities and means to build up the work. There may be apparent advantages to be derived by the enlargement of the school buildings, but the movement is not in the counsel of God. . . .  {2MR 217.3}
[2MR 218.1]          It is not impressed upon the minds of the young that self-denial, cross-bearing for Christ's sake, is to be a part of their religious experience. They think it all right for them to be sustained and educated, and to spend money to gratify their desires for selfish indulgence. . . .  {2MR 218.1}
[2MR 218.2]          There is great danger that parents and guardians, both by words and actions, will encourage self-esteem and self-importance in the youth. They pursue a course of petting, gratifying every whim, and thus foster the desire for self-gratification so that the youth receive a mold of character that unfits them for the commonplace duties of practical life. When these students come to our schools, they do not appreciate their privileges; they do not consider that the purpose of education is to qualify them for usefulness in this life and for the future life in the kingdom of God. They act as if the school were a place where they were to perfect themselves in sports, as if this were an important branch of their education, and they come armed and equipped for this kind of training. This is all wrong, from beginning to end. It is not in any way appropriate for this time; it is not qualifying the youth to go forth as missionaries, to endure hardship and privation, and to use their powers for the glory of God.  {2MR 218.2}
[2MR 218.3]          Amusement that serves as exercise and recreation is not to be discarded; nevertheless, it must be kept strictly within bounds, else it leads to love of amusement for its own sake, and nourishes the desire for selfish gratification. . . .                                           -219-  {2MR 218.3}
[2MR 219.1]         Let all learn to save, to economize. Every dollar wasted on frivolous things, or given to special friends who will spend it to indulge pride and selfishness, is robbing God's treasury.  {2MR 219.1}
[2MR 219.2]          The training and discipline you undergo in order to be successful in your games is not fitting you to become faithful soldiers of Jesus Christ, to fight His battles and gain spiritual victories. The money expended for garments to make a pleasing show in these match games is so much money that might have been used to advance the cause of God in new places, bringing the word of  truth to souls in darkness of error. Oh, that God would give all the true sense of what it means to be a Christian! It is to be Christlike. He lived not to please Himself.  {2MR 219.2}
[2MR 219.3]          The Lord has presented before me many things and impressed upon me the dangers to which our young men are exposed through erroneous ideas. They are not to be taken up and carried like babies, petted and coddled, and supplied with money as though there was an abundance where that came from. Do not let them feel that there is a bank they can draw upon to supply every supposed want. Money is to be regarded as a gift entrusted to us of God to do His work, to build up His kingdom. The youth are not to receive the impression that it can be used to gratify their desires. They should learn to restrict their desires.  {2MR 219.3}
[2MR 219.4]          Let not guardians, or any whom God has entrusted with means, act capriciously and injure our youth by leading them to feel that they are to be assisted at every step in their scholastic life. They should not be relieved of all care and responsibility. They should learn to be self-reliant, self-sustaining. Let them find useful employment, humble though it may be, that will give their physical powers the exercise they need. Parents and guardians should give the youth a start and then let them understand that they must make the very                                           -220-     best use of their own powers, improving their time in every way possible to help themselves; this will be as valuable an education as they can have. Useful physical labor in earning means to defray their own expenses as far as possible, will be greatly to their advantage. Their characters will possess far more real worth if they learn the lesson of self-denial in the school of poverty, as did Presidents Lincoln and Garfield. The best and greatest men, those who have stood boldly for the right, have been self-made men. They had no time to devote to idle amusement, no money to spend in equipping themselves for pugilistic performances. Among the most profitable lessons the youth can learn are those which teach them the value of money, and enable them to form habits of industry and economy.--Letter 47, 1893, pp. 1, 6-8. (To W. W. Prescott, Oct. 25, 1893.)  {2MR 219.4}
[2MR 220.1]          There is a great deficiency in our schools in the line of composition, writing, and bookkeeping. These are as essential for the practical life as the science of grammar. Bookkeeping should stand as one of the most important branches of education. There is not one in twenty who knows how to keep accounts correctly. Attention should also be given to reading, for this is a branch of study greatly neglected. It requires much training to be able to read properly. Through the lack of this training, one-half of the force of the other instruction will be lost. Teachers who are not competent to give  instruction in this line, and to teach correct pronunciation, and where to place the emphasis, should become learners till they can read with proper emphasis, and with a full, clear, distinct tone of voice. . . .  {2MR 220.1}
[2MR 220.2]          The instructors may do a greater work than they have hitherto calculated upon. Minds are to be molded and character developed by interested experiment,                                           -221-     which, by the help of Christ, will prove wholly successful. Let your work be blended with prayer and faith that God will honor your efforts. In the fear of God encourage and strengthen every endeavor to develop the highest faculties, even if it is marked with great imperfection.  {2MR 220.2}
[2MR 221.1]          The minds of many youth are rich in talents which are put to no available use, because they have lacked opportunity to develop them, and teachers have not felt the necessity of calling upon God for wisdom that they may discern the possibilities and probabilities of the youth. Their physical powers have been strengthened by exercise, but the faculties of the mind lie hidden, because the discernment and God-given tact of the educator have not been exercised in bringing them into use. Aids to self-development must be given to the youth; they must be drawn out, stimulated, and encouraged, and urged to action, and this from the highest consideration only, That they may glorify God. . . .  {2MR 221.1}
[2MR 221.2]          In our college the ambition should not be so great to send forth intellectual giants, as to make a success in the holy work of educating men and women to cherish firm principles, and to live for the higher immortal life. --Ms 30, 1896, pp. 1, 3, 4, 8. ("True Aim and Purpose of Christian Colleges," Oct. 3, 1896.)  {2MR 221.2}
[2MR 221.3]          While studying authors and lesson books part of the time, students should study with the same application of the human machinery, and at the same time demonstrate the fact by using the physical organs in manual labor. Thus they answer the purpose of their Creator. They become self-made men and women.  {2MR 221.3}
[2MR 221.4]          Had teachers been learning the lessons the Lord would have them learn, there would not be a class of students whose bills must be settled by someone or else they leave the college with a heavy debt hanging over them. Educators are not                                           -222-     doing half their work when they know a young man to be devoting years of close application to the study of books, not seeking to earn means to pay his own way, and yet do nothing in the matter. Every case should be investigated; every youth kindly and interestedly inquired after, and his financial  situation ascertained. One of the studies put before him as most valuable should be the exercise of his God-given reason in harmony with his physical powers--head, body, hands, and feet. The right use of one's self is the most valuable lesson that can be learned. We are not to do brain work and stop there, or make physical exertions and stop there; but we are to make the very best use of the various parts composing the human machinery--brain, bone, and muscle, body, head, and heart. No man is fit for the ministry who does not understand how to do this.  {2MR 221.4}
[2MR 222.1]          The study of Latin and Greek is of far less consequence to ourselves, to the world, and to God, than the thorough study and use of the whole human machinery. It is a sin to study books to the neglect of how to become familiar with the various branches of usefulness in practical life. With some, close application to books is a dissipation. The physical machinery being untaxed leads to a great amount of activity in the brain. This becomes the devil's workshop. Never can the life that is ignorant of the house we live in be an all-round life.--Letter 103, 1897, pp. 2, 3. (To E. A. Sutherland, July 23, 1897.)  {2MR 222.1}
[2MR 222.2]          There are those who are learners who are fully capable of taking some part in the work of instruction. If the teachers will employ the help thus provided, much care and labor will be spared them. There are students who  can be asked to spend part of their time in teaching. Students are not to be like those represented                                           -223-     in the Word of God as ever learning and never able to come to a knowledge of the truth. They are to receive to impart.  {2MR 222.2}
[2MR 223.1]          The student should not think that because he is asked to conduct a class in reading or spelling, or some other study, he is being deprived of any of the time he desires for instruction. He should not feel that he is losing  time, because he is not. In imparting to others what he has received, he is preparing his mind to receive more. He may remember, as he strives to do his best, that the angels sent forth to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, understand the situation and will lead his mind, quickening his understanding and bringing to him thoughts that shed light on the subject under consideration, making it plain and clear.  {2MR 223.1}
[2MR 223.2]          The youthful teacher who fears God will be instructed while instructing. And as thoughts of real value flash into his mind, let him offer thanksgiving to God, praising him as the One from whom all blessings flow, recognizing and acknowledging Him as the source of all true, noble thoughts. --Letter 142, 1901, pp. 4, 5, (To E. A. Sutherland, Oct. 16, 1901.)  {2MR 223.2}
[2MR 223.3]          There is much to be done. You now need to educate, educate, educate. Let no one take away your needed facilities. Have you a printing outfit? This you must have, if you do not have it; for you will want to do much of your own printing, issuing the books and other publications which you need in your work. You need the very best educator to teach typesetting and presswork to the students, giving them the education essential for this class of work.  {2MR 223.3}
[2MR 223.4]          You also need the very best and most experienced bookkeeper that you can secure. Let bookkeeping be one of the regular studies. Make it a specialty.                                           -224-  {2MR 223.4}
[2MR 224.1]          Voice culture should be taught in your school. Do not lightly pass over this matter, for if the expression is defective, all the knowledge that shall be obtained will be of but very little use. The cultivation of the voice is of the greatest importance, in order that grace and dignity may be brought into the impartation of truth.  {2MR 224.1}
[2MR 224.2]          By learning correctly to use the voice in speaking, many who are weak-chested may save their lives. Make the student stand erect, throwing back his shoulders. The ladies especially need to cultivate the voice.  {2MR 224.2}
[2MR 224.3]          In every reading exercise, require the students to speak the words distinctly, clearly pronouncing even the last syllable. Teach the students not to let their voice die away at the end of the sentence. Require a clear, round, full tone of voice to the very close, including the last syllable.  {2MR 224.3}
[2MR 224.4]          Many who use their vocal organs in so careless a way that they can  scarcely be called vocal organs, if allowed to continue speaking defectively, will die of consumption. For want of exercise, the lungs will lose their healthful action. In the respiration there is not a full inhalation of pure, vital air to give nourishment to the lungs, consequently they become diseased.  {2MR 224.4}
[2MR 224.5]          Educate all to speak slowly. Do not allow any hurried reading or rapid delivery. Teach the students to inhale the God-given, vital air, and then in the exhalation clearly express their words. Thus the vital properties of the air are utilized.--Letter 161, 1901, pp. 2-4, (To P. T. Magan and E. A. Sutherland, Nov. 5, 1901.)     Released August 29, 1962.  {2MR 224.5}
[2MR 225.1]       MR No. 144 - As the End Draws Near         ［Among the messages written by Ellen G. White are some which, as the end draws near, take on renewed significance. One such is the communication which in November, 1890, was directed to the leaders of the church, and is now spread before the readers of the Review.--A. L. White.］                                     As the End Draws Near  {2MR 225.1}
[2MR 225.2]            All that Jesus did on the earth was done with an eye single to the glory of His Father. He says, "As the Father gave Me commandment, even so I do" ［John 14:31］. "This commandment have I received of My Father" ［John 10:18］. In all He did, He was working out the will of His Father, so that His life on earth was a manifestation of the divine perfection. The union of divinity with humanity in Christ, was to reveal to us God's purpose to bring man into the closest connection with Himself. We cannot possibly be happy without Him.  {2MR 225.2}
[2MR 225.3]         The original apostasy began in a disbelief and denial of the truth. We are to fix the eye of faith steadfastly upon Jesus. When the days come, as they surely will, in which the law of God is made void, the zeal of the true and loyal should rise with the emergency and should be the more warm and decided, and their testimony should be the more positive and unflinching. But we are to do nothing in a defiant spirit, and we shall not if our hearts are fully surrendered to God.  {2MR 225.3}
[2MR 225.4]          Now is the time for God's people to take up the duties that lie next them. Be faithful in the little things; for on the right performance of these hang great results. Do not leave the work which needs to be done, because it appears to your judgment to be small and inconsiderable. Make up every waste place, repair the breaches as fast as they occur. Let no differences or dissensions exist in the church. Let all go to work to help someone who needs help.  {2MR 225.4}
[2MR 225.5]          There is a cause for the great weakness in our churches, and that cause it is hard to remove. It is self. Men have none too much will, but they must                                            -226-     have it wholly sanctified to God. They need to fall on the Rock and be broken. Self must be crucified in everyone who shall enter the gates of the city of God. The fierce spirit which rises up in the hearts of some in the church when anything does not please them, is the spirit of Satan, and not the spirit of Christ. Is it not fully time that we return to our first love, and be at peace among ourselves? We must show ourselves to be not only Bible readers, but Bible believers. If we are united to Christ, we shall be united to one another. (See John 13:34; Romans 15:1-5.)  {2MR 225.5}
[2MR 226.1]          The increase of our numbers and the enlarging of our facilities means work; it calls for entire consecration and thorough devotedness. God has no place in His work for half-hearted men and women, those who are neither cold nor hot. Christ says, "I will spew thee out of my mouth." God calls for men who are whole-hearted. . . .  {2MR 226.1}
[2MR 226.2]          At this time the church should not be diverted from the object of vital interest to things that will not bring health and courage, faith and power. They must see, and by their actions testify, that the gospel is aggressive. But the light which is given to shine brighter and brighter unto the perfect day, burns dimly. The church no longer sends out the clear, bright rays of light amidst the moral darkness that is enveloping the world as a funeral pall. The light of many does not burn or shine. They are moral icebergs.  {2MR 226.2}
[2MR 226.3]          Watchmen on the walls of Zion are to be vigilant, and sleep not day or night. But if they have not received the message from the lips of Christ, their trumpets will give an uncertain sound. Brethren, God calls upon you, both ministers and laymen, to listen to His voice speaking to you in His Word. Let His truth be received into the heart, that you may be spiritualized by its                                            -227-     living, sanctifying power. Then let the distinct message for this time be sent from watchman to watchman on the walls of Zion.  {2MR 226.3}
[2MR 227.1]          This is a time of general departure from truth and righteousness, and now we must build the old waste places, and with interested effort labor to raise up the foundations of many generations. "Thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on My holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable; and shalt honor Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: Then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it" ［Isaiah 58:12-14］. (See Isaiah 51:7-16;  62:1-4.)  {2MR 227.1}
[2MR 227.2]          While you hold the banner of truth firmly, proclaiming the law of God, let every soul remember that the faith of Jesus is connected with the commandments of God. The third angel is represented as flying in the midst of heaven, symbolizing the work of those who proclaim the first, second, and third angels' messages; all are linked together. The evidences of the abiding, ever-living truth of these grand messages that mean so much to us, that have awakened such intense opposition from the religious world, are not extinct. Satan is constantly seeking to cast his hellish shadow about these messages, so that the remnant people of God shall not clearly discern their import, their time and place; but they live, and are to exert their power upon our religious experience while time shall last.  {2MR 227.2}
[2MR 227.3]          The influence of these messages has been deepening and widening, setting in motion the springs of action in thousands of hearts, bringing into existence institutions of learning, publishing houses, and health institutions; all these                                            -228-     are the instrumentalities of God to cooperate in the grand work represented by the first, second, and third angels flying in the midst of heaven to warn the inhabitants of the world that Christ is coming the second time with power and great glory.  {2MR 227.3}
[2MR 228.1]          The Revelator says, "I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen" ［Revelation 18:1, 2］. This is the same message that was given by the second angel--Babylon is fallen, "because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication" ［Revelation 14:8］. What is that wine? Her false doctrines. She has given to the world a false sabbath instead of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, and has repeated the lie Satan first told to Eve in Eden--the natural immortality of the soul. Many kindred errors she has spread far and wide, "teaching for doctrines the commandments of men."  {2MR 228.1}
[2MR 228.2]          When Jesus began His public ministry, He cleansed the temple from its sacrilegious profanation. Almost the last act of His ministry was to cleanse the temple again. So in the last work for the warning of the world, two distinct calls are made to the churches: The second angel's message, and the voice heard in heaven, "Come out of her, My people. . . . For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities" ［Revelation 18:4, 5］.  {2MR 228.2}
[2MR 228.3]          As God called the children of Israel out of Egypt that they might keep His Sabbath, so He calls His people out of Babylon that they may not worship the beast nor his image. The man of sin, who thought to change times and laws, has exalted himself above God by presenting this spurious sabbath to the world; the Christian world has accepted this child of the papacy, and cradled and nourished it, thus defying God by removing His memorial and setting up a rival sabbath.                                            -229-  {2MR 228.3}
[2MR 229.1]          After the truth has been proclaimed as a witness to all nations, at a time when every conceivable power of evil is set in operation, when minds are confused by the many voices crying, "Lo, here is Christ," "Lo, He is there," "This is truth," "I have the message from God," "He has sent me with great light," and there is a removing of the landmarks, and an attempt to tear down the pillars of our faith, then a more decided effort is made to exalt the false sabbath, and to cast contempt upon God Himself by supplanting the day He has blessed and sanctified.  {2MR 229.1}
[2MR 229.2]          This false sabbath is to be enforced by an oppressive law. Satan and his angels are wide-awake and intensely active, working with energy and perseverance through human instrumentalities to bring about his purpose of obliterating the knowledge of God. While Satan is now working with his lying wonders, the time has come foretold in the Revelation, when the mighty angel that shall lighten the earth with his glory will proclaim the fall of Babylon and call upon God's people to forsake her.  {2MR 229.2}
[2MR 229.3]          The Lord has presented before me that those who have been in any measure blinded by the enemy, and who have not fully recovered themselves from the snare of Satan, will be in peril because they cannot discern light from heaven, and will be inclined to accept a falsehood. This will affect the whole tenor of their thoughts, their decisions, their propositions, their counsels. The evidences that God has given are no evidence to them, because they have blinded their own eyes by choosing darkness rather than light. Then they will originate something they call light, which the Lord calls sparks of their own kindling, by which they will direct their steps. The Lord declares, "Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay                                            -230-     upon his God. Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, that compass yourselves about with sparks: Walk in the light of your fire, and in the sparks that ye have kindled. This shall ye have at mine hand; ye shall lie down in sorrow" ［Isaiah 50:10, 11］. Jesus said, "For judgment I am come into this world, that they which see not might see; and that they which see might be made blind." "I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on Me should not abide in darkness." "He that rejecteth Me, and receiveth not My words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day" ［John 9:39; 12:46, 48］.  {2MR 229.3}
[2MR 230.1]         By many, the words which the Lord sent will be rejected, and the words that man may speak will be received as light and truth. Human wisdom will lead away from self-denial, from consecration, and will devise many things that tend to make of no effect God's messages. We cannot with any safety rely upon men who are not in close connection with God. They accept the opinions of men, but cannot discern the voice of the true Shepherd, and their influence will lead many astray, though evidence is piled upon evidence before their eyes, testifying to the truth that God's people should have for this time. The truth is calculated to turn men to Christ, to quicken their energies, subduing and softening their hearts, and inspiring them with zeal and devotion and love to God. The Sabbath truth must in no case be covered up. We must let it appear in plain contrast with error.  {2MR 230.1}
[2MR 230.2]          As the end approaches, the testimonies of God's servants will become more decided and more powerful, flashing the light of truth upon the systems of error and oppression that have so long held the supremacy. The Lord has sent us messages for this time to establish Christianity upon an eternal basis, and all who believe present truth must stand, not in their own wisdom, but in God, and                                            -231-     raise up the foundations of many generations. These will be registered in the books of heaven as repairers of the breach, the restorers of paths to dwell in. We are to maintain the truth because it is truth, in the face of the bitterest opposition. God is at work upon human minds; it is not man alone that is working. The great illuminating power is from Christ; the brightness of His example is to be kept before the people in every discourse.  {2MR 230.2}
[2MR 231.1]          The rainbow above the throne, the bow of promise, testifies to the whole world that God will never forget His people in their struggle. Let Jesus be our theme. Let us with pen and voice present, not only the commandments of God, but the faith of Jesus. This will promote real heart piety as nothing else can. While we present the fact that men are subjects of a divine moral government, their reason teaches them that this is truth, that they owe allegiance to Jehovah. This life is our time of probation. We are placed under the discipline and government of God to form characters and acquire habits for the higher life. . . . Temptations will come upon us. Iniquity abounds; where you least expect it, dark chapters will open that are most terrible, to weigh down the soul; but we need not fail nor be discouraged while we know that the bow of promise is above the throne of God. We shall be subject to heavy trials, opposition, bereavement, affliction; but we know that Jesus passed through all these. These experiences are valuable to us. The advantages are not by any means confined to this short life; they reach into eternal ages. Through patience, faith, and hope, in all the changing scenes of life, we are forming characters for everlasting life. Everything shall work together for good to those that love God.  {2MR 231.1}
[2MR 231.2]          All the scenes of this life in which we must act a part are to be carefully studied, for they are a part of our education. We should bring solid                                            -232-     timbers into our character building, for we are working both for this life and eternal life. And as we near the close of this earth's history, we advance more and more rapidly in Christian growth, or we retrograde just as decidedly.  {2MR 231.2}
[2MR 232.1]          "I do set My bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between Me and the earth . . . And I will remember My covenant, . . . and the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all flesh" ［Genesis 9:13-15］. In the rainbow above the throne is an everlasting testimony that "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" ［John 3:16］. Whenever the law is presented before the people, let the teacher of truth point out the throne arched with the rainbow of promise, the righteousness of Christ. The glory of the law is Christ. He came to magnify the law and make it honorable. Make it distinct that mercy and truth have met together in Christ, and righteousness and peace have embraced each other. It is when you are looking to His throne, offering up your penitence and praise and thanksgiving to God, that you perfect Christian character, and represent Christ to the world. You abide in Christ and Christ abides in you; you have that peace that passeth all understanding. We need constantly to meditate upon Christ and His attractive loveliness. We must direct minds to Jesus, fasten them upon Him. In every discourse dwell upon the divine attributes.  {2MR 232.1}
[2MR 232.2]          As the bow in the cloud is formed by the union of the sunlight and the shower, so the rainbow encircling the throne represents the combined power of mercy and justice. It is not justice alone that is to be maintained; for this would eclipse the glory of the rainbow of promise above the throne; man could see only the penalty of the law. Were there no justice, no penalty, there would be no stability to the government of God.                                            -233-  {2MR 232.2}
[2MR 233.1]          It is the mingling of judgment and mercy that makes salvation full and complete. It is the blending of the two that leads us, as we view the world's Redeemer and the law of Jehovah, to exclaim, "Thy gentleness hath made me great." We know that the gospel is a perfect and complete system, revealing the immutability of the law of God. It inspires the heart with hope, and with love for God. Mercy invites us to enter through the gates into the city of God, and justice is satisfied to accord to every obedient soul full privileges as a member of the royal family, a child of the heavenly King.  {2MR 233.1}
[2MR 233.2]          If we were defective in character, we could not pass the gates that mercy has opened to the obedient, for justice stands at the entrance and demands holiness ［and］ purity in all who would see God. Were justice extinct, and were it possible for divine mercy to open the gates to the whole race, irrespective of character, there would be a worse condition of disaffection and rebellion in heaven than before Satan was expelled. The peace, happiness, and harmony of heaven would be broken up. The change from earth to heaven will not change men's characters; the happiness of the redeemed in heaven results from the characters formed in this life, after the image of Christ. The saints in heaven will first have been saints on earth.  {2MR 233.2}
[2MR 233.3]          The salvation that Christ made such a sacrifice to gain for man is that which is alone of value, that which saves from sin--the cause of all the misery and woe in our world. Mercy extended to the sinner is constantly drawing him to Jesus. If he responds, coming in penitence with confession, in faith laying hold of the hope set before him in the gospel, God will not despise the broken                                            -234-     and contrite heart. Thus the law of God is not weakened, but the power of sin is broken and the scepter of mercy is extended to the penitent sinner.--Letter 1f, 1890, pp. 2-12. ("As the End Draws Near," Nov., 1890.)     Released October 15, 1962.  {2MR 233.3}
[2MR 235.1]       MR No. 145 - Enacted Scenes         ［Material desired by A. L. White for use in correspondence relative to dramatized programs in SDA churches and schools. Its significance lies in the fact that Mrs. White did not condemn a program in which there was dramatization, but she commented on how it could have been more effective and at the same time sounded certain cautions.--A. L. White.］                                       Enacted Scenes  {2MR 235.1}
[2MR 235.2]            I have risen at three o'clock this morning to write ［THIS COMMUNICATION WAS WRITTEN EARLY WEDNESDAY MORNING, DECEMBER 26, 1888, AND RELATED TO A DRAMATIZED CHRISTMAS PROGRAM PUT ON BY THE BATTLE CREEK SABBATH SCHOOL. THE CHILDREN WORE COSTUMES. ELLA M. WHITE, MRS. WHITE'S SIX-YEAR-OLD GRANDDAUGHTER, WAS IN THE PROGRAM, DRESSED TO TYPIFY AN ANGEL.］ you a few lines. I was pleased with the lighthouse, and the scene which had required so much painstaking effort was one which could have been made most impressive, but failed to be made as forcible and striking as it might have been when it cost so much time and labor in preparing it. The part acted by the children was good. The reading was appropriate. Then if there had been good, solid talk on that occasion in regard to children and teachers in the Sabbath schools laboring earnestly for the salvation of the souls of the children under your charge, presenting the most acceptable offering to Jesus, the gift of their own hearts, and impressive remarks, short and right to the point, ［on］ how they could do this, would it not have been in keeping with the work we have been trying to do in the church?  {2MR 235.2}
[2MR 235.3]         Every stroke now should be in harmony for the one great purpose, preparing of the hearts, that individually pupils and teachers should be as a light set on a candlestick that it may give light to all that are in the house, which would be carrying out the idea strikingly of a lighthouse guiding souls that they may not make shipwreck of faith. Can you tell me what marked impression                                            -236-     the two poems rehearsed by the two ladies on the stand would have to do with this work?  {2MR 235.3}
[2MR 236.1]          The singing was after the order we would expect it to be in any theatrical performance, but not one word to be distinguished. Certainly the tempest-tossed ship would be wrecked upon the rocks if there were no more light coming from the lighthouse than was seen in the exercises. I must say I was pained at these things, so out of order with the very work of reformation we were trying to carry forward in the church and with our institutions, that I should have felt better if I had not been present. This was an occasion that should have been gotten up not only for the Sabbath school children, but words should have been spoken that would have deepened the impression of a necessity of seeking for the favor of that Saviour who loved them and gave Himself for them. If ［only］ the precious hymns had been sung, "Rock of ages, cleft for me, let me hide myself in Thee," and "Jesus lover of my soul, let me to Thy bosom fly, while the billows near me roll, while the tempest still is high." Whose souls were inspired with new and fresh zeal for the Master in those songs sung whose virtue was in the different performances of the singer?  {2MR 236.1}
[2MR 236.2]          While these painstaking efforts were being made to get up the performances, meetings were being held of the deepest interest which should have engaged the attention, and which called for the presence of every soul lest they should lose something of the message the Master had sent to them. Now this Christmas has passed into eternity with its burden of record, and we are anxious to see the result of it. Will it make those who acted their part in it more spiritual-minded? Will it increase their sense of obligation to our heavenly Father who sent His Son into the world at such an infinite sacrifice to save fallen man from utter ruin? Was the mind awakened to grasp God because of His great love wherewith He has loved us?                                            -237-  {2MR 236.2}
[2MR 237.1]          We hope, now that Christmas is in the past, that those who have put forth so much painstaking effort will now manifest a decided zeal, and earnest, disinterested effort for the salvation of the souls of the teachers in the Sabbath school, that in their turn they may each labor for the salvation of the souls in their classes, to give them personal instruction as to what they must do to be saved. We hope that they will find time to labor in simplicity and in sincerity for the souls of those under their care, and that they will pray with them, and for them, that they may give to Jesus the precious offering of their own souls, that they make literally true the symbol of the lighthouse in the beams of light shining forth from their own strong efforts in the name of Jesus, which should be put forth in love, they themselves grasping the rays of light to diffuse this light to others, and that there shall be no settling down to a surface work. Show just as great skill and aptitude in winning souls to Jesus as you have shown in painstaking effort for this occasion just past. Point them in your efforts, with heart and soul enlisted, to the Star that shines out to the morally-darkened heaven at this time, even the Light of the world. Let your light shine that the tempest-tossed souls may set their eyes upon it and escape the rocks that are concealed beneath the surface of the water. Temptations are lying in wait to deceive them; souls are oppressed with guilt, ready to sink into despair. Labor to save them; point them to Jesus who so loved them that He gave His life for them. . . .  {2MR 237.1}
[2MR 237.2]          The Light of the world is shining upon us that we might absorb the divine rays and let this light shine upon others in good works that many souls shall be led to glorify our Father which is in heaven. He is longsuffering, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance, and it                                            -238-     grieves the heart of Jesus that so many refuse the offers of His mercy and matchless love.  {2MR 237.2}
[2MR 238.1]          Will all who acted an interested part in the program of last evening work as zealously and interestedly to show themselves approved unto God in doing their work for the Master, that they may show themselves intelligent workmen that need not to be ashamed? Oh, let the teachers in the Sabbath school be thoroughly imbued with the spirit of the message for this time, carrying that message into all their labor. There are souls to be saved, and while in the Sabbath school work there has been much form and a great amount of precious time occupied in reading of reports and records, there has been but little time to really let light shine forth in clear, steady rays in the very instruction needed to save the souls of the children and youth. Less elaborate speeches, less lengthy remarks, and plain, pointed truth presented, not one word uttered to exhibit profound knowledge, not one word in any speech, but the greatest evidence of real knowledge is the great simplicity. All who have taken knowledge of Jesus Christ will imitate Him in their manner of instruction.--Letter 5, 1888, pp. 1-4. (To Brother Morse, Dec. 26, 1888.)     Released November, 1962.  {2MR 238.1}
[2MR 239.1]       MR No. 146 - Guidelines for Medical Missionary and Health Food Work         ［Materials requested by R. W. Schwartz of Andrews University for his doctoral dissertation on John Harvey Kellogg. Access was given by the White Trustees to the Kellogg papers in their possession, and that which follows is material selected from E. G. White letters for the dissertation.--A. L. White.］                  Guidelines for Medical Missionary and Health Food Work  {2MR 239.1}
[2MR 239.2]            But there is danger of allowing one line of the work to absorb all the power and the means. There is danger of loading down everyone with this class of work, because of the intensity with which it is carried on. This work has no limit; it can never be got through with, and it must be treated sensibly, as a part of the great whole. It must not be allowed to consume the means that should sustain the ministry of the word.--Letter 3, 1899, p. 12. (To J. H. Kellogg, Jan. 5, 1899.)  {2MR 239.2}
[2MR 239.3]         Never, never should a sanitarium be established to become an interest independent of the church. Genuine medical missionary work is in no case to become divorced from the gospel ministry.--Letter 204, 1899, p. 7. (To J. H. Kellogg, Dec. 12, 1899.)  {2MR 239.3}
[2MR 239.4]          I can see in the Lord's providence that the medical missionary work is to be a great entering wedge whereby the diseased soul may be reached. I think, Dr. Kellogg, that there should be no mistakes made now to devote our powers too largely to the lowest class. There is work to be done for the higher classes, that they shall exert an influence in that line and be laborers together with God. . . .  {2MR 239.4}
[2MR 239.5]          The Lord in His great goodness and matchless love has been urging upon His human instrumentalities that missionaries are not really complete in their education unless they have a knowledge how to treat the sick and the suffering. . . .                                            -240-  {2MR 239.5}
[2MR 240.1]          The truth expressed in living, unselfish deeds is the strongest argument for Christianity. Relieving the sick and helping the distressed is working in Christ's lines, and demonstrates most powerful gospel truths representing Christ's mission and work upon the earth. The knowledge of the art of relieving suffering humanity opens doors without number through which the truth can find lodgment in the heart, and souls are saved unto life, eternal life.--Letter 36, 1893, pp. 5, 7, 9. (To J. H. Kellogg, Oct. 2, 1893.)  {2MR 240.1}
[2MR 240.2]          There is with you a love for supremacy, whether you see it or not; and had it not been cherished you would have had by your side men who would have been developing as useful physicians, men who would be constantly growing, and upon whom you could have depended. But you have not given them all the advantages which you yourself would have claimed had you been in their place.--Letter 7, 1886, p. 2. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 26, 1886.)  {2MR 240.2}
[2MR 240.3]          I feel deeply for you, and you must change your course of action. You are living two years in one, and I utter my protest against this. You understand this taxation. This pressure of the living machinery cannot continue without a giving out of some of the fine works; and then, oh, my brother, then what? Death, which would be far worse ［than］ living without power to do it all.-- Letter 10, 1887, pp. 3, 4. (To J. H. Kellogg, Feb. 23, 1887.)  {2MR 240.3}
[2MR 240.4]          If we had less to say in regard to microbes, and more in regard to the matchless love and power of God, we should honor God far more.--Letter 18, 1892, p. 9. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 15, 1892.)                                            -241-  {2MR 240.4}
[2MR 241.1]          The whole vineyard of the Lord has been robbed to carry on a work that is never-ending. It has consumed means that should have supplied the necessities of foreign fields. The means spent in Chicago would have given to new fields advantages for doing the very work that God has designated should be done. Look at the destitution that exists in portions of the field in foreign countries, and in contrast see the investment made in one great city. It shows that there has been a misappropriation of means which is not yours to do with as you please. . . .  {2MR 241.1}
[2MR 241.2]          To neglect the very work God has given you, and take up a work He has not appointed, is not the devising of the Lord but your own devising. You cannot carry the work in Chicago as you have been doing, and perform acceptably the work the Lord has appointed you. No one who believes that we are giving the last message of mercy to the world is required by God to go over the ground you are going over.--Letter 33, 1900, pp. 2, 8. (To J. H. Kellogg, Feb. 27, 1900.)  {2MR 241.2}
[2MR 241.3]          If the institutions established are to be conducted, as is stated, on the undenominational plan, what have Seventh-day Adventists to do with this work? Seventh-day Adventists have a special work to do in building sanitariums in our world as necessity demands. . . .  {2MR 241.3}
[2MR 241.4]          The third angel's message is virtually ignored by you. You have belittled the work of the gospel ministry, while you have made the medical missionary work disproportionately important. You have weakened where you should have strengthened. You would bear no restriction. You were determined, if you could, to set in operation the work you had planned, but this work God has never given you to do.--Letter 41, 1900, pp. 2, 3, 4. (To J. H. Kellogg, March 10, 1900.)                                            -242-  {2MR 241.4}
[2MR 242.1]         The Lord has assigned you your position as chief of the medical fraternity, but you are to have an influence with the leading medical men. You can be a counselor; you should be listened to as a wise counselor; but you are in no case to consider that you are the man with power to set up and to cast down. You are not to feel that in the exercise of your power you may exalt whom you will and tear down as you see fit. God's servants are not given this power. . . .  {2MR 242.1}
[2MR 242.2]          And now, my brother, this agreement that you have framed with lawyers, to which you ask men to attach their names, thus agreeing to certain restrictions, I must say God forbids. . . .  {2MR 242.2}
[2MR 242.3]          The Lord is not to be hindered in His workings by any monopolies. The Lord, who has given wisdom to devise and plan the health foods, has not given it to one man alone, or to two, or to twenty men. When the Lord works, it is for the benefit of His people, as was manifested in the giving of manna from heaven. The health foods are the result of the experimenting of many minds. It is not one mind alone that has been worked by the Lord. God does not endorse the way that this matter is being handled.--Letter 180, 1901, pp. 4-6. (To J. H. Kellogg, July 28, 1901.)  {2MR 242.3}
[2MR 242.4]          The deceptive power of the enemy has led you to leave God's banner trailing in the dust while Dr. Kellogg has committed himself as working "undenominationally" in a work which had taken the money from a people who are decidedly a denominational people.--Letter 45, 1900, p. 3. (To J. H. Kellogg, March 13, 1900.)  {2MR 242.4}
[2MR 242.5]          Your religious teachings are not to be depended on or accepted as a "Thus saith the Lord." It has been unwise for the people to rely upon you as they                                            -243-     have done, for you are not a safe guide in spiritual matters.--Letter 55, 1903, p. 5. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 15, 1903.)  {2MR 242.5}
[2MR 243.1]          I have been instructed that the production of health foods is of the Lord's devising, and is not to be regarded as the special property of any one man. But no one should take what I say as giving liberty to infringe on Dr. Kellogg's patents or the patents of any man.--Letter 27, 1902, p. 5. (To G. I. Butler, Feb. 26, 1902.)  {2MR 243.1}
[2MR 243.2]          There is in it ［pantheism］ the beginning of theories which, carried to their logical conclusion, would destroy faith in the sanctuary question and in the atonement. I do not think that Dr. Kellogg saw this clearly. I do not think that he realized that in laying his new foundation of faith, he was directing his steps toward infidelity.--Letter 33, 1904, p. 2. (To Brethren Faulkhead and Salisbury, Jan. 17, 1904.)     Released February, 1963.  {2MR 243.2}
[2MR 244.1]       MR No. 147 - Literary Societies; Theatrical Performances         ［Further materials desired by A. L. White for use in correspondence relative to dramatized programs in SDA churches and schools.］                       Literary Societies; Theatrical Performances  {2MR 244.1}
[2MR 244.2]            The purpose and object for which literary societies are established may be good, but unless wisdom from above, and continual reliance upon God, is preserved by all, there will be a decided failure in its exerting a saving influence.  {2MR 244.2}
[2MR 244.3]         When God's professed people voluntarily unite with the world or give men of short religious experience the preeminence in these literary societies, they do not have a high estimate of eternal things. They step over the line in the very first movement. There may be boundaries, set rules and regulations made, but notwithstanding all this, the worldly element will take the lead. Men on the enemy's ground, led and controlled by his power, will have a controlling influence unless there is an infinite power to work against them. Satan uses men as his agents to suggest, to lead out, to propose different acts, and a variety of amusing things which give no strength to the morals or elevation to the mind, but are wholly worldly. Soon the religious element is ruled out, and the irreligious elements take the lead.  {2MR 244.3}
[2MR 244.4]          Men and women who will not be ensnared, who will move straightforward in the path of integrity, loyal and true to the God of heaven whom they fear, love, and honor, can have a powerful influence to hold the people of God. Such an influence will command respect. But this vacillating between duty and the world gives the world all the advantage and will surely leave its molding power, so that religion, God, and heaven, will scarcely enter the thoughts.  {2MR 244.4}
[2MR 244.5]          If youth, and men and women of mature age, should organize a society where Bible reading and Bible study should be made the prominent theme, dwelling upon and searching out the prophecies, and studying the lessons of Christ, there                                            -245-     would be strength in the society. There is no book from the perusal of which the mind is so much elevated and strengthened and expanded as the Bible. And there is nothing that will so endow with new vigor all our faculties as bringing them in contact with stupendous truths of the Word of God, and setting the mind to grasp and measure those truths.  {2MR 244.5}
[2MR 245.1]          If the human mind takes a low level, it is generally because it is left to deal with commonplace facts and not called out and exercised to grasp lofty, elevated truths, which are enduring as eternity. These literary societies and lyceums are almost universally exerting an influence entirely contrary to that which they claim, and are an injury to the youth. This need not be the case, but because unsanctified elements take the lead, because worldlings want matters to go to please themselves, their hearts are not in harmony with Jesus Christ; they are in the ranks of the Lord's enemies, and they will not be pleased with that kind of entertainment which would strengthen and confirm the members of the society in spirituality. Low, cheap matters are brought in which are not elevating or instructive, but which only amuse.  {2MR 245.1}
[2MR 245.2]          The way these societies have been conducted leads the mind away from serious reflection, away from God, away from heaven. By attending them, religious thoughts and services have become distasteful. There is less desire for fervent prayer, for pure and undefiled religion. The thoughts and conversation are not on elevating themes, but dwelling upon the subjects brought up in these gatherings. What is the chaff to the wheat? The understanding will gradually bring itself down to the dimensions of the matters with which it is familiar, till the powers of the mind become contracted, showing what has been its food.  {2MR 245.2}
[2MR 245.3]          The mind that rejects all this cheapness, and is taxed to dwell only upon elevated, ponderous, deep, and broad truths, will strengthen. A knowledge of                                            -246-     the Bible excels all other knowledge in strengthening the intellect. If your lyceums and literary societies would be made an opportunity for searching the Bible, it would be far more an intellectual society than it can ever become through the attention being turned to theatrical performances. What high and noble truths the mind may fasten upon and explore in God's Word! The mind may go deeper and still deeper in its research, becoming stronger with every effort to comprehend truth, and yet there will be an infinity beyond.  {2MR 245.3}
[2MR 246.1]          Those who compose these societies, who profess to love and reverence sacred things, and yet allow the mind to come down to the superficial, to the unreal, to simple, cheap, fictitious acting, are doing the devil's work just as surely as they look upon and unite in these scenes. Could their eyes be opened, they would see that Satan was their leader, the instigator, through agents present who think themselves to be something. But God pronounces their life and character altogether lighter than vanity. If these societies should make the Lord and His greatness, His mercies, His works in nature, His majesty and power as revealed in inspiration, their study, they would come forth blessed and strengthened.--Ms 41, 1900, pp. 10-12. ("Commandment Keeping," July 23, 1900.)  {2MR 246.1}
[2MR 246.2]          If we regard the advantages given to us as our own, to be used according to our pleasure, to make a display, and create a sensation, the Lord Jesus, our Redeemer, is put to shame by the characters of His professed followers.  {2MR 246.2}
[2MR 246.3]          Has God given you intellect? Is it for you to manage according to your inclinations? Can you glorify God by being educated to represent characters in plays, and to amuse an audience with fables? Has not the Lord given you intellect to be used to His name's glory in proclaiming the gospel of Christ? If you desire a public career, there is a work that you may do. Help the class you represent in plays. Come to the reality. Give your sympathy where it is needed                                            -247-     by actually lifting up the bowed down. Satan's ruling passion is to pervert the intellect and cause men to long for shows and theatrical performances. The experience and character of all who engage in this work will be in accordance with the food given to the mind.  {2MR 246.3}
[2MR 247.1]          The Lord has given evidence of His love for the world. There was no falsity, no acting, in what He did. He gave a living gift, capable of suffering humiliation, neglect, shame, reproach. This Christ did that He might rescue the fallen.--Ms 42, 1898, p. 13. ("To Every Man His Work.")     Released February, 1963.  {2MR 247.1}
[2MR 248.1]       MR No. 148 - Have Courage in Christ, and Give Thanks         ［These unpublished items are requested by Mrs. Alta Robinson, an employee of the White Estate, to be used with other E. G. White statements from published sources and worked into a Senior MV Thanksgiving program for November, 1963. Emphasis is placed on things Mrs. White had to be thankful for.--A. L. White.］                           Have Courage in Christ, and Give Thanks  {2MR 248.1}
[2MR 248.2]            We will not have a murmuring thought because we have trials. God's dear children always had them, and every trial well endured here will only make us rich in glory. . . .  {2MR 248.2}
[2MR 248.3]         James is very busy correcting proof sheet. Sister Annie Smith is assisting him, and that gives me a little time to write. I have written this evening after the Sabbath by candlelight, with aching eyes, so you must excuse poor writing. Be of good courage. Do not let anything sink you down and discourage you. Remember we are almost home.--Letter 9, 1851, pp. 1, 3. (To Brother and Sister Dodge, Dec. 21, 1851.)  {2MR 248.3}
[2MR 248.4]          If there is anyone who enjoys real happiness, even in this life, it is the faithful Christian. We will rejoice in Jesus Christ. We will live in the light of His countenance.--Letter 18, 1859, p. 3. (To Dr. N., April 14, 1859.)  {2MR 248.4}
[2MR 248.5]      Dear Husband:        I find my hand trembles this morning, but will do the best I can in writing. I am gaining slowly. . . .  {2MR 248.5}
[2MR 248.6]         I have now commenced to pray in the family myself and feel grateful for the privilege of kneeling once more with my family. . . .  {2MR 248.6}
[2MR 248.7]          It seems lonesome here, sometimes. If you could be here to lift me in and out of a wagon, I should ride out and should gain faster. Cannot walk but a few steps yet, but can see I gain some.                                           -249-  {2MR 248.7}
[2MR 249.1]          We shall try to live for the glory of God. Do not feel anxious for us. We do not forget to pray for you. . . . I feel grateful to God that He has spared my life to again take my place in the family, but your place at the dining room table is vacant.--Letter 12a, 1860, pp. 1, 2. (To James White, Oct., 1860.)  {2MR 249.1}
[2MR 249.2]          I thought it might not do the boys any harm to have a little excursion in the country, and I could visit a little and while away the time in your absence. Willie enjoyed himself well. Was sorry it was time to come home. The boys played with Eli and worked a little and hunted a little. It was a great treat for them. . . .  {2MR 249.2}
[2MR 249.3]          Dear husband, the time of your absence is nearly ended. One week more brings you home. We shall all be rejoiced to see you home again. All is well as usual in Battle Creek, as far as I know.  {2MR 249.3}
[2MR 249.4]          I feel very thankful to the Lord for giving you such good health, and I am almost well again, but not strong. . . .  {2MR 249.4}
[2MR 249.5]          The boys are all abed, the fourth one in his crib. . . . I must close. We do not forget to pray for you.--Letter 14, 1860, pp. 2, 3. (To James White, Nov. 19, 1860.)  {2MR 249.5}
[2MR 249.6]          He just went to sleep; no pain, no suffering, just as pleasant as a child he breathed his last. Oh, how thankful I was that I was not compelled to see him tortured with agony and have this distressing picture before me day and night. . . .  {2MR 249.6}
[2MR 249.7]          He looked from the first as though he had lain down to sleep like a tired warrior. . . .                                            -250-  {2MR 249.7}
[2MR 250.1]          I will not give myself to abandonment of grief. . . . I will not complain or murmur at the providence of God. Jesus is my Saviour. He lives. He will never leave me nor forsake me. . . .  {2MR 250.1}
[2MR 250.2]          I feel grateful to God that I was not left to look for my consolation in the friendship of the world. Rely upon human sympathy! No, no. . . . Even the valley of the shadow of death was lighted by the presence of my Saviour.-- Letter 9, 1881, pp. 1-5. (To "Dear Brother and Sister," Oct. 20, 1881.)  {2MR 250.2}
[2MR 250.3]          I feel so grateful to my heavenly Father that He has given us so precious evidences of His willingness to bless and impart to us wisdom.--Letter 14, 1881, p. 2. (To Uriah Smith, c. 1881.)  {2MR 250.3}
[2MR 250.4]          I am so thankful little Ella ［her first granddaughter, one year old］ is as well as she is. Dear little one. May the Lord bless her and keep her in health.--Letter 5, 1882, p. 2. (To "Dear Children," April 3, 1882.)  {2MR 250.4}
[2MR 250.5]          We are doing well as could be expected. I slept well last night and am feeling better this morning. My cough is rather hard but I am thankful that I am no worse than I am.--Letter 14, 1882, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. W. C. White, May 22, 1882.)  {2MR 250.5}
[2MR 250.6]          We arrived here ［Massachusetts］ at half past eight Wednesday night. This part of the journey was more trying and wearisome to us than the long journey from California. It was very dusty and the cars were much crowded and it was very warm. But I felt of good courage. . . . I felt thankful for peace of mind and communion with my Saviour on the entire journey. Under His guardianship I                                            -251-     knew I was safe and had no reason for complaint.--Letter 24, 1883, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. W. C. White, Aug. 23, 1883.)  {2MR 250.6}
[2MR 251.1]          I am thankful for the health and strength the Lord has given me. . . . I have spoken sixteen times. . . . Pray for me. I cling to the Lord all the time.--Letter 27, 1883, p. 2. (To Elder and Mrs. W. C. White, Sept. 4, 1883.)  {2MR 251.1}
[2MR 251.2]          The Lord is very good to us. Thus far, we have been favored with much fruit from our orchard. . . . The prune trees are loaded, and we have had to buy large quantities of rope to tie up the branches so that they would not break under their burden. . . .  {2MR 251.2}
[2MR 251.3]          I feel very grateful to my heavenly Father for His goodness and His rich grace. . . .  {2MR 251.3}
[2MR 251.4]          I was sitting in my room on Sabbath morning, thinking about the perplexities of the work, and wondering, What shall I do? when a little bird hopped onto the windowsill, and poured forth such a flood of song as set my heart free for a time. I believe that the bird was God's messenger to me. I am determined to put my trust in the Lord. I thank Him that I have been so wonderfully sustained. I want to do much more work for Him before I lay off my armor.--Letter 108, 1902, pp. 1, 2, 11. (To Mr. and Mrs. N. D. Faulkhead, July 14, 1902.)  {2MR 251.4}
[2MR 251.5]          I am so thankful to the Lord for giving me back my voice. I have been able to speak with freedom while at the camp meeting. . . . I am so grateful for the peace and comfort and love that every day I find in the Lord.--Letter 145, 1902, p. 6. (To Elder and Mrs. J. A. Burden, Sept. 21, 1902.)                                            -252-  {2MR 251.5}
[2MR 252.1]          The Lord has wonderfully sustained me. Last Sabbath, before going to the meeting, a weakness came over me, and I felt fearful. But the moment that I stood on my feet before the people, I felt that the everlasting arms were beneath me. . . . Everyone in the tent heard me, though I did not put forth the least effort to make them hear.  {2MR 252.1}
[2MR 252.2]          For a time after my last severe illness I feared that I should never be able to use my voice again. I tried to pray at family worship, but after I had uttered a word or two, no sound would come. My voice was gone. For a long time I had to keep silent; but the Lord has restored my voice to me, and I cannot be grateful enough to Him for this mercy. I am so thankful. I know that I have a testimony to bear, and I thank God that I can still be His witness. --Letter 150, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (To C. W. Irwin, Sept. 22, 1902.)  {2MR 252.2}
[2MR 252.3]          I had entirely forgotten that yesterday was my birthday, until I had returned from my ride just before dinner. Then I found that Sister King . . . invited to dinner, May White and her children, and Ella May and Dores Robinson. I had been so busy that I had not thought of its being my birthday, and I was, as Brother Starr used to say, "plumb surprised" to find such a large gathering, and two tables set in our dining room.  {2MR 252.3}
[2MR 252.4]          We partook of a nicely prepared meal, after which we went into the parlor, and engaged in a season of prayer and sang a few hymns. The Lord came graciously near to us as we offered up hearty thanksgiving to God for His goodness and mercy to us all. . . .  {2MR 252.4}
[2MR 252.5]          Sister Ings sent down a beautiful bouquet from the Sanitarium, and someone else sent flowers from St. Helena. Sister King presented me with a small silverplated water pitcher, just such a one as I had been                                            -253-     thinking of purchasing. I was glad that there were not more presents, for when I receive so many things I feel that I must do something in return. . . .  {2MR 252.5}
[2MR 253.1]          Last night . . . I awoke once or twice in the night but did not get up till four o'clock. This was another victory gained in sleeping, for the previous night I had slept nearly eight hours. For this I feel very grateful to my heavenly Father.--Letter 321, 1905, pp. 1, 2, 6. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, Nov. 27, 1905.)  {2MR 253.1}
[2MR 253.2]          One thing I do desire is that as long as I have the breath of my life my mental powers may be preserved. I am very thankful that my mind is as clear as it is, and that I can help as I do in the work that is being done.  {2MR 253.2}
[2MR 253.3]          When I consider how weak I was in my younger days, I feel that at my age I have great reason to be thankful to the Lord for His goodness, His mercy, and His love. Since the accident that happened to me when I was nine years old, I have seldom been perfectly free from all pain. But I do not remember when I have been more free from pain than I am at present. . . .  {2MR 253.3}
[2MR 253.4]          I trust in Jesus Christ as my Redeemer, my Saviour, and through Him I shall be an overcomer.--Ms 142, 1905, pp. 1, 2. ("Words of Thanksgiving," Nov. 26, 1905.)  {2MR 253.4}
[2MR 253.5]          I have reason to be very thankful to God that He graciously spared my life to act a part in the important meetings in Oakland and San Francisco. I thank Him that He gave me strength and freedom. Although infirmities have been upon me, I have been sustained and greatly blessed. The great Physician has been my Helper, and to His name be the glory.                                            -254-  {2MR 253.5}
[2MR 254.1]          In my eightieth year, I can go up and down stairs as easily as any of my workers. I build my own fires in the morning, lifting the heavy pieces of wood myself. . . .  {2MR 254.1}
[2MR 254.2]          I have never enjoyed a winter so free from pain. I praise the Lord with heart and soul and voice for His wonderful keeping power. Verily, the good hand of my God has been upon me.  {2MR 254.2}
[2MR 254.3]          That which I appreciate above every other thing is the freedom which is given me in writing and speaking.--Letter 102, 1907, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, March 17, 1907.)  {2MR 254.3}
[2MR 254.4]          I feel more thankful than I can express for the interest my workers have taken in the preparation of this book ［Acts of the Apostles］. . . . The Lord has been good to me in sending me intelligent, understanding workers. . . .  {2MR 254.4}
[2MR 254.5]          I am very thankful that the Lord has given me the privilege of being His messenger to communicate precious truth to others.--Letter 80, 1911, pp. 1, 2. (To S. N. Haskell, Oct. 6, 1911.)  {2MR 254.5}
[2MR 254.6]          Thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ.--Letter 7, 1913, p. 1. (To Those Assembled in General Conference, May 4, 1913.)  {2MR 254.6}
[2MR 254.7]          I am more than pleased to be able to write to you, and I am thankful that you have so good a place as a home. . . . I must tell you that I am of good courage. . . .  {2MR 254.7}
[2MR 254.8]          I have a great desire to bring before the people the instruction that the Lord has given me for them. I thank Him that He has placed in connection with me workers whom I can trust and who can help me.--Letter 11, 1913, pp. 1, 3. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, Aug. 28, 1913.)                                            -255-  {2MR 254.8}
[2MR 255.1]          As I have written you before, I am very well situated here. Our house is comfortable, and the climate is good. We have water of the best quality, which comes from a good spring on the hillside.  {2MR 255.1}
[2MR 255.2]          I am fairly well healthwise, not suffering much pain. But I realize that old age is reminding me that I am mortal. . . . I am trying to finish my work with joy and not with grief. I have not lost my courage. The Lord is my helper, and day by day He sustains and blesses me. My hope and trust are in Him. . . .  {2MR 255.2}
[2MR 255.3]          This morning I had an interview with several ministers who have been long in the work. . . . I thank ［the Lord］ that they appreciated the words spoken.  {2MR 255.3}
[2MR 255.4]          Dec. 12. I have just picked up this unfinished letter and will add a little, and then send it to you. I am still doing well healthwise. We are having a great blessing in the plenteous rain that has been falling at intervals for about a month. This rain was greatly needed. Today the sky is cloudy, but the sun breaks through now and then and gives us good greeting. --Letter 13, 1913, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, Dec. 4, 1913.)     Released April 12, 1963.                                            -256-  {2MR 255.4}
[2MR 256.1]       MR No. 149 - A Visit by a Heavenly Watcher         ［Release requested by F. D. Nichol for use in a Review editorial.--ALW.］  {2MR 256.1}
[2MR 256.2]                               A Visit by a Heavenly Watcher          Friday, March 20, I arose early, about half past three in the morning. While writing upon the fifteenth chapter of John, suddenly a wonderful peace came upon me. The whole room seemed to be filled with the atmosphere of heaven. A holy, sacred presence seemed to be in my room. I laid down my pen and was in a waiting attitude to see what the Spirit would say unto me. I saw no person. I heard no audible voice, but a heavenly watcher seemed close beside me. I felt that I was in the presence of Jesus. The sweet peace and light which seemed to be in my room it is impossible for me to explain or describe. A sacred, holy atmosphere surrounded me, and there were presented to my mind and understanding matters of intense interest and importance. A line of action was laid out before me as if the unseen presence was speaking with me. The matter I had been writing upon seemed to be lost to my mind and another matter distinctly opened before me. A great awe seemed to be upon me as matters were imprinted upon my mind.--Ms 12c, 1896, p. 1. (Concerning Fannie Bolton, March 20, 1896.)     Released April, 1963.  {2MR 256.2}
[2MR 257.1]       MR No. 150 - A Visit to Tasmania         ［Excerpts from the Ellen G. White letters and diaries relative to her first visit to Tasmania.］                                     A Visit to Tasmania  {2MR 257.1}
[2MR 257.2]            Sister May Lacey and myself left Granville . . . going by train to Melbourne on our way to Tasmania. . . .  {2MR 257.2}
[2MR 257.3]         We expected to leave for Tasmania on Thursday evening, but learned that the steamer was not going out until Friday afternoon, and would bring us into Launceston after the Sabbath had begun. I could not consent to go on this steamer when we should thus have to trespass on the Sabbath, if there was any way possible by which we could avoid it. We learned that a boat left Melbourne Tuesday afternoon, and we decided that it would be much better to go on this early boat than to travel on the Sabbath. . . .  {2MR 257.3}
[2MR 257.4]          We had a pleasant passage on the steamer, and were not at all sick. On Wednesday morning we drew near Launceston, but on account of the low tide we were obliged to anchor out ten miles from the city. While thus anchored a small ferry boat drew up alongside. We were pleased to see on board the ferry Brother and Sister Teasdale. They had been holding some meetings twenty miles from Launceston, and we met them providentially as we lay anchored. We had our baggage placed on the ferry, and boarded it ourselves, and arrived in Launceston about noon. . . .  {2MR 257.4}
[2MR 257.5]          About three o'clock we took the cars for Hobart. We had a first-class compartment to ourselves most of the way, and at about nine o'clock in the evening we arrived at Hobart, and were heartily greeted by Brother Lacey and several members of his family. We were conducted to the hospitable home of Brother and Sister Lacey. On the Sabbath we went to a small church in which                                            -258-     were assembled a much larger number of Sabbathkeepers than I supposed would be found there. The Lord gave me freedom as I spoke to the people. On Sunday night I spoke in a large Temperance Hall where quite a goodly number were assembled. They have made an arrangement that no meeting can begin in the Temperance Hall until half past eight o'clock. The Wesleyan Chapel is close by, and our meeting in the Temperance Hall did not begin until their meeting was closed. It was not a favorable time to hold the people, yet all listened with deep attention. I spoke under the auspices of the Temperance Band of Hope Society. We were not charged anything for the hall. The first of the week W.C.W. arrived, visited Bismarck, which is about eight miles from Hobart, held a meeting, and made arrangements for holding other meetings during the week.  {2MR 257.5}
[2MR 258.1]          Brother and Sister Corliss went to Bismarck one evening and held a meeting, and the next day returned with a conveyance in which we all took passage for Bismarck. The whole party, excepting myself, walked up the high, graded road over the mountains. We hired a small, furnished cottage in Bismarck, and I spoke in the meetinghouse on Tuesday evening and Wednesday afternoon. The little church was filled with our brethren and sisters who seemed to come in to receive the bread of life. Brother Colcord spoke Wednesday evening. On Thursday we visited some of our brethren who live upon small farms among the hills or in the woods. Many of them cultivate fruit for a living. We saw that many of them had to travel several miles in order to attend the meetings, and return again to their homes. On Thursday evening I again spoke the message of truth to the people, especially dwelling upon the truth that is appropriate to these last days. Believers and unbelievers seemed greatly interested. There were those listening who were children of God, who were seeking to obey His commandments. They came from their humble homes, bringing their little children with them, but                                            -259-     not one eyelid drooped in slumber. Every eye was directed toward the speaker, and they manifested whole-hearted interest. I addressed words to the children and youth that were especially adapted to them, and I believe that many of the little ones understood the invitation of Jesus. I spoke to them from the words that Jesus addressed to His disciples when the mothers brought their little ones to Him, and when they rebuked them for troubling Christ with the children. Christ had said, "Suffer the little children to come unto Me and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of heaven." He took the little children in His arms and put His hands upon them and blessed them.  {2MR 258.1}
[2MR 259.1]          The Holy Spirit of God was in that little assembly. There were several outsiders in the meeting, among them the school teacher of the place, and a mother with a large family of boys. We hope that the seed sown may spring up and bear fruit to the glory of God. I presented the keeping of the commandments of God as an evidence of our love for Jesus Christ, for He plainly told His disciples that if they loved Him they would keep His commandments.--Letter 58, 1895, pp. 1-5. (To O. A. Olsen, May 7, 1895.)  {2MR 259.1}
[2MR 259.2]          ［Diary records on the visit to Hobart and Bismarck, Tasmania.］  {2MR 259.2}
[2MR 259.3]          May Lacey accompanied me to this place. We make our home with the Lacey family. The Hawkins family and the Laceys are, you know, combined, making a large family. Brother Lacey has two daughters at home, besides the son in America. Sister Lacey has four daughters and two sons. . . .  {2MR 259.3}
[2MR 259.4]          Our convention commences next week. . . . Before we leave again for Melbourne, May Lacey will change her name to May White. I shall have a daughter, Brother Lacey a son. This is very pleasing all round.                                            -260-  {2MR 259.4}
[2MR 260.1]          Sabbath forenoon I spoke in Hobart, five miles from the home of Brother Lacey. The Lord gave me a message for the people. My text was Luke 14:16-24. The word seemed to make a deep impression upon minds and there is, we know, a work to be done in human hearts and a reformation to take place in human characters that will give this people a close connection with God. . . .  {2MR 260.1}
[2MR 260.2]          Bismarck, Tasmania, April 26 and May 1, 1895. Last Tuesday ［April 23］ Brother Lacey, May Lacey, Willie White and I came eight miles from Brother Lacey's home to this place, right in "the bush," as it is called here. In America we call it the forest. This place is right up in the mountains. In appearance it is very much like Colorado, with its hills and mountains and valleys, and there are houses and small farms of cultivated lands right in the forests. The heavy timbers have been cut away and the underbrush cleared out and orchards have been planted.  {2MR 260.2}
[2MR 260.3]          Willie and May and Brother Lacey walked a large part of the way. It appeared to me that the horses had climbed these hills until they had begun to get short-winded, for their market carts were heavy and hard to draw. Brother Lacey had prepared a seat for me. We would have furnished quite a picture as we left Brother Lacey's house. Brother Lacey, Willie, and May were in the front seat. I was seated on my spring cushion in the end of the cart on the bottom of the trap, amidst the luggage. Pillows and bundles provided me a seat as easy as a rocking chair, but when the horse went downhill the movements of the two-wheeled vehicle kept us in a constant joggle. . . .  {2MR 260.3}
[2MR 260.4]          There is a church here, a nice house of worship built by our people of like precious faith, and when meetings are held the house is filled with intelligent-looking people. Many are Germans.--Ms 54, 1895, pp. 1-3. ("Visit to Hobart and Bismarck, Tasmania," circa April 20, 1895.)                                            -261-  {2MR 260.4}
[2MR 261.1]          We had appointments at Bismarck ［Tasmania］. W. C. White visited them, walking eight miles, and spoke in the little church Sunday. He had the loan of horse and cart to return to ［vicinity of Hobart］ on Monday. Brother and Sister Corliss rode back to Bismarck. Brother Corliss spoke Monday night, and Brother and Sister Corliss came back Tuesday ［April 23］. We rode back.  {2MR 261.1}
[2MR 261.2]          Bismarck is very much like Colorado in appearance. Homes and little spots of cleared land are dotted here and there among the hills. Wisely the farmers do not expend money and time and strength to make large clearings at once. They build their cottages in a cleared spot of land, and then clear the land gradually for their orchards and crops. If in the place of forests of bluegum trees there were the lofty evergreens--pine, spruce, and hemlock--we should consider it an excellent representation of Colorado.  {2MR 261.2}
[2MR 261.3]          We are fortunate to secure a neat, well-furnished cottage close by the little church. We found the small barn well stored with fine vegetables and apples for our use. We felt much pleased at the abundant supply from our thoughtful brethren. Every day milk and cream, all we could use, were brought to us, and plenty of wood was prepared for our use. This was a pleasure to our dear friends and it was a blessing to us. Several had come with us, walking, some of them, the eight miles to attend the meeting.  {2MR 261.3}
[2MR 261.4]          We longed for the privilege of remaining in this rural retreat several months and accomplishing the writing of the life of Christ, but then the work to be done in New South Wales overbalanced this desire and I knew that as soon as our work closed in Tasmania we must hasten back to bear our testimony to the people. . . .  {2MR 261.4}
[2MR 261.5]          I spoke Tuesday evening to an interested audience. There was a large number of children and youth present, and children from eight years old and upward sat                                            -262-     with their eyes wide open, listening with apparent great interest to the words spoken. My heart went out in love to these dear children, and I could not forbear addressing words to them especially who need words of invitation and encouragement, to give their hearts to Jesus. Is it not children and youth who help compose our assemblies? God wants the children and youth to join the Lord's army. I told them I was pleased to see them in the meeting and they could become soldiers of the cross of Christ. . . .  {2MR 261.5}
[2MR 262.1]          Wednesday forenoon W. C. White conducted a meeting, giving lessons to canvassers. I spoke to them again in the afternoon. I was surprised to see so many present, for these believers are much scattered and some have a long distance to walk. The Lord gave me much freedom in speaking to interested hearers. I had the blessing of the Lord as I presented the truth in its simplicity. Many hearts were touched by the deep movings of the Spirit of God.  {2MR 262.1}
[2MR 262.2]          Thursday was their day for carrying their produce to the market. The roads are very hilly, and if this business were left for Friday the work would not be as readily bound off for the welcoming in of the Sabbath.  {2MR 262.2}
[2MR 262.3]          Thursday we were promised a horse and cart, and rode over the hills to call on some of our people. We found then that it was some miles they had to walk--fathers and mothers and children--to the meetings. Most preferred to walk rather than to drive their horses up and down the steep hills. We found cultivated lands surrounded with "bush," as they called them. We should call them small cottages and a few acres of cleared land in the woods. The trees, which were very small, were loaded with nice apples. I have seldom seen such small trees bearing. Most of the people seemed comfortably situated, but poor in this world's goods.                                            -263-  {2MR 262.3}
[2MR 263.1]          In the evening I could better appreciate the congregation who had sufficient interest to come out through the woods so long a distance to meeting. When I saw the bright-faced children and youth interestedly listening to the truth, my heart was full of gratitude to God. Those parents bringing their children the long distance to attend evening meetings evidenced their interest and their love for the truth.  {2MR 263.1}
[2MR 263.2]          I spoke again to those assembled Thursday night. Quite a large number of those not of our faith were present. I had a very solemn testimony to bear them in regard to the third angel's message--the proclamation we are now to make to the world. This message combines the first and the second and binds it up with the third. This brings us into a large field where we are brought down to the closing scenes of this earth's history. The great and last warfare is between to two classes--those who keep the commandments of God and those who make void the law of God. . . .  {2MR 263.2}
[2MR 263.3]          We felt that the Holy Spirit of God was in the meeting that night, and that conviction was resting upon the hearts of many of the hearers.--Ms 55, 1895, pp. 1-5. ("Labor in Bismarck, Tasmania," circa April 26, 1895.)  {2MR 263.3}
[2MR 263.4]          W. C. White, May Lacey White, and myself, left the home of Brother Lacey in Glenarchy about 9:00 p.m. ［May 9］ to take the cars for Launceston ［Tasmania］. My son and Miss May Lacey were married today by a clergyman who, though not of our faith, has favored our people, letting them have the use of his church without charge. The preparations for the marriage ceremony were carried out without one unpleasant feature. We would all have been much better pleased if one of our own ministers could have officiated at the marriage, but this could not be without incurring considerable expense, as we should have had to send for                                            -264-     one of our brethren to come from New South Wales, where I think some are qualified to perform marriages. There was no minister in Tasmania who was authorized to act in this capacity.  {2MR 263.4}
[2MR 264.1]          Brother and Sister Lacey have a large family, and they greatly desired that May should be married at home, and, of course, this is as it should be. At the request of the family, I offered prayer after the marriage ceremony was over. Brother and Sister Lacey invited eight persons besides the family to celebrate the occasion. We took the cars, as I have stated, about nine o'clock that night. . . .  {2MR 264.1}
[2MR 264.2]          I was very glad when all the bustle was ended, and we were seated in the cars enroute for Launceston. . . .  {2MR 264.2}
[2MR 264.3]          We are glad that we held the convention when we did in Hobart. Willie gave one pound and I gave three pounds in order that food might be provided for those who should attend the convention, and who would have to come from Bismarck and other places. We did this in order to remove every obstacle and make it possible for the people to attend the convention. I would not have had the people deprived of the instruction that was given at that meeting if it had taken five times as many pounds as it did. The poor must have the gospel message preached to them. It is as necessary to them as to those who are in good circumstances.--Letter 59, 1895, pp. 1, 2, 8. (To Elder and Mrs. O. A. Olsen, May 12, 1895.)  {2MR 264.3}
[2MR 264.4]          I have presented general principles to the church in Hobart, as did our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ when He presented truth to the people. I hoped that as these general principles were presented, advancement would be made along the lines where advance was needed, but I see that a more definite prescription                                            -265-     is required to remedy the evil that exists, which unless corrected will prove disastrous to the church.  {2MR 264.4}
[2MR 265.1]          There is one thing in this world which is the greatest object of Christ's solicitude. It is His church on earth; for its members should be representatives, in spirit and character, of Him. The world is to recognize in them the representatives of Christianity, the depository of sacred truths in which is stored the most precious jewels for the enrichment of others. Through the ages of moral darkness and error, through centuries of strife and persecution, the church of Christ has been as a city set on a hill. From age to age, through successive generations to the present time, the pure doctrines of the Bible have been unfolding within her borders.  {2MR 265.1}
[2MR 265.2]          But in order that the church on earth may be an educating power in the world, it must cooperate with the church in heaven. The hearts of those who are members of the church must be open to receive every ray of light that God shall choose to impart. God has light to impart to us according to our ability to receive, and as we receive the light, we shall be capable of receiving more and more of the rays of the Sun of Righteousness.  {2MR 265.2}
[2MR 265.3]         When the light has become dim in the church of God, when zeal has diminished, it is because the church of Jesus Christ has yielded to the outward influences that Satan has employed to make of none effect the truth. But if we follow on, not stand still, to know the Lord, we shall know that His going forth is prepared as the morning. We should study the revelation of Christ in His providences from creation to the present time, that we may be led on in the path of holiness, peace, and rest.  {2MR 265.3}
[2MR 265.4]          Every one of us is upon probation, in school, where we are required to be diligent students. It is enjoined upon us to walk in the light, as Christ is in                                            -266-     the light. It is by walking in the light that we learn of God, and "This is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent" ［John 17:3］. These are the words of Him who was with the Father before the world was, and He uttered these words while praying for all those who should believe in God through the words of His disciples. To know God in His works is true science. Let us follow on to know the Lord till we shall know that His goings forth are prepared as the morning.  {2MR 265.4}
[2MR 266.1]          God has His faithful witnesses, through whom He has given testimony to revive, to restore, to build up His people in the most holy faith. He has faithful sentinels who will warn the church against false theories and doctrines which would corrupt their faith, and would bring into the church distraction, discord, and strife. In every age the Lord has raised up watchmen to bear a faithful testimony to the generation in which they live. These faithful sentinels carried forward the work, and impressed upon others the necessity of consecrating all to God, and when they were called upon to lay off their armor and leave the work, there were other hands to carry it forward. Faithful souls have constituted the church of God on earth, and He has taken them into covenant relation with Himself, uniting His church on earth with His church in heaven. He has sent forth heavenly angels to minister to His church, and the gates of hell have not been able to prevail against His people.  {2MR 266.1}
[2MR 266.2]          Today, as in the past, all heaven is watching to see the church develop in the true science of salvation. The Lord Jesus is among men. His angels walk among us unrecognized and unacknowledged. We are saved from many snares and unseen dangers that through the machinations and hostility of our foe are placed in our path to destroy us. Oh, that our eyes might be open to discern the                                            -267-     watchful solicitude and tender care of the messengers of light. If those who politely acknowledge the favors which they receive from earthly friends, would realize how much they owe to God, their hearts would respond in grateful thanks for precious favors that are now unnoticed and unacknowledged.  {2MR 266.2}
[2MR 267.1]          The light that has been imparted from heaven, that has lighted up our pathway, has been appreciated only by a few. The many have regarded heaven's benefits as though they came as a matter of course, and have not walked in the light, following the footsteps of their Leader. The piety of the church as a whole has not been what it should be. The members of the church have not increased in power, imparting and receiving grace. It is when human agents seek for ability to do the work of God as it should be done that they become successful, persevering agents in advancing His cause. They become aggressive, persistent, and manifest personal piety. Those who advocate truth must live in harmony with the profession they make. It is the truth appropriated that sanctifies the soul. It is the faith that works by love that purifies from every species of selfishness. When the members of the church have this manner of faith, they recognize their mutual obligation and dependence.  {2MR 267.1}
[2MR 267.2]          It is God's purpose that His children should not stand isolated from one another, but that they should relate themselves one to another to mutually influence each other. They should realize that it is their duty to promote the happiness one of another. If we will be learners, Christ will be our Teacher. He will train us to make manifest His goodness, mercy, and love. Every soul who will become consecrated to Him will be a channel through whom His love can flow, will be an agent cooperating with divine intelligences, and will find his own happiness increased as he seeks to impart happiness to others. Each one of us is to consider the fact that every uttered word exerts an                                            -268-     influence, that every action involves a train of responsibility. Connected with God, it is in our power to transmit a current of vital influence. No one can live unto himself in this world, even if he would. Each one forms a part of the great world of humanity, and through our individual influence we are linked to the universe.  {2MR 267.2}
[2MR 268.1]          Christ has given us an example of the way in which we shall use our influence. He used His influence in drawing men unto Himself. He said that it was His meat and drink to do His Father's will. In how different a way many of the professed Christians of our time act. They consider their own will and their own way as supreme; but the test of human blessedness is a capacity to receive, appropriate, and impart the precious blessings of the wisdom and grace of Christ.  {2MR 268.1}
[2MR 268.2]          Every man and woman has strong tendencies towards evil, and peculiar traits of character that make him susceptible to temptation. Each one has to battle with his own passions. Each one may see his own perverse habits reproduced in others, and reacting upon his own character. Individually we have a work to do in the strength and grace of Christ. We are to strive most earnestly against our hereditary and cultivated traits of character. If our evil characteristics are not overcome, they will through exercise become stronger and stronger, and pollute mind and character. Unless overcomers, we shall not be fitted for a home with the saints in light. But let no one be discouraged. There is a refuge for every tempted soul. We may avail ourselves of the great privileges and blessings brought to us through the grace of Christ. But there are those whose names are on the church roll who do not know what it is to be resigned to the divine will. They do not realize that they may have perfect trust and repose in God. They have never gone through the struggle of submitting meekly                                            -269-     and humbly to the will of God. It is true that it is hard for self to come to this point, for self ever seeks the supremacy. But the Lord says, "A new heart also will I give you" ［Ezekiel 36:26］. He has promised to renew the mind and to make us new creatures in Christ Jesus.  {2MR 268.2}
[2MR 269.1]          But in order to have this experience, we must learn the meekness and lowliness of Christ, and take upon us the impression of His precepts, and follow the example He has given us. We should ask God for strength and grace, for "He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?" ［Romans 8:32］.  {2MR 269.1}
[2MR 269.2]          The Lord encourages the trust of the most faulty and most perverse. He is able to restore His moral image to the soul, and is not slack concerning His promises. Christ went to the very depths of human extremities in order that He might meet men where they are and know how to befriend them in their need. He is our Friend, who has come to save us. Why are we not more diligent in learning of the great Teacher lessons of patience, kindness, forbearance? We may suppose that we have great provocation to feel injured, and to be angry with those with whom we associate, but we may be laborers together with God no matter what may be our circumstances. We may be sustained by faith, inspired by hope, that God in His goodness and mercy will deliver us from evil.  {2MR 269.2}
[2MR 269.3]          Many know very little of God's dealings with His people, but the most hopeless part of their experience is that they do not try to understand His dealings in these precious hours of probation. It is their privilege to know that His afflictions come for the object of purifying them from all evil. The Lord permits trials to come in order that we may look to Him as the source of our strength, and be cleansed from earthliness, from selfishness, from harshness, from sharp unchristlike traits of character. He suffers the deep waters of                                            -270-     affliction to go over our souls in order that we may know Him and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent, in order that we may have deep heart-longings to be cleansed from defilement, and to come forth from the trial purer, holier, and happier. We enter the furnace of trial with our souls darkened with selfishness, and if patient under the crucial test, we shall come forth reflecting the divine character. The Lord is able to deliver the godly out of temptation.  {2MR 269.3}
[2MR 270.1]          When trials come, we are not to fret and complain, not to rebel, not to worry ourselves out of the arms of Christ, but humble the soul before God. Cry unto Him that He may give rest and peace. We should bear the yoke of Christ in time of trouble, and instead of allowing ourselves to be repulsed, we should hear the voice that invites us, saying, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest" ［Matthew 11:28］.  {2MR 270.1}
[2MR 270.2]          "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled" ［Matthew 5:6］. The word of Christ is eternal truth, and is the bread of life. If we eat of this bread, we must die to self; the narrow sphere of personal, selfish interests must be enlarged, for it is impossible for a Christian to live unto himself. Self must be hidden in Christ, and divine help has been pledged to the aid of all those who will surrender their whole heart to God. It is in order that we may die to self that we are called upon to endure trials. In our sorest distress, Christ comes to our refuge. When every professed follower of Christ will make a covenant with God by sacrifice, will be determined that he will not indulge in selfish gratification, in studying his own ease, but will diligently plan to do God's service, then all will find the Lord a present help in every time of emergency.  {2MR 270.2}
[2MR 270.3]         Those who are laborers together with God will have the mind and spirit of Christ, and will experience His joy in seeking to help souls who are benighted                                            -271-     to find hope in Jesus Christ. The Lord has commissioned us to push forward His work in the earth, but Satan is determined to counteract the work of redemption. He seeks to destroy the moral image of God in man, and to unite the human race with himself and his sympathizers who swerved from their allegiance to God and were cast out of heaven. He has sought by every manner of deception to establish his kingdom in the earth, and to conform all men unto his own standing. He is constantly seeking to make men feel the same hatred toward God as he himself feels, but we are to put forth diligent efforts to unfurl the banner of the third angel's message upon which is written, "The commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus."  {2MR 270.3}
[2MR 271.1]          The people of God are to walk in the light, and to be united in the great work of making up the breach that has been made in the law of God by the man of sin. They are to raise up the foundations of many generations. Not one who really believes the truth will stand feebly by in this perilous time as mere spectators without interest or energy. The flame of love for God must be kindled in every heart and in every home. Pettishness and stubbornness must die. Let all the people offer prayer in simplicity and faith that the banner of truth may be carried into new territory, and that souls may be brought into subjection to the Lord God of heaven.  {2MR 271.1}
[2MR 271.2]          It is true that our foes will be vigilant in opposing the truth, but we shall learn lessons from these trials, and become more patient, devoted, and persevering, in working in Christ's lines. Our foes are watching to see what we will do next, and how they will meet and oppose every effort of advance. But of our Captain it is written, "He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till He have set judgment in the earth" ［Isaiah 42:4］. We are to partake of His spirit.                                            -272-  {2MR 271.2}
[2MR 272.1]          A decided reformation must take place in the spirit that prevails in the church in Hobart. Brother must be turned to brother and sister to sister before God can work as He longs to work for His people. There must be practice of the prayer of Christ when He prayed that His disciples might be one as He was one with the Father. Earnest efforts must be put forth in order that we shall prevail against Satan and secure harmony among the believers. Who in the church is working in persevering faith for the oneness for which Christ prayed? There is need of earnest work to overcome the selfish, overbearing spirit that has been working in the church and has been deadening its influence. Some have had a spirit to bruise, to hurt the souls of others, and why have they done this? It is because those they have criticized have not met their ideas of what Christian life should be, and they have judged their neighbors, spoken harsh things, and have made manifest the fact that they themselves were severe, harsh, and denunciatory.  {2MR 272.1}
[2MR 272.2]          This practice of speaking critical words of others does not tend to soften the heart, but works to sever very friends, to discourage souls who are passing through trials and difficulties. Instead of discouraging them, they should have sought to have uplifted them with their sympathy, to have spoken goodly, encouraging words, and to have prayed with and for them that God would give them divine strength. God requires that we shall help to sustain the fainting, discouraged soul in the hour of temptation. Let everyone who professes to belong to Christ work along His lines and make straight paths for their feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way.  {2MR 272.2}
[2MR 272.3]          Right in your families there are poor souls who need your help, who need that you shall speak to them words of comfort and love from a heart softened and subdued by the love of Christ. You should speak to them out of an earnest,                                            -273-     longing desire to uplift and restore them. How many have grieved the Holy Spirit and misrepresented Christ in manifesting a spirit to bruise, to break, and to tear down. Those who are imbued with the love of Christ will make it manifest. Their very countenance will speak pity, and will reveal to their brethren and sisters that they are filled with a spirit of compassion towards them.  {2MR 272.3}
[2MR 273.1]          Oh, that those who have not the milk of human kindness in them might see that their thoughts, their feelings, words, and actions must be decidedly changed in order that the prayer of Christ may be fulfilled in the church. Their harsh, denunciatory spirit, their judging and evil speaking must be separated from them, or else they will continually scatter away from Christ. They should be exercising a sanctified influence, gathering with Christ in drawing souls to Him by the tender cords of love. The converting power of God must come upon the church in Hobart. A reformation must take place in the character of those who professedly are its most zealous members, or else because of their want of love they will wound and bruise and leave to perish many poor souls. Let the prayer go forth from unfeigned lips that the anointing of the Holy Spirit may come upon the eyes of the blind, so that each one may discern what is the estimate that Christ places upon the human soul. Christ was the Majesty of heaven, yet He left us an example of goodness, sympathy, and compassion in dealing with suffering humanity.  {2MR 273.1}
[2MR 273.2]          The value of our work does not consist in making a loud noise in the world, in being zealous, eager, and active in our own strength. The value of our work is in proportion to the impartation of the Holy Spirit. The value of our work comes through trust in God which brings holier qualities of mind, so that in patience we may possess our souls. We should continually pray to God to                                             -274-     increase our strength, to make us strong in his strength, to kindle in our hearts the flame of divine love. The cause of God is best advanced by those who are meek and lowly in heart. The poor in spirit are blessed because they feel their great need. Brethren, the meekness of the Spirit of Christ has not been brought into your work. You must die to self, or your life work will be a failure.  {2MR 273.2}
[2MR 274.1]          I beg of you not to call meddling in other people's household affairs missionary work. Fault-finding and oppression stirs up the worst elements of human nature. With proper labor, many souls might have been added to the church who are driven from the fold into the wilderness of unbelief.  {2MR 274.1}
[2MR 274.2]          Instead of speaking harsh words, of making unfeeling remarks concerning those who are struggling against temptations, and who are not favorably situated for the formation of a symmetrical character, speak words inspired by the Holy Spirit, that are so full of Christian sympathy that the hardest heart will be touched by their kindness. The most persuasive eloquence is the word that is spoken in love and sympathy. Such a word will bring light to confused minds, will bring hope to the discouraged, and will lighten the dark prospect before them. You will meet just such cases in the church and out of the church. Make a covenant with God that you no more will indulge in a carnal, selfish ambition, but that you will work to reveal the fact that you love and serve Christ in meekness and lowliness of heart. Make determined, urgent efforts to save the erring and the perishing. Reveal the holiness of the cause and work in which you are engaged, so that you may not manifest the spirit of the enemy.  {2MR 274.2}
[2MR 274.3]          There has been a spirit in the church at Hobart that is not in harmony with the Spirit of Christ, and those who cherish harshness, who have been free to condemn others, need to hear the voice of the Saviour, as He says, "Behold, I                                            -275-     stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me" ［Revelation 3:20］. Will you open the door of your hearts, and let Jesus take possession? Will you suffer Jesus to cleanse the soul-temple of its rubbish? Will you permit the Holy Spirit to take possession of the human habitation? If you will do this, you will have humble thoughts of yourself. You will not exalt your ideas and opinions as supreme.  {2MR 274.3}
[2MR 275.1]          Those who are tempted and tried, whom you regard as so weak, may be nearer to the kingdom of God than yourself. The Lord requires that you should help those who need help most. Do not withdraw from them because they do not meet your ideas, or the consequence will be that you will indulge in a spirit of judging, and will manifest harsh dealing toward them. Whatever may be your profession, this kind of doing places you in the ranks of the enemy, where you execute his orders, and do his work. You may be entirely deceived in yourself, and in spirit say, "Come, friends, see my zeal for the Lord," but the family in heaven do not take delight in any such exhibitions.  {2MR 275.1}
[2MR 275.2]          In every church the members are to be helpers, workers together with God. What was it that moved Christ to leave the heavenly courts and come to this world? Was it to save people who felt no need of salvation? Was it to confine His labors to those who, though they had been blessed with great light, had not improved their privileges? He says, "I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance" ［Luke 5:32］. The mission of Christ was to seek and to save that which was lost. Those who feel strong in themselves, who would separate from those who do not meet their ideal, who stand aloof from them in cold-hearted indifference, do not manifest the spirit of Christ. Whatever may be their profession they are not bearing the yoke of Christ nor lifting His                                             -276-     burden. They have not the mind of Christ, and would be a hindrance to the prosperity of any church with which they might come in contact. They cannot be laborers together with God unless they seek the meekness and live the humble life of Christ.  {2MR 275.2}
[2MR 276.1]          Our churches are in need of being purified from all selfishness. There is need of a deeper conviction and livelier faith. The love of God cannot be in the heart of anyone who does not cherish patience, kindness, and forbearance toward His brethren. The revelation of these attributes will be in Christ. Many who bustle about with great activity flatter themselves that they are Christians, but it is the manner of spirit that we manifest in the home and in the church that will tell the character of our work.  {2MR 276.1}
[2MR 276.2]          To everyone who is walking in the light, one who is not walking in the light will be an object of solicitude and most earnest prayer. But the Lord does not sanction anyone in presenting the attitude of a moral iceberg. It is not the spirit of Christ that leads men to wrap about themselves the garments of self-righteousness, and to say in spirit, "I am holier than thou." Those who are free to denounce, to find fault, to judge and condemn others are not working upon Christlike principles. They should rather have travail of soul for those who need their help, to go forth and seek the wandering lost sheep.  {2MR 276.2}
[2MR 276.3]          Who is pleading with God that He may teach them what to do when souls are wounded and bruised, and struggling with temptation? Who is seeking to help them by kindly words? Who is arming himself with the armor of righteousness, studying ways and means to help these souls who are ready to perish? Are human agents cooperating with divine instrumentalities, increasing their moral efficiency by praying for faith, for wisdom and tact, whereby methods may be perfected that will reach the cases that appear most difficult? Who is passing                                             -277-     these poor souls by on the other side? Who is making it evident that he loves these souls for whom Christ has given His life? Who is improving the light that God has given in order that he may impart light to others? Who is becoming thoroughly furnished with the word of God unto every good work? Who is becoming a living stone in the temple of God to emit light, and to shine amid the moral darkness of the world?  {2MR 276.3}
[2MR 277.1]          Christ has given His precious life to make it possible to establish a church that will be capable of caring for sorrowful, tempted, perishing souls. He has bought us with His own life, shed His own blood in order that He might wash away the stains of sin, and clothe us with the garments of salvation. The church must build on Christ by carrying out as His representative the mind and spirit of Christ. His people are to be links in the golden chain that binds souls one to another and to God. We are to put forth personal efforts for the saving of souls that are ready to perish. Christ said, "Ye are the light of the world" ［Matthew 5:14］.  {2MR 277.1}
[2MR 277.2]          That which Christ has taught and done, His representatives are to teach and do in their mission of saving the souls of men. Cold austerity is to be melted away, harshness and evil speaking is to be purged from the character. The influence of Christ is to be cherished and diffused to those who are about us, by a well-ordered life and a godly conversation. The people of God are to shine as lights amid the moral darkness of the world. The time in which we live calls for vital, sanctified energy, for earnestness, zeal, tenderest sympathy, and love. The time calls for the speaking of words that will not create misery, not come from mere profession of righteousness, from a dead form, but from a living piety. Half a dozen persons whose light is clear and shining will be of far more value in Hobart than a thousand who have no vital piety.                                            -278-  {2MR 277.2}
[2MR 278.1]          The Lord is not pleased with the forbidding attitude that many have maintained toward the children in the Hobart church. They seem to have forgotten that children are the heritage of the Lord. They seem to have forgotten the words and the example of Christ, who took little children in His arms and blessed them. We should help and encourage those who are mothers of children by praying with and for them, for they are often in need of encouragement.  {2MR 278.1}
[2MR 278.2]          We should remember that God has honored the young. He chose Joseph in his youth to do a special work in behalf of His people. He accepted Samuel when his mother dedicated him to His service, and passed by the aged priest who had neglected to fulfill his solemn, sacred charge, and had failed to train his children in the right way. The Lord communicated a solemn message to the boy Samuel. The Lord has died for children, and He is ready to do a great work for them if parents will cooperate with Him in training and educating their children according to the instruction that He has given. The character in childhood of John the Baptist should be an encouragement to parents in the training of their children.  {2MR 278.2}
[2MR 278.3]          To bring up the children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord is the greatest missionary work that parents can perform. The mother is entrusted with a greater work than is the king upon his throne. She has a class of duty to perform in connection with her children that no other one can perform. If she daily learns in the school of Christ, she will discharge her duty in the fear of God, and care for the children as the Lord's beautiful flock.  {2MR 278.3}
[2MR 278.4]          Mothers should forbear from fretting and scolding. It is not safe to practice habits of fretting and scolding, for you will become unpleasant and harsh in your home, and will be likely to burst into a passion at anything that displeases you. This would greatly injure your soul, and injure the souls                                            -279-     of your family. Be patient, be kind, be gentle. Gain the confidence and love of your children, and it will not be difficult to control them. Never fret, never threaten, never make a promise to your children that you cannot fulfill. Your lack of fulfilling your word will weaken the confidence of your children in you.  {2MR 278.4}
[2MR 279.1]          Children are exhorted to obey their parents in the Lord, but parents are also enjoined, "Provoke not your children to wrath, lest they be discouraged." Do not treat them in such a way that they will think that there is no use trying to be good and to do right, for they are treated with injustice and in an unreasonable manner. Children born into the world in this age have many difficulties to encounter. Sin will lie at the door of parents unless they take themselves in hand and qualify themselves to become wise, safe, Christian teachers.  {2MR 279.1}
[2MR 279.2]          No doubt you will see faults and waywardness on the part of your children. Some parents will tell you that they talk to and punish their children, but they cannot see that it does them any real good. Let such parents try new methods. Let them mingle kindness and affection and love with their family government, and yet let them be as firm as a rock to right principles. Oftentimes the waywardness of children is due to the mismanagement of parents.  {2MR 279.2}
[2MR 279.3]          When children have done wrong, they themselves are convicted of their sin and feel humiliated and distressed. To scold them for their faults will often result in making them stubborn and secretive. Like unruly colts, they seem determined to make trouble, and scolding will do them no good. Parents should seek to divert their minds into some other channel.  {2MR 279.3}
[2MR 279.4]          But the trouble is, parents are not uniform in their management, but move more from impulse than from principle. They fly into a passion and do not set an example before their children that Christian parents should. One day they                                            -280-     pass over the wrong-doings of their children, and the next day they manifest no patience or self-control. They do not keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment. They are often more guilty than are their children.  {2MR 279.4}
[2MR 280.1]          Some children will soon forget a wrong that is done to them by father and mother, but other children who are differently constituted cannot forget severe, unreasonable punishment which they did not deserve. Thus their souls are injured, and their minds bewildered. The mother loses her opportunities to instill right principles into the mind of the child, because she did not  maintain self-control and manifest a well-balanced mind in her deportment and words.  {2MR 280.1}
[2MR 280.2]          Let fathers and mothers make a solemn promise to God whom they profess to love and obey, that by His grace they will not disagree between themselves, but will in their own life and temper manifest the spirit that they wish their children to cherish. The manifestation of anger on account of the misdeeds of your children will never help them to reform. Parents may manifest sorrow on account of the wrongs of their little ones, and at the same time show love for their children. Let parents set before their children their errors and wrongs not in a spirit of harshness, but in love. Let them seek to reach the tender heart of the erring one, that he may feel he has grieved Jesus who loves him more than his earthly parents can. But while it is the duty of parents to teach love to their children, they are not to indulge them in wrong habits, or in yielding to their evil inclinations. The manifestation of this kind of love is cruel.  {2MR 280.2}
[2MR 280.3]          The minister of God must be interested in the children and youth, if he would be a faithful pastor of the flock of God. He should make his discourses plain and simple, using language that will be easy to be understood. He should follow the lessons that have been given by the greatest Teacher the world can                                            -281-     ever know, preaching in such a manner that the uneducated and the children may readily comprehend the theme of salvation. Children and youth have been strangely neglected.  {2MR 280.3}
[2MR 281.1]          Some who have not children of their own should educate themselves to love and care for the children of others. They may not be called to go to a foreign field of labor, but they may be called to work in the very locality in which they live. In place of giving so much attention to pets, lavishing affection upon dumb animals, let them exercise their talent upon human beings who have a heaven to win and a hell to shun. Let them give their attention to little children whose characters they may mold and fashion after the divine similitude. Place your love upon the homeless little ones that are around you. Instead of closing your heart to the members of the human family, see how many of these little homeless ones you can bring up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. There is an abundance of work for everyone who wants work to do. By engaging in this line of Christian endeavor, the church may be increased in members and enriched in spirit. The work of saving the homeless and the fatherless is everyone's business.  {2MR 281.1}
[2MR 281.2]          Instead of standing aloof, instead of complaining of the wickedness of children, and the trouble they cause, let your influence be used to aid in their redemption. Instead of criticizing the children, seek to aid the weary, careworn mothers. Seek to lighten their burdens. Here is a mission field at your door where you may exert an influence that will be a blessing to the church. What an army of workers might be added to the church if the children would give their fresh affections to the Lord, and work for other children and youth. There is a work to be done that may be as enduring as eternity.                                            -282-  {2MR 281.2}
[2MR 282.1]          Church members should become active, zealous workers, seeking to benefit the souls who are exposed to temptation, and who are being drawn away into perilous paths of disobedience to the commandments of God. Everyone who engages in this work in the love of Christ is cooperating with heavenly intelligences, who have long been waiting to aid them in the very class of missionary work that has been so long neglected. Those who engage in this class of work will have more than finite energy to work with them and through them. Let every Christian in the church seek to devise plans to interest and instruct the children, and be determined that he will not fail nor be discouraged in the work. If they work as they should, they will feel the need of divine guidance, for it is not possible to be successful in this matter without the help of God. Children are the property of God, the younger members of the Lord's family, and interest expressed for these children and for the mothers of these children is in perfect harmony with the laws of God's government.  {2MR 282.1}
[2MR 282.2]          "He that watereth shall be watered also himself" ［Proverbs 11:25］. This is a guarantee that every worker shall receive grace for the grace imparted to others. Every laborer who labors for the good of children and youth, mothers and fathers, neighbors and associates, will find that God will fulfill His promise. He says, "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the  hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? When thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou                                            -283-     shalt cry, and He shall say, Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of waters, whose waters fail not" ［Isaiah 58:6-11］.  {2MR 282.2}
[2MR 283.1]          The church cannot grow in the knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ until its members enter into the spirit of the work. Let no one make the defection of another one an excuse for not engaging in the work. We have not a moment to lose in looking to others, but should be engaged in the service of Christ. Because some who name the name of Christ walk unworthy of their calling, it is all the more necessary that we seek to shun every evil habit, to put away everything that will weaken our influence and cause others to make us an excuse for not doing the work that God requires. In every duty, whether temporal or spiritual, we have a relation one to another. He who neglects the least duty in the Lord's moral vineyard will be registered as lacking in the books of heaven, weighed in the balances of the sanctuary, and found wanting. God has given to every man his work, and he who neglects his work inflicts injury on the cause of Christ. We are to be followers of that which is good, to show ourselves approved unto God, workmen that need not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. This is applicable, not only to ministers who preach the word, but to every soul who believes in Christ.  {2MR 283.1}
[2MR 283.2]          We should manifest genuine interest in humanity, doing the very work that Christ came to do in the world. He did not give to us the work of dissecting character. The church in Hobart is like many other churches, not so good or not                                            -284-     so bad that there is no chance for improvement. Great changes may be wrought by well-directed, prayerful, earnest efforts, by each one trying to do his best in the sight of God. Individuals must make improvement, and cease educating themselves in critical ways and habits. Let each one consider that others may find just as objectionable traits in their characters as can be found in those who have been severely criticized and condemned. Let every human agent employ his ability in doing good to others, in bringing their lives in accordance with the principles of Christ. Let each one individually do that which his hands find to do, practice economy, bind about his wants, and save something from his meager store to sustain the work and cause of God.  {2MR 283.2}
[2MR 284.1]          Our faith should lay hold upon God, and we should expect success. The great multitude was fed with a very meager supply. Let our scattered supply be placed in missionary work, and God will multiply it as we shall impart to others, so that all may eat and be filled. We are not to stop our work and measure our advance in the work by the means at hand. To do this is to show a very limited faith. As God said to Moses, so He says to us, "Go forward." We are to diffuse the gospel over the whole earth, and, be our means large or small, we are to plan and work in faith, realizing our responsibility as God's human agents to whom He has given this great work. Then stop fretting over the evils that you cannot help and do your work in sincerity and faith, that your characters may be formed after the divine pattern.  {2MR 284.1}
[2MR 284.2]          God is true. Christ says, "Behold, I come quickly; and My reward is with Me, to give every man according as his work shall be" ［Revelation 22:12］. He "will render to every man according to his deeds: To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honour and immortality." He will render "eternal life: But unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth,                                           -285-     but obey unrighteousness," He will render "indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile; but glory, honor, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile: for there is no respect of persons with God" ［Romans 2:6-11］.--Ms 38, 1895, pp. 1-22. ("To the Church in Hobart, May, 1895.)     Released May 16, 1963.  {2MR 284.2}
[2MR 286.1]       MR No. 151 - Messages Regarding the Lodi School         ［Three addresses by Ellen G. White requested for use in connection with the preparation of a history of Lodi Academy.］                             Messages Regarding the Lodi School  {2MR 286.1}
[2MR 286.2]            ［An address before the students and faculty of the Western Normal Institute, Lodi, California, by Mrs. E. G. White, Nov. 7, 1909.］  {2MR 286.2}
[2MR 286.3]         I am glad to see so many before me this morning. I desire that every one of you shall be so related to God that everything you do here shall be done as viewing Him who is invisible. You can keep your minds fixed upon God. Every one of you must individually form a character after the divine similitude.  {2MR 286.3}
[2MR 286.4]          I do not know how many of you have made a profession of Christianity, but I trust that while you are here as students you will all give careful thought to this subject. You can choose whether you will have a hope that is confirmed in Jesus Christ, whether you will during your attendance at this school seek to prepare yourselves for the kingdom of God. In order to make it possible for you to have this advantage, Jesus Christ has given His precious life. If you do not avail yourselves of the privileges thus purchased for you, if through Christ you do not become partakers of the divine nature, you will in the day of final reckoning be found without excuse.  {2MR 286.4}
[2MR 286.5]          Why do we have schools separate from the schools of the world? It is that our youth may receive an education in right lines, that they may understand what is involved in the great sacrifice that has been made in behalf of fallen humanity. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." And the believer in Christ becomes a partaker of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. As it has been presented to me, it is the purpose of our educational institutions to teach students how they may be partakers of the divine nature. This instruction is                                           -287-     not to be passed by as of secondary importance. The value of the education received depends upon how the student relates himself to his subject.  {2MR 286.5}
[2MR 287.1]          In our behalf Christ has made a tremendous sacrifice. He laid aside His royal crown, He laid aside His royal robe, and came to this world, born of humble parentage. Many were not attracted by the humility of His life, and He was despised and rejected of men. He suffered persecution, until at length He was crucified and died a shameful death. What does this mean to us? He came as the Saviour of every sinner that will accept of the divine sacrifice. He united in Himself divinity and humanity, that He might be the connecting link between fallen man and the Father. But will men accept of the conditions? Who of you will become partakers of the divine nature? There should be no delay in accepting Christ.  {2MR 287.1}
[2MR 287.2]          You will be subject to temptations here. There are brought together here many of various ideas and temperaments. You have come from homes where you have received different molds of thought and education. Unless you are partakers of the divine nature, there is danger that you will lead one another to forgetfulness of God. It were better for you to have your right hand cut off than that you should lead one soul in a wrong direction. In your education, seek for those principles that will help you to form the best possible characters in this life, thus fitting yourselves for the future, eternal life.  {2MR 287.2}
[2MR 287.3]          Now I will read a portion of the first chapter of Second Peter. Notice who are addressed--it is those who have obtained something:  {2MR 287.3}
[2MR 287.4]          "Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ."                                             -288-  {2MR 287.4}
[2MR 288.1]          "The righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ." This is our dependence. Through the merits of Jesus, you can be made clean and white in character, if you consecrate yourselves to Him with a determined purpose that right here in this school you will live a Christian life. You are now forming characters that will determine your future destiny, for life or for death. If there are those here that have never taken hold of Christ by living faith, I entreat of you to do this at the earliest possible moment, for you will suffer great loss if you neglect this.  {2MR 288.1}
[2MR 288.2]          "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you." How? Through your ignorance? Through your acting like the world? "Through the knowledge." Now here is a knowledge that is worth more than silver or gold or precious stones. It is the "knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord."  {2MR 288.2}
[2MR 288.3]          "According as His divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness" ［2 Peter 1:3］. Then if you are lost, you will be left without excuse. The time is coming when your parents, if they have purified their lives by obeying the truth, will come up to the gates of the city of God and the gates will open before them. Are their children preparing to enter with them? If the parents have worked out their own salvation with fear and trembling, if they have in the fear of God tried to help their children, their work will be accepted. But perhaps their children have refused to be helped, and have chosen to follow their own inclinations. Will you not, as young people, act in harmony with the knowledge that you have received, and join the army of believers to work out your own salvation with fear and trembling?  {2MR 288.3}
[2MR 288.4]          "According as His divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory and virtue." Every one of you is called. Will you obey the call?                                           -289-  {2MR 288.4}
[2MR 289.1]          "Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust" ［verse 4］. If you try to fulfill the Word, if you seek to do the will of God, you will have divine help.  {2MR 289.1}
[2MR 289.2]         "And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue"--a virtuous character--"and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance" --temperance in eating and in drinking--"and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity"--love. ［See verses 5-7］.  {2MR 289.2}
[2MR 289.3]         "For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ" ［verses 8-10］.  {2MR 289.3}
[2MR 289.4]         Here is a promise that is for every one of you. If you live on the plan of addition, adding grace to grace, you are growing up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, and you may find in this promise an eternal life insurance policy. This is a promise that will stand the test. It is worth far more than any life insurance policy that can be purchased with money. It is a policy that has been provided by God Himself in giving His only, beloved Son that through belief in Him, through accepting of His great sacrifice, you may obtain everlasting life. Having gained the victory, you may enter in through the gates of the city of God and receive an immortal crown.                                           -290-  {2MR 289.4}
[2MR 290.1]          "Wherefore," says the apostle, "I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth" ［verse 12］. Our profession of Christianity will not save us. We must be Christlike.  {2MR 290.1}
[2MR 290.2]         I desire that everyone in this school should form a character after the divine similitude, that you shall live upon the plan of addition, adding grace to grace. As you do this, you will be helping someone else. You will be giving an example that will be a help to those that are around you. You cannot afford to lose your interest in the great life insurance policy.  {2MR 290.2}
[2MR 290.3]          There are here in this school young people of various character. There are some here of a light and trifling disposition, some who give very little heed to where they are standing spiritually. But we desire you to become decidedly in earnest in regard to your soul's salvation, for it means everything to you. And it means much to the school, how you shall conduct yourselves. If you will determine to lay aside all folly, all vanity, and all frivolity, you will thus be helping to elevate this school to the position that God would have it occupy. You cannot afford to follow the inclinations of your own unconverted minds, and not try to obtain the victory that has been made possible for you through the sacrifice of Christ. We trust that you may see the King in His beauty.  {2MR 290.3}
[2MR 290.4]          You will doubtless have difficulties to meet, but these difficulties are allowed to come to you, that by overcoming them you may be strengthened to take up the work of God. There is missionary work to be done by everyone connected with this school. Through the grace of God, we are to reveal that we are overcomers by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of our testimony. Will you not by living consistent lives, show that you are living on the plan of addition?                                           -291-  {2MR 290.4}
[2MR 291.1]          I feel an intense desire that you shall put away all frivolity. Study your Bibles. Read over and over the wonderful lessons that Christ has given to animate you, to strengthen you, and to aid you in spiritual growth. Why, it is a wonderful thing to escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust, yet that is possible if you will comply with the conditions. It rests with you whether or not you will do it. You may have to face grave difficulties, but it is your privilege to be so grounded in the truth that not even the severest persecution can turn you aside from it.  {2MR 291.1}
[2MR 291.2]          What we need is a daily, living experience in the benefits to be derived by obedience to God. We are to encourage faith, to live by faith. This is our privilege, and if we do, then it is not in vain that Christ laid aside His kingly honors and came to this world to suffer and die. He will look upon the purchase of His blood, and will be satisfied. In that day the redeemed will cast their glittering crowns at the feet of their Saviour, and all heaven will ring with songs of praise. May we all be partakers of the divine nature, and be overcomers. I have tried to speak these words for your benefit, and now I will leave you to study this chapter for yourselves. May the blessing of the Lord rest upon you in the work you have to do is my desire and prayer.--Ms 103, 1909, pp. 1-6. ("Partakers of the Divine Nature." Nov. 7, 1909.)  {2MR 291.2}
[2MR 291.3]          ［Portion of a discourse by Mrs. E. G. White, Lodi, California, Feb. 5, 1910.］  {2MR 291.3}
[2MR 291.4]          The end of all things is nearer than many of our people seem to realize. I wish that all might sense its nearness, for then they would be untiring in their efforts to warn others who have never heard the truths of the last warning message. A few are taking up the work here and there, but there is a vast field                                           -292-     untouched, and as a people we need to receive a large measure of the Holy Spirit, that we may feel an intense interest in those about us who are unwarned.  {2MR 291.4}
[2MR 292.1]         It is a source of astonishment to me that with the Word of God before us, so many can rest at their ease. If God sent His son into the world to suffer a shameful death that He might save souls, should not we, as His followers, be willing to labor and suffer for our fellow men? We need a deeper conviction in our hearts regarding the precious work before us.  {2MR 292.1}
[2MR 292.2]          There is a large burden resting upon those who are connected with the school at this place, and we should all feel an interest in its success, an interest that will lead us to offer up our earnest petitions that God will greatly bless its work. Then, in harmony with our prayers, let us do all in our power to make the Lodi school a success.  {2MR 292.2}
[2MR 292.3]          Last night, I felt a great burden in behalf of the many students that are gathered here, and I wrote out some things that I will read to you:  {2MR 292.3}
[2MR 292.4]          There is a most urgent and important work to be done in our world by those who understand the messages that should be proclaimed to the people. There are many large cities in which but little has been done to warn the inhabitants of God's impending judgments. When will those who have the light of truth that the end is near at hand, arise to a sense of the magnitude of their duty?  {2MR 292.4}
[2MR 292.5]          Let there be no delay in the matter of securing for our children and youth a true education. As parents, we need great wisdom to know how to help the lambs of the flock. They need encouragement in their efforts to be obedient and to love righteousness. They should be given every possible advantage for the formation of characters that may be approved of God.  {2MR 292.5}
[2MR 292.6]          We have encouraged the establishment of schools in various places, where the children and youth may have an opportunity to learn in connection with their                                           -293-     other studies, lessons of truth from the Scriptures. In these schools the religious interests must be carefully guarded; for that is the purpose of their establishment. An understanding of the lessons of Christ is to be imparted to the students with clearness and solemnity. Such lessons will never be forgotten.  {2MR 292.6}
[2MR 293.1]          Upon the older students in the school rests the responsibility of helping those who are younger. The older students can be a great help to their younger associates by setting a good example in pleasant words and actions, and by their influence outside of the school hours, that they may teach lessons of obedience, truthfulness, and respect to their instructors. The Lord looks with pleasure upon such helpful endeavor. When the students are out-of-doors, taking their exercise, or wherever they may be, let the older ones study how to speak encouraging words to the younger ones.  {2MR 293.1}
[2MR 293.2]          If in a pleasant manner you correct the wrongs you may see in other youth, sometimes reading to them lessons from the life of Christ, and presenting the requirements of the Word of God, you may assist greatly in correcting the irregularities that are always liable to occur in a large school. If you kneel down and pray with them, the angels of God will be present, and your interest in their behalf will be a converting power. Impress upon their minds the thought that the Lord beholds with pleasure their efforts to become obedient, and that His blessing will rest upon all who will do their best to overcome their faults. As you seek in every way possible to help and encourage the younger students to overcome, you yourself will be helped to overcome your own defects of character.  {2MR 293.2}
[2MR 293.3]         You may be teachers in more ways than one. Your efforts to exert a helpful influence in the school will be a great help to the preceptors and teachers in their daily work. You may lift from them a heavy burden of anxiety, that they                                           -294-     have to carry for the many youth that are placed in their care. In such an experience you will find a great blessing, and those who are willing to cooperate with the members of the faculty in maintaining a wholesome influence in the school will gain for themselves a most precious experience. When the teacher sees that you are trying to help him, his heart is greatly cheered. By setting a correct example yourselves, you may be a help to others in forming correct habits. The Lord will help everyone who shall seek to be an example of propriety.  {2MR 293.3}
[2MR 294.1]          Let everyone feel that this school in Lodi is to be an example of what all our schools should be. That this may be so, let the students remember that their conduct must be of the right order. The older students especially should feel that upon them rests this responsibility to maintain for themselves a high standard of propriety, that they may exert an influence for good over those who are younger. What a blessing would result if, when they see another student doing something wrong, they would say to him, "That is not right. You cannot be happy if you pursue such a course as that," and then talk to him kindly. The Spirit of the Lord would manifest His presence in their hearts, and old and young would be restrained from doing wrong actions.  {2MR 294.1}
[2MR 294.2]          Some of these younger ones need to be helped spiritually. Some of them need to be converted. Let this be a school where the students shall labor one for another, that the glory of God may be revealed.  {2MR 294.2}
[2MR 294.3]          There is need in our schools of simple, godly religion. If this is manifest, there will be with the students, outside of school hours, a sense of the presence of the angels of God. Some, after they have been studying for a                                           -295-     long time, are likely to become rough and boisterous in their recreations. Let the older students set an example of gentleness, carefully guarding their words and actions. A good example will be followed, as will a wrong example. You cannot afford to lead others in a wrong way.  {2MR 294.3}
[2MR 295.1]          Let all the students hold up and strengthen the hands of the principal. Let him realize that you sympathize with him, that you are in harmony with his work, and he will be encouraged.  {2MR 295.1}
[2MR 295.2]          Let the children feel that they are children of God, bought with a price. The Lord wants them to give their young hearts to Him. The teachers and the older students may help to bring these children to Christ. If you are ever ready to speak a word in season, the Spirit of God will carry your words to the heart. The Lord would be pleased to see the older students feel a large responsibility for the younger ones. God will use them as His instruments to influence other students to form right and correct habits that will keep them from doing wrong, even though they are not under the eye of the teacher.  {2MR 295.2}
[2MR 295.3]          Our schools should be established in harmony with the religion of Jesus Christ, and our Sabbathkeeping students should be so firm to principle, and should have such an understanding of what is right, that they may be trusted.  {2MR 295.3}
[2MR 295.4]          The teachers and the students should have for their diet wholesome, well-cooked food, that will keep them in health. The diet must be correct if the health of the children is to be maintained. There should be also a line of physical instruction that will impart an understanding of how to care for the health.  {2MR 295.4}
[2MR 295.5]          We should encourage the unseen powers of heaven to come to the assistance of the earthly powers, that in this school, as in every school that shall be established by our people, there may be a union with the divine. We need the                                           -296-     Holy Spirit to guide us in all things, and if we respond to this guidance, we shall be able to show much more than we do now, the spirit of true religion. If true and faithful and righteous in His service, we shall have a living connection with Jesus Christ. We shall be united with Him in the work.  {2MR 295.5}
[2MR 296.1]          Sometimes teachers are burdened, and do not know what to do, because students are inclined to act wild, frivolous, and headstrong. But if you older students will help to influence these younger ones, there will be seen a difference in their behavior. If they are wild, try to help them out of their wildness. Do not scold them, do not become provoked at them, but try to help them into the right road, and the blessing of God will rest upon you.  {2MR 296.1}
[2MR 296.2]          The Lord calls upon us to come into line. He wants us to work for one another. There is a heaven to win, and we cannot afford to be doing haphazard work now. We want to lay hold of every possible advantage that we may be fitted for instructors and missionaries to carry the message of salvation to the world.--Ms 5, 1910, pp. 1-6. ("Words of Counsel to Advanced Students, Feb. 5, 1910.)  {2MR 296.2}
[2MR 296.3]         The Lodi School. There is much earnest work to be done in connection with the Lodi school. If those connected with this school will seek to understand their mission, and day by day will sanctify themselves, body, soul, and spirit, to the Lord, wisdom will be given them. As a people we have received most precious light upon Bible truth, and not all who have received this light know what it means to be laborers together with God.  {2MR 296.3}
[2MR 296.4]          The Lodi school should have chosen workers, men of experience. The one who accepts the charge of this school will need to live in close connection with God. To the teachers in this school I would say, Read and explain the Word of                                           -297-     God to your students. Never scold them. Frame your management according to a "Thus saith the Lord."  {2MR 296.4}
[2MR 297.1]          Under wise teachers, the Lodi school may become an important missionary school, a daily blessing and benefit to those in attendance. And the training given at the school is to be upheld and complemented by the work of the parents. Thus parents and teachers together can carry forward a good work.  {2MR 297.1}
[2MR 297.2]          Our schools are established in the order of God, and parents are to cooperate with the teachers, saying to them, We will act our part in the work by seeing that our children practice what is taught in the school. The efforts made in the home for the education of the children are to correspond with those made in the school. Every power that God has given parents is to be used in union with the plans that the school is carrying out to help the children to perfect Christian character.  {2MR 297.2}
[2MR 297.3]          Parents, teachers, and children are safe only as they obey the words "Ye are laborers together with God." Parents are to remember that though while at school their children are separated from them, yet this does not release them from responsibility. They are to unite their prayers with those of the teachers for the success of the work done in the school. All are to act their part in the fear of God.  {2MR 297.3}
[2MR 297.4]          The work done in our schools is an important work, and fathers and mothers should refrain from speaking words that would discourage their children in regard to their school work. Let the children feel that their parents are willing to bear the expense of their schooling if only they can see in them a desire to become better fitted to serve God, and a determination to overcome those traits of character that would hinder their growth in Christian experience.                                          -298-  {2MR 297.4}
[2MR 298.1]          Parents, speak to your children the words of encouragement that they need. Let no coarse, rude, angry words be spoken. Show them that you are endeavoring to give them every advantage that they may obtain a knowledge that will lead them to an understanding of God's requirements. Plead with them to make the most of the opportunities granted to them in their school life.  {2MR 298.1}
[2MR 298.2]          Parents are to act their part wisely and intelligently. They brought their children into the world, and did they realize the responsibility resting upon them, they would unceasingly carry a burden for these children.  {2MR 298.2}
[2MR 298.3]          "This is the will of God concerning you, even your sanctification." There must be a decided improvement in matters of discipline in some of our recently opened schools. The Lord calls upon the teachers to be laborers together with Him, that the fruit of righteousness may appear in the lives of the students. He calls upon parents to remember that the mind, the voice, the influence--all the powers--are His gifts, to be used in winning souls to Christ. Thus each family may become a missionary family. From the home, the school, and the church a holy influence is to go forth. The grace of Christ is to be received into the life and revealed in the character.--Ms 26, 1910, pp. 1-3. ("The Lodi School," Aug. 24, 1910.)     Released May, 1963.  {2MR 298.3}
[2MR 299.1]       MR No. 153 - Statement Concerning Slavery         ［ON NOVEMBER 20, 1895, AT AN INTERVIEW WITH LEADING WORKERS IN AUSTRALIA, ELLEN WHITE ANSWERED CERTAIN QUESTIONS PLACED BEFORE HER. THE REPORT OF THIS INTERVIEW WAS PUBLISHED BY HER SON, J. E. WHITE, ABOUT 1900, IN THE SOUTHERN WORK. IN THIS DOCUMENT FOR RATHER GENERAL DISTRIBUTION HE WISELY OMITTED A SENTENCE CONCERNING THE REVIVAL OF SLAVERY. THIS STATEMENT IS ALL IN PRINT EXCEPT THE ONE SENTENCE IN ITALICS, UPON WHICH RELEASE IS SOUGHT.--ALW.］                        Ellen G. White Statement Concerning Slavery  {2MR 299.1}
[2MR 299.2]            Question: "Should not those in the Southern field work on Sunday?"  {2MR 299.2}
[2MR 299.3]         E. G. White Answer: If they do this, there is danger that as soon as the opposing element can get the slightest opportunity, they will stir up one another to persecute those who do this, and to pick off those whom they hate. At present, Sundaykeeping is not the test. The time will come when men will not only forbid Sunday work, but they will try to force men to labor on the Sabbath. And men will be asked to renounce the Sabbath and to subscribe to Sunday observance or forfeit their freedom and their lives. But the time for this has not yet come, for the truth must be presented more fully before the people as a witness. What I have said about this should not be understood as referring to the action of old Sabbathkeepers who understand the truth. They must move as the Lord shall direct them, but let them consider that they can do the best missionary work on Sunday.  {2MR 299.3}
[2MR 299.4]          Slavery will again be revived in the Southern States; for the spirit of slavery still lives. Therefore it will not do for those who labor among the colored people to preach the truth as boldly and openly as they would be free to do in other places. Even Christ clothed His lessons in figures and parables to                                           -300-     avoid the opposition of the Pharisees. When the colored people feel that they have the word of God in regard to the Sabbath question, and the sanction of those who have brought them the truth, some who are impulsive will take the opportunity to defy the Sunday laws, and by a presumptuous defiance of their oppressors they will bring to themselves much sorrow. Very faithfully the colored people must be instructed to be like Christ, to patiently suffer wrongs, that they may help their fellow men to see the light of truth.  {2MR 299.4}
[2MR 300.1]          A terrible condition of things is certainly opening before us. According to the light which is given me in regard to the Southern field, the work there must be done as wisely and carefully as possible, and it must be done in the manner in which Christ would work. The people will soon find out what you believe about Sunday and the Sabbath, for they will ask questions. Then you can tell them, but not in such a manner as to attract attention to your work. You need not cut short your work by yourself laboring on Sunday. It would be better to take that day to instruct others in regard to the love of Jesus and true conversion.--Ms 22a, 1895, p. 4. ("Words of Caution Regarding Sunday Labor," Nov. 20, 1895.)     Released October 23, 1963.  {2MR 300.1}
[2MR 301.1]       MR No. 154 - The Purpose of True Education; The Inspiring Geology of Europe; Martyrs To Be Resurrected         ［Material requested for use in The Journal of True Education.］             The Purpose of True Education; The Inspiring Geology of Europe;                             Martyrs To Be Resurrected  {2MR 301.1}
[2MR 301.2]            In educational pursuits, as in all others, selfish, earthly aims are dangerous to the soul. In educational lines many ideas are advanced, which proceed not from the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity, but from those who make scholastic studies an idol, and worship a science that divorces God from the education. Yet because these errors are clothed in an attractive garb, they are widely received. The minds of many are not so closely connected with God that they can distinguish between the holy and the unholy, the sacred and the common.  {2MR 301.2}
[2MR 301.3]         It is well to gain a knowledge of the sciences. But the acquirement of this knowledge is the ambition of a large class who are unconsecrated, and who have no thought as to the use they will make of their attainments. The world is full of men and women who manifest no sense of obligation to God for their entrusted gifts. They do not realize that God has entrusted them with talents, not for self-glorification, but for His own name's glory. They are eager for distinction. It is the object of their lives to obtain the highest place. They do not use their endowments in bringing their fellow men to Jesus. They are not helping others to study His life and character. They are not bringing them in contact with the divine life, and inspiring them with zeal to impart the light of truth.  {2MR 301.3}
[2MR 301.4]          There are men whom God has qualified with more than ordinary ability. They are deep thinkers, energetic, and thorough. But many of them are bent upon the attainment of their own selfish ends, without regard to the honor and glory of God. Some of these have seen the light of truth, but because they honored                                           -302-     themselves and did not make God first and last and best in everything, they have wandered away from Bible truth into skepticism and infidelity. When these are arrested by the chastisements of God, and through affliction are led to inquire for the old paths, the mist of skepticism is swept from their minds. Some of them repent, return to the old love, and set their feet in the way cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. No longer are they actuated by the love of money or by selfish ambition. The Spirit of God working upon the heart is valued by them more highly than gold or the praise of men. When this amazing change is wrought, the thoughts are directed by the Spirit of God into new channels, the character is transformed, and the aspirations of the soul reach out toward heavenly things.  {2MR 301.4}
[2MR 302.1]          True religion has power today. It enables men to overcome the stubborn influence of pride, selfishness, and unbelief, and in the simplicity of true godliness to reveal a living connection with heaven. The grace which Christ imparts makes it possible for men to rise superior to all the infatuating temptations of Satan. It will lead them to the cross of Jesus as active, devoted, loyal workers for the advancement of the truth of heaven.  {2MR 302.1}
[2MR 302.2]          Fidelity to God has marked the heroes of faith from age to age. As they have been brought conspicuously before the world, their light has shone forth. Their obedience to the command of Christ, "Go forward," has led others to glorify God.  {2MR 302.2}
[2MR 302.3]          There are today moral heroes, men and women who are living noble lives of self-denial. They have no ambition for worldly fame. Their will is subordinate to the will of God. The love of God inspires their ministry. To do good and to save souls is their highest aim.                                            -303-  {2MR 302.3}
[2MR 303.1]          These have gained genuine knowledge, even the knowledge set forth by Christ in the words, "This is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent" ［John 17:3］.--Ms 51, 1900, pp. 1-3. ("Knowledge, Spurious and Genuine," no date.)  {2MR 303.1}
[2MR 303.2]          ［Material requested for Ministry article.］  {2MR 303.2}
[2MR 303.3]          The words of the speaker, bringing the form of sound doctrine into actual contact with the hearers, will result in the saving of souls.--Letter 4, 1910, p. 2. (To D. H. Kress, Jan. 13, 1910.)  {2MR 303.3}
[2MR 303.4]          ［Material requested by Ethel Young for textbook work. For Basic Reading Series, Grade Six, First Semester.］  {2MR 303.4}
[2MR 303.5]          What a sight will it be when the dead shall come forth from their graves among these Waldensian Valleys.--Ms 62, 1886, p. 32. (Diary, April 29, 1886.)  {2MR 303.5}
[2MR 303.6]          ［Requested for Teacher's Guidebook.］  {2MR 303.6}
[2MR 303.7]          April 27. We have another beautiful morning. The snow-covered Alps look beautiful with the sun resting upon them. Brother Bourdeau, Brother Geymet, W. C. White and his wife, and I started, some on foot and some in a carriage, to ascend the mountains to Angrogna. We went up and up. We had a strong horse and carriage, but much of the way I was the only one in the carriage. This is the most striking scenery we have yet seen. It resembles Colorado very much in its wild rocky mountains, precipices, gulches, deep ravines, and very narrow valleys. These mountains of so great height are cultivated to the very summit. Dwellings are like nests, glued to the mountainsides, and houses are built upon the tops of the mountains. There are three villages in this mountainous place.  {2MR 303.7}
[2MR 303.8]          These villages were once inhabited by the Waldenses. But the Catholics came in from Milan and Turin, both strong Catholic cities, and persecuted the                                            -304-     Waldenses. One village that we are now in has been burned several times. The inhabitants were driven from their homes and burning buildings, surrounded by their inhuman persecutors, and driven off from a high precipice. We left the carriage and walked on the very spot where those poor souls were compelled to go. It is a beautiful, level, grassy plot of ground, and hundreds, yes thousands, could be congregated here. I was thinking what a beautiful place for an out-of-door meeting. Here a large congregation could be assembled to hear the truth.  {2MR 303.8}
[2MR 304.1]          A venerable-looking Vaudois, about 68 years old, was at work in the field. He gave us information concerning the events that had taken place which are mentioned in history. He led us along to the edge of this smiling, grassy field, and we looked over an abrupt, deep precipice, hundreds of feet down. Here the poor souls were driven. Being too few to help themselves, there was no escape for them. They were thrown off from this height upon the jagged rocks, which composed a part of the embankment of the precipice, and into the deep ravine below. And the only reason was that they did not receive the Catholic faith, but made their home in these wild mountain regions to escape their persecutors, and that they might worship God according to the dictates of their own conscience. Thousands found their graves in the ravines below this precipice.--Ms 55, 1886, pp. 9, 10. ("Visit to Bobbio, Italy," April 25, 1886.)  {2MR 304.1}
[2MR 304.2]          It was grand and magnificent. There were lakes and gorges and canyons and towering rocks, some of remarkable appearance, the mountain peaks rising above mountain peaks, some adorned with trees, some cultivated to the very top. The trail to them went zigzag, and how they could build their houses, and make their gardens and live up so high, was a mystery to us. Chapels were built on the mountain heights, and villages were nestled in the mountain gorges.                                            -305-  {2MR 304.2}
[2MR 305.1]          These mountains of rocks towering up so high, of every shape and of immense magnitude led us, as we looked upon them, to have deep and solemn thoughts of God. These are His works, evidences of the greatness of His power. He has set fast the mountains, girding them with His power, and the arm of God alone can move them out of their place. Rising before us in their grandeur, they point us heavenward to God's majesty, saying "He changeth not." With Him there is no variableness nor shadow of turning. His law was spoken from Mt. Sinai amid thunder and flame and smoke, concealing His awful majesty and glory. He spoke His holy law with a voice like a trumpet. The lightnings flashed, the thunders rolled, shaking the grand old mountain from the top to its very base. We are filled with awe. We love to gaze upon the grandeur of God's works, and are never weary. Here is a range of mountains extending the whole length of a continent piled up one above another like a massive irregular wall reaching even above the clouds. That God who keeps the mountains in position has given us promises that are more immutable than these grand old mountains. God's word will stand forever from generation to generation. . . .  {2MR 305.1}
[2MR 305.2]          These mountains to me are significant. Subterranean fires, although concealed in them, are burning. When the wicked shall have filled their cup of iniquity then the Lord will rise out of His place to punish the inhabitants of the earth. He will show the greatness of His power. The supreme Governor of the universe will reveal to men who have made void His law that His authority will be maintained. Not all the waters of the ocean shall fail, nor the fires which the Lord shall kindle. The earthquake makes the earth tremble, the rocks heave from the place, the hills and solid ground shake beneath the tread of Omnipotence, yet once more He will shake, not the earth only but also the heavens. There is a sea of fire beneath our feet. There is a furnace of                                            -306-     fire in these old rocky mountains. The mountain belching forth its fires tells us the mighty furnace is kindled, waiting for God's word to wrap the earth in flames. Shall we not fear and tremble before Him?--Ms 29, 1885, pp. 15-17. (Diary, "First Visit to Italy," Nov. 26-Dec. 15, 1885.)  {2MR 305.2}
[2MR 306.1]          April 15, 1886. I have thought that there could be nothing to exceed the grandeur of the Colorado mountains, but we see that which is fully as grand and which awakens in the soul reverence for God. We seem to behold His majesty and His power in His marvelous works. The varied scenery in the towering mountains and rocky heights, the deep mountain gorges with their rapid, noisy streams of water coming from the mountains above, the many cataracts that come tumbling down from the tops of the mountains, the waters breaking as they strike the rocks, and scattering into spray like a veil, render this scenery altogether one of surpassing beauty and grandeur.  {2MR 306.1}
[2MR 306.2]          Mountains contain God's blessings. I have seen men and women look upon the majesty of mountains as though they were really a deformity of nature. They would sigh and say, "How needless! Let me have the level plain, the broad prairies, and I should be happy." The mountains contain treasures of blessings which the Creator bestows upon the inhabitants of the earth. It is the diversity in the surface of the earth, in mountains, plains, and valleys, which reveals the wisdom and the power of the great Master Worker. And those who would banish from our earth the rocks and mountains, the wild gorges and the noisy, rushing streams, and the precipices, as unsightly deformities in nature, and would have a smooth level--their senses are too limited to comprehend the majesty of God. Their minds are bound about with narrow ideas.  {2MR 306.2}
[2MR 306.3]          God, the great Architect, has built these lofty mountains, and their influence upon climate is a blessing to our world. They draw from the clouds                                            -307-     enriching moisture. Mountain chains are God's great reservoirs, to supply the ocean with its water. These are the sources of the springs, rills, and brooks, as well as the rivers. They receive in the form of rain and snow, the vapors with which the atmosphere is charged, and communicate them to the parched plains below. We should look upon the irregular mountains of the earth as God's fountains of blessings from which flow forth the waters to supply all the living creatures. Every time I look upon the mountains I feel gratitude to God. My heart is lifted up in praise to Him who knows the wants and needs of man. If the earth had been a uniform level there would be stagnant marshes. . . .  {2MR 306.3}
[2MR 307.1]          April 29, 1886. Men may trace, in the broken surface of the earth, the evidences of the flood. Men thought themselves wiser than God, and altogether too wise to obey His law and keep His commandments and obey the statutes and precepts of Jehovah. The rich things of earth which God had given them did not lead them to obedience but away from obedience, because they misused their choice favors of heaven, and made the blessings given them of God objects to separate from God. And because they became satanic in their nature, rather than divine, the Lord sent the flood of waters upon the old world and the foundations of the deep were broken up.  {2MR 307.1}
[2MR 307.2]          Clay, lime, and shells that God had strewn in the bottoms of the seas, were uplifted, thrown hither and thither, and convulsions of fire and flood, earthquakes and volcanoes buried the rich treasures of gold, silver, and precious stone beyond the sight and reach of man. Vast treasures are contained in the mountains. There are lessons to be learned in God's book of nature.  {2MR 307.2}
[2MR 307.3]          While we talk freely of other countries, why should we be reticent in regard to the heavenly country, and the house not built with hands, eternal in the                                            -308-     heavens? This heavenly country is of more consequence to us than any other city or country on the globe; therefore we should think and talk of this better, even an heavenly country. And why should we not converse more earnestly, and in a heavenly frame of mind, in regard to God's gifts in nature? He has made all these things and designs that we shall see God in His created works. These things are to keep God in our remembrance and to lift our hearts from sensual things and bind them in bonds of love and gratitude to our Creator.  {2MR 307.3}
[2MR 308.1]          We see in the broken face of nature, in the cleft rocks, in the mountains and precipices, that which tells us a great wrong has been done, that men have abused God's gifts, forgotten the Creator, and that the Lord was grieved and punished the wicked transgressors of His law, and as the result we have its effects in creation. Storms rage with destructive violence. Harm comes to man and beast and property. Because men continue to transgress God's law, He removes their defense. Famine, calamity by sea, and the pestilence that walketh at noonday, follow because men have forgotten their Creator. Sin, the blight of sin, defaces and mars our world, and agonized creation groans under the iniquity of the inhabitants thereof. God has given us faculties to be cultivated, to be improved to His glory and for eternity.  {2MR 308.1}
[2MR 308.2]          These mountains and caverns and clefts of the rock which we behold, have a history. Martyrs have perished here, and these places will never reveal their sacred trust until the Life-giver shall call them with the voice of the Archangel and the trump of God from the rocky caverns, the dungeons, the caves, and the clefts of the rocks. They died in exile, some by starvation, others by the cruel hand of man. They walked with God, and will walk with Him in white because they are found worthy. . . .                                            -309-  {2MR 308.2}
[2MR 309.1]          What a sight it will be when the dead shall come forth from their graves among these Waldensian valleys. . . .  {2MR 309.1}
[2MR 309.2]          From . . . hidden pits where human beings have been buried will start into life those who counted not their lives dear unto themselves, who valued integrity of soul to God above ease, above property, above life itself. From beneath the molding, majestic walls is ground cursed by the Roman power, but sanctified by the blood of martyrs, and as the blood of Abel cried to God from the ground so will the blood of these slaughtered ones cry to God from the ground for vengeance.--Ms 62, 1886, pp. 2, 30-32. (Diary, "Second Visit to Italy," April 15-29, 1886.)     Released August, 1965.  {2MR 309.2}
[2MR 310.1]       MR No. 155 - Proposals For Privately-Published, Inexpensive Editions of Education and Early Writings         ［The letter addressed to P. T. Magan was called forth by his proposal that in the interest of efficiency and wide distribution of Education, it be published at the College Press in Berrien Springs and distributed in a special manner.--A. L. White.］                         Proposals for Privately-Published, Inexpensive                  Editions of Education and Early Writings  {2MR 310.1}
[2MR 310.2]            I have read your letter in regard to the publication of my book on education. I respect all you say about this matter, and I was quite desirous of complying with your request, if on consideration it should be thought best. But light has come to me that it would not be wisdom to do this. Confusion would be brought in. Some things have been presented to me that I will try to present to you.  {2MR 310.2}
[2MR 310.3]         There was in my mind a desire to present to the cause a couple of other books to be used for its advancement, as Object Lessons has been used. In the night season I was instructed that the giving of the manuscript of Object Lessons was of the Lord, but that if other books were given to be handled in the same way, the arrangements made for their sale would bring in a train of influences that would hinder the work of handling the larger books. These books contain present truth for this time--truth that is to be proclaimed in all parts of the world. Our canvassers are to circulate the books that give definite instruction regarding the testing messages that are to prepare a people to stand on the platform of eternal truth, holding aloft the banner on which is inscribed, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus."  {2MR 310.3}
[2MR 310.4]          If one book should be continually kept before the minds of our people and canvassers, all their zeal and earnestness would be spent on the circulation of that one book. The Lord would have the canvassers who sell Object Lessons                                            -311-     take with them also other of our books. Nothing is to hinder the circulation of the larger books, for they contain the light given by God for the world.  {2MR 310.4}
[2MR 311.1]          Sometimes we get in a hurry, and by our plans bring confusion into the Lord's work. How many there are who work in their own strength, following their own lines, in order to accomplish that which they think should be accomplished. May the Lord take pity on our ignorance. May He help us to do nothing to hinder the work that He desires to have accomplished.  {2MR 311.1}
[2MR 311.2]          The work of the Lord includes more than one line of service. The doing of it calls for many minds and for much wisdom, in order that each part may be carried forward successfully. While Object Lessons is to live to do its appointed work, not all the thought and the effort of God's people is to be given to this one line of work. There are many things to be done to advance the work of God. I have been instructed that the canvassing work is to be revived. Our smaller books, with our pamphlets and journals, can and should be used in connection with our larger books.  {2MR 311.2}
[2MR 311.3]         Should I give the publication of the book on education into other hands than those who acted so liberally in publishing Object Lessons, I should not be dealing fairly. I wish to express my sincere gratitude to those who took part in the publication of this book, cooperating with me in carrying out the God-given plan for freeing our schools from debt. Let the good work continue. But other books also must be sold. The canvassing work is to be carried forward with increasing interest. I have been instructed to say to my brethren and sisters that the way in which this book has been handled is an object lesson, showing what can be done to circulate the books containing present truth. The work that has been done with Object Lessons is a never-to-be-forgotten lesson on how to canvass in the prayerful, trustful way that brings success. There is a                                            -312-     decided work to be accomplished, and our other publications are to be handled in the same trustful way that Object Lessons has been handled.  {2MR 311.3}
[2MR 312.1]          We need to remember that the church militant is not the church triumphant. The difference between the kingdom of Christ and the kingdom of the world is to be carefully considered, else we shall draw threads of selfishness into the web that we are weaving. We need to remember that beside every soul there is an unseen, heavenly Watcher.--Letter 137, 1902, pp. 1-4. (To P. T. Magan, Aug. 29, 1902.)  {2MR 312.1}
[2MR 312.2]                           Special Edition of Early Writings          ［In 1908 Elder S. N. Haskell, President of the California Conference, observing what seemed to him to be a minimum of interest of the publishers in endeavoring to supply Early Writings at a low, popular price, proposed that a privately-printed, pocket-size edition could be printed for 20 cents. This could be sold widely and given a good distribution, and at the same time bring Ellen G. White some financial relief. Her first reaction was favorable, but changed after receiving instruction in vision. We quote from two letters written to Elder Haskell.］  {2MR 312.2}
[2MR 312.3]         I have received your letter, in which you speak of a plan for you to print and sell a large number of my book, Early Writings, brought out in a new style of binding.  {2MR 312.3}
[2MR 312.4]          In the past I have given my consent to your suggestions regarding this matter, but recently I have received such positive instruction regarding the necessity of unity that I dare not give my consent to your proposition.  {2MR 312.4}
[2MR 312.5]          The Lord would have every movement made by you or by me such that it will inspire confidence in us as being led by the Lord. I should be sorry to see you do anything that would tend to lessen your influence as a wise counselor. As missionary workers, we need the guidance of the Holy Spirit. We must seek to follow the example set by our Saviour in His ministry of love. We must manifest                                            -313-     the wisdom of the serpent and the harmlessness of the dove. May God help us that we may be a blessing to His people.  {2MR 312.5}
[2MR 313.1]          I would not wish to handle my books, nor to see you handle your books, in a manner that would seem to throw discredit upon the publishing houses. We must manifest wisdom in this matter. To carry out the plans you suggest would, to many, seem that we were taking advantage of circumstances to benefit ourselves.  {2MR 313.1}
[2MR 313.2]          In your office as president of this conference, the Lord would have you do everything possible to bring about a spirit of unity. Let the idea of unity be the keynote of all your actions. This instruction has been given me for you, that not one move must be made that will create feelings of discord. . . .  {2MR 313.2}
[2MR 313.3]          Let your whole influence be cast to create a spirit of unity with the men who are carrying responsibilities in the publishing work. Then your words will have more influence.  {2MR 313.3}
[2MR 313.4]          You and I are being watched very critically. If we were to carry out plans that would create dissension, this might result in the loss of souls. . . .  {2MR 313.4}
[2MR 313.5]          The Lord would be pleased for you to modify your plans regarding the selling of books at low prices, lest you lead some to feel that our publishing houses were charging exorbitantly for their labor.  {2MR 313.5}
[2MR 313.6]          In your position of trust as president of the California Conference, you should take especial heed lest you give occasion for your self-sacrificing efforts to be regarded as a reflection upon the men connected with our offices of publication. You are to come as close as possible to our leading brethren. It would be a great mistake to follow methods in the publication and sale of your books that would injure your influence. Therefore, I say that it would not be wise, my brother, to carry out plans that seem to some to be contrary to fair dealing in the sale of our books.                                            -314-  {2MR 313.6}
[2MR 314.1]          Therefore, I cannot give my consent to have any of my books handled at the present time in the way you suggest. It would make upon the minds of some of our brethren an impression that would not be desirable. Even though the whole $30,000 of my indebtedness might be settled in the manner you propose, yet I could not give my consent.--Letter 94, 1908, pp. 1-3. (To S. N. Haskell, March 29, 1908.)  {2MR 314.1}
[2MR 314.2]          On making inquiries regarding the publication of Early Writings, I learn that our offices at Mountain View and at Washington have just brought out, and have in stock, a large edition of this book, and that they are selling a paper covered edition for thirty-five cents. Under such circumstances, therefore, it would seem unjust to them were we to endeavor to place on the market a smaller-sized book, to be sold at a low price.  {2MR 314.2}
[2MR 314.3]          Notwithstanding a lifetime of hard labor, I find that I am embarrassed with a heavy indebtedness. I do not at present receive from the sale of my books as much money as I need to carry on my work, and to meet the many calls for help that come to me. . . .  {2MR 314.3}
[2MR 314.4]          Notwithstanding my great necessities, I would be unwilling to make any move that might appear to be unfair to our publishing houses.  {2MR 314.4}
[2MR 314.5]          I have, as you well know, invested means largely in the building of meeting-houses, and in starting various enterprises in Australia. I have also given thousands of dollars of my royalty on books to help the work in Europe, and have then, at times, borrowed money with which to pay my own helpers. . . .  {2MR 314.5}
[2MR 314.6]          Now, Elder Haskell, I want you to understand that I appreciate your interest in the scattering of the truth through a wide sale of Early Writings. I thank the Lord that I know you will not misunderstand me. I thank you for your kindly interest in my behalf. But I will closely watch and pray earnestly that the                                           -315-     Lord will remove from me this pressure of debt, without my taking a course that might seem unfair to the publishing houses. I know that your offer comes from the sincerity of your soul, and may the Lord bless you for your desire to help me, but I dare not venture to risk the consequences of the step you propose. . . .  {2MR 314.6}
[2MR 315.1]          Representations that have been given me lead me to fear the plan of selling our books at too low a price. Many who would take advantage of these low prices, might just as easily pay the full price. And some who buy the books for little, would sell them to others who would have to pay the regular prices. Such a plan is bringing in an order of things that will not bring the best results. If you find worthy people who are not able to pay for a book, it is your privilege to present it to them. But you should hold your books at a price that will insure against a loss to the publishers. . . .  {2MR 315.1}
[2MR 315.2]          The enemy is ever seeking to scatter briers and thorns among the precious wheat. Earnest labor is required to make a success of our efforts. While certain plans may seem to be wise, and while men may have the best of motives in following them, yet if these plans result in friction, it will be found that the good results that were sought will not appear.  {2MR 315.2}
[2MR 315.3]          I dare not, under present conditions, do otherwise than as I have stated. While for a time there might be an enthusiasm in presenting books at a great reduction, yet there are only a few who could do this kind of work. And I cannot consent for you to do this in my behalf. We are both becoming old, and every move must bear the impress of the character of Christ. Not for a day must we venture to move unadvisedly. Looking unto Jesus constitutes real excellence of character. If we copy the pattern we shall always be safe, for Christ will                                           -316-     be revealed in personal ministry. Let us make no mistakes, for we are sowing for eternity.  {2MR 315.3}
[2MR 316.1]          We should blend with our publishing institutions in laying and carrying out plans that will be productive of healthful unity. All should seek to be baptized with the Holy Spirit, and all speak the same things. Let each serve with an eye single to the glory of God.--Letter 106, 1908, pp. 1-4. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, April 2, 1908.)  {2MR 316.1}
[2MR 316.2]                   Meeting the Suggestion of Direct Distribution          Yesterday I had presented to me the advisability of supplying my books direct to agents in fields where few are sold. Thus I would receive a larger income. . . .  {2MR 316.2}
[2MR 316.3]          During the night I had instruction as to the best course to follow at this crisis. Our work now is large; many new books must be brought out, and we must handle all parts of the work wisely. We must do our best to encourage our publishing houses in America and in foreign countries. Should I as author take up the work of handling my books myself, discouragement would be brought on our offices of publication. We have urged our publishing houses to give up commercial work, and they have done this. Should we bring confusion into the subscription book work, it would give them occasion to return to commercial work, and this would bring in delays and hindrances to the work of filling the world with our literature.  {2MR 316.3}
[2MR 316.4]          At this period of our work we must guard every step we take in reference to the publication of our books. . . .                                             -317-  {2MR 316.4}
[2MR 317.1]          I was instructed by One of authority that our work is to be carried on conscientiously by our own believing people. We are to unite our forces solidly, and work for the glory of God, multiplying the evidences of truth in every possible way. The Lord God is our Counselor. Christ is our Mediator and Saviour. We are to bring into the work every living agency who feels that he is chosen of God to do, not a common, commercial work, but a work that will give light and truth, Bible truth, to the world.--Letter 72, 1907, pp. 1-3. (To E. R. Palmer, Feb. 25, 1907.)     Released November 12, 1963.  {2MR 317.1}
[2MR 318.1]       MR No. 156 - On Renting SDA Churches; Guidance in Writing; Daniel's Character Revealed; the Sanctuary and the Ark         ［Material requested by A. L. White for use in correspondence in answering the question of the attitude of Ellen G. White toward renting SDA churches to Protestant groups for their regular Sunday services.］  {2MR 318.1}
[2MR 318.2]          One week ago last Sabbath I filled an appointment to speak in the church in San Francisco. We had an excellent meeting. There seemed to be an earnest desire to hear, and an interest in the words spoken.  {2MR 318.2}
[2MR 318.3]          This is the first time I had spoken in the San Francisco church since long before the earthquake and fire. The building was in a much better condition than I expected to find it. The meeting room is large and well kept. On the platform, and in front, the floor is carpeted with red Brussels. The carpet is well preserved and is kept looking nice. The pulpit is well arranged.  {2MR 318.3}
[2MR 318.4]          Your grandfather and I were the ones who worked up the plans for erecting this building. A few others united with us, and we all worked together as best we could.  {2MR 318.4}
[2MR 318.5]          There are large, stained-glass windows, which help to give a good appearance. The baptistry is nicely arranged. Back of the pulpit the wall swings back on hinges and the baptistry is thus brought into full view of the audience. I cannot express my thankfulness that the Lord preserved this large meetinghouse through the earthquake and fire. We appreciate it now very much.  {2MR 318.5}
[2MR 318.6]          The church is rented to the Presbyterians for services on Sunday. This makes it a little inconvenient for us at times, but as their meetinghouse was destroyed, they feel very grateful for the privilege of using ours.  {2MR 318.6}
[2MR 318.7]          In some of the lower rooms dispensary work is carried on, and there are well-equipped treatment rooms. The work that has been done here has been a                                           -319-     blessing to many, especially since the fire.--Letter 18a, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To Mabel E. Workman, Nov. 15, 1906.)  {2MR 318.7}
[2MR 319.1]      Item 2        ［Material requested by F.D. Nichol for use in a forthcoming book on the Spirit of Prophecy.］  {2MR 319.1}
[2MR 319.2]         The American mail goes tomorrow, and I have much to write. Have written seventeen pages since 3:00 a.m., prepared for the mail which leaves Cooranbong at 9:00 a.m. As soon as I take my pen in hand, I am not in darkness as to what to write. It is as plain and clear as a voice speaking to me, "I will instruct thee and teach thee in the way which thou shalt go." "In all thy ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct ［make plain］ thy paths."  {2MR 319.2}
[2MR 319.3]          We are to trust the Lord with all our heart. We have proved the Lord. We have the sure word on which we shall rely.--Ms 89, 1900, p. 2. (Diary, Jan. 1, 1900.)  {2MR 319.3}
[2MR 319.4]      Item 3:        ［Material requested by Dr. Alger Johns for use in class work at Andrews University.］  {2MR 319.4}
[2MR 319.5]         Daniel was imbued with the Spirit of Jesus Christ, and he pleaded that the wise men of Babylon should not be destroyed. The followers of Christ do not possess the attributes of Satan, which make it a pleasure to grieve and afflict the creatures of God. They have the Spirit of their Master who said, "I am come to seek and to save that which was lost. I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance." Had Daniel possessed the same quality of religious zeal                                           -320-     which is so quickly inflamed today in the churches, and men are led by it to afflict and oppress and destroy those who do not serve God after their prescribed plan, he would have said to Arioch, "These men who claim to be wise men are deceiving the king. They have not the knowledge they claim to have and should be destroyed. They dishonor the God of heaven, they serve idols, and their lives in no way do honor to God; let them die; but bring me in before the king and I will show unto the king the interpretation." The transforming grace of God was made manifest in His servant, and he pleaded most earnestly for the lives of the very men who afterwards in a secret, underhanded manner, made plans by which they thought to put an end to the life of Daniel. These men became jealous of Daniel because he found favor with kings and nobles, and was honored as the greatest man in Babylon.--Letter 90, 1894, p. 3. (To "Dear Children," May 29, 1894.)  {2MR 319.5}
[2MR 320.1]      Item 4        ［Material desired for use in the White Estate Office Berrien Springs Branch in answering questions frequently asked.］  {2MR 320.1}
[2MR 320.2]         I could say much regarding the sanctuary, the ark containing the law of God, the cover of the ark, which is the mercy seat, the angels at either end of the ark, and other things connected with the heavenly sanctuary and with the great day of atonement. I could say much regarding the mysteries of heaven, but my lips are closed. I have no inclination to try to describe them.  {2MR 320.2}
[2MR 320.3]          I would not dare to speak of God as you have spoken of Him. He is high and lifted up, and His glory fills the heavens. "The voice of the Lord is mighty; it shaketh the cedars of Lebanon. The Lord is in His holy temple; let all the earth keep silence before Him."                                              -321-  {2MR 320.3}
[2MR 321.1]          My brother, when you are tempted to speak of God, where He is, or what He is, remember that on this point silence is eloquence. Take off your shoes from off your feet, for the ground on which you are placing your careless, unsanctified feet, is holy ground.--Letter 253, 1903, p. 7. (To J. H. Kellogg, Nov. 20, 1903.)     Released December 23, 1963.  {2MR 321.1}
[2MR 322.1]       MR No. 158 - EGW's Visit to Sands (Stanley), Va., Nov. 5-11, 1890         ［Material requested by the pastor of the Stanley, Virginia, church for general use and to become a part of the records of the church.--A. L. White.］                             Ellen G. White's Visit to Sands,                     (Stanley) Virginia, November 5-11, 1890  {2MR 322.1}
[2MR 322.2]            Sands, Virginia, Wednesday, Nov. 5, 1890. We left Salamanca ［New York］, November 4, 1890, about eleven o'clock. On the cars we met Brother Lawhead and his son. We were passing over the same ground that we went over two years ago in journeying to Williamsport at the time of the flood. We changed cars at Elmira and at Williamsport, and then we journeyed to Harrisburg. We tarried there until the next morning. We walked to the hotel from the depot--a few blocks--and we found crowds everywhere yelling at the top of their voices because it was election of the State officers and governor of the State. . . .  {2MR 322.2}
[2MR 322.3]         We reached this place--Sands, Virginia--about twelve o'clock. ［Wednesday, Nov. 5］ The train is usually due about eleven o'clock. We found Brother Lewis, who lives within three miles of Washington ［Virginia］, waiting with team for us. We rode out one mile. Brother Robinson and Willie White walked. Close by the meetinghouse which was built for our people, was a building owned by Brother Painter. It was at this time vacant, and the brethren moved into it to entertain those who came. We have very good accommodations, but in marked contrast to the ample and abundant rooms in Salamanca. We seldom find ourselves so well situated in our travels as we did at Brother Hicks'. We have not a thing to complain of, for the Lord's people here are doing their very best and we are fully satisfied. They are generally poor, but there are some who are more wealthy, and who are able to help advance and sustain the cause of God. Brother Painter is wealthy. God help him to do his whole duty in the work and cause of the Master.                                            -323-  {2MR 322.3}
[2MR 323.1]          Sands, Va., Thursday, Nov. 6, 1890. Brother Robinson, Sara McEnterfer, Willie White and I were accommodated by Brother Lewis taking us with his horses and carriage about eight miles to Luray to see the caverns. We went into a building and for one dollar each we were furnished a guide, and I was astonished at what my eyes beheld. To give a description of this scene is simply impossible. It was wonderful, too wonderful to describe. We spent one hour and a half, with electric lights and lanterns or a tin with candles, three in each tin. We rode back, taking our dinner as we rode back to our stopping place at Sands. The road was quite rough but we enjoyed the ride very much. The day was mild, the sun shone in clearness, and the scenery was good. I was glad for this privilege to ride. It did us all good. I received letters from Brother McClure, Emma White, and Brother ［J. S.］ Washburn.  {2MR 323.1}
[2MR 323.2]          Sands, Va., Friday, Nov. 7, 1890. I arose at five o'clock and had a season of prayer, pleading with the Lord for His presence, His grace, and heavenly wisdom. I asked the Lord to give me health and relieve my heart of its pain and sickness, and I believe that He will hear my prayer and give me the message to bear in demonstrating the Spirit to this people. I had a little visit with some of the family, brethren who have come from West Virginia, across the mountains.  {2MR 323.2}
[2MR 323.3]          I wrote several pages this morning, and attended morning meeting. Spoke with great freedom. Many precious testimonies were borne. I told the people I would meet with them every morning if the Lord would give me strength. They need to be educated here, line upon line and precept upon precept. Oh, how I long to have them grasp the rich promises of God and conceive all their possibilities, all their privileges, to ask of Jesus those things which they so much need.                                          -324-  {2MR 323.3}
[2MR 324.1]          I spoke again to the people this afternoon at half past two. The house was full and more than half were unbelievers, but they listened with intense earnestness. The Lord gave me strength to speak with great earnestness and power ［for］ one hour and a half. I feel to praise the Lord that He is renewing my strength and enabling me to bear the message He has given me. Oh, for the baptism of the Holy Ghost! I want the people to have it. They need it. We want rich blessings from the Lord in order to represent Christ to the people. I sent off to the mail sixteen pages, all but four written today.  {2MR 324.1}
[2MR 324.2]          Sands, Va., Nov. 8, 1890. I arose early, and after seeking the Lord in prayer I wrote many pages. At half past eight attended morning meeting and gave them a morning talk. I sought to revive their faith by relating my experience in Salamanca. Hearts seemed to be touched. I urged them to ask greater blessings of the Lord and to believe that He would bless, and then not to go away and waver about it. The Lord would have us firm and importunate as was Elijah and the importunate widow who obtained their requests because they would not let go.  {2MR 324.2}
[2MR 324.3]          I spoke in the afternoon to a full house. The Lord gave me power and grace to present the truth to the people, setting before the people the necessity of seeking the Lord, of setting their own house and hearts in order, and of heeding the Scriptures in bringing up their children in the fear and admonition of the Lord. My text was in Acts, the commission of Christ to His disciples.  {2MR 324.3}
[2MR 324.4]          The Lord gave me much freedom in speaking to the people of the necessity of every follower of Christ feeling that he is a missionary for God, the living human agency through whom the Lord will communicate His blessing to others.  {2MR 324.4}
[2MR 324.5]          Moses spent forty years as a shepherd of flocks to prepare him to understand himself, and to purify himself by emptying himself, that the Lord could accomplish His will in him. The Lord did not take for His workmen mere machines in                                            -325-     intellect or feelings. Both are essential to do the work, but these human elements of character must be purged from defects, not by talking of the will of God, but by doing His will. If any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine. Moses was under training to God. He endured a long process of mental training to fit him to be leader of the armies of Israel.  {2MR 324.5}
[2MR 325.1]          Inspiration will come to men of God's appointment, but not to any man who retains a high idea of his own mental superiority. Every man whom God will use to do His will must have humble ideas of himself, and must seek in persevering earnestness for light. God will not require any man to become a novice and to sink down into a voluntary humility, and become more and more incapacitated. God calls upon everyone with whom He works to do the very highest kind of thinking and praying and hoping and believing.  {2MR 325.1}
[2MR 325.2]          Many have, as had Moses, very much to unlearn in order to learn the very lessons that they need to learn. He had need to be self-trained by severest mental and moral discipline and God wrought with him before he could be fitted to train others in mind and heart. He had been instructed in the Egyptian courts. Nothing was left as unnecessary to train him to become a general of armies. The false theories of the idolatrous Egyptians had been instilled into his mind, and the influences surrounding him and things his eyes looked upon could not be easily shaken off or corrected. Thus it is with many who have had a false training in any line. All the idolatrous rubbish of heathen lore must be removed--bit by bit, item by item--from Moses' mind. Jethro helped him in many things to a correct faith, as far as he himself understood. He was working upward toward the light when he could see God in singleness of heart. God Jehovah was revealed to him. This thorough intellectual training in Egypt,                                            -326-     and as a shepherd among the mountains, in the pure air, made him a strong thinker and a strong doer of the Word of God.  {2MR 325.2}
[2MR 326.1]          God has done everything for us. What have we done? Shall we become faithful stewards of His grace? Shall we receive from the Lord Jesus His gifts to impart? "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world." Our life is to be a trial of faith. We are to recognize that a heavenly hand is reached out to us. In laying aside our tenth for God, we shall be able also to present gifts and offerings. This is the Lord's method of saving our souls from worldliness, from greed, and from selfishness. He has made us His stewards. He imparts to all who love Him, that they may impart to others. With the Lord's imparted gifts in our hands, we are to feel that the Lord has made us His stewards, to be employed by Him. He has made my heart one with the heart of Christ, who gave His life and all the honors and riches of heaven that one, through faith, shall have eternal riches.  {2MR 326.1}
[2MR 326.2]          Sands, Va., Sabbath, Nov. 8, 1890. We have beautiful weather. Willie White spoke in the morning with great freedom and his discourse made a favorable impression on all who heard him. This is the very work the Lord would have him to do. His work will be more in this line as he will necessarily have to accompany me from place to place as I journey among the people of God. I have had neither of my sons to accompany me. I have been alone with Sara McEnterfer as my companion. It is time this order of things changed. Willie is correspondent of foreign missions and I need him, and he must be prepared to preach the gospel to the people wherever he goes.  {2MR 326.2}
[2MR 326.3]          I spoke in the afternoon from John 17. The Lord gave me much of His Holy Spirit. The house was full. I called those forward who wished to seek the Lord more earnestly and for those who wished to give themselves to the Lord a whole                                           -327-     sacrifice. For a time not one made a move, but after a while many came forward and bore testimonies of confession. We had a precious season of prayer and all felt broken down, weeping and confessing their sins. Oh, that each may understand! It is their privilege to apportion out their means, putting it into circulation to supply the deficiencies by giving back to the Lord His own portion to advance His cause in the world.  {2MR 326.3}
[2MR 327.1]          Sands, Va., Sunday, Nov. 9, 1890. Attended morning meetings and talked to them. There are crowds coming in to the meetings. Not more than one half could get entrance into the house. Brother Miles spoke in the forenoon.  {2MR 327.1}
[2MR 327.2]         I spoke in the afternoon from Matthew 6:19. "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt." I had freedom in addressing the people, but not more than half could get into the house. One hundred and thirty-five, by count, were in the house, and outside platforms were made by the windows and many stood by the windows on the platform of boards, and others on the ground. The windows were opened so that they could hear. Many were in uncomfortable positions, pressed up as close to the windows as possible to hear the Word of life. The platform of the desk was crowded with men and women.  {2MR 327.2}
[2MR 327.3]          I thought if Jesus were here it might be a profitable occasion indeed. Oh, how difficult it is to entertain the idea that Jesus is actually in our midst, but it is truth. I thought of the many occasions when the crowds had come out to hear Jesus. In such large gatherings there is more or less confusion, one crowding upon another. But Jesus patiently bore all their rudeness and all the inconvenience, and so must we if we can only plant the seeds of truth in some hearts. I was surprised that there was as much quiet as there                                           -328-     was. Many, many were standing all the time. Many scarcely moved from their positions during the one hour and a half I was speaking.  {2MR 327.3}
[2MR 328.1]          I wished we had been accommodated with a large tent where we could gather all under the tent and conveniently seat them. But that opportunity to reach many of all classes has passed into eternity, and we will never know the effect of the message borne until the judgment. Oh, how my heart is drawn out to have those who claim to believe the truth to teach others also. Those who can speak the Word should be faithful. But there is much ministering to be done, and the Holy Spirit alone can move upon hearts to do service for God in winning souls to Christ.  {2MR 328.1}
[2MR 328.2]          Sands, Va., Monday, Nov. 10, 1890. I slept this morning unusually long. It was five o'clock before I left my bed. After a season of prayer, I wrote important matters to which my mind was called in a dream. I know it was a message for this people. I read the same in the early morning meeting. The meetings were good. I urged upon all present to arouse to their God-given responsibilities at home and abroad. The Lord Jesus has given in His teachings important lessons on faith and love and the comparative claims of heaven and earth. The Lord Jesus, the world's Redeemer, understands the human heart. He understands the dangers and perils of Satan's temptations to make the world all absorbing. There is our danger. If these temptations prevail, the love of God is expelled from the soul and the love of the world fills the vacuum. No earthly power can change this order of things. The love of God brought back to the human heart the power of God. Working with man's human effort, this power can dislodge the love of the world by keeping a better world in view.  {2MR 328.2}
[2MR 328.3]          I spoke to a full house in the afternoon from John 14. The Lord put His Holy Spirit upon me in large measure. There was a large attendance of unbelievers.                                           -329-     We hoped when we made the call for all who wished to take their stand for the Lord more fully, that several would have strength to decide, but something held them. The enemy seemed to have power over them and none led out on this occasion. After much labor, and a season of earnest prayer, some responded, and yet we felt that there should have been a more earnest response. We had done our duty. We could do no more. But we were disappointed at the reluctance to move. Many were in the house that we knew were not in a prepared state to work for the Master, either in their own house, or in their neighborhood, or in the church, but it seemed that a spell was upon them.  {2MR 328.3}
[2MR 329.1]          We prayed most earnestly to God for His Holy Spirit. I wanted strength to bear the burdens and labor as the Lord would have me. I had the spirit of supplication for the baptism of the Spirit of the Lord upon those who had been set as ministers of the people. Oh, I know that they needed the converting power of God just then and there upon their own hearts, before they were prepared to strengthen the things that remain, that are ready to die. How my heart is pained to see that those who profess to love God are not advancing step by step from light to a greater light, that they may answer the claims of God. Why will they remain in a lukewarm state, neither cold nor hot?  {2MR 329.1}
[2MR 329.2]          "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid." I contemplate the great possibilities and probabilities in these last days for the people of God whose privilege it is to walk in the light as He is in the light. As we approach the end of earth's history we shall have increased power, proportionate to the trials to which we are subjected. We are not to keep ourselves in a state of worry and doubt, binding up our souls in the perplexities of unbelief and worldliness, in worrying and scolding and fretting, but wait on the Lord, in perfect obedience to His will, and we shall see the                                           -330-     salvation of God from day to day. He always gives strength as our day shall be--strength and grace proportionate to the trials and tests and conflicts we are obliged to meet.  {2MR 329.2}
[2MR 330.1]          Of the church the Lord says, Why stand ye here all the day idle? Work while it is day. The night cometh, when no man can work. There is not time for us to plan and study how we can amuse ourselves, please our own fancies, follow our own methods. The mind may reach high attainments by being directed in the right channel, but if not properly cultivated it reaches no higher than the lowlands of earth. It settles in the dust. God means that His people shall have a deep and rich experience themselves for the benefit of others. He means that the capabilities of the mind shall be developed and shall triumph over circumstances. God is to be made the center of everything. Earthly things are not to be allowed to have the ascendancy.  {2MR 330.1}
[2MR 330.2]          The Lord Jesus in His work and in His instruction lifts up His voice to break the spell of infatuation upon human minds and asks the momentous question, "What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?"  {2MR 330.2}
[2MR 330.3]          Disease and death are in our world, and how little we know when our individual probation shall end. It is a painful matter for me to consider how many, if now called to render up their accounts, would do it with grief, regret, and remorse that their God-given probationary time was so fully employed in self-serving. The soul--the eternal interests of the soul--has been fearfully neglected for unimportant affairs. The mind is kept busy, just as Satan designs it shall be, with selfish interests and nothing of any consequence, and time may be passing into eternity without a fitting up for heaven at all.                                           -331-  {2MR 330.3}
[2MR 331.1]          What can be compared with the loss of a human soul? It is a question which every soul must determine for himself--whether to gain the treasures of eternal life or to lose all because of his neglect to make God and His righteousness his first and only business. Jesus, the world's Redeemer, who gave His own precious life that every son and daughter of Adam might have life--eternal life--in the kingdom of God, looks with grief upon the large number of those who profess to be Christians, who are not serving Him but themselves. They scarcely think of eternal realities, notwithstanding He calls their attention to the rich reward awaiting the faithful who will serve Him with their undivided affections. He brings eternal realities within the range of their vision. He bids them to count the cost now of being an obedient and faithful follower of Christ, and says, "Ye cannot serve God and mammon."  {2MR 331.1}
[2MR 331.2]          He would have every individual sense his responsibility to so use his precious time here in this world that it will be fruitful daily in good works. This is the only worthy aim of every living mortal--to employ his God-given faculties with endless results in view.  {2MR 331.2}
[2MR 331.3]          It is my Father's good pleasure that ye bear much fruit. The heart is to be guarded. The seed plot is to be weeded of its weeds of vanity and every circumstance in life is to be so arranged that it shall not shut heaven from our view. The lessons of Christ are to plant precious seeds of truth in the soil of the heart, that the yield may be a hundred fold of rich, precious fruit unto eternal life.--Ms 45, 1890, pp. 1-11. ("At Sands ［Stanley］, Va.," Diary, Nov. 4-11, 1890.)                                           -332-  {2MR 331.3}
[2MR 332.1]          Here ［at Salamanca, New York］ I spoke three times to the people. My head still afflicted. When almost discouraged, thinking I must give up the future appointments, when I knelt to pray, suddenly the glory of the Lord shone around about me. The whole room seemed to be filled with the presence of God. I was happy, so happy, I did not sleep scarcely any of that night because of gladness of heart and peace and comfort from the Lord which passeth knowledge. I said nothing more about returning home, but went to the depot in a snowstorm, and we had to tarry at a hotel that night, and next day at noon we were at Sands, Virginia. Here we had very excellent meetings. I spoke seven times. Willie spoke Sabbath forenoon with much freedom. Our meetings closed Monday night.  {2MR 332.1}
[2MR 332.2]          I was glad of the privilege of speaking to this people. They seemed to be so eager to hear the testimony given me of the Lord for them. We were blessed with pleasant weather all the way through. Sunday, the people came from all directions, outsiders.  {2MR 332.2}
[2MR 332.3]          About one-half could get into the meeting house. Platforms were raised from the ground. The windows were opened and hundreds stood upon the raised platforms outside the house. The aisles were packed; every seat was full; and they listened with interest. I was astonished at their quiet and at the interest they manifested.  {2MR 332.3}
[2MR 332.4]          Well, the Lord has indeed wrought for us on this journey.--Letter 72a, 1890, pp. 1-4. (To Albert Harris, Nov. 12, 1890.)     Released April 23, 1964.  {2MR 332.4}
[2MR 333.1]       MR No. 159 - Unity of the Spirit; Build Carefully on the Rock; Christ Our Helper in Time of Temptation    Item 1:            ［Material requested for use in Ministry magazine.］                                     Unity of the Spirit  {2MR 333.1}
[2MR 333.2]            The Lord desires to make man the repository of divine influence, and the only thing that hinders the accomplishment of God's designs is that men close their hearts to the light of life. Apostasy caused the withdrawal of the Holy Spirit from man, but through the plan of redemption this blessing of heaven is to be restored to those who sincerely desire it. The Lord has promised to give all good things to those who ask Him, and all good things are defined as given with the gift of the Holy Spirit. The more we discover our real need, our real poverty, the more will we desire the gift of the Holy Spirit; our souls will be turned, not into the channel of ambition and presumption, but into the channel of earnest supplication for the enlightenment of heaven. It is because we do not see our need, do not realize our poverty, that we do not pour forth earnest entreaties, looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, for the bestowal of the blessing.  {2MR 333.2}
[2MR 333.3]         This is the one thing that is needed at the Health Retreat. If the workers there only knew their need, their cry would ascend with ceaseless importunity that they might have the Spirit of God to rest upon them. They would see nothing but danger in walking in the sparks of their own kindling. Devising and planning without the Lord to plan with you is to be ensnared by the enemy. Let every soul seek the Lord.  {2MR 333.3}
[2MR 333.4]          Jesus has said, "Ask, and ye shall receive; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you" (Matthew 7:7). It is in proportion to our appreciation of the necessity and value of spiritual things that we seek for their attainment. "Without Me ye can do nothing," says Jesus, and yet many think that                                           -334-     man can do very much in his own finite strength and wisdom. Satan is ready to offer his counsel that he may win souls in the game of life. When men do not feel the need of counseling with their brethren, something is wrong; they trust to their wisdom. It is essential that brethren should counsel together. This I have been compelled to urge for the last forty-five years. Again and again the instruction has been repeated that those who are engaged in important work in the cause of God should not walk in their own ideas, but counsel together. They may regard their plans as without a flaw, but other minds may be enlightened on some points where they cannot see, or may take heed to suggestions and counsels of those who see not the truth. The Lord may have plans of a different order, not after the plans of finite man.  {2MR 333.4}
[2MR 334.1]          The Lord has not endowed one man with all the qualifications essential to accomplish the work in our institutions. One man may be strong in one direction and weak on other points, and Satan understands how to take advantage of that weak point; and another may be strong in another direction, each making up for the deficiency of his brother. Let no man think himself sufficient of himself, with breadth of mind enough to carry the weighty responsibilities of running such institutions as the publishing house, the college, or the health institutions. Among a multitude of counselors there is safety.  {2MR 334.1}
[2MR 334.2]          It is essential that men in responsible positions in any branch of the work of God take advantage of religious ordinances, and the means of grace to obtain all the counsels of heaven they can. Special efforts should be made by those in the medical profession to place themselves in the channel of light because they are continually exposed to a variety of temptations.  {2MR 334.2}
[2MR 334.3]          Physicians are deprived of many opportunities to attend important meetings where they might obtain a better understanding of the working of the cause of                                           -335-     God. But they can do far better than they do if they will devise and plan with determined purpose. They do not hear the statistics of the work, they lose the direct appeals that are made to the heart, that they may recognize the voice of God in entreaty, in warnings, in testimonies of His Spirit that they may be assured that the Captain of their salvation is leading His people. They lose sight of the importance and force of spiritual truths and fail to reach a position of exalted faith. Those who are in this position need wise counselors who shall alternate in attending the religious meetings for the benefit of the churches. Imbued with the Spirit of God, they may catch the holy inspiration and rehearse the messages of warning, and keep fresh in mind the providences of God, while they live lives of purity and faith and gladness of spirit.  {2MR 334.3}
[2MR 335.1]          The Lord is at work in a variety of ways to bind His people together. Through heavenly and human agencies He is at work that His professed followers may all become partakers of the divine nature, that His church may be brought up to the highest standard of Christian excellence. God has made the line of demarcation between the church and the world very distinct, and He designs that it shall be discerned and practiced. . . .  {2MR 335.1}
[2MR 335.2]          The believers in all ages are to be one, and the Holy Spirit is the living essence that cements, animates, and pervades the whole body of Christ's followers. The duties devolving on the members of Christ's church are tasks set by the Lord, and although each one of the workers is but an atom, a fraction of the stupendous fabric, inhabited by the Holy Spirit, how sacred, how holy do these duties appear! The Jews had an appointed guard whose duty it was to watch the temple night and day, and although the guard was made up of a large number of men, each one felt that he was under obligation to stand in his lot and place, for he was entrusted with a solemn charge. Suppose that the numerous                                           -336-     body of guards had been dismissed, and the whole burden of responsibility had been placed upon one man, and that at a time when particular danger was near because of the efforts of a vigilant foe. This would be presumption. Would not the solitary guard be liable to be overcome because overcharged? Thank God, important interests are not to rest on one man's mind or one man's judgment. Every soul is to be on the alert to catch every sound, to note every movement on the part of the enemy that would endanger his God-given charge. This is the spirit that should characterize every worker at the Health Retreat, for each one of you are entrusted with a sacred responsibility that you may help one another, strengthen one another in keeping the fort. There is to be a building one another up in the most holy faith, and no one is to receive the least sanction in tearing others down. The Holy Spirit must abide upon every worker else he that watcheth, keepeth his watch in vain.  {2MR 335.2}
[2MR 336.1]          Let everyone do his work as unto God and not unto man. Let your conduct accord with the sacred trust that has been given to you. This you may do, for the fountain of life has been opened for you, and principles of a new and heavenly order are to control your spirit and actions. Let not anyone receive the impression that a confederacy may safely be formed with worldlings. Confidences are not to be encouraged with those who are enemies of Christ. No compromise can be made with the enemy. Are you sentinels for God? Then be careful lest you betray God's people into the enemy's hands. Satan is seeking to insinuate some scheme that will result in separating God from the workers, but I heard the voice of the Lord saying, "Let everyone stand in his lot and place, and do the part assigned him with unwavering fidelity, and he will see and realize the fulfillment of the gracious designs of the Lord." If you become restless, as did Abraham and Sarah, and work up plans of your own in order to                                           -337-     bring about God's promises, a condition of things which you deem desirable after your own ways and ideas, you will find that it will result in sorrow, misery, and sin.  {2MR 336.1}
[2MR 337.1]          Jesus comes to you as the Spirit of truth; study the mind of the Spirit, consult your Lord, follow His way. If you yield to the dictates of the mind and flesh, your spirit will lose its proper character and balance, and you fail to discern and cannot appreciate moral power. Then you will seek to carry out the maxims of worldlings. Their voices are heard on every side, Here is the path of success. Your mind will, if you follow their suggestions, be deceived, carnalized, and you will esteem the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit as less than human invention. God calls upon you to close the door to human inventions and to open the door to divine illumination. Be careful that you do not resist the Spirit of God in its office work upon the temple of the soul. Be determined to please God, to magnify His name, to enjoy the sweet influence of His grace.  {2MR 337.1}
[2MR 337.2]          Every element of your nature is to be dedicated to God. Lay not one attribute upon the altar of Satan. There is none too much of any of the workers, be they possessed of large or small talents, to render themselves to God that they may be sanctified and fitted for His service. Give all you have and are, and it is all nothing without the merit of the blood that sanctifies the gift. Could those who hold responsible positions multiply their talents a thousandfold, their service would have no worth before God unless Christ was mingled with all their offerings. Let all the glory of what is accomplished redound to the glory of God; it belongs to Him. The world cannot discern Jesus; then let me not be anxious to unite with the world, lest I, too, become blind as the worldling, so that I cannot see the beauty of the truth. By beholding, by studying the ambitious plans and projects of the world, I become more and more                                           -338-     favorable to their methods, and become willing to listen to the suggestions of the enemy and to take the bribes of Satan, when I should instantly reject them as did Jesus when He was tempted.  {2MR 337.2}
[2MR 338.1]          There are some who talk in a regretful way concerning the restraints that the religion of the Bible imposes upon those who would follow its teachings. They seem to think that restraint is a great disadvantage, but we have reason to thank God with all our heart that He has raised a heavenly barrier between us and the ground of the enemy. There are certain tendencies of the natural heart that many think must be followed in order that the best development of the individual may result, but that which man thinks essential God sees would not be the blessing to humanity which men imagine, for the development of these very traits of character would unfit them for the mansions above. The Lord places men under test and trial that the dross may be separated from the gold, but He forces none. He does not bind with fetters and cords and barriers, for they increase disaffection rather than decrease it. The remedy for evil is found in Christ as an indwelling Saviour. But in order that Christ may be in the soul, it must first be emptied of self, then there is a vacuum created that may be supplied by the Holy Spirit.  {2MR 338.1}
[2MR 338.2]          The Lord purifies the heart very much as we air a room. We do not close the doors and windows and throw in some purifying substance; but we open the doors and throw wide the windows, and let heaven's purifying atmosphere flow in. The Lord says, "He that doeth truth cometh to the light." The windows of impulse, of feeling, must be opened up toward heaven, and the dust of selfishness and earthliness must be expelled. The grace of God must sweep through the chambers of the mind, the imagination must have heavenly themes for contemplation, and every element of the nature must be purified and vitalized by the Spirit of God.                                          -339-  {2MR 338.2}
[2MR 339.1]          Many seem to feel that religion has a tendency to make its possessor narrow and cramped, but genuine religion does not have a narrowing influence; it is the lack of religion that cramps the faculties and narrows the mind. When a man is narrow, it is an evidence that he needs the grace of God, the heavenly anointing, for a Christian is one whom the Lord, the God of hosts, can work through that He may keep the way of the Lord in the earth, and make manifest His will to men.--Ms 3, 1892, pp. 1-4, 6-9. ("Relationship of Institutional Workers," no date.)  {2MR 339.1}
[2MR 339.2]     Item 2:                                Build Carefully on the Rock            I am inquiring what I ought to do or say that will change the condition of your mind. I have had the most intense interest in your behalf, and may the Lord guide my pen. The Lord has made you a man of His appointment, and angels of God have been your helpers. I have written that the Lord has placed you in the very position that you are in, not because you are infallible, but because He would work your mind by His Holy Spirit. . . . On no account should you be entangled and woven up in any work that will endanger your influence with Seventh-day Adventists, for the Lord has appointed you to fill a place of His appointment, to stand before the medical profession, not to be molded, but to mold human minds. Every day you are to be under the supervision of God. He is your Maker, your Redeemer. He has a work for you to do, not separated from Seventh-day Adventists, but in unity and harmony with them, to be a great blessing to your brethren in giving to them that knowledge which God has given you.  {2MR 339.2}
[2MR 339.3]          We are God's great building. Every stroke, every stone put into the building is only a part of the whole. Every worker is himself to become just                                          -340-     what God designs he should be in building his own life with pure, noble, upright deeds, that at the end he may be a symmetrical structure, a fair temple, honored by God and man. God must be in this work. "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." Through you He has worked, and will work to do honor to His name by trusting to you these great responsibilities. "We are laborers together with God," and God would use you and me and each individual who engages in His service. Each is to stand upon his watchtower and listen attentively to that which the Spirit has to say to him, for every word and act leaves an impress not only on our characters, but upon the characters of others engaged in the work.  {2MR 339.3}
[2MR 340.1]          The Lord would have you stand forth as Daniel, every phase of your character under His own ministration, that day by day you may grow into a structure that will stand forth, not as a perfect whole in itself, but connected with the work of other chosen workmen, as a beautiful temple for the Lord, a living witness to the value, stability, and nobility of the man who keeps his eye single to the glory of God.  {2MR 340.1}
[2MR 340.2]          Your faculties are separate and distinct, yet each is dependent for its success upon the other. So each day God works with His building, stroke upon stroke, to perfect the structure, which thus grows into a holy temple for the Lord. One stone mislaid affects the whole building. This figure represents human character, which is to be wrought upon, point by point. There is not to be a flaw in it, for it is the Lord's building. Every stone must be perfectly laid, that it may endure the pressure placed upon it. God warns you and every worker to take heed how you build, so that your building may bear the test of storm and tempest because it is riveted to the eternal Rock. Take heed how you build. Every hour may be spent in placing the stone on the sure foundation, ready for the day of test and revelation, when we shall be seen just as we are.                                            -341-  {2MR 340.2}
[2MR 341.1]          This warning God presents to me as essential in your case. He loves you with a love that is immeasurable. He loves your brethren in the faith, and He works with them to the same end that He works with you. His church upon the earth is to assume divine proportions before the world, as a temple composed of living stones, every stone emitting light. This building is to be the light of the world, a city set on a hill, which cannot be hid. It is composed of stones laid close together, stone fitting to stone, making a solid building. All the stones are not of the same form or shape. Some are large, some are small, but each has its own crevice to fill. And the value of each stone is determined by the light it reflects to the world. This is God's plan, and He would have all who profess to believe His word fill their respective places in the great, grand work for this time.  {2MR 341.1}
[2MR 341.2]          We are, dear and much-beloved brother, living amid the perils of the last days. Every mental and physical power is to be cultivated, for all the powers are essential to make the church a building which will represent the wisdom and character of the great Designer. We are to cultivate the talents given us by God. They are His gifts, and are to be used in their right relation to each other, so as to make a perfect whole. God gives the talents, the powers of the mind; man makes the character. The mind is the Lord's garden, and man must cultivate it earnestly in order to form a character after the divine similitude.  {2MR 341.2}
[2MR 341.3]          The Lord has wrought with you, my much-respected brother, enabling you to act your part as His workman; but there are other workmen who must act their part as God's agents, His members, who help to compose the whole body. Bear in mind, all are to be united as parts of a great machine. The Lord's church is composed of His living, working agencies who derive their power to act from the                                           -342-     Author and Finisher of their faith. The great work resting upon God's individual workers is to be carried forward in symmetrical harmony. . . .  {2MR 341.3}
[2MR 342.1]          God's people are not to be in confusion, lacking order, harmony, consistency, and beauty. The Lord is greatly dishonored when unity does not exist among His people. I have been sensibly impressed with the strife, discord, and emulation in society. Those who believe the truth for this time must know that truth is a unit. Spasms of feeling are not inspiration. The unity that God requires must be cultivated day by day; the lips must be sanctified, the tongue, the voice, must be trained to do the right kind of service if we would answer the prayer of Christ. The disunion that has existed among those who claim to believe the last message of mercy to be given to our world is a great hindrance to the advancement of our work. All are to be united in one as Christ is one with the Father, their powers illuminated, inspired, and sanctified, making a complete whole. God is dishonored by the variance existing among His people. Those who love God and keep His commandments are not to draw apart but press together. ［See Philippians 2:1-4.］  {2MR 342.1}
[2MR 342.2]          The Lord does not forsake you, my brother. Bear in mind that this world is but the pilgrimage through which we are passing, that the future world is the home to which we are going. Have faith in God.--Letter 73, 1899, pp. 1-5. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 17, 1899.)  {2MR 342.2}
[2MR 342.3]     Item 3:                       Christ, Our Helper in Time of Temptation            "Count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations; knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing" ［James 1:2-4］.                                            -343-  {2MR 342.3}
[2MR 343.1]          The temptations that assail the children of God are to be regarded as the outworking of the wrath of Satan against Christ, who gave Himself as a sacrifice for our sins, and redeemed us by His blood. Satan is filled with wrath against Jesus. But he cannot hurt the Saviour except by conquering those for whom Christ died. He knows that when through his devices souls are ruined, the Saviour is wounded.  {2MR 343.1}
[2MR 343.2]          The heavenly universe is watching with the deepest interest the conflict between Christ in the person of His saints, and the great deceiver. Those who recognize and resist temptation are fighting the Lord's battles. To such are given the commendation, "Blessed is the man that endureth temptation." Endurance of temptation means the cultivation of patience. The tempted, harassed soul cannot trust in his own strength of purpose. Feeling his utter helplessness, he flees to the stronghold, saying, "My Saviour, I cast my helpless soul upon Thee." The fiercer the temptation, the more strongly he clings to the Mighty One.  {2MR 343.2}
[2MR 343.3]          By faith he passes the temptation over to Christ and leaves it there. Faith in the Saviour's strength makes him more than a conqueror. It is the miracle-working power of Jesus that arms the Christian with strength to overcome as Christ overcame.  {2MR 343.3}
[2MR 343.4]          Temptation is not sin unless it is cherished. Looking unto Jesus, the Author and Finisher of our faith, will fill the soul with peace and abiding trust. "When the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him" ［Isaiah 59:19］.  {2MR 343.4}
[2MR 343.5]          A few hours ago I listened to the complaints of a distressed soul. Satan came to her in an unexpected way. She thought that she had blasphemed the                                           -344-     Saviour because the tempter kept putting into her mind the thought that Christ was only a man, no more than a good man. She thought that Satan's whisperings were the sentiments of her own heart, and this horrified her. She thought that she was denying Christ, and her soul was in an agony of distress. I assured her that these suggestions of the enemy were not her own thoughts, that Christ understood and accepted her; that she must treat these suggestions as wholly from Satan; and that her courage must rise with the strength of the temptation. She must say, I am a child of God. I commit myself, body and soul, to Jesus. I hate these vain thoughts. I told her not to admit for a moment that they originated with her; not to allow Satan to wound Christ by plunging her into unbelief and discouragement.  {2MR 343.5}
[2MR 344.1]          To those who are tempted, I would say, Do not for a moment acknowledge Satan's temptations as being in harmony with your own mind. Turn from them as you would from the adversary himself. Satan's work is to discourage the soul. Christ's work is to inspire the heart with faith and hope. Satan seeks to unsettle our confidence. He tells us that our hopes are built upon false premises, rather than upon the sure, immutable word of Him who cannot lie.  {2MR 344.1}
[2MR 344.2]          The oldest, most experienced Christians have been assailed by Satan's temptations, but through trust in Jesus they have conquered. So may every soul who looks in faith to Christ.  {2MR 344.2}
[2MR 344.3]          A man cannot put his feet in the path of holiness without evil men and evil angels uniting against him. Evil angels will conspire with evil men to destroy the servants of God. Those who are rebuked for their evil thoughts will hate the reprover of sin, and will try to wrench him from the service of Christ. The conflict may be long and painful, but we have the pledged word of the Eternal that Satan cannot conquer us unless we submit to his control.                                             -345-  {2MR 344.3}
[2MR 345.1]          Christ was crucified as a deceiver, yet He was the light and life of the world. He endured the contradiction of sinners against Himself.  {2MR 345.1}
[2MR 345.2]          "For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {2MR 345.2}
[2MR 345.3]          Can we measure the love of God? Paul declares that "it passeth knowledge." Then shall we who have been made partakers of the heavenly gift be careless and indifferent, neglecting the great salvation wrought out for us? Shall we allow ourselves to be separated from Christ, and thus lose the eternal reward, the great gift of everlasting life? Shall we not accept the enmity which Christ has placed between man and the serpent? Shall we not eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God, which means to live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God? Or shall we become earthly, eating the serpent's meat, which is selfishness, hypocrisy, evil-surmising, envy, and covetousness? We have a right to say, In the strength of Jesus Christ I will be a conqueror. I will not be overcome by Satan's devices.--Ms 31, 1911, pp. 16-19. ("Praising God," Diary, Nov. 19, 1911.)     Released April 23, 1964.  {2MR 345.3}
[2MR 346.1]       MR No. 160 - Christ's Presence Felt at Foot-Washing Ceremony    Item 1. ［Requested by Elder H. E. Fagal, evangelist and teacher, for use in an Andrews University term paper on foot washing.］                     Christ's Presence Felt at Feet-Washing Ceremony          January 1, 1859. The commencement of another year. My husband went down into the water and buried seven with Christ in baptism. Two of them were but children. One prayed earnestly in the water to be kept unspotted from the world. As Jesus was raised from the dead so the candidates were raised up out of the water. May they live a new life unto God. Will they be enabled to crucify self and imitate the self-denying life of Jesus?  {2MR 346.1}
[2MR 346.2]         In the evening the church followed the example of their divine Lord. Said Jesus on the night that He was betrayed, "If I then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet; ye also ought to wash one another's feet. For I have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done to you. . . . If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them" ［John 13:14-17］.  {2MR 346.2}
[2MR 346.3]         I was greatly blessed while engaged in washing the feet of my dear mother. It seemed to me to be the last time I should have the privilege. I felt called out to cry earnestly unto God that those weary feet might run in the way of God's commandments, travel the whole length of the Christian road, and after her weary pilgrimage is ended lay off her armor at the feet of her Redeemer, and finally stand upon the Mount Zion and walk the streets of gold. We wept together and that season will be long remembered. A holy solemnity pervaded the congregation. The place seemed awful and solemn on account of the presence of the Lord. After we had followed the example of our Lord in washing feet, we partook of the communion. It was an impressive scene as we called to mind the sufferings of our dear Saviour for our sins. Our hearts were deeply melted,                                             -347-     and overflowed with gratitude and love to Him who had paid such a dear price to ransom us from the power of Satan and hopeless misery.--Ms 2, 1859.  {2MR 346.3}
[2MR 347.1]          ［Jackson, Mich.］ Sabbath, April 2, 1859. Brother Meade's family came to the meeting. Also Brother Burwell and wife and a near neighbor who has recently commenced to keep the Sabbath. May the Lord enable them, Brother and Sister Gregory, to persevere. They seem good. The meeting was profitable. Nothing of particular interest occurs. In the evening attend to the ordinances. My mind was particularly depressed. A horror of great darkness settled upon me. James felt it, also Brother Palmer. We commenced to follow the example of our dear Saviour to wash one another's feet. While in this act the dark clouds parted and revealed to us again our Saviour. James and Brother Palmer were also set free. Our mourning is turned to rejoicing. We feel a peace of mind which is ever desirable to be felt by the Christian.--Ms 6, 1859.  {2MR 347.1}
[2MR 347.2]       Item 2. ［Requested by A. L. White for use in answering questions on Ellen G. White's attitude toward secular music.］                       Music, Well Selected and Well Rendered          For about an hour the fog did not lift and the sun did not penetrate it. Then the musicians, who were to leave the boat at this place, entertained the impatient passengers with music, well selected and well rendered. It did not jar upon the senses as the previous evening, but was soft and really grateful to the senses because it was musical.--Letter 6b, 1893. (Regarding the landing in New Zealand in Feb., 1893.)     Released 1964.  {2MR 347.2}
[2MR 348.1]      MR No. 161 - Holy People Do Not Claim To Be Sinless         ［Material requested by teachers at Andrews University for use in classwork.］                            Holy People Do Not Claim To Be Sinless  {2MR 348.1}
[2MR 348.2]            Says John, in speaking of the deceiver that doeth great wonders: He shall make an image to the beast, and shall cause all to receive his mark. Will you please consider this matter? Search the Scriptures and see. There is a wonder-working power to appear, and it will be when men are claiming sanctification, and holiness, lifting themselves up higher and higher, and boasting of themselves.  {2MR 348.2}
[2MR 348.3]         Look at Moses and the prophets, look at Daniel and Joseph and Elijah. Look at these men, and find me one sentence where they ever claimed to be sinless. The very soul that is in close relation to Christ, beholding His purity and excellency, will fall before Him with shamefacedness.  {2MR 348.3}
[2MR 348.4]          Daniel was a man to whom God had given great skill and learning, and when he fasted the angel came to him and said, "Thou are greatly beloved." And he fell prostrate before the angel. He did not say, Lord, I have been very faithful to You and I have done everything to honor You and defend Your word and name. Lord, You know how faithful I was at the king's table, and how I maintained my integrity when they cast me into the den of lions. Was that the way Daniel prayed to God? No. He prayed and confessed his sins, and said, Hear O Lord, and deliver; we have departed from Thy Word and have sinned. And when he saw the angel, he said, My comeliness was turned into corruption. He could not look upon the angel's face, and he had no strength; it was all gone. So the angel came to him and set him upon his knees. He could not behold him then. And then the angel came to him with the appearance of a man. Then he could bear the sight.                                             -349-  {2MR 348.4}
[2MR 349.1]          Why is it that so many claim to be holy and sinless? It is because they are so far from Christ. I have never dared to claim any such a thing. From the time that I was fourteen years old, if I knew what the will of God was, I was willing to do it. You never have heard me say I am sinless. Those that get sight of the loveliness and exalted character of Jesus Christ, who was holy and lifted up and His train fills the temple, will never say it. Yet we are to meet with those that will say such things more and more, every year.--Ms 5, 1885, pp. 8-9. ("Hearing and Doing," Sermon at Santa Rosa, March 7, 1885.)     Released May, 1964.  {2MR 349.1}
[3MR 0.1]         3MR - Manuscript Releases Volume Three ［Nos. 162-209］ (1990)      A WORD OF EXPLANATION         WHEN ELLEN WHITE DIED IN 1915, SHE LEFT HER MANUSCRIPTS AND LETTERS IN THE CUSTODY OF A SMALL GROUP OF MINISTERS AND ADMINISTRATORS IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH WHOM SHE HAD APPOINTED TO SERVE AS TRUSTEES OF HER ESTATE. AS THE YEARS PASSED, THESE TRUSTEES AND THEIR SUCCESSORS BECAME INCREASINGLY AWARE OF THE POTENTIAL USEFULNESS TO THE CHURCH OF THIS GOLD MINE OF UNPUBLISHED MATERIALS. PROCEDURES WERE DEVELOPED WHEREBY CHURCH ENTITIES, OR EVEN INDIVIDUALS, COULD REQUEST THE "RELEASE" OF SPECIFIED EXCERPTS FROM ELLEN WHITE'S WRITINGS FOR USE IN BOOKS, ARTICLES, CLASS LECTURES, OR SERMONS. FOR DETAILS OF THE RELEASE PROCESS THE READER IS REFERRED TO THE PREFACE TO MANUSCRIPT RELEASES, VOL. 1.       AS IN THE EARLIER VOLUMES, MATERIALS CURRENTLY AVAILABLE ELSEWHERE IN PUBLISHED FORM HAVE NOT BEEN INCLUDED IN THE PRESENT VOLUME. IN A FEW CASES MATERIALS UNDER CONSIDERATION AND ASSIGNED A RELEASE NUMBER WERE NOT  PROCESSED. AND THE NUMBER WAS NOT REASSIGNED. UNTIL 1983, ONLY THE EXCERPTS REQUESTED FOR PUBLIC USE WERE "RELEASED." STARTING WITH MANUSCRIPT RELEASE NO. 970, THE WHITE ESTATE BEGAN "RELEASING" ENTIRE LETTERS OR MANUSCRIPTS, SO FAR AS POSSIBLE, EVEN IF ONLY PARTICULAR PARAGRAPHS WERE REQUESTED.       COPY FOR THIS VOLUME HAS BEEN SENT TO THE PUBLISHER CAMERA-READY, WHICH MEANS THAT ANY TYPOGRAPHICAL MISTAKES OR OTHER INACCURACIES WHICH MAY APPEAR ARE THE RESPONSIBILITY OF THE WHITE ESTATE, NOT THE PUBLISHER.       WE TAKE PLEASURE IN MAKING THESE MATERIALS AVAILABLE IN THIS FORM, AND TRUST THAT THE COUNSELS, WARNINGS, AND PRINCIPLES PUT FORTH BY THE AUTHOR WILL BRING A BLESSING TO EVERY READER.                                    THE TRUSTEES OF THE ELLEN G. WHITE ESTATE                                    WASHINGTON, D.C.  {3MR 0.1}
[3MR 0.2]     Table of Contents    Word of Explanation    Ms Release                                                          Page  162        The Work in England...................................... 1  163        Fanaticism and Side Issues............................... 25  164        Constitutes Material Published in 3SM, p. 227  165        Church and State Relationships........................... 37  166        E. G. White Letters for Primary Book..................... 44  167        A Letter from Sister White Regarding Man-Made Tests...... 55  168        Ellen G. White Visit to Nimes, France, Oct. 16-31, 1886.. 61  169        Materials for the Book "I'd Like to Ask Sister White".... 120  170        Included in MR No. 1207  171        Further Materials for "Id Like to Ask Sister White"...... 173  172        The Study of History..................................... 184  173        Miscellaneous Manuscript Items........................... 188  174        Materials for "Thirteen Crisis Years".................... 191  175        Materials Requested for White Estate Use................. 207  176        Europe's Glory--the Alps................................. 214  177        Homes for the Unfortunate................................ 218  178        Material Now Published in "Mind, Character, and             Personality"  179        Miscellaneous Manuscript Items........................... 219  180        Material Requested for Use in a Dissertation on SDA             Evangelism (1901-1940)................................... 220  181        Material Now Published in "Mind, Character, and             Personality"  182        Materials for Battle Creek Church Promotion.............. 225  183        Loyalty to Christ........................................ 226  184        Ellen White at Tramelan, Switzerland..................... 228  185        Material Published in the Appendix of "Thirteen Crisis Years"  186        Material for Use With Spirit of Prophecy Day............. 237  187        Concerning Debt.......................................... 239  188        Items Requested for General Use.......................... 242  189        Materials Relating to Arthur G. Daniells................. 247  190        Material Appearing in "In Heavenly Places"  191        Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Week, 1966-1967  192        Question of the Day Line; Miscellaneous Materials........ 253  193        Miscellaneous Manuscript Items........................... 261  194        Material on S. N. Haskell................................ 274  195        Material Regarding G. A. Irwin........................... 282  196        Reaching the Wealthy..................................... 284  197        Additional Material on S. N. Haskell..................... 292  198        Materials for R. H. Pierson's Book....................... 293  199        On the Law in Galatians; On Sister White's "Daughters";             Letter to a Schoolgirl; Eternal Truth.................... 295  200        Materials Appearing in "Angel Over Her Tent"............. 302  201        Materials Used in "Principles of True Science"........... 304  202        Counsel to the Wife of an Unbelieving Husband............ 369  203        Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Week......................... 373  204        Regarding Dr. D. H. Kress; Counsel Regarding Marriage.... 381  205        E. G. White Diary and Letter Material.................... 383  206        Miscellaneous Materials.................................. 400  207        Materials Requested for Use in Books and Articles........ 405  208        Christ is Our Example.................................... 427  209        Miscellaneous Manuscript Items........................... 430  {3MR 0.2}
[3MR 1.1]     MR No. 162 - The Work in England         I have been unable to sleep much during the past night. I have thought of the church at ［Kettering］ which must be left much of the time without preaching. But it is the duty of those connected with the church to feel an individual responsibility to do to their utmost ability to strengthen the church, and make the meetings so interesting that outsiders or unbelievers will be attracted to your meetings.  {3MR 1.1}
[3MR 1.2]          Nothing can weaken a church so manifestly as division and strife, and if this does exist, nothing can so war against the truth, and against Jesus Christ, as this spirit. "By their fruits ye shall know them." "Doth a fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and bitter? Can the fig tree, my brethren, bear olive berries? either a vine, figs? So can no fountain both yield salt water and fresh. Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you? Let him shew out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom" ［James 3:11-13］.  {3MR 1.2}
[3MR 1.3]          Now let not anyone place himself as having great wisdom and ability. But if he have these talents he will not be the one to make them the most prominent, for it is those who have the most distrust of self, who have no special confidence in their own ability, whom God will use as His willing instruments. These will show by their conversation that they have been communing with God, and that they have been receiving of the lessons Christ has taught to all, who would teach them meekness and lowliness of heart. But with most exalted views of Jesus, filled with His love, the words of wisdom will flow forth from the soul in words that will stir their hearts. His works are made manifest, not by pompous words of self-praise, but in the very                                          -2-     opposite, in meekness of wisdom. These have no words to demerit others, but a very humble opinion of themselves; because they have had a more clear and well-defined view of Jesus, of His holy character, His self-denial, His self-sacrifice, and His holy mission.  {3MR 1.3}
[3MR 2.1]          When men have these views of Jesus, they always have very humble views of themselves. It is when men lose sight of Jesus, His purity, His spotless perfection, that they lift up themselves, and are self-sufficient, self-inflated; and if others do not give them all that deference and respect that they think they should have, they are uneasy, unsatisfied, think themselves ill-used and unappreciated. They reveal their true character in an unmistakable manner, showing their defects in faultfinding, complaining, ready to combat anything that does not meet their mind, even when assembled to worship God.  {3MR 2.1}
[3MR 2.2]          If they had wisdom, they could see the influence and result of their un-Christlike course. But, blinded with self-importance, they do not discern their weakness, and manifest to all that they cannot be trusted; neither will they bear to be estimated as they estimate themselves.  {3MR 2.2}
[3MR 2.3]          These will go through the world doing but very little good, boisterous and obtrusive, pushing themselves to the front, and thus, by their want of wisdom, demerit the truth, and misrepresent in every way the religion of Jesus Christ. They, in the place of bringing souls to Christ, disgust them and turn them away from the truth. They are lost because of the want of Christian grace to lead them to take a course of meekness and lowliness, as did Christ. "But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth."                                             -3-  {3MR 2.3}
[3MR 3.1]          If I should say these words of myself, how many would say, "Sister White has a hard spirit; she does not understand me." But God understands you, and He plainly says, that if you have envying and strife, you need not glory, calling it a Christian boldness, for it is not of God, but of the devil. Although you profess to believe the truth, your judgment may assent to the truth, but if you have not the truth as it is in Jesus, you can present it only in your way, with your manner; and your very words and appearance show that you have not brought the truth into your life, and woven it into your character, but tied the truth onto the tree that bears thorn-berries. "This wisdom descendeth not from above. . . . But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable." I want you all to mark the fruits here stated, "easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy."  {3MR 3.1}
[3MR 3.2]          Are there any of the church who are not easy to be entreated, who will argue for their own way, who will, in self-confidence, hold to their own ideas and not give them up, but will talk as though they were the only ones whose ways were perfect and unquestionable? These are not easily entreated because they are not converted. They are not divested of self. They are full of self-esteem, and are sure to disgust unbelievers with their words and ways, in talking the objectionable features of our faith, in all proud boasting and self-confidence. "By their fruits ye shall know them." "And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace."  {3MR 3.2}
[3MR 3.3]          In the small meetings of our people there is danger of killing the interest of the meetings by imprudence. Let there be no long prayers; save your long prayers for the closet. Let not your prayers be all over the                                           -4-     world. Pray right to the point, for the blessing of God upon yourself and those assembled then and there. When you pray alone in your closet, then lay out before God all the burden of your heart; but in the assembly met to worship God, such prayers are all out of place. They kill the interest of the meetings, and make them tedious. Look at the sample prayer given by Christ to His disciples. How brief, how comprehensive, that prayer!  {3MR 3.3}
[3MR 4.1]          When approaching God, pray briefly, in simplicity. Do not dishonor God by your oratorical prayers, or by preaching the Lord a sermon in your prayers; but come to God in your soul need, and just tell Him what you want, as a child comes to an earthly parent; and trust your heavenly Father as a child trusts its earthly parent.  {3MR 4.1}
[3MR 4.2]          When the meeting is carried on in the absence of the minister, let one take the lead, but not devote long time to sermonizing. Just speak the words in the spirit and in the love of Jesus, and thus set an example for others, that no one shall talk words for the sake of talking and killing the time. Let each work a part in diligently presenting the experience of the soul. Let them state their own individual experience, their soul struggles, the victories obtained. Above everything, let them offer to God a tribute of praise from a thankful heart that Jesus has died for them. Here is subject matter that each may dwell upon with profit. It is the duty of all to feel that they must contribute a part to the life and soul of the meeting. Do this and the blessing of God will come into your midst in large measure.-- Manuscript 39, 1887, pp. 1-4. (Special testimony to a church in North England Conference. July 23, 1887.)                                             -5-  {3MR 4.2}
[3MR 5.1]                             A Parting Message to Laborers in                          Europe and Especially England                                          S. S. City of Rome, Atlantic Ocean                                          August 6, 1887     Dear Brethren in Europe:        We have been connected with you in labor for two years. We have realized much of the blessing of God as we have labored in Switzerland, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, France, Italy, Germany, and England. We have seen that the work is advancing slowly. France and Italy have been the most unpromising fields. England has not had much labor. There has been something done, but to a very limited degree, and as we have seen the large cities in which no labor has been put forth, we have known that a much greater work is to be accomplished than has yet been accomplished for the cities of England. As yet the light seems to have been kept under a bushel; it has not been placed on a candlestick where it could give light to all that are in the house.  {3MR 5.1}
[3MR 5.2]          At the present time the outlook is not the most encouraging. Many missions have been opened; but the means were too limited to sustain them, and the mission workers were too few and too inefficient to engage in the work. Will the Lord give wisdom to His servants is my most earnest prayer. The Lord has abundant facilities in men and means; but the means is concentrated in building many institutions in certain localities in America. Building is added to building, house to house, and land to land; but the Lord does not favor this state of things. His great heart of infinite love is not                                             -6-     all concentrated on certain localities to multiply agencies for the salvation of men in one place, while other places are left in destitution.  {3MR 5.2}
[3MR 6.1]          The Lord has presented the matter before me in clear lines. The publishing interest should not have been removed from South Hampton to Grimsby; but should have remained in that important place, where greater character would have been given to the work until it could have been removed to London. That large city needs one hundred workers, and then the workers would scarcely be in touch one with another, if their fields were located in different parts. Our brethren in America must have the matter kept before them that men and means are needed for Europe, and for regions beyond. Our brethren in this country need the baptism of the Holy Spirit of God such as the disciples had on the day of Pentecost, in order that they may have an eye single to discern not only the things that are nigh, but fields that are afar off. When they see as God seeth, they will plan and devise, and work altogether more disinterestedly, and have a deep realization of the fact that the field for the gospel work is the world.  {3MR 6.1}
[3MR 6.2]          What shall we do for London? London has received too little attention. That which has been done by Elder Jones (the Seventh Day Baptist) in advocating the Sabbath of the fourth commandment has amounted to very little, and as long as he works in the lines in which he is now working, his work will amount to still less. The truth, the present truth, the truth for this time, is what is needed in London. We should enter the great cities with the message of God's truth; but without means or workers, we have a most discouraging outlook for work of this kind. But if the work is not entered upon when circumstances look forbidding, it will never be accomplished.                                           -7-     There must be far less mincing about the matter, and far greater firmness, assurance, and faith.  {3MR 6.2}
[3MR 7.1]          Sound the note of warning, "Come; for all things are now ready." In the time in which we are living skepticism, infidelity, speculation, and pharisaism abound to divert the mind from the vital questions at issue. False reports, false representations of character, calumny, and every species of reproach, will be originated by the great deceiver to throw discredit upon the word of God and those who advocate it. But what voice shall say, Quit the field; it costs too much in time, and calls for too great an outlay of means, and is a hard and unprofitable field? Oh, never let this voice call you away from the work. Among the American brethren we see that which pains our hearts. Self-indulgence abounds in the church, and the world finds large patronage from its members, because self-denial is not practiced. Money is expended for unnecessary things, and we know that this means the limiting of donations which should be applied to the great enterprise of building up the kingdom of Christ in our world. As the world advances and converts the church to its customs, and to its fashions, and leads the professed follower of Christ to indulge in its gratifications, the treasury of God is robbed in the withholding of tithes and offerings that should be given that there may be "meat in mine house." The indolence that is seen in the churches and among those who claim to believe the truth, brings its curse of results, which are represented in the parable of the slothful servant who buried his talent in the earth, and misrepresented his Lord who had loaned him the talent for wise improvement. Oh, that all who have an intelligent knowledge of the truth would realize that their talents                                           -8-     are loaned them of God to be improved by trading upon the Lord's goods! Those who put the Lord's money out to the exchanges will receive divine commendation.  {3MR 7.1}
[3MR 8.1]          Suppose those who enter the field do meet with opposition; they will be but strengthened if they work in Christ's lines, and if they have but one talent to begin with it will not always remain one, but will become two. Then if the two are faithfully used, the talents will again be doubled, for heavenly wisdom will be imparted to the humble soul who walks by faith, imparting light under the most discouraging circumstances. He who handles the Lord's goods as faithfully in trading upon pence as upon pounds, will bring a large revenue into the Lord's treasury.  {3MR 8.1}
[3MR 8.2]          Every missionary who goes forth seeking to do his best, will have the support of One who will supply all his necessities. The great Master Workman will not leave him to want. The missionary's only business is to receive orders from God and to obey the orders given. Souls are to be sought for, and the truth is to be presented to men in its simplicity.  {3MR 8.2}
[3MR 8.3]          Missionaries are not to study English rules, customs, or practices; but they are to make everything according to the pattern shown to them in the Mount. As certainly as our workers do not bring a new, divine element into their work, that will be like leaven put into the meal, they might as well quit the field. Let missionaries do their best to follow the great Exemplar.  {3MR 8.3}
[3MR 8.4]          We are years behind. Let the missionaries obey orders from their great Captain and put life and energy into the work; God will give the power of His Holy Spirit. The fields in Europe do not require so great a change in the manner of working from the way in which the work is done in America, as they                                            -9-     require an element of energy and renovation that will surprise and startle the people from their sleepy lethargy. They need the quickening, vitalizing power of the Holy Spirit, which will alone be efficient, and will speed the work in rapid movements. The Lord is not asleep, if England is. The Lord will give success to His work when His workers arouse to the emergency of the situation. Tares were sown among the wheat while men slept, and unless there is an earnest pushing forward of the work, it will never assume the proportions that God designed it should assume.  {3MR 8.4}
[3MR 9.1]          London is an important point, and throughout England the cities are not to be neglected. God will move upon agents, God will work, and his power will be revealed if men will co-operate with Him. Where are the men, where are the women, who will give themselves entirely to the work? We need the converting power of God every day. Old habits of precision, of moving in a certain groove, will have to be changed; old customs and habits, that have long been cherished and idolized, will have to be broken up. Men will have to experience a daily conversion, in order that they may be working agents, who can be molded and fashioned as clay is molded and fashioned by the hands of the potter. Workers are to learn daily lessons in the school of Christ; for it is not your mold that God would have upon the characters of the church members. Give God a chance to impress minds, and to place His mold upon the character, and upon the church.  {3MR 9.1}
[3MR 9.2]          We are to look unto Jesus, who is the author and the finisher of our faith, in order that by beholding we may become changed into His image, from character to character. We are not always to retain the same mold of character, but more and more to reflect the image of Jesus, that we may lead                                            -10-     men away from self and out of self to become one with Christ. "Ye are complete in Him." Our completeness is in Jesus Christ. He is our pattern.  {3MR 9.2}
[3MR 10.1]          I am sorry I could not have done more labor in England. We long to see the work make more rapid strides, because we know it can and should. I am setting the wants of Europe before our people. I know that some will feel the burden, and others will do nothing, although they can do much. Asleep, asleep on the very verge of eternity!--Letter 15, 1887, pp. 1-5. (To Dear Brethren in Europe, Aug. 6, 1887.)  {3MR 10.1}
[3MR 10.2]                         Counsel Regarding the Work in England          ［This communication addressed to Elder Waggoner was intended for wider reading, for it closes with the words: "I send this to you, Elder Waggoner, for you to make use of it as you shall deem fit."］  {3MR 10.2}
[3MR 10.3]          I understand that you are to labor in England. This country has been presented to me several times as a field that required men who will not fail nor be discouraged, men who will co-operate with the heavenly intelligences. But I saw that one great hindrance to the advancement of the work has been, and will be, that those placed in position of trust feel that of themselves they could manage the work; that they have ability and they want to sway everything their way. Among the workers there is much of self, that lives, and refuses to die. Now this self wants the supremacy, but if it is allowed to rule, the work will be marred, losses will occur, and there will be a revealing of self in management, and mistakes will be made.  {3MR 10.3}
[3MR 10.4]          Not all who take hold of the work will be of the same temperament. They will not be men of the same education or training, and they will just as                                           -11-     surely work at cross purposes, as they are different in character, unless they are daily-converted men.  {3MR 10.4}
[3MR 11.1]          Every day Satan has his plans to carry out--certain lines that will hedge up the way of those who are witnesses for Jesus Christ. Now, unless the living, human agents for Jesus are humble, meek, and lowly of heart because they have learned of Jesus, they will just as surely fall under temptation as they live; for Satan is watching and artful and subtle, and the workers, if not prayerful, will be taken unawares. He steals upon them as a thief in the night and makes them captives. Then he works upon the minds of individuals to pervert their individuals ideas and frame their plans; and if brethren see danger and speak of it, they feel that a personal injury is done them, that someone is trying to weaken their influence. One draws one way and another in an opposite direction.  {3MR 11.1}
[3MR 11.2]          The work has been bound about, false moves have been made, and Satan has been pleased. If self had not been so carefully, tenderly cherished, lest it should not find room enough to preserve its native dignity, the Lord could have used these differently constituted characters to do a good work and much larger; for in their diversity of talent, yet unity in Christ, was the power of their usefulness. If, like the diverse branches of the vine, they were centered in the vine stock, all would bear the rich clusters of precious fruit. There would be perfect harmony in their diversity, for they are partakers of the nourishment and fatness of the vine.  {3MR 11.2}
[3MR 11.3]         The Lord is displeased with the want of harmony that has existed among the workers. He cannot impart His Holy Spirit, for they are bent on having their own way, and the Lord presents to them His way. Great discouragement                                           -12-     will come in from Satan and his confederacy of evil, but "all ye are brethren," and it is an offense to God when you allow your individual, unsanctified traits of character to be active agencies to discourage one another.  {3MR 11.3}
[3MR 12.1]          Now the Lord would have all closely united together in the bands of love, each seeking to help the other into courage and hopefulness and perseverance in the work. There has been a spirit of childish emulation and strife. But, we are to be "no more children, tossed to and fro." We are in an earnest battle. The foes are many and strong, and determined to defeat ［us］. And if the workers do not have special help from the heavenly agencies, they will not be victorious.  {3MR 12.1}
[3MR 12.2]          You are individually to put your strong wills on the side of God's will. You are God's servants: you are to have the eye single, looking unto Jesus for His orders, for Christ is your Captain. Your cherished, pet ways may be very dear to you, but valueless in the sight of God; for they are constantly getting in the way of His plans and interfering with His designs. Let every worker be clothed with humility, and be sure that he worships God in spirit and in truth and does not bow down to his own idol, self.  {3MR 12.2}
[3MR 12.3]          Brethren in the English field, I tell you in the fear of God, you have lessons to learn in the school of Christ that are not at all flattering to the opinions which you cherish of yourselves. God calls upon you as His representatives to be a united whole, co-operating with the heavenly intelligences, and among yourselves to be of one mind, sanctified through the truth, pure and without guile.                                               -13-  {3MR 12.3}
[3MR 13.1]          As there are divisions everywhere in society, the Lord Jesus would have the unity of His workers appear in marked contrast to the divisions. In unity there is strength; in division there is weakness. In seeking to answer the prayer of Christ, that His disciples may be one, you are making manifest to the world that power and principles of truth, and thus increasing their influence in the world. "Ye are the light of the world."  {3MR 13.1}
[3MR 13.2]          Listen to the prayer of Christ, that all his disciples may be one, "That the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me." Diverse in mind, in ideas, one subject is to bind heart to heart--the conversion of souls to the truth, which draws all to the cross. All should be working to the utmost of their ability to win souls to Christ.  {3MR 13.2}
[3MR 13.3]          You are not to criticize one another, but love as brethren. You are not to feel hurt because every plan is carefully considered from end to end. But much more progress might have been made if there had not been undue caution, which let opportunities slip by unimproved, putting off a work, which needed to be done then and there, for some future time, because you feared you were not quite ready. You must be minute men, all the time watching to make an aggressive movement, and not let the enemy pre-occupy the field before you are ready to act. This slowness to advance is not in the order of God, for Satan presses in himself and hedges up the way, or he will make it very hard when you decide to act.  {3MR 13.3}
[3MR 13.4]          There is need of zeal in the church, and wisdom to manage that zeal. You have made altogether too tame work of saving souls. If you ［would］ see a work done in London and the surrounding cities, you must have a united, irresistible force; press the battle to the gate, and plant the standard                                            -14-     firmly, as if you meant that the truth should triumph. The timidity, the cautious movements, have been faithless; there has been little expectation of results.  {3MR 13.4}
[3MR 14.1]          Will the workers now submerge self in Jesus? Let not self appear, but lift up Jesus. With the fire of God's love burning upon the altar of your hearts, melt down the barriers, and make every advance move that is possible. But bear in mind that you are only God's agents; all your works, all your means, are of little account unless you are imbued with the Spirit of Christ.  {3MR 14.1}
[3MR 14.2]          The Holy Spirit must mold and fashion the workers. I wish I could make all understand this matter. The union of the workers must be complete, and there must be a real earnestness and an inspiration from God to teach them how to win souls to Christ. Thank God that some advancement has been made, but if the workers had been united in love and in faith, there would have been a marked progress that does not now appear.  {3MR 14.2}
[3MR 14.3]          The fact that things move slowly in England is no reason why the great missionary work shall move slowly to meet men's habits and customs for fear of surprising the people. They need to be much more surprised than they have hitherto been. The Lord's business requires haste; souls are perishing without a knowledge of the truth.  {3MR 14.3}
[3MR 14.4]          But those who are engaged in the work cannot have success if they move in their own spirit. Their lips must be touched with a live coal from off the altar. They must be imbued with the Holy Spirit. They have no right to go forth and take hold of the work unless they first meet with Christ in the closet. Whatever the character of the duties may be, none must bring their                                            -15-     own spirit into the work. God would have the workers in England derive their efficiency from Him; then every worker may feel that his hand is upon a lever that will move the world.  {3MR 14.4}
[3MR 15.1]          Moses descending from the holy mount, his face glorified by communion with God; the high priest reappearing from within the holy of holies; Isaiah fresh from beholding the Lord high and lifted up, the train of His glory filling the temple, never came to the people with truth greater or more precious than that which as messengers of God we have to bear to the people, the doctrine of the cross, the imputed righteousness of Christ. This comes to the people not in word only, but in the power of God to every one that believeth.  {3MR 15.1}
[3MR 15.2]          Man becomes a co-laborer with Christ, bringing souls back to God, by representing in actions the character of God, which has been misrepresented, falsified, by Satan. We aim too low. We are hesitating, doubtful; in self-esteem we can do nothing. Caution is needed; but while some of the workers are guarded, and make haste slowly, if there are not united with them in the work those who see the necessity of being aggressive, very much will be lost; opportunities will pass, and the opening providence of God will not be discerned.  {3MR 15.2}
[3MR 15.3]          When persons who are under conviction are not brought to make a decision at the earliest period possible, there is danger that the conviction will gradually wear away. When the truth is preached, there should be wise, understanding workers, men and women who commune with God, who derive wisdom from the Source of all power, to make personal efforts for those who are under conviction. Here is the trouble with people in England; they move so                                          -16-     slowly that the decision essential for them to make must be urged home without unnecessary delay.  {3MR 15.3}
[3MR 16.1]          Let every speaker and every one who believes the truth, show by their actions that they are not children, tossed to and fro, but men and women who thoroughly believe that they have saving truth. Frequently when a congregation is at the very point when the heart is prepared for the Sabbath question, it is delayed through fear of the consequences. This has been done, and the result has not been good. God has made us depositaries of sacred truth; we have a message, a saving message, which we are commanded to give to the world, and which is pregnant with eternal results. To us as a people has been committed light that must illuminate the world.  {3MR 16.1}
[3MR 16.2]          The work has moved slowly in England, unbelief has exerted its power to retard the work in various ways. Satan is doing his utmost to barricade the way, and not all who are engaged in the work have a decided wholeness for God, so that He can use them as chosen vessels. It is a serious matter when there is not a thorough consecration of heart, mind, and the whole being to God so that the strong human will is submerged in the will of God. Self has had much to do with the work. If self had been hid in Christ, the workers would have submitted their individual plans to God, would have moved in His way.  {3MR 16.2}
[3MR 16.3]          Oh, if those who believe the truth in England had the spirit of Christ, feeling the peril of souls, what a work would be done wholly in His name! There would be much earnest prayer ascending to God, not merely in public service, not only from the secret chamber, but there would be unceasing prayer combined with determined action.                                          -17-  {3MR 16.3}
[3MR 17.1]          Ask our brethren in England who are brought together in church capacity, What are you doing for your neighbors? What are you doing for your friends and relations? You need to be in earnest communion with God. Every one should exercise self-denial to save something to invest in the work of saving souls. Oh, if all could see the shortness of time and the vigilant working of the relentless foe to secure all souls possible to himself, how earnestly and whole-heartedly would each one labor. They would feel an intensity of desire to win souls to Christ.  {3MR 17.1}
[3MR 17.2]         I restrain the deep feelings of my soul, knowing that you have difficulties to meet, prejudices and customs to overcome; but I plead for the souls for whom Christ has died. You are not to labor as though by your human efforts alone you must carry forward the work. Go forward, knowing that as you press forward by faith, the obstacles will be removed. Brethren in England, you have not asked enough; you have moved too slowly. Work as in the fear of God, praying and working, and constantly depending upon God.  {3MR 17.2}
[3MR 17.3]          All heaven is astir, every believer should be deeply interested to cooperate with God. He does not leave any of you to fight alone; He sends His angels to compose the army. But unless you, my brethren, are constantly looking away from self to your Captain for His orders, in place of following your own defective judgment, you will be disappointed.  {3MR 17.3}
[3MR 17.4]          Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you. His presence, His power, is just what every believer needs; and the chief workers need by faith and decided action to inspire confidence and faith in every soul who believes.                                            -18-  {3MR 17.4}
[3MR 18.1]          I hope that none will become discouraged because I speak plainly. There is need of a great deal more faith, and all the entrusted talents must be called into action with an earnestness, a zeal, corresponding to the greatness of the truth to be presented to the people. Let self die; then every one will be imbued with the Spirit of Christ, to work, not in his own mind or will, but in perfect unity with Christ Jesus. May the Lord come very near to you, that you may be a bright and shining light to those in darkness.  {3MR 18.1}
[3MR 18.2]          Day after day is passing into eternity, bringing us nearer the close of probation. Now we must pray as never before for the Holy Spirit to be more abundantly bestowed upon us, and we must look for His sanctifying influence to come upon the workers, that the people for whom they labor may know that they have been with Jesus and learned of Him. We need spiritual eyesight now as never before, that we may see afar off, and that we may discern the snares and gins of the enemy, and as faithful watchmen proclaim the danger. We need spiritual power that we may take in, as far as the human mind can, the great subjects of Christianity, and how far-reaching are its principles. There are many who need faith. They will have to fight the good fight of faith every day, yes, every hour.  {3MR 18.2}
[3MR 18.3]          "Emmanuel, God with us." This means everything to us. What a broad foundation does it lay for our faith. What a hope big with immortality does it place before the believing soul. God with us in Christ Jesus to accompany us every step of the journey to heaven. The Holy Spirit with us as a comforter, a guide in our perplexities, to soothe our sorrows, and shield us in temptation. "O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God!"                                           -19-  {3MR 18.3}
[3MR 19.1]          I beseech our brethren in England to strive for unity; cultivate love, uproot suspicion, envy, jealousy, and the thinking and the speaking of evil. Press together, work as one man. Be at peace among yourselves.  {3MR 19.1}
[3MR 19.2]          I beseech you in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, to put away everything like spiritual pride and love of supremacy. Become as little children if when the warfare is ended you would become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. Read John 17 over and over again. That prayer of our Saviour offered to His Father in behalf of His disciples, is worthy to be oft repeated, and carried in the practical life. This will raise fallen man; for the Lord has promised that if we preserve this unity, God will love us as He loved His Son; the sinner will be saved, and God eternally glorified.  {3MR 19.2}
[3MR 19.3]          Angels and archangels wonder at this great plan of redemption; they admire and love the Father and the Son as they behold the mercy and love of God; there is no feeling of jealousy as this new temple, renewed in the image of Christ, is presented in its loveliness to stand around the throne of God. But my letter must close. I send this to you, Elder Waggoner, for you to make use of it as you shall deem fit.--Letter 31, 1892, pp. 1-9. (To "Dear Brother Waggoner," May, 1892.)  {3MR 19.3}
[3MR 19.4]        Excerpts from E. G. White Letters Concerning the Work in England            England Passed By. Our American missionaries, I have been shown, have stepped or passed by old England to labor at much greater disadvantage among those whose language they were not well acquainted with. The work has not                                            -20-     been carried forward as evenly as it should have been. While duties are suffering to be done right in our path, we should not reach out and long and sigh for work at a great distance.--Letter 1, 1879, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Jan. 27, 1879.)  {3MR 19.4}
[3MR 20.1]          Not One Word of Discouragement. There is need for all of our ministers to be careful in regard to the character of the articles they insert in the paper in regard to matters in Europe, speaking as though not much had been done in Europe. Now my Brother, I do not think I could truthfully say this, for I consider that under the circumstances since Elder _____'s death there has been a good work done in Europe. I think Professor Kunz has not brought a good report and I think your letters have not given very much courage to send means to support the missions.  {3MR 20.1}
[3MR 20.2]          I think even in England a good work has been done. It must be acknowledged to be a hard and trying field, and not one word of discouragement ought to be spoken. The Lord is at the helm and if we do not trust in Him to work, naught will be done. There is a good beginning made. Publications have been and still are doing a good work.  {3MR 20.2}
[3MR 20.3]          Let not one grain of unbelief be sown, for unless we keep a brave front we cannot expect to inspire others with courage. I am telling everything I can in relation to the mission that will inspire confidence. When I think how slowly the work has gone in ［New］ England and how little done in Massachusetts and Maine and many other places where they have all circumstances in their favor, we need not be discouraged in regard to old England. The same amount of labor expended on old England in a wise manner will produce, I believe, good results. May the Lord work is my prayer. And                                       -21-     let us look at every token of good. Acknowledge all the Lord has done with grateful hearts. Because you do not see the same results in old England that you did in Australia you should not demerit that which has already been gained. There are some precious souls in Grimsby, in Ulceby, and others will be gathered in. There are some good souls in Southampton and the brother I met at Brother Jones's and the few who are connected with him are, I judged, good material. Because they do not see every point just as we do requires wisdom in treating their cases, that we should unite wherever we can and not make the breech any greater between us. Sister Griffen, I believe, will come to the front if wise management is exercised in her case. Such ones must not be left indifferently but efforts should be made to bring them into the noble truth. We want that woman as a worker. All such talent we must understand the faculty of winning to the truth. It is a nice work to hunt up the sheep and to make every exertion to bring them in. It will take time to rid them of all their strange ideas and erratic views, but we must be patient and not drive them from us. God is working with them, and as I look over the past I see discouragements just as great that we have had to master and still have to contend with as in old England, notwithstanding the caste of society and the difficulties to reach the higher classes. Now, my brother, be of good heart and notwithstanding the work may move slowly nevertheless it moves, thank God for that.--Letter 50, 1887, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Sept. 1, 1887.)  {3MR 20.3}
[3MR 21.1]          Through Simple Means. We received and read your letter with interest. We feel very sad that your health has not been good. We do not cease to pray for you and for Brother and Sister Ings.                                        -22-  {3MR 21.1}
[3MR 22.1]          We have not lost our faith in you or in the work in England. We know that there is a great work to be done. The Lord has revealed to us that by the most simple means He can do wondrously, as in the casting down of the walls of Jericho. His people then were to do as He told them, and God would do the rest. God so planned it that His name should receive all the glory. The same God is willing to work by whom He will. "Not by might nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord."  {3MR 22.1}
[3MR 22.2]          We need faithful Calebs in the work at this time. We need Jesus, the Captain of the Lord's host, to be with us. We need to follow His directions, and to have faith in Him.  {3MR 22.2}
[3MR 22.3]          We are fighting with unseen foes, more formidable than giants. It is hard to conquer the devil. He can not be overcome with any weapon save the sword of the Spirit. Oh, that there were a larger number who would speak for Jesus anywhere, and always act for Him.--Letter 24, 1888, p. 1. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Jan. 24, 1888.)  {3MR 22.3}
[3MR 22.4]          Aggressive Warfare Called For. I have been very desirous that you should visit us in Australia again. It would be pleasing to us if for a time you could stand as principal of our school. I have hoped that this might be. But again, I have desired that you might stand in the school at Battle Creek. Then Europe with all its necessities has come before me, and I have kept quiet, believing that you are in the place where you are most needed. England has had few enough laborers. It is a place where those who labor need to push at every step. You need to act as if you meant that something should give way and move. Aggressive warfare alone will prove successful. I am really pleased that you are there, and yet I would be so glad could you                                         -23-     have carried our school through one term, if no more. God help you, is my most earnest prayer.  {3MR 22.4}
[3MR 23.1]          Present Truth is an important paper, and you are at home in working as best you can with that. The Lord would have advance moves made in England. He desires that a school shall be established there, and this no one can do as well as yourself.  {3MR 23.1}
[3MR 23.2]          Time is short, and that work which is essential must be done quickly. Satan has seen this, and he has worked with his deceptive, intriguing power to entangle everything in America, so that the work that you and others could and should have done, has been made impossible. And the work which should have been done in England has been blocked by the very same power that has swayed things in America. The wisdom of men disconnected and out of touch with the wisdom of God, the spirit of arbitrary authority which has manifested itself so decidedly in America, has not been confined to that country, but has extended its power to leaven other countries. I am afraid of the men who have moved like blind men. The cause and work of God demands men who will attend to the work God has given them; and had this been the case, men would have listened to the counsel of God, and not to the wisdom of fools, wise only in their own conceits.--Letter 71, 1898, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister W. W. Prescott, Aug. 27, 1898.)  {3MR 23.2}
[3MR 23.3]          Handicapped for Want of Facilities. Every soul of the Wessels family may win eternal life, but they need to get away from their associates in Africa and enter different society. You speak of England. Do not encourage yourself to think that this place is the best place for you to begin your work. Nothing is prepared there at present. We have been at work here for                                          -24-     seven years, and have been handicapped and unable to do that which should have been done, for want of facilities. We now have earnest workers who have a holding influence, and we say, Australia is all ready for advance moves. It will not now take years to break down the prejudice.  {3MR 23.3}
[3MR 24.1]          There is great need just now of a sanitarium, and a favorable location for the erection of a sanitarium proper. If you were on the ground today, you could take in the situation. Already two offices have been secured in Newcastle, a field where the standard was not lifted until our camp meeting there. We have assurance that this is the place in which to work now.  {3MR 24.1}
[3MR 24.2]          England is the hardest field, the very hardest part of the Lord's vineyard. Prejudice is strong against anything that turns the people out of old paths into new. Success in the work must cost years of persevering labor. Something must be done in that country with means from our own people, and something will be done; but now God would have the work established in this field, Australia, which is ripe for the harvest. He would have memorials raised among His people here, in the shape of sanitariums and schools, to give to the work a character proportionate to its unspeakable importance.  {3MR 24.2}
[3MR 24.3]          Then when we have obtained a standing here, when we have facilities with which to advance, we can prepare workers to carry the same work to England.-- Letter 14, 1899, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother and Sister John Wessels, Jan., 1899.)     Released February 5, 1987.  {3MR 24.3}
[3MR 25.1]       MR No. 163 - Fanaticism and Side Issues         The Lord is soon to work among us in greater power, but there is danger of allowing our impulses to carry us where He does not want us to go. We must not take one step that we shall have to retrace. We must move solemnly, prudently, and not make use of extravagant expressions, or allow our feelings to become overwrought. We must think calmly, and work without excitement; for there will be those who become easily wrought up, who will catch up unguarded expressions, and make use of extreme utterances to create excitement, and thus counteract the very work that God desires us to do.  {3MR 25.1}
[3MR 25.2]          There is a class of people who are always ready to go off on some tangent, who want to catch up something strange and wonderful and new; but God desires us all to move calmly, considerately, choosing our words in harmony with the solid truth for this time. The truth should be presented to the mind as free as possible from that which is emotional, while still bearing the intensity and solemnity befitting its character. We must guard against encouraging extremists, those who would be either in the fire or in the water.  {3MR 25.2}
[3MR 25.3]          I beseech you to weed out of your teachings every extravagant expression, everything that unbalanced minds, and those who are inexperienced, will catch up, and which will lead them to make wild, immature movements. It is necessary for you to cultivate caution in every statement, lest you start some on a wrong track, and make confusion that will require much sorrowful labor to set in order, thus diverting the strength of the laborers into lines which God does not design shall be entered. One manifestation of                                         -26-     fanaticism among us will close many doors against the soundest principles of truth.  {3MR 25.3}
[3MR 26.1]          Oh, how careful should every worker be not to rush on before the Master, but to follow where He leads the way! How it would rejoice the enemies of our faith to get hold of some statement made by our people which would have to be retracted! We must move discreetly, sensibly, for this is our strength; then God will work with us, and by us, and for us.  {3MR 26.1}
[3MR 26.2]          Oh, how Satan would rejoice to get in among this people, and disorganize the work at a time when thorough organization is essential, and will be the greatest power to keep out spurious uprisings, and to refute claims not endorsed by the word of God. We want to hold the lines evenly, that there may be no breaking down of the system of regulation and order. In this way license will not be given to disorderly elements to control the work.  {3MR 26.2}
[3MR 26.3]          We are living in a time when order, system, and unity of action are most essential. And the truth must bind us together like strong cords in order that no distracted efforts may be witnessed among the workers. If disorderly manifestations appear, we must have clear discernment to distinguish the spurious from the genuine. Let no messages be proclaimed until they have borne a careful scrutiny in every jot and tittle.  {3MR 26.3}
[3MR 26.4]          My soul is much burdened, for I know what is before us. Every conceivable deception will be brought to bear upon those who have not a daily, living connection with God. Satan's angels are wise to do evil, and they will create that which some will claim to be advanced light, and will proclaim it as new and wonderful; yet while in some respects the message may be truth, it will be mingled with human inventions, and will teach for doctrine the commandments of men. If there was ever a time when we should                                             -27-     watch and pray in real earnest, it is now. Many apparently good things will need to be carefully considered with much prayer; for they are specious devices of the enemy to lead souls in a path which lies so close to the path of truth that it will be scarcely distinguishable from it. But the eye of faith may discern that it is diverging, though almost imperceptibly, from the right path. At first it may be thought positively right, but after a while it is seen to be widely divergent from the way which leads to holiness and heaven. My brethren, I warn you to make straight paths for your feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way.  {3MR 26.4}
[3MR 27.1]          In the work of ministers and laymen who have not a daily connection with God there is not that which will stand the test of storm and tempest. A new order of things has come into the ministry. There is a desire to pattern after other churches and simplicity and humility are almost unknown. The young ministers seek to be original, and to introduce new ideas and new plans for labor. Some open revival meetings, and by this means call large numbers into the church. But when the excitement is over, where are the converted ones? Repentance and confession of sin are not seen. The sinner is entreated to believe in Christ and accept Him, without regard to his past life of sin and rebellion. The heart is not broken. There is no contrition of soul. The supposed converted ones have not fallen upon the Rock, Christ Jesus.  {3MR 27.1}
[3MR 27.2]          The Old and New Testament Scriptures show us the only way in which this work should be done. Repent, repent, repent, was the message rung out by John the Baptist in the wilderness. Christ's message to the people was "Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish." Luke 13:5. And the apostles were commanded to preach everywhere that men should repent.                                           -28-  {3MR 27.2}
[3MR 28.1]          The Lord desires His servant today to preach the old gospel doctrine, sorrow for sin, repentance, and confession. We want old-fashioned sermons, old-fashioned customs, old-fashioned fathers and mothers in Israel. The sinner must be labored for, perseveringly, earnestly, wisely, until he shall see that he is a transgressor of God's law, and shall exercise repentance toward God, and faith toward the Lord Jesus Christ. When the sinner is conscious of his helpless condition, and feels his need of a Saviour, he may come with hope and faith to the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world. Christ will accept the soul that comes to Him in true repentance. A broken and contrite heart He will not despise.  {3MR 28.1}
[3MR 28.2]          Brethren should not feel that it is a virtue to stand apart because they do not see all minor points in exactly the same light. If they agree on fundamental truths, they should not differ and dispute about matters of little real importance. To dwell on perplexing questions, that after all are of no vital consequence, tends to call the mind away from truths vital to the saving of the soul. Brethren should be very modest in urging these side-issues, which often they do not themselves understand, points that they do not know to be truth, and that are not essential to salvation. When there is difference of opinion on such points, the less prominence you give to them the better it will be for your own spirituality and for the peace and unity of the church.  {3MR 28.2}
[3MR 28.3]          Unbelievers are critical, and they seek to frame some excuse for not receiving the truth as it is in Jesus. Where these differences exist among us, those who stand outside will say, "It will be time enough for us to believe as you do when you can agree among yourselves as to what constitutes                                         -29-     truth." Thus the ungodly take advantage of the divisions and controversies among Christians.  {3MR 28.3}
[3MR 29.1]          We are to pray for divine enlightenment, and at the same time we should be careful about receiving everything termed new light. We must beware, lest, under cover of searching for new truth, we allow Satan to divert our minds from Christ and the special truths for this time. I have been shown that it is the device of the enemy to divert men's minds to some obscure or unimportant point, something that is not fully revealed or is not essential to salvation. This is made the absorbing theme, the "present truth," when all the investigations and suppositions only serve to make matters more obscure, and to confuse the minds of some who ought to be seeking for oneness through sanctification of the truth.  {3MR 29.1}
[3MR 29.2]          All must be careful what they present to the people as truth. Do not present your own imaginations. The enemy tries to warp and twist human minds. To the one who will listen to him, he will present ideas which are odd and peculiar, which will create a sensation. These he leads him to present to others, with a test which he has imagined. Thus Satan sets minds running in wrong channels, diverting them from the genuine tests which God has presented in His Word.  {3MR 29.2}
[3MR 29.3]          There is no need of entering into controversy with the poor souls who think they are doing God's service when they are believing fables. When our young ministers hurt themselves and bring reproach upon God's cause by placing solemn, sacred truth on a level with fables, let them be advised to become converted by closely studying the Word with men of experience, who for years have understood the truth. Let them turn from romance, from the                                        -30-     fanciful interpretations which have no foundation in God's Word. "What is the chaff to the wheat?" Jeremiah 23:28.  {3MR 29.3}
[3MR 30.1]          In this age of error, of daydreaming and reverie, we need to learn the first principles of the doctrine of Christ. Let us strive to be able to say with the apostle, "We have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 2 Peter 1:16. The Lord calls upon us to follow high and noble principles. We must let the principles of the third angel's message stand out clear and distinct. The great pillars of our faith will hold all the weight that can be placed upon them. Young men must be educated to keep within the bounds of "It is written." Paul writes, "I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at His appearing and His kingdom; Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears. And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables." That time has come. I present the word of warning: "Watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry" ［2 Timothy 4:1-5］.--Ms 82, 1894.                                            -31-  {3MR 30.1}
[3MR 31.1]                               Fanaticism and Side Issues                                         Part II            No one is to put truth to the torture by placing a forced, mystical construction upon the Word. Thus some are in danger of turning the truth of God into a lie. There are those who need in their hearts the touch of the divine Spirit. Then the message for this time will be their burden. They will not search for human tests, for something new and strange. The Sabbath of the fourth commandment is the test for this time, and all connected with this great memorial is to be kept before the people.  {3MR 31.1}
[3MR 31.2]          I have words to speak to the young men who have been teaching the truth. Preach the Word. You may have inventive minds. You may be expert, as were the Jewish teachers, in getting up new theories; but Christ said of them, "In vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men" ［Matthew 15:9］. They presented to the people traditions, suppositions, and fables of all kinds. The forms and ceremonies they enjoined made it simply impossible for the people to know whether they were keeping the Word of God or following the traditions of men.  {3MR 31.2}
[3MR 31.3]          Satan is well pleased when he can thus confuse the mind. Let not ministers preach their own suppositions. Let them search the Scriptures earnestly, with a solemn realization that if they teach for doctrine the things that are not contained in God's Word, they will be as those represented in the last chapter of Revelation.  {3MR 31.3}
[3MR 31.4]          Let those who are tempted to indulge in fanciful, imaginary doctrines sink the shaft deep into the mines of heavenly truth, and secure the riches                                           -32-     which mean life eternal to the receiver. Precious treasure will be secured by those who study God's Word with earnestness; for heavenly angels will direct the search.  {3MR 31.4}
[3MR 32.1]          Our ministers must cease to dwell upon their peculiar ideas, with the feeling, "You must see the point as I do, or you cannot be saved." Away with this egotism! The great work to be done in every case is to win souls to Christ. Men must see Jesus on the cross; they must look and live. It is not your ideas they must feed upon, but it is the flesh and blood of the Son of God. He says, "My flesh is meat indeed." "The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life." John 6:55, 63. The soul that accepts Jesus places himself under the care of the Great Physician, and let men be careful how they come between the patient and the Physician who discerns all the needs of the soul.  {3MR 32.1}
[3MR 32.2]          Christ, the Physician of the soul, understands its defects and its maladies, and knows how to deal with the purchase of His own blood. What the soul lacks, He can best supply. But men are so officious, they want to do so much, that they overdo the matter, leaving Christ no room to work. Whatever moulding and fashioning needs to be wrought in the soul, Christ can best do. The conviction may not be deep, but if the sinner comes to Christ, viewing Him upon the cross, the just dying for the unjust, the sight will break every barrier down.  {3MR 32.2}
[3MR 32.3]          Christ has undertaken the work of saving all who trust in Him for salvation. He sees the wrongs that need to be righted, the evils that need to be repressed. He came to seek and save that which was lost. "Him that cometh to Me," He says, "I will in no wise cast out" ［John 6:37］. Through the goodness and mercy of Christ the sinner is to be restored to the divine                                            -33-     favor. God in Christ is daily beseeching men to be reconciled to God. With outstretched arms He is ready to receive and welcome, not only the sinner, but the prodigal. His love, manifested on Calvary, is the sinner's assurance of acceptance, peace and love. Teach these things in the simplest form, that the sin-darkened soul may see the light shining from the cross of Calvary.  {3MR 32.3}
[3MR 33.1]          Satan is working in many ways, that the very men who ought to preach the message may be occupied with fine-drawn theories which he will cause to appear of such magnitude and importance as to fill the whole mind; and while they think they are making wonderful strides in experience, they are idolizing a few ideas, and their influence is injured, and tells but little on the Lord's side. Let every minister make earnest efforts to ascertain what is the mind of Christ. There are those who pick out from the Word of God, and also from the Testimonies, detached paragraphs or sentences that may be interpreted to suit their own ideas, and they dwell upon these, and build themselves up in their own positions, when God is not leading them. Now all this pleases the enemy.  {3MR 33.1}
[3MR 33.2]          We should not needlessly take a course that will make differences or cause dissension. We should not give the impression that if our particular ideas are not followed, it is because the ministers are lacking in comprehension. There are in the lessons of Christ subjects in abundance that you can speak upon; and mysteries which neither you nor your hearers can understand or explain might better be left alone. Give the Lord Jesus Christ Himself room to teach; let Him by the influence of His Spirit open to the understanding the wonderful plan of salvation. There is a time of trouble coming to the people of God, but we are not to keep that constantly                                       -34-     before the people, and rein them up to have a time of trouble beforehand. There is to be a shaking among God's people; but this is not the present truth to carry to the churches; it will be the result of refusing the truth presented.  {3MR 33.2}
[3MR 34.1]          The ministers should not feel that they have some wonderful advanced ideas, and unless all receive these, they will be shaken out, and a people will arise to go forward and upward to the victory. Satan's object is accomplished just as surely when men run ahead of Christ and do the work He has never entrusted to their hands, as when they remain in the Laodicean state, lukewarm, feeling rich and increased with goods, and in need of nothing. The two classes are equally stumbling-blocks.  {3MR 34.1}
[3MR 34.2]          Some zealous ones who are aiming and straining every energy for originality have made a grave mistake in trying to get something startling, wonderful, entrancing, before the people, something that they think others do not comprehend; but often they do not themselves know what they are talking about. They speculate upon God's word, advancing ideas that are not a whit of help to themselves or to the churches. For the time being they may excite the imagination; but there is a reaction, and these very ideas become a hindrance. Faith is confounded with fancy, and their views may bias the mind in the wrong direction. Let the plain, simple statements of the word of God be food for the mind; this speculating upon ideas that are not clearly presented there is dangerous business.  {3MR 34.2}
[3MR 34.3]          Some are naturally combative. They do not care whether they harmonize with their brethren or not. They would like to enter into controversy, would like to fight for their particular ideas; but they should lay this aside, for it is not developing the Christian graces. Work with all your power to                                        -35-     answer the prayer of Christ, that His disciples may be one, as He is one with the Father. Not a soul of us is safe unless we learn of Christ daily His meekness and lowliness. In your labor do not be dictatorial, do not be severe, do not be antagonistic. Preach the love of Christ, and this will melt and subdue hearts. Seek to be of one mind and one judgment with your brethren, and to speak the same things. This talking about divisions because all do not have the same ideas as present themselves to your mind, is not the work of God but of the enemy. Talk the simple truths wherein you can agree. Talk of unity; do not become narrow and conceited; let your mind broaden.  {3MR 34.3}
[3MR 35.1]          Christ does not weigh character in the scales of human judgment. He says, "I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me" ［John 12:32］. Every soul who responds to this drawing will turn from iniquity. Christ is able to save to the uttermost all who come unto Him. He who comes to Jesus is setting his feet upon a ladder that reaches from earth to heaven. Teach it by pen, by voice, that God is above the ladder; the bright rays of His glory are shining upon every round. He is looking graciously upon all who are climbing painfully upward, that He may send them help, divine help, when the hand seems to be relaxing and the foot trembling. Yes, tell it, tell it in words that will melt the heart, that not one who will perseveringly climb the ladder will fail of an entrance into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; those who believe in Christ shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them out of His hand. Tell the people in clear, hopeful language how they may escape the heritage of shame which is our deserved portion. But for Christ's sake do not present before them ideas that will discourage them, that will make the way to heaven seem                                        -36-     very difficult. While we must often impress the mind with the fact that the Christian life is a life of warfare, that we must watch and pray and toil, that there is peril to the soul in relaxing spiritual vigilance for one moment, the completeness of the salvation proffered us by Jesus, who loved us and gave Himself that we should not perish but have everlasting life, is to be our theme.  {3MR 35.1}
[3MR 36.1]          Day by day we must talk with God, day by day following on to know the Lord, entering into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, laying hold on the hope set before us. If we reach heaven it must be by binding our souls to the Mediator, becoming partakers of the divine nature. Leaning on Christ, your life being hid with Christ in God, is your trust. And led by His Spirit, you have the genuine faith. Believing fully in the efficacy of His atoning sacrifice, we shall be laborers together with God. Trusting in His merits we are to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling; for it is God that worketh in us both to will and to do of His good pleasure.  {3MR 36.1}
[3MR 36.2]          Always keeping hold of Christ, we are coming nearer and nearer to God. Jesus desires us to keep this always prominent. Do not arouse your combative spirit; the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits.--Ms 82, 1894.     Released Sept. 2, 1964.  {3MR 36.2}
[3MR 37.1]       MR No. 165 - Church and State Relationships         God would have the rulers of the nations know that He is the supreme Ruler. Those who preside over the affairs of nations should realize that there is a King of kings. The man who does not know God as his Father, and Jesus Christ as the only begotten Son of the infinite God, can not rule wisely. He who has been placed where he has authority over others should seek the Lord for wisdom, that he may govern wisely the subjects of God's kingdom. An earthly ruler can not exercise authority wisely or set an example that is safe to follow, unless he obtains wisdom from God, who is too wise to err and too good to do injustice to His human subjects.  {3MR 37.1}
[3MR 37.2]          In the law of the kingdom of the God who rules the sinless inhabitants of heaven are to be found the principles that should lie at the foundation of the laws of earthly governments. The laws of these governments should be in harmony with the law of Jehovah, the standard by which all created beings are to be judged. No man should be forced to act in harmony with human laws that are in direct opposition to the law that God has given.--Letter 187, 1903, p. 5. (To Elder W. C. White, Aug. 17, 1903.)  {3MR 37.2}
[3MR 37.3]          In the dream of Nebuchadnezzar the true object of government is beautifully represented by the great tree "Whose leaves were fair, and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for all; under which the beasts of the field dwelt, and upon whose branches the fowls of the heaven had their habitation." Now if God had called a man, or any set of men at Battle Creek to rule in any sense, that representation of the tree shows the only kind of ruling acceptable to Him--a government that protects, restores, relieves,                                         -38-     but never savors of oppression. The poor especially are to be kindly treated. . . . Aid is to be given to the oppressed, and not one soul that bears the image of God is to be placed at the footstool of a human being. The greatest possible kindness and freedom are to be granted to the purchase of the blood of Christ.--Ms 29, 1895, pp. 8, 9. ("Converted Men Needed in All Departments of the Work.")  {3MR 37.3}
[3MR 38.1]          During the night season I was greatly perplexed. I wished to portray the responsibilities of the rulers of the nations and of those who are united with them. The Lord instructed me plainly how to do this. These men are the very ones who need most fully to realize their amenability to God's law, and to obey all His requirements.  {3MR 38.1}
[3MR 38.2]          I am instructed to point every one standing in a position of responsibility, to the divine law as the basis of all right conduct.--Letter 188, 1903, p. 3. (To Elder W.C. White, Aug. 25, 1903.)  {3MR 38.2}
[3MR 38.3]          The record of the corruption in our cities cannot be traced by human pen. Political strife, bribery, fraud, are seen on every hand. Men seem determined to rule or ruin. They are ready to ill-treat and even to kill those who will not be ruled by them. Who can doubt but that the evils which existed before the Flood exist today? . . .  {3MR 38.3}
[3MR 38.4]          Oh, that those who are rulers of nations would realize the responsibility resting upon them to be representatives of God, to set a right example, to shun the use of intoxicating liquor, that they may never be found off their guard. Judges, lawyers, senators, should give evidence to those who look to them for guidance that they acknowledge themselves to be under the control of a supreme Ruler, even Christ. They are to heed the invitation, "Learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart and ye shall find rest unto your souls.                                         -39-     For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." No man who ignores his obligations to God has succeeded, or can succeed.--Letter 246, 1903, pp. 3, 4. (To the sanitarium family and the Battle Creek church, Oct. 12, 1903.)  {3MR 38.4}
[3MR 39.1]          The kings and rulers of the earth, however great their power, are to consider themselves under a Ruler who owns the world. No earthly ruler is to be looked upon as above the Ruler who made the world in six days, and rested on the seventh-day, sanctifying and blessing it, and giving it to man to be set apart as holy, and observed to the glory of His name. But priests and rulers have set up the first day of the week to be observed by the beings God has made. They compel His creatures to transgress the law of their Creator. Man has set himself above the Lord of heaven, and has turned human beings aside from the observance of the day of God, as their Creator, declared to be kept holy, as a sign between Him and them throughout their generations forever.  {3MR 39.1}
[3MR 39.2]          We are every one of us to look from finite man to the Omnipotent God, who has the ownership of all to whom He has given life. They are under His government, and when finite rulers make laws that conflict with a plain, "Thus saith the Lord," we are to obey the law of God. Shall man dare to take the place of God, setting aside the laws of the Ruler of the universe, and placing in their stead human enactments? Shall he dare to compel obedience to these human laws? . . .  {3MR 39.2}
[3MR 39.3]          Christ has a supreme right to present to the world the law that must be obeyed. Those who transgress this law, however high their position in this world, shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven.--Letter 38, 1906, pp. 5, 6, 7. (To the Wahroonga Sanitarium family, Jan. 23, 1906.)                                         -40-  {3MR 39.3}
[3MR 40.1]          What is the Sentinel for, but to be the voice of the watchmen on the walls of Zion, to sound the danger signal? We are not to cringe and beg pardon of the world for telling them the truth: we should scorn concealment? Unfurl your colors to meet the cause of men and angels. Let it be understood that Seventh-day Adventists can make no compromise. In your opinions and faith there must not be the least appearance of wavering. The world has a right to know what to expect of us, and will look upon us as dishonest, as hiding our real sentiments and principles out of policy, if we carry even the semblance of being uncommitted till the popular voice has pointed out the safe way. The Comforter, the Holy Spirit, which Christ said He would send into the world, was to bear an unwavering testimony.--Ms 16, 1890, p. 16. ("Our Constant Need of Divine Enlightenment." No Date.)  {3MR 40.1}
[3MR 40.2]          Daniel in Babylon was placed in a most critical and trying position, but while he did the work assigned to him as a statesman, he plainly refused to handle any work that would militate against God. This course provoked discussion, and thus the Lord, through His providence, which is always at work in human affairs, brought Daniel into reasoning relation with the king of Babylon. God had light for Nebuchadnezzar, and through Daniel was presented to the king things foretold in the prophecies against Babylon and other kingdoms.--Ms 47a, 1898, p. 2. ("Our Relation to Commercial Work." No date.)  {3MR 40.2}
[3MR 40.3]          God's people have been called out of the world, that they may be separated from the world. It is not safe for them to take sides in politics, whatever preference they may have. They are ever to remember that they are one in Christ. God calls upon them to enter their names as under His theocracy. He cannot approve of those who link up with worldlings. We                                          -41-     are entirely out of our place when we identify ourselves with party interests. Let us not forget that we are citizens of the kingdom of heaven. We are soldiers of the cross of Christ, and our work is to advance the interests of His kingdom.--Ms 67, 1900, p. 10. ("Words of Instruction to the Church," typed Nov. 19, 1900.)  {3MR 40.3}
[3MR 41.1]          God has warned His people not to become absorbed in politics. We cannot bear the sign of God as His commandment-keeping people, if we mingle with the strife of the world. We are not to give our minds to political issues. God's people are walking contrary to His will when they mix up with politics, and those who commence this work in the Southern States reveal that they are not taught and led by God, but by that spirit which creates contention and strife and every evil work. We are subjects of the Lord's kingdom, and we are to work to establish that kingdom in righteousness.-- Letter 92, 1899, p. 5. (To "Dear Brethren," typed June 16, 1899.)  {3MR 41.1}
[3MR 41.2]          The Lord has been greatly dishonored by His people's catching up the issues that arise in this time of test and trial. His people are to keep free from politics. They are to stand as a separate, peculiar people; the name of God our Ruler is to be in their foreheads, showing to all that He is their sovereign.--Ms 1, 1897, p. 7. ("Forgetfulness." No date.)  {3MR 41.2}
[3MR 41.3]          Neither you nor any of your brethren had any work to do in arguing or writing or taking any part whatever in politics. God was dishonored by all who acted any part in politics. God has chosen a people who are to proclaim the third angel's message to the world. They are to be a separate and peculiar people in this world of churches who are transgressing His commandments. . . .                                          -42-  {3MR 41.3}
[3MR 42.1]          The Lord would have His people a separate and peculiar people, bearing the sign and seal of the Sabbath, in preserving the memorial, the seventh day, upon which the Lord rested after His work of Creation. . . .  {3MR 42.1}
[3MR 42.2]          The redemption of men draws them away from political strife to rest and peace and quietude in God.--Letter 11, 1897, pp. 1-3. (To Dear _____, Dec. 14, 1897.)  {3MR 42.2}
[3MR 42.3]          In all our great cities there will be a binding up in bundles by the confederacies and unions formed. Man will rule other men and demand much of them. The lives of those who refuse to unite with these unions, will be in peril. Everything is being prepared for the last great work to be done by the One mighty to save and mighty to destroy. . . .  {3MR 42.3}
[3MR 42.4]          The condition of things before the Flood has been presented to me. The same binding up in unions that exists today existed in Noah's day. But never before have such transactions taken place as are now carried on in the selection of officers to govern the people. Those who occupy the highest positions in governments reveal how little confidence God can place in their rulership.  {3MR 42.4}
[3MR 42.5]          This is a wonderful age in which we are living. God is beholding the deplorable state of society. He requires those who believe His gospel to come out from the world. "Be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing."--Ms 145, 1902, pp. 1-3. (Diary, Sept. 2, 1902.)  {3MR 42.5}
[3MR 42.6]          These unions are one of the signs of the last days. Men are binding up in bundles ready to be burned. They may be church members, but while they belong to these unions, they cannot possibly keep the commandments of God; for to belong to these unions means to disregard the entire Decalogue.                                           -43-  {3MR 42.6}
[3MR 43.1]          "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself" (Luke 10:27). These words sum up the whole duty of man. They mean the consecration of the whole being, body, soul, and spirit, to God's service. How can men obey these words, and at the same time pledge themselves to support that which deprives their neighbors of freedom of action? And how can men obey these words, and form combinations that rob the poorer classes of the advantages which justly belong to them, preventing them from buying or selling, except under certain conditions? How plainly the words of God have predicted this condition of things. John writes, "I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. . . . And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: and that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name" ［Revelation 13:11-17］.  {3MR 43.1}
[3MR 43.2]          The forming of these unions is one of Satan's last efforts. God calls upon His people to get out of the cities, isolating themselves from the world. The time will come when they will have to do this. God will care for those who love Him and keep His commandments.--Letter 26, 1903, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister J. A. Burden, Dec. 10, 1902.)     Released September 1964.  {3MR 43.2}
[3MR 44.1]       MR No. 166 - E. G. White Letters for Primary Book         Here we are in Washington. . . . I was very weary when I took the cars. For a day or two I was quite sick; preparing for my journey had been a heavy strain upon me. I kept in my berth all the way over, sitting up in the other seats only for half an hour once or twice.  {3MR 44.1}
[3MR 44.2]          In the car, we all seemed very much like one family. Although at times there were between thirty and forty people in the car, there was no noise, no loud talking, no card-playing. All seemed like acquaintances, each interested in the other. The passengers showed me much kindness.  {3MR 44.2}
[3MR 44.3]          The conductor of our car was a quiet, nice-looking man. He seemed to understand his business well. At one station a man bought some beer at a saloon, and put it in a cupboard at the end of the car. The conductor heard of this, and promptly ordered the beer taken out, saying that he would allow no such thing on the car. During all the time we were on the train, I did not get one whiff of tobacco, excepting once or twice, when someone passed through the car with a lighted cigar in his hand. . . .  {3MR 44.3}
[3MR 44.4]          We had many pleasant interviews with the passengers. As I talked with them, I felt an earnest desire to meet them again sometime. . . .  {3MR 44.4}
[3MR 44.5]          When we were nearing Washington, and were preparing to leave the car, the conductor went round to every seat, and with a kindly handclasp bade the passengers goodbye. This was something I had never before seen done. We shook hands with many of our fellow-travelers as we parted. All expressed good wishes for one another. We seemed like old friends saying goodbye.                                         -45-  {3MR 44.5}
[3MR 45.1]          We spent Sunday morning packing up our belongings and getting ready to leave the car. Our numerous bags and satchels were piled up in one seat, and when the train drew into the station, Clarence passed them through the open window to Willie, who put them on a truck. As they were doing this, Elder Daniells came up, and we went with him out through the station to the carriage. The carriage is an easy, two-seated surrey, with a canopy top. The horse is a large, noble-looking animal, very gentle, and perfectly safe. I feel greatly favored in having the use of this horse and carriage.  {3MR 45.1}
[3MR 45.2]          We drove directly from the station to the house which has been rented for us in Takoma Park. This is a three-story building standing in about ten acres of land, and is built on the highest rise of ground near here. Five hundred feet below and six miles away is the city of Washington, reached either by the streetcar or the train. The house is very comfortable. I have a room nearly as large as my room at home.--Letter 141, 1904, pp. 1-7. (To Edson and Emma White, April 27, 1904.)  {3MR 45.2}
[3MR 45.3]          We had a very pleasant trip from San Francisco to Washington. Several times a song-service was held in the car, and this took well. Many of the passengers outside of our party united in the singing.--Letter 139, 1905, p. 1. (To Elder J. A. Burden, May 14, 1905.)  {3MR 45.3}
[3MR 45.4]          I have spoken several times since coming here. Last Sabbath the Lord gave me strength to speak to a congregation of over a thousand in the large tent. All seemed astonished to see that my voice was strong enough to reach all in the large tent and even those standing on the outside. Since coming here, . . . my health has been quite good. I am glad that I came. All seem surprised that I can step around as spry as I do. . . .                                       -46-  {3MR 45.4}
[3MR 46.1]          Our party has four rooms in the west end of the boys' dormitory, on the first floor. . . . The dormitory is an excellent building. Everything about it is strong and firm. Thorough work has been done in its construction. . . .  {3MR 46.1}
[3MR 46.2]          We go out riding nearly every day in a nice, easy carriage. Everything possible has been done to make me comfortable. . . .  {3MR 46.2}
[3MR 46.3]          We have had beautiful singing at the meetings and several different kinds of musical instruments have produced the sweetest sounds. . . .  {3MR 46.3}
[3MR 46.4]          During the first part of the meeting there was some rain, but for days the weather has been very fine though not hot. . . .  {3MR 46.4}
[3MR 46.5]          Mabel, remember that Jesus is your helper. He loves you, and will be your sympathizing friend. If we think of His goodness talk of His power, the result will be that we shall be changed into His image. We try to do as Christ would do and as we follow His way, we become meek and lowly.  {3MR 46.5}
[3MR 46.6]          I love Jesus because He first loved me. We all need to keep our eyes fixed on Christ, and to follow in His footsteps, doing our best, and remembering that we are thus being prepared for the mansions that He has gone to prepare for those who love Him as their best friend and counselor.  {3MR 46.6}
[3MR 46.7]          Let us be determined to be a light to those around us, revealing Christ in character.  {3MR 46.7}
[3MR 46.8]          My dear child, have courage in the Lord. Pray, and believe, and trust in your Saviour, and He will be your joy and crown of rejoicing.--Letter 147, 1905, 1905, pp. 1-5. (To "My Dear Child Mabel ［White］", May 24, 1905.)  {3MR 46.8}
[3MR 46.9]          My dear daughter May Lacey White, and (Grandchildren) Henry, Herbert, and Gracie: We are pleasantly situated here, but I am longing for home. I do so much want to see you all. Your father has worked very hard, and he                                          -47-     wants to go home as much as you want him to come. But the future of the work here demanded our staying for a while. We could not have gone home earlier. . . .  {3MR 46.9}
[3MR 47.1]          When we reached the Paradise Valley we found the workmen busy digging a well on the lower part of the land. This work has gone forward successfully, without accident of any kind, and I am very glad to be able to tell you that a good supply of soft, pure water has been found. The workmen went down ninety feet, and one morning when they went to work, they found eighteen feet of water in the well, with all their tools at the bottom. That morning Brother Palmer and your father came to my room, their faces lighted up with smiles, to tell me about the water in the well. Oh, I wish you could have seen the joy on their faces.  {3MR 47.1}
[3MR 47.2]          To get the water out of the well was the problem now. The workmen set the pumping engine going at once, but they found that this lowered the water very slowly. So they sent for a larger cylinder and a larger pipe, and finally they got the water pumped out. . . .  {3MR 47.2}
[3MR 47.3]          There is already one patient in the Paradise Sanitarium. She seems to be a very nice woman. Other patients are waiting, and will come as soon as the building is ready. The night before we left, Sara said to me, "Two more patients came this evening." "Where will they put them?" I asked. "In the barn, I guess," was her answer. Then she explained that these patients were the two cows that someone had given to the sanitarium. The cows were brought overland in a large wagon drawn by four horses. . . .  {3MR 47.3}
[3MR 47.4]          Children, be helpful to your mother. Obey her word promptly, and the Lord will bless you. God said, "I know Abraham, that he will"--coax?--no;--"that he will command his children and his household after him, and they                                              -48-     will keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment." Should your father and mother allow you to do wrong things, without correcting you, they would displease God. God wants you, Henry and Herbert, to behave like little gentlemen. When you speak kind words and do right deeds, you are forming characters that God can approve. He will be pleased to call you the lambs of His flock, and He will bless you.  {3MR 47.4}
[3MR 48.1]          The angels of heaven are guarding and guiding you constantly, always keeping you from harm and danger. I pray that your words and acts may be such that God can look upon them with approval. Dear children, do not allow yourselves to do one wrong act. Your father and mother love you, but they can not love wrong-doing. They are made very sorry when you do wrong. Will you not try to remember this? Will you not try to overcome all your faults, because you love Jesus, who gave His life for you? . . .  {3MR 48.1}
[3MR 48.2]         Your father and mother are trying to bring you up to be unselfish, truthful, kind, tenderhearted. They want to help you to prepare for the mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for you. He has promised to come again and take you to Himself, that where He is, there you may be also. Then put away every fault, and prepare yourselves to be received into the heavenly home, where you will be happy forever and ever.--Letter 319, 1904, pp. 3-6. (To May Lacey White and children, Dec. 4, 1904.)  {3MR 48.2}
[3MR 48.3]          I will tell you what I saw in the street coming to this place. A boy was abusing a dog. He was a small boy, but I thought, That child is educating himself in cruelty. I thought how my heart would ache if one of you should do as he was doing. I passed along another street and a well-dressed man, who appeared like a gentleman, was driving a fine horse. The                                          -49-     wind blew a piece of paper under the horse's feet and he started and jumped to one side. That was all, but the man who appeared to be a gentleman whipped the horse cruelly. He was not satisfied with this. He became more and more excited until he was worked up into a rage. He jumped from the carriage and seized the bit and jerked the horse's head back and then kicked the horse several times with his heavy boot. I thought probably that man began his acts of cruelty as did the little boy--upon small animals. He acted the tyrant over God's helpless creatures until the temper and spirit were educated to cruelty. That man could not be a patient, kind, affectionate father. He was cultivating traits of character which would cause others sorrow and make himself miserable.  {3MR 48.3}
[3MR 49.1]          A man cannot be a Christian and allow his temper to fire up at any little accident or annoyance that he may meet, and show that Satan is in him in the place of Jesus Christ. The passionate belaboring of animals or the disposition to show he is master is often exhibited toward God's creatures in the streets. This is venting their own anger or impatience upon helpless objects which show they are superior to their masters. They bear all without retaliation. Children, be kind to dumb animals. Never cause them pain unnecessarily. Educate yourselves to habits of kindness. Then it will became habitual. I will send you a clipping from a paper and you can decide if some dumb beasts are not superior to some men who have allowed themselves to become brutish by their cruel course of action to dumb animals.--Letter 26, 1868, pp. 2, 3. (To Edson and Willie White, Dec. 16, 1868.)  {3MR 49.1}
[3MR 49.2]          We are at home again. We are thankful for this. Thursday we rode sixty miles. The snow was very deep, in many places nearly as high as the houses.                                                  -50-     While trying to get the sleigh over a fallen tree the reach (coupling pole) broke and we were down. We had to get out in the deep snow, unload the sleigh, and lift the box off the runners. A man came along in the woods just then and helped us toggle up the sleigh. We lashed it together with straps and went on. We stood in the snow more than half an hour.  {3MR 49.2}
[3MR 50.1]          About ten o'clock it commenced snowing and snow continued to fall until twelve. Large flakes coming very fast! We never saw it on this wise before. Inches of snow were piled upon us and around us in the sleigh. To make it still more uncomfortable the rain began to come. But we rode on, every hour bringing us nearer home and we were glad to lessen the distance.  {3MR 50.1}
[3MR 50.2]          When within four miles of home we were so unfortunate as to enter upon a road open for several miles but entirely blocked up and impassable at the other end. The horses went up to their backs in drifts. We feared their getting down. After passing through fields we were told there was no possibility of getting through and had to go back. As we passed over drifts we got out, lightened the sleigh and again plowed through the snow, while it was steadily raining. After this we had no very special difficulties.  {3MR 50.2}
[3MR 50.3]          We arrived home about dark. Corliss had watched for us all day and had sadly given up our coming. We felt glad to step into our own house. We found letters from you and from many others. You must write us often.  {3MR 50.3}
[3MR 50.4]          Acquaint yourself with the Bible. . . . Let your high aim be the glory of God. Closely search your own heart. They are waiting for me. Write.--Letter 8, 1868, pp. 1, 2. (To Edson White, March 9, 1868.)  {3MR 50.4}
[3MR 50.5]          We received a letter from you . . . soon after our letter was mailed to you. You were quite liberal this time. Thank you all for your favors. If                                           -51-     you knew how we prize a letter or letters from you, you would be prompt in writing. I have no fault to find with you; you have all done well.  {3MR 50.5}
[3MR 51.1]          Last Thursday morning we rode eighteen miles to Athens. We found the people needed help very much. I spoke Sunday morning, then we had a meeting with the church especially, then a praying season with the family we had tarried with. . . . We started at five o'clock for Norridgwock. Brother Ira Rodgers had taken us in a wagon. He exchanged that for a sleigh, as the night before we had a fall of snow--about two or three inches. It was extremely cold, and a sleigh was preferable to a wagon. We came wrapped up with all the clothing we had. We came thirteen miles in one hour and a half. It seemed sometimes as though we almost flew over the ground. But it was intensely cold and we came near freezing. We tarried with Brother Cyphers to warm up. My fingers suffered terribly, but they were not frozen. The last five miles was alongside the river. A keen breeze blew directly in our faces. I was so unfortunate as to freeze my face pretty severely. It is very sore.  {3MR 51.1}
[3MR 51.2]          This morning we rode on the cars but could not keep warm by any means. The air circulated about our feet, chilling them. We are now in Brother Howland's hospitable home. We are now sitting before a fireplace. My stand is drawn up to the fire and I am writing to you. . . .  {3MR 51.2}
[3MR 51.3]          Your father and Brother Andrews are talking as fast as they can talk. Addie Chamberlain is crocheting by my stand. Brother Howland is putting on a large log in order to throw out the heat. Beckie is standing behind me untangling a snarl of worsted.  {3MR 51.3}
[3MR 51.4]          Willie, please write me how you employ your mind. What progress do you make in the school of Christ? Are you seeking for humility? and are you                                           -52-     trying to speak and act in that way which will increase your confidence in God? Do you pray? Watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation. Now dear son, watch and pray. If there are boys or girls whom you know are evil you should remain away from them--not place yourself in their society.  {3MR 51.4}
[3MR 52.1]          Ever seek to exert a good influence, that God may approve of your works. Remember you are forming a character for heaven or for destruction. Oh, that you may form a good Christian character! You are daily stamping a record of your life by your course of action here. Let all your acts be such that you would not be ashamed to meet them in the judgment. God's eye never slumbers or sleeps. This all-seeing eye is ever upon you.  {3MR 52.1}
[3MR 52.2]          Now, dear child, be not led astray by anyone. While you associate with Johnny try to lead him to God. Talk to him in regard to his duty to love God. But in no case let Johnny have an influence over you, to divert your mind from the right or from duty. I hope Johnny will be led to give his heart to God and to devote his life to His service.  {3MR 52.2}
[3MR 52.3]          I hope that George and you will strengthen one another in doing right, . . . in loving prayer, loving to do your duty, loving faithfulness, honesty, and uprightness. I have great confidence in George. He is a boy of good principle. Love one another, help one another, pray with each other, and for each other. Exert a good influence over the younger members of the family. May the Lord bless you.--Letter 16, 1867, pp. 1-4. (To "Dear Son Willie" ［W. C. White］, Dec. 10, 1867.)  {3MR 52.3}
[3MR 52.4]          How pleased we should be to see your pleasant face and to hear your voice and to see the children, Henry and Herbert and Grace. Dear children, you must try to help your mother all you possibly can; for your father is not at home to encourage her and to help to bear the burdens. I pray for you                                                 -53-     all, and love you all. I pray that the Lord Jesus will make you kind and patient and gentle and obedient. Your father would be pleased to be with you. He would greatly enjoy the society of your mother and of his children. But there are many things that must be done at this time which your father can do. Just as soon as we have done what must be done, we shall return to our home in St. Helena.  {3MR 52.4}
[3MR 53.1]          Henry and Herbert, you are growing old enough to be able to study, able to exercise your physical and mental powers. You are to learn to pray and to be obedient. In this way you can be a great blessing to your mother, and she will not grieve so much because of your father's absence. The Lord Jesus will be pleased because you are trying to be His own little children. You are to be always truthful, and always kind and pleasant and gentle and obedient to your dear mother. Do not do or say anything that will grieve her heart.  {3MR 53.1}
[3MR 53.2]          We are looking forward to the time when the Saviour shall come in the clouds of heaven to gather His jewels to Himself. I pray that you, my dear grandchildren, shall be among the number who shall be called true and pure and faithful, fitted to become members of the royal family.  {3MR 53.2}
[3MR 53.3]          You are now old enough to know what it means to be obedient to your father and mother. I pray that you will always remember that the Son of God so loved you that He died that you might have everlasting life. But if you do not love Jesus, if you do not try to do those things that will please Him, your characters will not be pure and true.  {3MR 53.3}
[3MR 53.4]          You remember how the mothers brought their children to Jesus, that He might bless them. At first there were only one or two mothers. They were joined by others, and when they reached Jesus, there were quite a number of                                           -54-     mothers and children. They were weary and dusty, but oh, so anxious to come into Christ's presence and receive His blessing. Christ had watched these mothers and their little ones all along the way. He heard the disciples forbidding them to come to Him, and He said, "Suffer the little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of heaven." And He took the children in His arms, close to His great heart of love, and blessed them.  {3MR 53.4}
[3MR 54.1]          These children never forgot the kind, gentle words that the Saviour spoke to them. The mothers were never tired of repeating these words. Both to mothers and children the occurrence was a constant wellspring of joy. Children, your father and mother are trying to do their best for you. They try to keep you from doing that which will displease the Lord Jesus. They present you to the Saviour, that He may keep you from all harm. Every day you are to remember that you are under the keeping power of Him who sees every action that you do and hears every word that you speak. You must seek to help yourselves by doing those things that will be pleasing in the sight of God, who is too pure and holy to regard with approval anything like falsehood or deception. You are old enough now to try to do right. . . .  {3MR 54.1}
[3MR 54.2]          I must now stop. I leave this letter with you, asking you to think of what I have written, and obey my words.--Letter 189, 1904, pp. 1-3. (To "My Dear Daughter May Lacey White" ［Mrs. W. C. White］, June 6, 1904.)     Released Sept. 1964.  {3MR 54.2}
[3MR 55.1]       MR No. 167 - A Letter From Sister White Regarding Man-Made Tests                                                           St. Helena, California                                                          February 21, 1901         To the Church in -------------- Dear brethren and sisters:            I am sorry indeed to hear that you have been passing through trials caused by any who claim to believe the truth.  {3MR 55.1}
[3MR 55.2]          God does not lead any man to advocate such actions as praying with eyes open. We have not a particle of evidence that this was done by the disciples of Christ.  {3MR 55.2}
[3MR 55.3]          Removing the shoes from the feet when entering the house of worship is not a duty required of us. Anciently those who ministered in sacred office were required, upon entering the sanctuary of God, to remove their sandals, and wash their feet on which dust has accumulated. But there is not the least occasion for this to be done now.  {3MR 55.3}
[3MR 55.4]          If those who claim to believe the sacred truth for this time should go back to the practice of the ceremonial observances required from the Jews, what kind of a representation would be made before angels and before men?  {3MR 55.4}
[3MR 55.5]          We should use the utmost care to cleanse every corner of the heart from sin. Those who, in the place of cleansing the soul-temple, perform outward ceremonies, thinking that these will recommend them to God, will find themselves enshrouded in spiritual darkness, even as were the Jews.  {3MR 55.5}
[3MR 55.6]          To ensure cleanliness God required many ceremonies from ancient Israel. These ceremonies were to illustrate the necessity of carefulness in all their actions, that they might be preserved from all the impurity that it was possible for them to avoid. But these outward ceremonies have not the least                                       -56-     bearing upon the people of God at this time. When Christ, our Sin-bearer, died upon the cross, these ceremonies lost their force; for in His death type met antitype.  {3MR 55.6}
[3MR 56.1]          Those who present such tests to the people of God today only confuse the mind. They put outward performances in the place of the precious truth, making works take the place of religion of heart and life.  {3MR 56.1}
[3MR 56.2]          God's Great Test. God has given a test to all the world. "The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily, my sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was refreshed."  {3MR 56.2}
[3MR 56.3]          This is the Lord's test. Let us not descend from it to man-made tests.  {3MR 56.3}
[3MR 56.4]          Grand Truths vs. Nonessential Fables. These weak productions, presented to the church for their instructions and practice, are the product of minds who need that one teach them the first principles of the gospel of Christ.  {3MR 56.4}
[3MR 56.5]          I have received from the Lord warnings to give to Seventh-day Adventist                                          -57-     churches. He has instructed me that Satan is the inventor of unimportant, nonsensical fables, which he presents to human minds to eclipse the grand, elevating, purifying truths for this time. The enemy strives by these miserable inventions to lower the sacred principles of truth, to lead the mind away from health-giving truth to sham ceremonies.  {3MR 56.5}
[3MR 57.1]          Satan is not pleased when the people of God demonstrate the ennobling, elevating influence that pure truth has upon human minds. He is the author of the silly fables which some have been presenting. The cheap, weak tests which he leads men to advocate should not be received or tolerated in our churches.  {3MR 57.1}
[3MR 57.2]          Let Us Pray With Closed Eyes. It would seem that the ideas of believers praying with their eyes open, as though looking into heaven, is one of Satan's cheap fables, and the taking off the shoes when entering the house of worship is another production of his. The Lord is not pleased when His people, who have received such grand, noble truths from His word, allow their minds to dwell on the weak, silly fables which have been presented to me for my opinion. These deceived souls are told that Sister White prays with her eyes open. No; Sister White closes her eyes when she prays, that with spiritual vision she may behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.  {3MR 57.2}
[3MR 57.3]          By the exercise of faith we cleave the dark shadow which Satan throws across our pathway. He desires us to look upon discouraging, forbidding things, so that we shall not obtain clear views of God and eternal realities. Let us pray with closed eyes, seeing by faith the Saviour who knows our every weakness, our every necessity, and who helps our infirmities. "We have not                                        -58-     an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin." "Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in every time of need."  {3MR 57.3}
[3MR 58.1]          As people, we shall have to meet all classes of professed Christians. There will be those who will bring to the foundation a large amount of wood, hay, stubble, which will be consumed by the fires of the last day, and if they themselves are saved, it will be as by fire. Only by straightforward repentance and conversion can they be purified and made white and tried.  {3MR 58.1}
[3MR 58.2]          Take Heed to Yourselves. "Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which He hath purchased with His own blood. For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them." Here is plainly shown the difficulties that will come into the church through men who are not satisfied to dwell upon the lessons given them by our Lord Jesus Christ, who are always seeking for something strange and odd, to present as new light which other men have overlooked. "Of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them."  {3MR 58.2}
[3MR 58.3]          It has ever been the will of God that in all the cities of America Seventh-day Adventists should do a widespread missionary work. Churches should be built where every Sabbath the people may assemble to worship God and to hear the gospel. Earnest efforts should be made to do the work which should be done at the present time. The Scriptures are to be opened to all                                          -59-     who comply with the invitation that the Lord sends to come and listen to the message the Lord sends to His people.  {3MR 58.3}
[3MR 59.1]          One man is not to suppose that his gift is so full and perfect that it will supply all the church requires. Every talent and every gift that God has set in the church is to be recognized and acknowledged, but great caution is to be exercised to prove all things and hold fast only that which is good.  {3MR 59.1}
[3MR 59.2]         Not Swayed by Every Wind of Doctrine. The fourth chapter of Ephesians contains instruction which we should all heed. After speaking of the need of unity, the apostle says, "That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive; but speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ." To speak the truth in love means to walk in the truth, to practice the truth in the transactions of life, to walk worthy of the vocation wherewith we are called, doing works which correspond to the elevating influence of the truth. It means to have a faith which works by love and purifies the soul, making us alive in Christ. It means to have in the soul the living water, which Christ gives and which springs up unto everlasting life.  {3MR 59.2}
[3MR 59.3]          Faithful ministers of the gospel are often made sorrowful by the conduct of those members of the church who do not help, but hinder them, making their work severe and taxing by bringing in strange things, which have no foundation in truth, but are a tissue of falsehood. These persons corrupt the word of God by mingling with it their human opinions, thus making the genuine testing truths for this time of none effect.                                              -60-  {3MR 59.3}
[3MR 60.1]          The office of minister of the gospel is one of high dignity. True gospel ministers are co-laborers with God in the faithful accomplishment of His great plan. As God's messengers, they speak the truth in love. They are representatives of Christ, and though their work is often made very hard, yet God will sustain them against all criticism if they will be true to principle, whatever this may mean to them.--Letter 29, 1901.     Released Sept. 1964.  {3MR 60.1}
[3MR 61.1]       MR No. 168 - Ellen G. White Visit to Nimes, France, Oct. 16-31,1886         ［Note: Ellen G. White visited Nimes, France, in 1886 from Friday, Oct. 15 to Monday, Nov. 1. While there she spoke twelve times to the believers and other interested persons. Elder D. T. Bourdeau translated for her. The White Estate has in its records her diary jottings from day to day during this visit and ten of her twelve sermons presented there.］  {3MR 61.1}
[3MR 61.2]          Friday, Oct. 15, 1886. Arrived at Nimes about six o'clock. Found Brethren Bourdeau and Comte and Badaut waiting for us. We took a tram which bore us to the home of Brother Bourdeau. Mounted two flights of stairs and found him in very comfortable but humble quarters. Those who depend upon hired homes in these large cities cannot always find places that are such as they would choose. They must accommodate themselves to the situation and be content in the name of the Lord.  {3MR 61.2}
[3MR 61.3]          Nimes, October 16, 1886. It is Sabbath. Brother Ings spoke in the early morning meeting, also in the afternoon upon the restoration of the Sabbath. All seemed to be pleased with his talk. I spoke in the forenoon and evening. In the afternoon there was a social meeting and sixteen intelligent testimonies were borne by those who had embraced the Sabbath. All were much pleased to listen to these testimonies which were interpreted to us. These witnesses for God were indeed to reflect light in this wicked city.  {3MR 61.3}
[3MR 61.4]          Nimes, Sunday, October 17, 1886. We walked out. The stores were most of them open, as on any other day, the market just as active as on any day of the week. The noisy clamor, the exchange of produce, the buying and selling, were like the Temple courts in the days of Christ--as if Sunday to them had no sacredness. We visited a building called the square house. There was a large portico or piazza sustained by many pillars. Within were relics and                                            -62-     ancient inscriptions upon them. This building was erected before Christ, built by Augustus Caesar for his sons. It is very ancient in appearance. It was covered up with rubbish in the destruction of buildings in Nimes, but was unearthed and stands just where it stood before Christ.  {3MR 61.4}
[3MR 62.1]          Nimes, Oct. 17, 1886. Sunday afternoon Brother Ings spoke. There was quite a number present, and I had freedom in speaking in the evening. Mr. Gilly, the Evangelical minister, and preceptor of a school as well as an asylum for orphans and fallen women, was present and I was introduced to him. He reminds me of Dr. Lewis in size and features and deportment. Elder Bourdeau is very feeble and he needs much strength for the labor he has to perform.  {3MR 62.1}
[3MR 62.2]          Nimes, Oct. 18, 1886. Raining today. Wrote many pages. In the afternoon Sister Ings, Patience Bourdeau, and I went to the stores to make purchases. I bought shoes and dress. The stores are in narrow, crooked streets.  {3MR 62.2}
[3MR 62.3]          Nimes, Oct. 21, 1886. I spoke in the afternoon with much freedom. Then after ［my］ speaking, Mr. Gilly, conducted us to an old castle up a steep ascent. We went up the winding stone stairs and had an extensive view from the tower of the surrounding country. Olive trees were growing in profusion everywhere. I thought while so high up from the earth, of Satan's taking Christ upon the pinnacle of the Temple and presenting before Him the whole world in its glory in a moment and tempting Him by offering it to Him as a bribe if He would worship him. We had a pleasant association with Mr. Gilly.  {3MR 62.3}
[3MR 62.4]          Nimes, Friday, Oct. 22, 1886. It was pleasant and we enjoyed a good warm bath at the bathing house. In the afternoon we enjoyed a long walk. I spoke in the evening.                                              -63-  {3MR 62.4}
[3MR 63.1]          Nimes, Oct. 23, 1886. I spoke in the afternoon, then had a social meeting. Intelligent testimonies were borne.  {3MR 63.1}
[3MR 63.2]          Nimes, Oct. 27, 1886. Accompanied by Brother Bourdeau's family we took the cars for Aigues-Mortes, situated by the Mediterranean Sea.  {3MR 63.2}
[3MR 63.3]          Nimes, Thursday, Oct. 28, 1886. Mr. Gilly took dinner with us at Brother Bourdeau's table and we had some interesting conversation.  {3MR 63.3}
[3MR 63.4]          Nimes, Friday, Oct. 29, 1886. We visited the large establishment for the orphan children and for fallen women.  {3MR 63.4}
[3MR 63.5]          Nimes, Sabbath, Oct. 30, 1886. Brother Ings spoke in the forenoon. I spoke in the afternoon. An Evangelical minister associated with Mr. Gilly in the work came into meeting after I had finished my remarks. He was accompanied by the directors and his wife. They called upon us in Brother Bourdeau's hired house and we had a very pleasant interview. I spoke in the evening and the minister and the preceptress and the minister's wife and about fifty of his students came out to the meeting. We hope this acquaintance may be in the providence of God a blessing to them and to us.  {3MR 63.5}
[3MR 63.6]          These are especially festive days with the Catholics. We hear them all times of night calling upon their dead friends to come and visit them. They believe that the dead come from their graves and communicate with them and they declare that they see them and talk with them, and all through the night there is carousing and singing and loud voices going through the streets, calling upon the dead to appear. Oh, what ignorance and heathen superstition! I saw the most extravagant display of wreaths, beautiful bouquets, and flowers arranged in the form of a cross. These were taken to the graveyards and in honor of the dead placed upon their graves. I learn                                          -64-     that they believe the dead respond and reveal themselves. This is Spiritualism.  {3MR 63.6}
[3MR 64.1]          Nimes, Sunday, Oct. 31, 1886. I spoke in the afternoon to a well-filled hall.  {3MR 64.1}
[3MR 64.2]          Nov. 1, 1886. Monday morning at half past eight we left Nimes and journeyed six hours and a half on the road toward Turan.--Ms 70, 1886, pp. 3-6. (First Visit to France, Diary, Oct. 14 to Nov. 2, 1886.)  {3MR 64.2}
[3MR 64.3]          Two have embraced the Sabbath since we came. One is a man who will be of real value. He decided today to obey the truth. The work moves slowly, but the church is being formed and will, we hope, reflect light in this place. They had an excellent social meeting Sabbath afternoon. Sixteen spoke and Minister Cruze remained through it all and seemed to enjoy it. Now if my coming here has done no more it has, through becoming acquainted with these men, spiked their guns so they will not make a raid on me. They profess to esteem me highly.  {3MR 64.3}
[3MR 64.4]          Brother Ings had done great good here in instructing the people. They have enjoyed listening to him for they say he makes everything so clear and easy to be understood. He has been very active in working. He has employed his time fully and is much liked. We are of good courage. We leave here tomorrow morning.--Letter 108a, 1886, p. 2. (To W. C. White (?), Oct., 1886. Fragment of Letters.)  {3MR 64.4}
[3MR 64.5]         Personal Labor With Apprentice Watchmaker at Nimes. When laboring in Nimes, France, we made it our work to save souls. There was a young man who had become discouraged through the temptations of Satan and through some mistakes of our brethren who did not understand how to deal with the minds of the youth. He gave up the Sabbath and engaged to work in a manufacturing                                           -65-     establishment to perfect his trade in watchmaking. He is a very promising young man. My watch needed repairing, which brought us together.  {3MR 64.5}
[3MR 65.1]          I was introduced to him, and as soon as I looked upon his countenance I knew that he was the one whom the Lord had presented before me in vision. The whole circumstance came distinctly before me. . . . He attended the meeting when he thought I would speak, and would sit with his eyes riveted on me through the entire discourse, which was translated into French by Brother Bourdeau. I felt a duty to labor for this young man. I talked two hours with him and urged upon him the peril of his situation. I told him because his brethren had made a mistake, that was no reason that he should grieve the heart of Christ, who had loved him so much that He had died to redeem him. . . .  {3MR 65.1}
[3MR 65.2]          I told him I knew the history of his life and his errors (which were the simple errors of youth indiscretion), which were not of a character that should have been treated with so great severity. I then entreated him with tears to turn square about, to leave the service of Satan and of sin, for he had become a thorough backslider, and return like the prodigal to his Father's house, his Father's service. He was in good business learning his trade. If he kept the Sabbath he would lose his position. . . . A few months more would finish his apprenticeship, and then he would have a good trade. But I urged an immediate decision.  {3MR 65.2}
[3MR 65.3]          We prayed with him most earnestly, and I told him that I dared not have him cross the threshold of the door until he would before God and angels and those present say, "I will from this day be a Christian." How my heart rejoiced when he said this. He slept none that night. He said as soon as he made the promise he seemed to be in a new channel. His thoughts seemed                                           -66-     purified, his purposes changed, and the responsibility that he had taken seemed so solemn that he could not sleep. The next day he notified his employer that he could work for him no longer. He slept but little for three nights. He was happy, so thankful that the Lord had evidenced to him His pardon and His love.--Letter 59, 1886, pp. 1-3. (To Sister Hubbel Smith, Dec. 20, 1886.)  {3MR 65.3}
[3MR 66.1]                  The Ten Ellen G. White Sermons at Nimes, France          ［The ten sermons on file at the White Estate were "sketched by W. Q." in English in longhand as Mrs. White spoke through her translator. As the reports constitute only about five pages each, it is assumed that not all sentences were recorded, but that the report gives the key sentences of the discourses representing the high points of admonition and exhortation.］  {3MR 66.1}
[3MR 66.2]                                 "If Thou Wilt Enter Into Life"        Text: "And, behold, one came and said unto him, Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life? And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God: but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. He saith unto him, Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honor thy father and thy mother: and, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. The young man saith unto him, All these things have I kept from my youth up: what lack I yet? Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow me. But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful: for he had great possessions." Matthew 19:16-22.                                               -67-  {3MR 66.2}
[3MR 67.1]          Here in this text we have our duty defined. In answer to the young man's question, "What ... shall I do, that I may have eternal life?" Christ directed him to the commandments. If they were obeyed strictly to the letter then he would receive the precious boon desired--eternal life. The young man had supposed that he was a commandment keeper, being deceived in himself. Christ knew just where the young man failed, and He touched the plague spot of his life--his great possessions. These stood in the way of his loving God with his whole heart. He was not ready to follow his Master in self-denial, and in this he showed his weakness. He was not a true lover of God. There are many like the young man. When their duty is pointed out to them in keeping the Sabbath, they will be sorrowful because they are not willing to lift the cross.  {3MR 67.1}
[3MR 67.2]          Matthew 22:34-40. Here we have another case to the point. The lawyer asked Christ, "Which is the great commandment?" The answer was, that he should love God with all his heart, and his neighbor as himself. "On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets." Now it is impossible for us to love God with all our heart while breaking the fourth commandment, for this precept stands in the center of the decalogue. We should be as a family of obedient children, having the fear of God before us--not slavish fear, but filial fear. There is promised a reward for the obedient and also punishment to the disobedient. Should we decree that God's law is not worthy to be kept, are we not enemies of the Lord? Would He not regard us as such? We are God's children. He has placed sacred things in our trust, and if we say we love Him and do not obey, then we have not the love of God perfected in us. But should we have our duty pointed out to us, then we should walk in the light as obedient children. Probation is given us to test                                           -68-     us. God will not compel us to be obedient but we must see our duty, and then as dutiful children walk in harmony with His requirements.  {3MR 67.2}
[3MR 68.1]          We should also keep in mind that we have a wily foe to contend with, one that is constantly seeking to draw us away from God, but we should be determined that we will be the Lord's. We must not be discouraged and give up, but repent, and thus be represented as the good seed that fell upon good ground. We cannot expect instantaneous sanctification, but we must grow like the grain, as represented by Christ--first the blade, then the ear, then the full grain--and thus perfect a Christian character. We must become intelligent and earnest to know what our duty is and then walk in obedience to God's holy will.  {3MR 68.1}
[3MR 68.2]          Our natural heart has to be subdued and we will find that it is an everyday work. The promise is to the overcomer, and as we gain an experience on one point it will strengthen us for the duties that follow, and as we thus draw nigh to God, angels will draw nigh to us to strengthen us for our duty. If temptations come they will prove beneficial if resisted, because we shall learn to fly to Christ for help, and then we shall gain an experience that will fit us for eternal life.  {3MR 68.2}
[3MR 68.3]         As God looks upon the wicked cities He is grieved to see the masses turning a deaf ear to His requirements, but when men do walk in harmony with His will, then He will open new beauties and thus educate the mind how best to serve its Creator. We must keep our eye upon Jesus, the perfect Pattern, and if we do so we shall not be spiritual dwarfs. We must obtain knowledge of ourselves and depart from everything that is not like the perfect Pattern. This can be accomplished by a constant effort and by having our conversation in heaven.                                            -69-  {3MR 68.3}
[3MR 69.1]          And if we are channels of light we can be helps to those who desire to walk in the light. If we have the true light we cannot keep it to ourselves, but will be ever seeking out others to whom to impart it. We must search the Scriptures in order to be enabled to discharge our duty aright. It is our duty to perfect a Christian character, and when such character is formed then our example will tell on the Lord's side. As children of God we should wait and learn what the Lord says to us, and thus we shall receive the needed blessing to enable us to do our duty. And thus we shall lay up treasures in heaven.  {3MR 69.1}
[3MR 69.2]          The young man spoken of in our text represents a large class. When duty is brought to bear upon them they see a cross to be lifted. It is earthly treasures that hold the people and that is the reason that so few obey God. Those who are the true followers of Christ are entrusted with sacred truths to present to the world. We have been entrusted with talents, and when the Master comes to reckon with His servants, it will be seen if we have been faithful. We must not put our light under a bushel, but on a candlestick that all may see that we have been with Christ and learned of Him. In this way eternal life can be secured.  {3MR 69.2}
[3MR 69.3]          God has something for everyone to do. You may think your efforts will be fruitless, but if faithful, by and by your light will shine to all parts from North to South. One will kindle his taper from another and shine. Many lights will shine, and thus God's name will be magnified, and thus we shall be co-workers with Christ.  {3MR 69.3}
[3MR 69.4]          When Christ comes from heaven in the clouds He will then give eternal life to those who have been found faithful to their trust. Oh, what joy it will be to those that are worthy! They can then say with the apostle Paul,                                            -70-     "For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory." 2 Corinthians 4:17. Shall we not work for the Master? We must put our best intellect to work for the Master. We must confess Christ to the world in His matchless charms. Christ will soon come. Have we done our work? Can we say like the apostle, "I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith"? 2 Timothy 4:7.  {3MR 69.4}
[3MR 70.1]          Now is the time to fight the good fight of faith. Satan's power is great, but if we are walking in obedience the angels will assist us in our work. Let us follow Christ and love our neighbor as ourselves.--Ms. 39, 1886, pp. 1-4. ("If Thou Wilt Enter Into Life," Sermon at Nimes, France, Oct. 16, 1886.)  {3MR 70.1}
[3MR 70.2]                                         "Come Unto Me"        Text: Matthew 11:28-30. "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto you souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light."  {3MR 70.2}
[3MR 70.3]          We find in our world everywhere those who are oppressed and are laboring under discouragement. Our Saviour has invited such to come unto Him. And why do they not comply? The reason is that they are separated from Jesus Christ. If they would only come to Him they would find comfort. But it is a difficult matter to believe. Should we exercise faith then we should accept the invitation and take the yoke of Christ. But instead of taking the yoke of Christ many take their own yokes and thus find themselves in difficulty.  {3MR 70.3}
[3MR 70.4]          The fashion of this age is not to be our standard. Christ in His day had a work to do in breaking the bonds that bound the people to the world. So it                                            -71-     has been in every age. Satan makes yokes and the people take them on. These yokes are heavy because they are not in conformity with the requirements of God and His ten holy precepts, but it is our duty to obey God and wear the yoke prepared by God.  {3MR 70.4}
[3MR 71.1]          We have an enemy, a wily foe who presents to us that the yoke of Christ is galling. He will represent that we shall have to give up everything that would afford us pleasure, that in obeying God we must yield up our own will and submit to arbitrary laws. Satan is directly opposed to the transforming work that would fit us to be the children of God and to be partakers of His blessing. It is our duty to love God with all our heart and soul and spirit in return for what He has done for us. It is our privilege to live out the principles laid down in the Word of God. Should we do so, and carry out the teachings in our families, there would be a different order of things than we now see.  {3MR 71.1}
[3MR 71.2]          Great responsibilities rest upon every parent. They have a duty to educate their children and to bring them up in the fear of God. The children need transforming, and this will involve a constant work on the part of the parent. The children must be taught to respect and revere God and this will take a constant effort. Should this be done, we should see more tenderness of heart combined with all other Christian graces manifested in the children that have been given us. These graces must be instilled in our children that they may be enabled to resist the evil tendencies of this age. Abraham was faithful in educating his children, and in this he pleased God.  {3MR 71.2}
[3MR 71.3]          This duty can not be performed in our own strength, but our help is in Christ, and we hear the invitation, "Come unto me." Now the condition is to come and submit to the conditions laid down in His Word. We are not to                                            -72-     contend for our own ways but to conform to the will of God. We are here as probationers, to perfect character for eternal life. We must realize the merits of Jesus and seek to be like Him, for He is our perfect pattern.  {3MR 71.3}
[3MR 72.1]          It is the privilege of parents to instill in their children the principles of Christ, and while thus doing they themselves are learning lessons that will fit them for heaven. These lessons will assist us to wear the yoke of Christ. We shall find it perfectly easy, and thus we may find an open door to heaven, and light will emanate and shine upon our pathway. Thus every mother can receive help to faithfully discharge her duty to her children.  {3MR 72.1}
[3MR 72.2]          Again Christ says, "Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me." We are students in the school of Christ, to learn our duty, and this involves a duty to diligently search the Scriptures. In them God, through His prophets, has given instruction as to how to secure eternal life. Shall we be indifferent to this instruction? To understand the truth will require effort on our part, but we can gain that necessary knowledge with the help of Christ. He has died for us, He appreciates all our efforts, and He ever stands ready to assist those who are striving to gain the necessary knowledge.  {3MR 72.2}
[3MR 72.3]          Here is the admonition, "Come. . .and learn of me." How difficult to enter the school of Christ by giving up our wills, and submitting to the will of our heavenly Father! Christ knows our weakness. He has given us promises to encourage us by the way, and is ever ready to bear our burdens for us if we will bring them to Him. In Christ is all fullness and the Father has acknowledged Him as His Son and at His baptism the words were heard from heaven, "This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." Through Christ we can gain access to the Father. The door of heaven is ajar,                                             -73-     and light will come to us as it did to Jesus Christ, and we can be lights to the world. We must learn humility. When this lesson is fully learned the yoke will rest easily upon us.  {3MR 72.3}
[3MR 73.1]          The question is, Are we learners in the school of Christ? Are we making advancement in divine life? Are we better acquainted with our duty today than in the past? Are we ready to confess Christ to our fellow men? If so, then we are learning the lessons required, and as Christ knows every one of our sorrows, He stands ready to render that help that we need. But if our lives are not in harmony with our divine Master then the yoke galls. If Christ tells us to come unto Him with our burdens, why not come and find rest in Christ? We have a heaven to win. We must be sanctified through the truth in obedience.  {3MR 73.1}
[3MR 73.2]         Then again there are our children. They must be guarded on the right and on the left, for temptations will meet them on every hand, and they need to be taught to come to their Saviour for divine help. Educate them to wear Christ's yoke.  {3MR 73.2}
[3MR 73.3]          It is our privilege to be co-workers with Christ. It is a great blessing to be thus connected with the Majesty of heaven. We are commanded to come out from the world, and if we comply, the promise is that He will be a Father unto us.  {3MR 73.3}
[3MR 73.4]          "Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God" (2 Corinthians 7:1). Here we are exhorted to keep ourselves unspotted from the world in order to be partakers of the joy of heaven. That inheritance will measure with the life of God. Should we receive the honor                                            -74-     of this world, we cannot expect to receive the honor of heaven. What we need is a strong hold on the throne of God.  {3MR 73.4}
[3MR 74.1]          Our only hope is in Christ. If we reject the Star of Light then He will reject us. Had he not made the sacrifice for us then there would have been no hope, and every child of Adam would have been left in bondage of sin. The golden chain that unites earth and heaven is to elevate man and bring him on a higher plane, and thus bring him in connection with the rays of light from heaven. Thus we can be made more precious in the sight of God than the golden wedge of Ophir.  {3MR 74.1}
[3MR 74.2]          I wish that I could carry your minds to the future glory, and could impress upon each the great sacrifice that had to be made to redeem man. It rests with you whether you will enjoy this glory. To obtain it, the will must be brought under subjection to the will of Christ. The rebellious can not enter heaven. Satan was the first in rebellion and his work is to lead others to disobey the mandates of Jehovah. To each one God has given talents, and if we neglect to cultivate them we shall fail and lose eternal life. Everything has been done for us that could be done to elevate man, and if we fail on our part then the sacrifice has been in vain so far as we are concerned. Shall we be weighed and found wanting? Or shall we be with the white-robed throng? This will depend upon your course of action. If we are in the workshop of God He will beautify us and polish us and we shall be fitted for the heavenly mansions.  {3MR 74.2}
[3MR 74.3]          Oh, the matchless charms of our loving Saviour! There is nothing in earthly treasures. It is enough to look to Calvary. I want every one to accept the salvation offered. All have something to do and if they come off victors they will cry, Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain for us.                                            -75-  {3MR 74.3}
[3MR 75.1]          Will you have eternal life? If so, you must turn away from the pleasure of the world. The wickedness in this age is as great as it was in the days of Noah. But one man was found that walked with God even in that crooked and perverse generation. Enoch kept his mind stayed upon God, and God did not leave him but finally took him from this sinful world. This man was a representative of those who will be translated to heaven when Christ comes to gather His people. Are we ready for the appearing of Christ? Have we washed our robes and made them clean in the blood of the Lamb?  {3MR 75.1}
[3MR 75.2]          God is in earnest with us and claims all the power of our being. We need the great Physician to heal us. We need more of heaven and less of self. We must be partakers of the divine nature. Oh, what love has been manifested for us! The divine Son of God left the throne of heaven and gave His life for us, and for our sakes became poor. He clothed His divinity with humanity. Now in return are you willing to deny self and follow your Saviour? Oh, do not trifle away the few moments left us by seeking worldly honor and thus lose the precious boon of everlasting life!--Ms 40, 1886, pp. 1-5. ("Come Unto Me," Sermon at Nimes, France, Oct. 17, 1886.)  {3MR 75.2}
[3MR 75.3]                                       Walk in the Light        Text: "He that hath My commandments and keepeth them, he it is that loveth Me: and he that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father, and I will love him, and will manifest Myself to him." John 14:21.  {3MR 75.3}
[3MR 75.4]          Here we have our duty defined, and are told that if we keep the Commandments we shall be loved of the Father. When those who claim to love God do not keep the Ten Precepts, it is evidence that the love of God does not dwell within them.                                            -76-  {3MR 75.4}
[3MR 76.1]          The light of truth is permitted to shine that we may know our duty. The question is, Shall we follow the light, or shall we walk in darkness? Christ has told us that if we follow the world we are not His. Why is it that we do not love the truth? It is because it cuts across our pathway.  {3MR 76.1}
[3MR 76.2]          Our precious Saviour came to this world to bring blessing to us. He left His seat in glory to lift man from his fallen condition. Oh, that we would appreciate His great sacrifice! While here He was met by the archenemy, the adversary of souls, and He resisted his temptations. Christ did not leave His seat of glory to mingle with the rich and great men of earth, for they would not receive His instructions, but He chose the poor who were willing to receive Him. There were some rich who did believe, but were unwilling openly to acknowledge Christ. We find in our day men of wealth, men the world call great, who, if the message for this time were presented to them, would turn from it because of the cross. God does not design to leave us in error, but sends us messages of mercy that we may have eternal life. Shall we accept or reject?  {3MR 76.2}
[3MR 76.3]          In Christ's day, how few realized the great privilege they might have enjoyed. The infinite God gave His Son, the most exalted gift that could be given, but it was not appreciated in that day, and while our Saviour tried to gain an entrance to hearts they would not let Him in. They knew not that they had the Majesty of heaven in their midst. When He saw the stubbornness of their hearts He wept over Jerusalem, saying, "If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes." Luke 19:41. The reason they rejected Christ was because the customs and practices had more weight with them than the precious boon that Christ came to bring them.                                            -77-  {3MR 76.3}
[3MR 77.1]          The same thing is acted over in our day. Light is sent us from heaven. Will we reject or receive it? It is our privilege to gather up the rays of light, and the more we seek for it the more the light will increase. Could our eyes be opened we could see the adversary of souls scattering darkness. All heaven is interested in the children of men. Angels are watching us and are bearing tidings to heaven of our dangers, and they are constantly drawing us to Christ. Our safety is in taking hold of our duty and gathering up the rays of light.  {3MR 77.1}
[3MR 77.2]          The admonition of our text is to walk in harmony with God's holy law. By obeying it we can form characters that will enable us to stand. Should we reject the advance light that God is now giving us, we shall be left in darkness.  {3MR 77.2}
[3MR 77.3]          It is the love for souls that brought me from my distant home in America. Had I not a special message I should have remained at home, for it is not pleasant to journey from place to place, and endure the hardships of traveling. I dare not choose my own pleasure, but to follow the light from heaven; and I must give it to the people. The end of all things is at hand and as the people are trampling on the law of God they must be warned of their transgression.  {3MR 77.3}
[3MR 77.4]          John, in looking down through time, saw a remnant that would be gathered from the world, who would be in harmony with the precepts of Jehovah; and he exclaims: "Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." Revelation 14:12. "And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament." Revelation 11:19. What was it that the ark contained? It was the law of God that points out our duty.                                            -78-     John saw the people's attention called to those ten precepts, and as the light is seen we shall be held responsible if we reject it.  {3MR 77.4}
[3MR 78.1]          God's truth is being revealed to men, but in this age there are many false teachers who turn away the ears of the people from the commandments of God. But we should enquire, What is truth? What does the Word say? And our anxiety should be, What can I do to save souls? There is great value attached to the souls of men for whom Christ died, and if we neglect to receive and impart the knowledge given we are doing it at the peril of our lives.  {3MR 78.1}
[3MR 78.2]          Obedience to the will of God will involve a cross. Christ says: "Think not that I am come to send peace on the earth." "I came not to send peace, but a sword." Matthew 10:34. And we find that the truth for this age, if lived out, will "set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. And a man's foes shall be they of his own household." Verses 35, 36.  {3MR 78.2}
[3MR 78.3]         Christ will soon come the second time in power and great glory, not as He appeared the first time, when he wept over Jerusalem as the western sun was about to set. Christ was a Sun and a Light to that people, but that Light was about to be withdrawn because of the stubbornness of those whom Christ had come to redeem. The disciples expected to see Jesus rejoice over the city as He approached it, but what a disappointment when they saw His anguish of soul and His tears, and heard His broken utterances as He spoke these solemn words: "If thou hadst known, even thou, . . . the things which belong unto thy peace!" Luke 19:42.  {3MR 78.3}
[3MR 78.4]          Here was a nation that was to be let go for their iniquity. One soul is of great value, but what is that to compare with a whole nation that was                                          -79-     about to be cast off because they would not receive the light? This is what brought tears from the Son of God. Christ well knew the result of rejecting light. He could look forward and see the strong armies of the earth encompassing the once-favored city, and the destruction of its inhabitants. What more could Christ have done for His vineyard? Why did not Jerusalem know what was for her good? Christ had knocked at the door of their hearts but they refused the offered mercy.  {3MR 78.4}
[3MR 79.1]          There is a boundary to the mercy of God, for He does not always strive with men. A record is kept of all the blessings offered and how those blessings are treated; and if we neglect our duty we shall soon see, as did the Jews, that the anger of God is not withheld but we shall be given over to the power of Satan. While it seems astonishing to us that the Jews rejected Christ, we ourselves will act out the same thing if we refuse the light for this time.  {3MR 79.1}
[3MR 79.2]          The message now due to this world will continue till the close of time, and it will shine to all parts of the earth. Moral darkness has covered the earth like a pall of death, and it will continue to darken as the light is rejected. "As the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be." Matthew 24:37-39.  {3MR 79.2}
[3MR 79.3]          Now there is no sin in eating and drinking, but in the excess. The blessing of food has been turned to a curse by intemperate habits, and this we find in our own day. The same evils of intemperance engross the mind so that spiritual blessings are not discernible. We must put away every                                            -80-     hindrance to our spiritual growth. When this is done, then the true light will shine.  {3MR 79.3}
[3MR 80.1]          It is the humble ones that God accepts. When Christ came from His home in glory He did not go to the talented and great men of the earth to choose teachers, for He knew He could not educate such ones. He selected poor fishermen as His companions and scholars. To these He gave lessons of instruction that would fit them for their future duties, and these lessons are recorded in the Word of God and will have their weight until the end of time. Judas was not such a learner as was John. He did not let the lessons given have a sanctifying influence on his heart; his natural disposition was not brought under discipline, and it finally led to the betrayal of Christ. But John not only learned the lessons but put them in practice, and after the death of his Master, when assailed by the enemies of truth, he stood firmly upon the principles which he had learned.  {3MR 80.1}
[3MR 80.2]          Christ did not long remain silent in the grave, for a beloved angel came and rolled back the stone and Jesus walked forth from the tomb in triumph. After His ascent to His Father He revealed Himself again to His disciples. After this those that crucified Christ were astonished to see the boldness of the disciples and to hear the excellent instruction that they gave to the people, knowing them to be ignorant men; but they had been with Jesus and had learned of Him. These lessons of the apostles are handed down to us, and when we connect with God the light given to the apostles will be imparted to us.  {3MR 80.2}
[3MR 80.3]          We must have more of God's goodness and more of heaven. We must work for eternity. Christ's coming is near and we want to be like Him for we want to see Him as He is. He will not come as the man of sorrows, to be                                            -81-     insulted and derided, but in place of the old kingly robe He will wear a robe so white as no fuller's soap can whiten. In place of a crown of thorns He will have a crown within a crown and His countenance will shine brighter than the noonday sun. Shall we then be acknowledged of Him? Shall we be cleansed and made immortal? If so, now is the time to form the character and put on robes of righteousness. Now we are to make peace with God by doing His commandments and that will ensure us an entrance in through the gates into the city.  {3MR 80.3}
[3MR 81.1]          I look forward to the city of God with great joy. In my girlhood light shown upon my pathway, and the glory of heaven was open before me. I gave myself to Christ and it is a pleasure to serve Him. No earthly attractions shall eclipse my mind from my duty to serve God. If the curtains of heaven could be rolled back and we could see the glories therein, this world would have no charms for us. Thank God strength will be imparted to every soul that will put his trust in God. God help us to overcome that we may receive the crown of life that is in store for the faithful, is my prayer.--Ms 41, 1886, pp. 1-6. ("Walk in the Light," Sermon at Nimes, France, Oct. 18, 1886.)  {3MR 81.1}
[3MR 81.2]                                      The Ladder to Heaven        "Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ." 2 Peter 1:1. Here Peter addresses his brethren, those of like precious faith, and he appeals to them to move understandingly and intelligently. And he says that he desires grace and peace to be multiplied unto them through the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord.                                            -82-     Here is a necessity presented before them of adding knowledge to knowledge, for he continues in verse 4, "Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust."  {3MR 81.2}
[3MR 82.1]         Now if we are partakers of the divine nature we shall have a warfare with the power of darkness. Satan will oppose every advance step, and we need not think that we can make advancement in divine life without special help from God. We must have strength from heaven if we expect to advance in divine life. We cannot overcome in our own strength, but grace will be given to every one of us.  {3MR 82.1}
[3MR 82.2]          The Saviour condescended to come to this earth and give His life for us, but the world would not receive Him and in return for His goodness and mercy rejected Him. But what a condescension on the part of Christ to leave the royal throne and to make the infinite sacrifice, to clothe His divinity with humanity! Here was the Creator of the world, and the ones He came to bless rejected Him. How can we account for this insult to the Majesty of high heaven? Only on the ground that the heart is carnal. It is not in the natural heart to love the Christian graces, but the Spirit is given us to help our infirmities. Is it not a marvel that Christ came to this world, that He, being the Creator, has a special interest for the human race, and that His matchless love yearns for us and He invites us to come unto Him and gain happiness and rest? This can only be done through the knowledge of our divine Lord. By obtaining this we have strength to overcome. The flesh will war against the Spirit, but by divine power this knowledge can be obtained.                                            -83-  {3MR 82.2}
[3MR 83.1]          The apostle continues, "And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity." 2 Peter 1:5-7. We see but little true godliness in the world. And we see a great work to be done in character building. Those who have no love for God have no relish for holy things. The first step to take to gain a relish for heavenly things is to add to your faith virtue, and to virtue knowledge. It is no credit to remain in ignorance. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and this is to have understanding and to fear to offend our Creator.  {3MR 83.1}
[3MR 83.2]         As we add the Christian graces we are being prepared to assist others in the divine life, and present to them the true principles of a religious life. I have made it my duty to instill into the minds of my children true principles that they may escape the corruption that are in the world in order to be successful in character building. We must begin at the very foundation and carry the mind upward in knowledge, for every capacity is to be used in glorifying God. In addition to the principles mentioned, temperance is enumerated. Have you seen the importance of principle, and combined with this we must be temperate or else we shall make a failure. Therefore we must add grace to grace.  {3MR 83.2}
[3MR 83.3]          "For if these things be in you and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. . . . If ye do these things, ye shall never fall." Verses 8, 10. But in order to accomplish this we must be purged from our old sins. "Wherefore," says the apostle, "I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things." Verse 12.                                            -84-  {3MR 83.3}
[3MR 84.1]         The reason why more do not lay hold of the religion of Christ is because they fear they could not hold on to their profession, but it is by faith we must stand and unless we have faith we cannot glorify God. Christians are expected to grow to the full stature of our Lord and Master. Those who expect to be followers of Christ must make daily advancement; if they fail in this they will fall and lose eternal life. There is no safety for us unless we are going forward step by step.  {3MR 84.1}
[3MR 84.2]          We have men claiming sanctification. Their works will show if they are transformed into the image of Christ. Sanctification is not brought about instantaneously, but it is accomplished by climbing the rounds of Peter's ladder of eight rounds. We must step on the first in order to reach the highest. This ladder reaches from earth to heaven, and every soul that enters the city of God will have to climb this ladder of self-denial, and this can be accomplished by laying hold of the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Without this strength, temptation will sweep us down the current to final destruction.  {3MR 84.2}
[3MR 84.3]          But we are expected to shine; and how is it with us, do we possess the Christian graces? Are we in possession of kindness? If we are in possession of this grace then the fruit will appear.  {3MR 84.3}
[3MR 84.4]          We must put on the whole armor in order that we may secure an entrance into the city of God. We have heaven to win or lose, and to accomplish this we must take our eyes away from the things of earth, and center our minds upon heavenly things. Temptation will assail us all the way through. Our aim should not be to reach the world's standard, for it will be seen in the day of God that that standard will count for nothing. Those who reach it                                            -85-     will not hear from the lips of Christ, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant."  {3MR 84.4}
[3MR 85.1]         We should give our best affection to our heavenly Father. How my heart has been grieved as I have seen, in galleries of art, pictures representing Christ. The executors have shown their true understanding of the mission of Christ and His character. They have not even approached the reality, and we had better spend our time in contemplating the true Artist of nature. See the flowers, how beautiful nature has painted the various colors! Christ has spoken of the lily of the lake, and He said that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. If we want to instruct our children, let us take them to the lake and show them the handiwork of God, explaining to them the pureness of the lily, that gathers up the properties that are essential to build up itself to its height of purity. From it they may learn the lesson not to be contaminated with impurity. Teach them the lessons that Daniel learned. He refused that which would not assist him in building true character, and although surrounded as he was by evil influences he stood firm upon principle, refusing to partake of those things that would have retarded his progress in divine life, and for his integrity God gave him wisdom and influence. If these lessons are learned by us then we shall have made a good record and shall not be afraid to stand when the Son of man comes. We must not be swayed by every temptation but must constantly grow in grace.  {3MR 85.1}
[3MR 85.2]          It is our privilege to gather rays of light and not to be content with present attainments, for the Lord has an abundance of light for us. Are we pressing on to know what the Lord would have us do? When Christ comes in power with His holy angels we shall want to be children of God and we shall                                            -86-     want to hear Him say to us, "Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you." Matthew 25:34. On the other hand there will be those who will cry for the mountains and rocks to fall upon them to hide them "from the face of Him that sitteth upon the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?" Revelation 6:16, 17.  {3MR 85.2}
[3MR 86.1]          The Lord of heaven has an eternity of happiness for His children in the earth made new. John says, "I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea. And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away." Revelation 21:1-4.  {3MR 86.1}
[3MR 86.2]          Here are inducements for those who will live holy lives; and those who will not earnestly comply with the requirements after such inducements are offered are like those whom Paul admonishes in the following words: "O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth...?" Galatians 3:1. If the fear of God is before us then we shall be enabled to endure and to have a recompense of reward. I see that many of the youth will have a terrible disappointment when they find that they have lost heaven. Oh, how important it is for us to understand our relation to God, and to know that we are in harmony with His divine will!                                            -87-  {3MR 86.2}
[3MR 87.1]          Darkness covers the earth, and it is time for God's servants to "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins." Isaiah 58:1. Where is a voice of alarm to be heard? The Christian world needs to be aroused, that they may stand. The ladder must be climbed. Jacob saw that it reached from earth to heaven. When at Bethel, while fleeing from the wrong he had committed, as he was lying in his lonely condition, God had pity and compassion upon him and revealed Himself to him. There was presented before him the plan of salvation. Angels were seen ascending and descending from heaven, and Jacob was permitted to see the court of heaven, and there he saw that the light was permitted to shine from heaven to the inhabitants of the earth.  {3MR 87.1}
[3MR 87.2]         Christ is the ladder. All our blessings come from Him. May God help us to work upon the plan of addition and He will multiply grace to us as we need. There is an abundance of light in heaven and our heavenly Father wants us to have confidence in Him. It grieves Him for us to doubt His promises.  {3MR 87.2}
[3MR 87.3]          But as it was in the days of Noah so shall it be at the coming of Christ. As men resist the Spirit of God, His Spirit will be less and less manifested in the earth. It will be a fearful time when the angels fold their wings and cease their watchcare over those who have resisted the Spirit of God. It will then be too late for wrongs to be righted. There will be no more prayers to prevail in behalf of the rejecters of light. The cities around us are filled with wickedness, and after the message of warning has been given to them no more words of peace will be given. Christ is coming, and God will laugh when their fear cometh. But while probation continues, Christ is ever willing to help us to resist evil. But oh, the iniquity that                                            -88-     is in the world! It is high time we put on the whole armor, lest we drift down the current and be swallowed up with the besom of destruction. A record is kept of how we treat the Spirit of God. Our characters are recorded in the books of heaven, as are our faces on photo-plates here. So our character photos are in heaven, and by these records we shall be judged. May God help each one of us to do his whole duty and get ready for what is before us, is my prayer.--Ms 42, 1886, pp. 1-7. ("The Ladder to Heaven," Sermon at Nimes, France, Oct. 20, 1886.)  {3MR 87.3}
[3MR 88.1]                                     Search the Scriptures        Text: "We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts: Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man; but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost." 2 Peter 1:19-21.  {3MR 88.1}
[3MR 88.2]          We see and feel the importance of each having an understanding of the Scriptures. There may be those who will tell us of the things contained in the Word of God, but that will not meet the requirements. We must search the Scriptures for ourselves. There are special points that we must understand pertaining to our own time. We are living in an age of error and heresy on every hand. Christ has told us that "there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, who shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect." Matthew 24:24. These teachers spoken of by Christ will come in sheep's clothing, and will delude the people with their heresies, and this we shall see more and more as we                                            -89-     draw nearer the end. Consequently it is of the greatest necessity that we search the Scriptures for ourselves, and learn their contents.  {3MR 88.2}
[3MR 89.1]         Our text tells us that we have something sure, and that is the Scriptures that are revealed to us, and this is the voice of God that is speaking to us. One may come and say that he has truth, and such teachers will multiply, but we must not take their word in the matter. We must go directly to the Word. Feelings should not be our guide. The plain declaration of the Word is what is required. "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works." 2 Timothy 3:16, 17.  {3MR 89.1}
[3MR 89.2]          You could not make a greater mistake than to take the voice of man. Those who will not hear truth, when it crosses their pet theories, will often place themselves out of the reach of hearing when they should be the very ones to hear. The same thing is acted over today as it was in the days of Christ. The Pharisees then turned a deaf ear to the instructions of the divine Teacher. But it is our duty and privilege to be learners in the school of Christ. We want to learn of Him who is meek and lowly in heart, who said, "Come unto Me. . . . and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." Matthew 11:28-30.  {3MR 89.2}
[3MR 89.3]          Everyone should feel that he is responsible to God. There are great interests at stake. It will make a great difference whether we walk in condemnation or not. When we are walking contrary to God's Word we are stirring up rebellion, and thus we bring the displeasure of God upon us. When Christ comes we want to be found on the side of the loyal and true. If                                            -90-     the whole world were in opposition to God's law it should make no difference to us.  {3MR 89.3}
[3MR 90.1]          In the time of the Flood nearly all the inhabitants of the world thought that they were right and that Noah was wrong. They claimed that they knew more than that faithful servant of God, and thus closed their ears to words of truth, and darkness came upon them. There were those then, as today who explain away the truth by false science. They branded Noah as a fanatic. They explained to the people the foolishness of Noah's statement that a rain would come upon the earth when no signs of such had ever existed. God's message was to come to them through Noah, but they laughed and mocked at his words, and said, Does he not speak in parables? But their unbelief did not prevent the Flood, and they finally drank the waters that covered the earth. We do not want to be like them.  {3MR 90.1}
[3MR 90.2]          When Christ made His first advent the same unbelief was manifested, and it has always been the same--that unbelief rejects the very truth that is necessary to their salvation. Faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word of God. We must encourage faith and abandon unbelief, for it is a barrier to our spiritual prosperity. We must listen to the message of the third angel. This message is now due and it presents to us a present truth. Therefore we must search the Scriptures and lay aside our opinion, and be governed by the teachings of the Bible. We need to seek God in prayer that we may not be deceived, for it is a matter of great consequence that we take hold of truth.  {3MR 90.2}
[3MR 90.3]          There is to be a mighty angel to assist the third angel in his work. The whole earth is to be lighted with His glory. The proclamation as presented represents a people crying the very words. Christ's riding into Jerusalem when the people cried "Hosanna to the Son of David" (Matthew 21:15) was a                                            -91-     fulfillment of prophecy. The Pharisees were disturbed to see the attention paid to the Son of God. Their understanding was so blunted that they could not see in this very act the fulfillment of prophecy and some of the Pharisees said, "Master, rebuke Thy disciples. And He answered and said unto them, I tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out." Luke 19:39, 40. God has shown John in vision the work in the future. It was while the apostle was on the isle of Patmos that these truths that are now due were presented before his mind, and no man can stop the proclamation any more than they could stop the voices of those that cried "Hosanna to the Son of David."  {3MR 90.3}
[3MR 91.1]          We must not be discouraged if there are only a few that believe the present truth. It is not the great numbers that follow Christ. In answer to the question, "Are there few that be saved?" The reply was, "Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able." Luke 13:24. "Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." Matthew 7:14. Now we see only a few who regard the commandments of God, and those who will not lift the cross after having a knowledge of their duty will finally meet their destruction. We should not turn to the right or to the left, for if we do we shall find a dish of fables in place of truth.  {3MR 91.1}
[3MR 91.2]          The whole world perished in the Flood. Only three were saved at the destruction of Sodom, but they had the warning. We must not follow the majority, for if we do so we shall not see heaven. Daniel and his three companions stood alone, yet they would not yield to the influence that surrounded them. Daniel had purposed in his heart not to partake of the                                            -92-     portion allotted. Finally the test came. But when the leading men of the realm had conspired against Daniel he could not be turned away from God. He prayed as firmly as before, with the window opened towards Jerusalem, and he showed to his enemies that he was no coward because he had learned to depend upon God. Daniel did not try to save his life. "Whosoever will save his life shall lose it; and whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall find it." Matthew 16:25.  {3MR 91.2}
[3MR 92.1]          Now we want everyone to count the cost, not from impulse, but search the Scriptures and thus learn your duty. We should dig deep and obtain the precious jewels that can be found in God's Word. Christ says that "the kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field: the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field." Matthew 13:44. Everything should be secondary compared with the Holy Writ.  {3MR 92.1}
[3MR 92.2]          We are pilgrims seeking a better country, a city whose Builder and Maker is God. Is our conversation in heaven? Are we preparing to receive the Majesty of heaven when He shall come with all His holy angels to raise the righteous dead and translate the righteous living to heaven? Satan will try to becloud our minds on this important subject. But we must so live that we can say as did Paul, "I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith." 2 Timothy 4:7.  {3MR 92.2}
[3MR 92.3]          Let us increase our faith and cling close to our divine Lord, because Satan will oppose. But we should rejoice in the thought that the angels in heaven are sent to strengthen us, and we have not to fight our battles alone. And if we have these heavenly messengers with us, even if trials do come, we shall feel like Paul when he said, "For our light affliction, which                                            -93-     is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory." 2 Corinthians 4:17.  {3MR 92.3}
[3MR 93.1]          We must learn to stand upon the principles of God's Word. "To the law and to the testimony." We need the Spirit of God to enlighten us. "Behold, I stand at the door and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me." Revelation 3:20. We want to let the Saviour into our hearts, give Him our best affections, and let the work go on of sanctifying and purifying the heart, and then we shall see the King in His beauty. Let us rely upon God and realize the great sacrifice that has been made for us, and we shall wear the crown throughout an endless eternity.--Ms 43, 1886, pp.. 1-5. ("Search the Scriptures," sermon at Nimes, France, Oct. 21, 1886.)  {3MR 93.1}
[3MR 93.2]                                   The Cross Before the Crown        Text: "Then said Jesus unto His disciples, If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow Me. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall find it. For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? For the Son of man shall come in the glory of His Father with His angels; and then He shall reward every man according to his works." Matthew 16:24-27.  {3MR 93.2}
[3MR 93.3]          Here we have the plain statement of Christ that if we follow Him we must take up the cross. Self-denial and the cross lie directly in our pathway on                                            -94-     our journey heavenward. The consequence of shunning the cross is found in the words of my text: "Whosoever will save his life shall lose it." The great infinite sacrifice was made that we might be saved. By coming from heaven to this earth Christ has made a way for our escape.  {3MR 93.3}
[3MR 94.1]          Our Saviour has represented His first advent, and the treatment He received, by the parable of the vineyard. "A certain man planted a vineyard, and let it forth to husbandmen, and went into a far country for a long time." Luke 20:9. The account is continued in Luke 20:10-17. God first sent His prophets to ancient Israel, but their message was not heeded, and as a last resort He sent His Son, that the hearts of the people might be reached and be turned unto God; but they killed His Son. This was the work of Satan by the hands of those that he has gathered under his banner. Christ was "despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief." Isaiah 53:3. What was it that brought such sorrow? It was not on His own account, but for the sins of the people. He realized their condition, and this was the reason that He felt such sorrow as He wept over Jerusalem and uttered the lamentable words, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee; how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would not. Behold, your house is left unto you desolate." Luke 13:34.  {3MR 94.1}
[3MR 94.2]          He does not say that they could not, but would not. How can we explain the treatment of Him who loved us to that extent that He laid down His life for us? This treatment was a marvel to the angels of heaven--to see the Creator of this world, the Majesty of heaven, treated with such contempt. His condescension is without parallel.                                            -95-  {3MR 94.2}
[3MR 95.1]          The souls of men are valued by the Son of God, and if we do not value eternal life sufficiently to make a sacrifice for it, then we shall lose eternal life. What is it to lose life? It is when the truth is clearly set before us and we refuse to accept it because a cross is involved. The Creator of heaven has a right to the faculties He has given us and it is for our own good and advantage that we give these powers to God and to His service.  {3MR 95.1}
[3MR 95.2]          Here is a business that man cannot give to others, but in which each individual has his own work to do. We need to give our hearts to God. To do this we shall meet with crosses. Nothing should stand in the way of duty. Even if losses in business should have to be made it should not keep us from discharging our duty. Our purpose should be to obey God so that Christ's death will not be in vain in our behalf. We must have the same integrity and principle that was found in Joseph and Daniel. Joseph was so established in principle that he could resist the great temptation that was brought upon him, because he had determined to obey God.  {3MR 95.2}
[3MR 95.3]          Daniel was brought to a test and he purposed in his heart that he would worship the true God, notwithstanding the decree. He here saw that principle was at stake and because of integrity he was cast into the lions' den. But here God did not forget him. All heaven had been watching his case, to see if he would be faithful to his God. When the trial came angels were his companions. They stopped the lions' mouths and delivered him. When the king saw the real object of the wise men, to rid Daniel of his power, then the king was wroth, and destroyed the enemies of Daniel.  {3MR 95.3}
[3MR 95.4]          So it was with his three companions. They were tested in refusing to worship the great image that the king had set up. Those three youths did not                                         -96-     fear the king, and told him plainly that they could not violate their consciences by worshiping a false god. This caused the king to be furious, and he ordered that the furnace be heated seven times hotter than it was wont to be made, and ordered those God-fearing children to be cast into it. But God did not forsake them, and those whom the king had called to execute his demands in order to set before them the penalty of disobedience were consumed by the fire. Here in full view of the king he saw in that furnace those whom he had cast in walking in the midst of the fire, and he also saw the fourth form like the Son of God. So you can see that the king was not ignorant of God and of His Son. These three Hebrew children had been a shining light in Babylon. This had its weight and influence, and when the king saw that the God they had worshiped was able to preserve them even in such a heated furnace, he called them forth and not a smell of fire was upon their garments. Then they told the king how their deliverance came.  {3MR 95.4}
[3MR 96.1]          There was the case of the apostle James, who was beheaded when the king saw that it pleased the Jews. Peter was brought forth and cast into prison but God sent His angel to deliver him. The prison doors flew open at the presence of this mighty angel. The bands of Peter were loosed. He was awakened by the touch of the angel, and Peter was amazed because of the light. He could not understand it but thought that he saw a vision. The angel requested him to gird himself and put on his sandals. Peter was so astonished that he thought not of his garments. God always has a care for the true and faithful, and He sent His messengers from heaven and opened the gates and set His servant free. Prayers had been made in Peter's behalf. They expected that he would have to suffer death, and when they heard his voice at the gate they were astonished.                                         -97-  {3MR 96.1}
[3MR 97.1]          Case after case of this nature has transpired during the world's history, and the test will come to all who are obeying the truth. He that seeks to save his life shall lose it; but on the other hand, he that is willing to lose his life for the sake of truth shall find eternal life. We want to know that heaven is interested in our welfare. Christ and angels are looking on with intense interest to see if the souls of men appreciate the great sacrifice in their behalf. We should constantly consider that we are in the presence of holy angels.  {3MR 97.1}
[3MR 97.2]          Satan is also watching his chances to lead us astray. He will present attractions that will lead our minds from God. But shall we not watch his devices, and be constantly seeking the aid of God to keep us from Satan's allurements? We must press toward the mark of the high calling of God in Jesus. We must not lay off the armor for one moment. You will hear the cry "Only believe." Satan believed and trembled. We must have a faith that works by love and purifies the heart. The idea prevails that Christ has done all for us, and that we can go on transgressing the commandments and will not be held accountable for it. This is the greatest deception that the enemy ever devised. We must take our position that we will not violate the commandments at any cost, and be in that spiritual condition that we can educate others in spiritual things.  {3MR 97.2}
[3MR 97.3]          Saint Paul ceased not his efforts in going from house to house to warn his fellowmen of their duty to love God, "Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ" (Acts 20:21). Repentance of what? Why, of violating the commandments; and faith in our Saviour, that His blood will cleanse us from all our sins.                                         -98-  {3MR 97.3}
[3MR 98.1]          No one can repent for us. Each individual has this to do. Christ would not have come to this earth if the commandments had not been broken. He came not to save us in our sins, but from our sins. There is no true happiness in transgression, but in obedience. Our merit is in the blood of Christ. But men think they can transgress and shun the cross, and yet enter into the city.  {3MR 98.1}
[3MR 98.2]          "For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?" (Mark 8:36, 37). "For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then he shall reward every man according to his works" (Matthew 16:27). The reward will not be according to his faith but according to his works, and the life will be eternal with Jesus. In order to obtain this we must be obedient, and not only apply our powers, but if necessary give our lives.  {3MR 98.2}
[3MR 98.3]          Satan will bring his temptations, and if he is to be resisted we must pray to God for deliverance. If there ever was a time that we needed to pray, it is in these last days. The Word is no more bound than it was when Christ was upon the earth. We shall have Satan and evil men to combat, but we also shall have messengers of light to help us. It is for us to gather upon our pathway all the rays of light, and not listen to error, for if we do we shall be turned away from truth. We have no time to listen to fables. Christ's prayer was, "Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth" (John 17:17). We want the truth and we want to give Him all our powers, that when He comes His benediction will rest upon every one of us and we shall receive the reward.                                       -99-  {3MR 98.3}
[3MR 99.1]          If we have shunned the truth to save our lives, then we shall lose eternal life. We have a soul to save or to lose. We must work out our salvation with fear and trembling. We must press against the darkness and take hold of the mighty arm of God. We have but a little time to prepare for eternity. May the Lord help us to overcome and win the crown and see the King in His beauty. Then we shall not have lived in vain.--Ms 44, 1886, pp. 1-6. ("The Cross Before the Crown," sermon at Nimes, France, Oct. 22, 1886.)  {3MR 99.1}
[3MR 99.2]                             God's Law the Standard of Character        "Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up into the temple, and taught. And the Jews marvelled, saying, How knoweth this man letters, having never learned? Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not Mine but His that sent Me. If any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of Myself." John 7:14-17.  {3MR 99.2}
[3MR 99.3]          Now we want to know and understand what is the will of God. This will is expressed in the Ten Commandments, and if we obey them we shall know of the doctrine. The Lord God of heaven has a kingdom and this kingdom is controlled by laws, and it is of great consequence that these laws be obeyed. God is the ruler of the universe and stands as head, and all should respect Him as such, and obey His mandates. A father stands at the head of his family and he requires that his laws regulating his family should be obeyed. If the family do respect his requirements, then you will see order and happiness in that family, but if it is otherwise there will be confusion. So it will be in the government of God.                                         -100-  {3MR 99.3}
[3MR 100.1]          Some will tell us that the word of God is like a fiddle and any construction can be put on it. This belief is due to the rejection of God's law, and confusion follows. If the law were kept, this statement could not be made. But when men tear down the commandments how can they know the will of God? The law was given at the foundation of the world, and it will exist through all generations; but when man forgets God by disobedience, then he places himself where he does not know the doctrine.  {3MR 100.1}
[3MR 100.2]          When the children of Israel were in Egypt, surrounded by idolatry, God saw that it was necessary to bring them out of Egypt in order to renew His law to them.  {3MR 100.2}
[3MR 100.3]          When people will acknowledge the claims of God by obedience, then they have a standard. If every individual would acknowledge the law, confusion would be swept away. We must do the will of God. They that do not accept the law, erect a standard of their own; and as there are many minds, diverse from each other, there will be many standards, and this will establish many doctrines. In this age we see determined efforts to ignore God's law, and consequently the doctrine will not be understood. But if we know and do God's will He will not leave us in darkness, but will lead us to know the doctrine and that will bring happiness. Obedience is the only course to take. When Christ taught His disciples He showed them the magnitude of the law by applying it to all our acts, and then showed our duty to our fellow men. The scribes and Pharisees murmured at Christ's teaching and accused Him of doing away with the law of His Father. With what astonishment they must have heard from His lips, "Think not that I have come to destroy the law or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill." Christ continued, "For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or                                           -101-     one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven." Matthew 5:17-20. He addresses these words to His disciples, and they will apply all the way down through the stream of time.  {3MR 100.3}
[3MR 101.1]          Christ's sermon upon the mount was designed to enter into our everyday life. The commandments are so broad that they take hold of even our thoughts. But how few take heed to the words of our Saviour! Consequently we shall have objections to meet. Some will claim that they are wholly led by the Spirit, and consequently they have not much use for the law of God or any portion of God's Word. Those who claim great light and are not sanctified through the truth are dangerous people, but they can be easily tested. "To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them." Isaiah 8:20. We want to be in that condition that we can discern between light and darkness.  {3MR 101.1}
[3MR 101.2]          Christ has said, "Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit." Matthew 7:15-17.  {3MR 101.2}
[3MR 101.3]          We must not be guided by impulse. The Bible is our guide to lead us to heaven. We do not want anyone to take our word, but go to the Scriptures for                                          -102-     light, for we cannot trust to finite man. This thing is to me a living reality.  {3MR 101.3}
[3MR 102.1]          We must expect to be assailed by the powers of darkness, but if we successfully resist then there will be rejoicing in heaven. The souls of men are valued by the heavenly host. They know of the great sacrifice that has been made for man. When Satan sees a soul struggling for light, then he doubles his energies to bring him back under his banner. Satan is playing the game of life. I feel distressed when I realize the trials that will meet those who desire life; but these things will come, and the question is, Who will be on the Lord's side? It will be those who go to the Standard for their counsel.  {3MR 102.1}
[3MR 102.2]          We must not be under anyone's banner but Christ's. The great Teacher has given us His testimony that not a jot or tittle of the law shall in any wise fail. Sin and misery are all around us, because of disobedience. If God's law were obeyed, we should see a different society than we now see in families.  {3MR 102.2}
[3MR 102.3]          What is needed is to follow Christ in self-denial and cross-bearing. We need the tenderness of His spirit to rule our hearts and then we shall comply with the requirements, and enter in through the gates into the city. If we fail, we shall be classed with those outside of the city. "For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie." Revelation 22:15.  {3MR 102.3}
[3MR 102.4]          "And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and                                           -103-     the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. And there shall be no more curse: but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and His servants shall serve Him: and they shall see His face; and His name shall be in their foreheads. And there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light: and they shall reign for ever and ever." Revelation 22:1-5.  {3MR 102.4}
[3MR 103.1]          Dear friends, I desire to receive the reward that awaits the faithful. I want a place in glory, and this we can all obtain if we keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. While there are so many deceptions, let me persuade you to plant your feet on the word of God; and when the light is received you are responsible to let it shine, and your example will tell--but you cannot expect to have the good will of those in darkness.  {3MR 103.1}
[3MR 103.2]          Can you tell me why the Son of God came to die for us? It was because of the transgression of Adam. In this he forfeited all right to heaven. Man then became separated from God, but Christ's love for man caused Him to come to this earth, and He clothed His divinity with humanity that man might be reconciled to the Father and brought back to His law. Christ says that He came not to destroy the law, but He came to honor it, to give dignity to it. He opened His bosom to suffer for the transgression.  {3MR 103.2}
[3MR 103.3]          Satan will tell us that Christ did all for us. This we must meet by God's word. If Satan tells the truth, then it would not have been necessary for Christ to have made the sacrifice. But it is through the doing of the commandments that we can come to God through Christ. And He paid the debt for past transgressions. Christ was accepted as our sacrifice, and on the banks of Jordan the Father declared: "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am                                       -104-     well pleased." Here heaven was opened to man and heaven and earth were again united.  {3MR 103.3}
[3MR 104.1]          Now let the love of God flow out of our hearts for the gift of His Son. It is our work to come out of darkness and grasp the rays of light that continue to shine upon our pathway, and thus in turn let them shine upon the pathway of others. We have great light. Shall it be established at Nimes? Let us cling to the mighty arm of Jesus by faith and obedience and stand firm for truth, and then we shall know of the doctrine.--Ms 45, 1886, pp. 1-5. ("God's Law the Standard of Character," sermon at Nimes, France, Oct. 23, 1886.)  {3MR 104.1}
[3MR 104.2]                                 The Hope Set Before Us        As John thought of the love of Christ, he was led to exclaim, "Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we might be called the sons of God."  {3MR 104.2}
[3MR 104.3]          People think it a privilege to see a royal personage, and thousands go great distances to see one. How much greater privilege it is to be sons and daughters of the Most High. What greater privilege could be conferred on us than to be given entrance into the royal family?  {3MR 104.3}
[3MR 104.4]          In order to become the sons and daughters of God, we must separate from the world. "Come out from among them, and be ye separate," the Lord says, "and I will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters." In separating from the world, we shall encounter difficulties on every hand. But here is comfort for us: "Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is."                                            -105-  {3MR 104.4}
[3MR 105.1]          There is a heaven before us, a crown of life to win. But to the overcomer only is the reward given. He who gains heaven must be clothed with the robe of righteousness. "Every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as He is pure." In the character of Christ there was no discord of any kind. And this must be our experience. Our lives must be controlled by the principles that controlled His life.  {3MR 105.1}
[3MR 105.2]          Are we keeping our eyes fixed upon the perfect Pattern, or are we lowering the standard? We need the faith that works by love and purifies the heart. We need to bring Christ into our homes. We can not afford to be without His help. He says, "Ye are the light of the world." He has brought His people together in church capacity in order that He may teach them to put off the world and prepare for heaven. He came to this world to raise men and women from the degradation of sin, and fit them for heaven. What more could God have done for us than He has done? And how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation?  {3MR 105.2}
[3MR 105.3]          The love that Christ has shown for us is without a parallel. He died that we might have everlasting life. But in order to obtain this life, we must have strength from the Source of all strength. The way of salvation has been opened before us. Shall we not walk in the path of duty? Many think that Christ is a long way off, and can not hear when we cry to Him. But he is close to us, and He is acquainted with our weakness and our needs. He has borne our griefs and carried our sorrows. He understands our true condition. We should study His life more closely, and gain a deeper knowledge of Him and of what He has done for us. If we are His representatives, we must seek to be like Him.                                            -106-  {3MR 105.3}
[3MR 106.1]          We must work while it is day, and watch constantly. Our hearts must be imbued with the love of Christ. Then we can obey. Then we shall be prepared to reach out after others. If Christ is in our hearts, we shall reveal this to those whom we are trying to help, and they will be drawn to Him.  {3MR 106.1}
[3MR 106.2]          Christ is soon to come the second time. Of this we should often talk. It should be the uppermost thought in our minds. He is coming, with power and great glory, and every eye shall see Him. All the holy angels will accompany Him. Of this company John writes, "I beheld and heard the voice of many angels round about the throne, and the beasts, and the elders, and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands."  {3MR 106.2}
[3MR 106.3]         The trumpet has not yet sounded. Those who have gone down into the grave have not yet cried, "O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory." The righteous dead have not yet been caught up with the living saints to meet their Lord in the air. But the time is near when the words spoken by the apostle Paul will have their fulfillment, "The Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord."  {3MR 106.3}
[3MR 106.4]          In order for us to be like the Saviour, we must be changed. Now is the time for us to bring into the daily life the virtues of Christ's life. We have no time to lose. Should we fail in our character-building, we shall lose eternal life. We must build on the true foundation. If we bring to the foundation material represented by hay, wood, and stubble, our building                                       -107-     will not stand the test of the judgment. We must do the work of Christ, and be constantly watching and praying. Then we shall be ready for His appearing, prepared to receive eternal life.  {3MR 106.4}
[3MR 107.1]          All who will can be overcomers. Let us strive earnestly to reach the standard set before us. Christ knows our weakness, and to Him we can go daily for help. It is not necessary for us to gain strength a month ahead. We are to conquer from day to day.  {3MR 107.1}
[3MR 107.2]          This earth is the place of preparation for heaven. The time spent here is the Christian's winter. Here the chilly winds of affliction blow upon us, and the waves of trouble roll against us. But in the near future, when Christ comes, sorrow and sighing will be forever ended. Then will be the Christian's summer. All trials will be over, and there will be no more sickness or death. "God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things have passed away."--Ms 28, 1886, pp. 1-4. ("The Hope Set Before Us," sermon at Nimes, France, Oct. 24, 1886.)  {3MR 107.2}
[3MR 107.3]                                         Two Standards        Text: "Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. Which things also we speak, not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned." 1 Corinthians 2:12-14.                                            -108-  {3MR 107.3}
[3MR 108.1]          There is a worldly standard and a Bible standard. We can use our powers to meet either. It is a marvel with the angels of heaven that we are so unconcerned in regard to our spiritual interest. There was rejoicing in heaven when there was a plan devised for the redemption of man, and then when Christ came from heaven it astonished the heavenly host because He was rejected of men.  {3MR 108.1}
[3MR 108.2]          Well could John exclaim, "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not." 1 John 3:1. It is an amazing thing that after the great sacrifice had been made, man, in return, should treat the loving Saviour as he did. Our heavenly Father manifested His love in the gift of His Son for the human race, yet they knew Him not. At His baptism, when on the banks of Jordan, He made the greatest prayer that ever fell on mortal ear, the heavens opened and the voice of God spake in thundering tone: "This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." How many there are who read over this statement without being impressed. It does not seem to leave an impression that it concerns them. But it has everything to do with us, for it was the Saviour's arm that grasped the throne of heaven. Sin had divorced this world from the eternal world, and this is what caused the Son of man to give His life for the human race, and connect us again with heaven.  {3MR 108.2}
[3MR 108.3]          Christ knew that man could not overcome without His help. Therefore He consented to lay off His royal robes and clothe His divinity with humanity that we might be rich. He came to this earth, suffered, and knows just how to sympathize with us and to assist us in overcoming. He came to bring man moral power, and He would not have man to understand that he has nothing to                                            -109-     do, for every one has a work to do for himself, and through the merits of Jesus we can overcome sin and the devil.  {3MR 108.3}
[3MR 109.1]          Now the question for us to decide is, Shall we have connection with Christ and the Father? Shall we accept the help needed? Shall we enter the blood-stained path that our Saviour trod? Heaven has been opened before us. Christ has been accepted by the Father, and if we will comply we can be accepted also. The plan of salvation has been laid for the human race and they need not be discouraged. Help has been laid on one that is mighty to save. The gates of heaven are ajar to the children of men, to the weakest ones, the ones that need a Saviour the most. When our Saviour ate with the publicans the Pharisees complained and would make capital of this. Christ's reply was, "I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance." Matthew 9:13.  {3MR 109.1}
[3MR 109.2]          Every church should be a working church. We should make ourselves useful, and do the little duties around us and that will prepare us for the greater responsibilities. When Christ ascended on high He left His disciples to carry forward the work. However unpleasant it may be, we should take up the humble duties of life. Christ says, "Whosoever will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me." Mark 8:34. What is the cross of Christ? It is not an ornament to the neck, but something that cuts right across our pathway. Satan is constantly watching for our souls. He seeks to lead us from the cross of Christ.  {3MR 109.2}
[3MR 109.3]          God will help us in time of need, but He will not compel us to love and obey Him. We must give Him our undivided love. He wants us to trust Him, and confide in Him. He understands our wants and has ample resources to                                            -110-     help in every time of trouble. We are not left to fight our own battles, but we have the help of Christ, and in His name we can come off victorious.  {3MR 109.3}
[3MR 110.1]          One may ask, What is our work? It is to take up duties at home. Cultivate the plot of ground at our own doors. Here are our friends that need help. Will we be workers with God? Every one should be at his post to save his fellow men, and whosoever will accept the plan of salvation will commence to work for his fellow men.  {3MR 110.1}
[3MR 110.2]          The prospect to save souls may not be very flattering, neither was it when our Saviour came to this earth; but if one soul is reached that soul will reach out for others and thus the work is carried forward. It is our business to work for the Master, and if we are faithful in sowing the seed, God will take care of the seed sown.  {3MR 110.2}
[3MR 110.3]          I have felt that if God would give me my own children, my life has not been in vain, but it has required labor and tears. There is a great responsibility resting upon the head of the family. When I have seen my children wading through temptation I have spent all night with them in prayer. I am a mother of boys, and my heart is drawn out for everyone who has the responsibility of a family. Those who are engaged in the training of children are engaged in a great work. It will take patience and perseverance to do the work aright.  {3MR 110.3}
[3MR 110.4]          All need much of the blessing of God, and here is the place to be tried. We are in God's workshop. The cleaver of truth takes men and women out of the world, and they have to be refined and fitted for the Master. We must let the truth take possession of our hearts and then the work can be accomplished for us.                                            -111-  {3MR 110.4}
[3MR 111.1]          I labored for a young man who was an infidel. He wanted me to place my hand on his head to see how low his reverence was, and he said it was impossible for him to honor God. I told him that he must. I labored and prayed with him, and at times its seemed like a hopeless case, but the Spirit of the Lord followed this young man until one day while on a steamer going down the Mississippi he yielded his stubborn will and gave his heart to God. It makes no difference about the head; if we only have a willingness, the Lord will assist us in overcoming as He did this young man. This man now stands at the head of the General Conference. Now that the Lord has worked for him, he knows how to work for infidels.  {3MR 111.1}
[3MR 111.2]         God permits affliction to come on us at times that we may know how to sympathize with others who are passing through sorrow. The Lord has given me my work, and even when physicians have despaired of my life I have felt it my duty to labor on, even if I died at my post of duty. Our heavenly Father gives us experiences so that we can know how to help others. When the youngest branch of my family was broken off and I could no longer have my infant by my side, I knew better how to sympathize with the mourning mother. When I laid away the oldest member of my family, Jesus supplanted him, and now I can tell mothers to go to Jesus. When the unexpected blow came to him who had stood by my side for thirty-six years it was then that I could lean on my Saviour. I was not left alone, for Christ is a father to the widow. Everyone can benefit others by his own experience.  {3MR 111.2}
[3MR 111.3]          I would not spend time at the grave to cause a shadow of gloom to beset my pathway, because I know that Jesus passed into the prison house and He came forth, and this should be a comfort to all who have lost friends who have died in the faith. I am left here to take the work of my husband, to                                            -112-     carry it forward, and I have no complaints to make for the gate of heaven is ajar and light is shining on my pathway.  {3MR 111.3}
[3MR 112.1]          I would say to all, Come to Jesus just as you are. He asks for your heart. He has paid the price for us. Now He wants our affections, our intelligence--in fact, all our powers belong to Him. And after we have done all it is a small gift on our part.  {3MR 112.1}
[3MR 112.2]          We may work intelligently and be laborers for God, and in ［our］ doing this work He will give us strength. If we sow we shall also reap, and an abundant harvest will be gathered. In order to work the works of God we must have the help of Christ. We should not be satisfied by working out our own salvation, but we must work for the salvation of others. There are hundreds around us that need our personal efforts. It will be our rejoicing to see souls saved through our instrumentality. The work done here for God will show through out all ages, so all should work while there is an opportunity. There is a work for all to do, and if we will let the refining influence of the Spirit of God sanctify us through the Word we can be fitted to reach others, and the glory that awaits the faithful is beyond our comprehension. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him." 1 Corinthians 2:9.  {3MR 112.2}
[3MR 112.3]          Then let us take hold of the lifework that we might bring others to see the importance of truth. There is a heaven for us to win, and a life that will measure with the life of God. Can you not give to God the little time you have, and also your best affections? Give Jesus your polluted soul, and have it washed from all its stains. Fight the good fight of faith, and lay hold of eternal life.                                            -113-  {3MR 112.3}
[3MR 113.1]          I would entreat those here to think of those things. Go to work for the Master. Take the Lord with you, and then you will hear from the lips of the Master, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant." Heaven, sweet heaven of rest! It is then that we shall cast our glittering crowns at the feet of Jesus, and touch our harps and sing the song, "Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that died for us." I see in Him matchless charms. I want all to have a part and share in the eternal weight of glory, and to sing songs of rejoicing through the endless ages of eternity.--Ms 46, 1886, pp. 1-6. ("Two Standards," sermon at Nimes, France, Oct. 30, 1886.)  {3MR 113.1}
[3MR 113.2]                                  Gaining a Fitness for Heaven        "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal. . . . For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."  {3MR 113.2}
[3MR 113.3]          While it is lawful for us to acquire means, the money that we possess should be regarded as ours only in trust, not to be squandered, but spent in the Lord's service. It should be our determined purpose to obey the orders of our Captain, and thus lay up for ourselves heavenly riches. Then, when everything in this world perishes, we shall have a treasure in the heavens, which faileth not.  {3MR 113.3}
[3MR 113.4]          There is force in the following words, "No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon."  {3MR 113.4}
[3MR 113.5]          If we are constantly thinking of and struggling for the things that pertain to this life, we can not keep our thoughts fixed on the things of heaven. Satan is seeking to lead our minds away from God, and to center them                                            -114-     on the fashions, the customs, and the demands of the world, which bring disease and death. God has given us reasoning powers, and these powers we should use to the best account in preserving the strength of our bodies, that we may have strong, healthy minds.  {3MR 113.5}
[3MR 114.1]          In this world we are to obtain a fitness for the higher world. God has left a trust with us, and he expects us to use all our faculties in helping and blessing our fellowmen. He calls for our best affections, our highest powers, and he is dishonored when we follow a course that brings weakness and disease upon the physical and mental powers.  {3MR 114.1}
[3MR 114.2]          "Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon, in all his glory, was not arrayed like one of these."  {3MR 114.2}
[3MR 114.3]          Let the mother take her children with her into the field or garden, and from the things of nature draw lessons that will point them to nature's God, and aid them in the struggle against evil. Let her point them to the lofty trees, the shrubs, and the carpet of green that covers the earth. Let her teach them how the lily, striking its roots down deep through the mire into the sand below, gains nourishment that enables it to send up a pure, beautiful blossom. Then let her show them how, by rejecting that which is impure, and choosing that which is pure, they may grow up into pure, noble men and women. . . .  {3MR 114.3}
[3MR 114.4]          The children need to be given lessons that will nurture in them courage to resist evil. Point them from nature to nature's God, and they will thus become acquainted with the Creator. "How can I best teach my children to serve and glorify God," should be the question occupying the minds of parents. If all heaven is interested in the welfare of the human race,                                            -115-     should not we be diligent to do all in our power for the welfare of our children?  {3MR 114.4}
[3MR 115.1]          "The hand that rocks the cradle is the hand that rules the world." In rightly training and molding the minds of her children, mothers are entrusted with the greatest mission ever given to mortals. Yet how often we see mothers taxing their physical strength in adorning the bodies of their children, and spending thus the precious time that ought to be used in training aright their mental and spiritual faculties. Mothers need to study the Scriptures more and the fashion plates less; for we are on this earth to form characters for eternal life.  {3MR 115.1}
[3MR 115.2]         Parents should exercise great care in regard to the food placed before their children. Drunkards are only too often made by lessons of intemperance learned in the home. Let the children be given food that will build up mind and body, but keep away from them the highly seasoned dishes that would arouse a desire for still stronger stimulants.  {3MR 115.2}
[3MR 115.3]          The use of tobacco and strong drinks has a great deal to do with the increase of disease and crime. Tobacco is a slow, insidious, but most malignant poison, and its use is working untold harm....Boys begin the use of tobacco at a very early age. The habit thus formed, when body and mind are especially susceptible to its effects, undermines the physical strength and corrupts the morals.  {3MR 115.3}
[3MR 115.4]          No argument is needed to show the evils of the use of intoxicating drink. The bleared, besotted wrecks of humanity--souls for whom Christ died, and over whom angels weep--are everywhere. They are a blot on our boasted civilization. They are the shame and curse and peril of every land.                                            -116-  {3MR 115.4}
[3MR 116.1]          Paul declared that he kept his body under, lest after he had preached to others, he himself should be a castaway. Those who in ancient times ran for a prize realized the importance of temperate habits, and how much more should we, who are running a race for a heavenly crown. We should put forth every effort to overcome evil. Christ came to set us an example of how to overcome. He endured a fast of forty days, and he has made it possible for man to overcome on the point of appetite. The battle is before us. We must fight valiantly. If we are successful, we shall one day realize the fulfillment of the promise, "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father on His throne."  {3MR 116.1}
[3MR 116.2]          Precious promises have been given us, and in view of this, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of flesh and of the spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.  {3MR 116.2}
[3MR 116.3]          Christ left heaven that we might be redeemed from the depths of sin and degradation, and that we might have eternal riches. Our characters are photographed on the books of heaven, and from these books we are to be judged. What have we done with the talents that God has given us? Have we exerted our influence on the right side? Have we set the proper example, or have we been following the fashions of the world? Have we used our powers in God's service? Do our lives reflect light to those around us. God expects every one to make the best use of his faculties. If we fulfill the mission that has been assigned us, the results will be seen in the kingdom of God, and to us will be spoken the words, "Well done, good and faithful servant:...enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."--Ms 29, 1886, pp. 1-4. ("Gaining a Fitness for Heaven," Talk at Nimes, France, October 31, 1886.)                                            -117-  {3MR 116.3}
[3MR 117.1]                                The Battle Following Conversion        All heaven is interested in the work that has been going on in this wicked city of Nimes. Victories have been gained and souls have been wrenched from Satan's grasp. If there is a holding of these victories there will be the necessity of much help from above. If those newly come to the faith will feel their own weakness and depend upon Jesus for strength every hour then they can resist the deceptions of Satan and become God's witnesses upon the earth. There is not a soul won to Christ, . . .the message of the third angel does not make its way to a single heart, without defeat to the tempter, and bruising of the head of the serpent. This will arouse the malice of the adversary to greater activity. When the truth is received into the heart it commences its leavening, transforming process. Sin will appear hateful. That soul will, through faith and willing obedience to God's commandments, enlist in his behalf a strength more mighty than his own to combine with his human efforts to resist the enemy.  {3MR 117.1}
[3MR 117.2]          These souls who have decided to walk in the light will have need of great watchfulness and most earnest prayer. As soon as Satan sees one soul breaking away from his deceptive lies and coming to the light of truth, he is actively at work to place every conceivable obstacle in his path. Let a man or woman become interested in the truth and show respect and obedience to the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, let him in good earnest set about the work of repentance and the saving of his soul, and he will assuredly draw upon himself the disfavor and opposition of the circle of his worldly acquaintances. If he is a member of any of the churches, the determined, active opposition of the church members will be set in operation. Every soul                                            -118-     who has come to the point to accept advanced truth has realized this in every age of the world.  {3MR 117.2}
[3MR 118.1]          No man can serve God without enlisting against himself evil men and evil angels. Evil angels well know that one soul accepting the truth as it is in Jesus, will by precept and example weaken their hold upon other souls, for the truth is aggressive. Alarmed because he is losing his prey, Satan will first seek to deceive, next to oppress and persecute. Evil men, rebuked by the precept and example of those who come to the light of Bible truth, will become agents of the great adversary of souls and will leave no means untried to draw them away from their allegiance to God and induce them to leave the narrow path of holiness. But none need to be alarmed and afraid. God's word is pledged that if they are true to principle, if they believe and obey all God's requirements, they are members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. They are certain to have enlisted in their behalf the agencies of heaven and to come off victorious through the merits of Christ--more than conquerors through Him that loved them.  {3MR 118.1}
[3MR 118.2]          Oh, if we could only see and understand that the repentance of one soul sends inexpressible joy through all the host of heaven. Melody is called forth from every harp and every voice in glorious anthems because another name is registered in the book of life, another light is kindled to shine amid the moral darkness of this corrupt world. The very same event spreads consternation among the fallen angels and humiliates the great leader in the rebellion against God's holy law. The prince of darkness, seeing a soul whom he has counted his own escaping from under his control as a bird out of the snare of the fowler, and making Christ his refuge, works with hellish intensity to again entrap the one escaped.                                            -119-  {3MR 118.2}
[3MR 119.1]          There is more joy in heaven in the presence of the angels over one sinner that repenteth than over ninety and nine just persons who need no repentance. It is impossible to estimate what may be the work that these souls may accomplish if they go on gathering more and increased light from the Word of God and walk in the way of all His commandments. If they become channels of light to this dark and irreligious city they will be indeed God's witnesses and through their fervent piety and Christlike example may be the means of winning souls to the truth.-- Ms 46a, 1886, pp. 1-3. ("The Battle Following Conversion," Counsel to the church at Nimes, France. No date.) Released Oct. 1964.  {3MR 119.1}
[3MR 120.1]       MR No. 169 - Materials for the Book "I'd Like to Ask Sister White"         A Goat for a Horse. Dear Little Willie: Have you received the letters I have written to you?  {3MR 120.1}
[3MR 120.2]          I will tell you what I saw last Wednesday. The fire companies were out with red caps and red uniforms, the officers had plumes in their caps. Then I saw in an alley, looking out at the firemen, a poor deformed lame man. He was sitting in a little carriage and what do you think was drawing him! It was not a dog or horse, but a goat, harnessed up just like a little horse. I thought if Willie had seen this, it would have pleased him, so much. Think of a goat drawing a wagon with a man in it!  {3MR 120.2}
[3MR 120.3]          Willie, I am now visiting where there are two little boys, not as large as you are, and two little girl babies. The little boys and girls are cousins. They are very pretty little children. You would love to play with them if you were here.  {3MR 120.3}
[3MR 120.4]          We hope Willie is well and happy. You must try hard to be good. Don't please Satan by giving way to wrong temper, but remember he that ruleth his spirit is greater than he that taketh a city.  {3MR 120.4}
[3MR 120.5]          You must tell grandpa and grandma that we do not forget them, but often think of them and speak of them to our friends. You must try, Willie, to make grandpa and grandma happy. Don't grieve them by being noisy and rude, but be quiet and mild, gentle, then they will love you. Mind Jenny and try to please her. Be a sweet little boy.--Letter 6, 1859. (To "Dear Little Willie," September 15, 1859.)                                            -121-  {3MR 120.5}
[3MR 121.1]          Two Smart Cats. We are at Brother Folsom's. You remember, Willie, it is where they make candy. We are trying to get rested up for the meeting next Sabbath.  {3MR 121.1}
[3MR 121.2]          Willie, I must tell you about Margaret's cats. She has two cats just alike. They are just the color of a rat, Maltese color. Sister Folsom takes a piece of meat and holds it up to her shoulder and the kitties will give a spring and climb to the top of her shoulder for the meat and then get down and eat it. These kitties are good, faithful kitties. They catch great big rats. They don't eat them, but bite off their heads and leave them.  {3MR 121.2}
[3MR 121.3]          Willie, we had a ride in the horse car again. You remember them!  {3MR 121.3}
[3MR 121.4]          Do just as Jenny would have you, my own dear boy. Here is a peppermint, Willie.--Letter 9, 1859. (To "Dear Little Willie," September 26, 1859.)  {3MR 121.4}
[3MR 121.5]          The Bird in the Little Box. We want to see you very much, but it is eight weeks yet before we shall return home--a long time to be away from my children. In the last box we sent to Battle Creek were some little trinkets for you and a little box of candy. You must eat it only when Jenny thinks it is best. Eat a very little at a time.  {3MR 121.5}
[3MR 121.6]          I suppose you visit grandpa and grandma every day, and have a good time talking to them.  {3MR 121.6}
[3MR 121.7]          I must tell you something I saw in the cars. A wealthy gentleman took a little box from his pocket and wound it up like a watch. At the top of the box was a glass door, and open flew this little door and a little, tiny bit of a bird, with fine downy feathers popped up, and then forth from the box came a most beautiful song such as canaries sing. And the little feathers                                            -122-     would move on the little bird, and it would twirl its pretty little head this way and that, flap its little wings, move its tail and fly about and act just as pretty as though the noise came from its tiny little throat.  {3MR 121.7}
[3MR 122.1]          After the song was sung, down popped the little bird into the box and down went the cover and the man put the box into his pocket again. This little bird was artificial, made to look just like a little bird. We asked the man what is the cost. He said $200. A great price!  {3MR 122.1}
[3MR 122.2]          Willie, good-by. Be a good little boy, and I will write again soon.--Letter 10, 1859. (To "Dear Little Willie," 1859.)  {3MR 122.2}
[3MR 122.3]          A Trip With Father and Mother. We arrived at this place last evening about eight o'clock. The cars took us to Albion, and we hired a conveyance to this place. We tarried here last night, rested very well, but it does not seem at all like home.  {3MR 122.3}
[3MR 122.4]          It was so noisy in the city, carriages rattling over the pavement, we did not rest much. But Willie says I must tell you that he had a tomato and pear the second day he left home and as many as he could eat of the great Lawton blackberry, which was in market.  {3MR 122.4}
[3MR 122.5]          He also saw a little pony, no larger than the little circus ponies. A wagon was attached to him, and a little girl about four years old sat in a nice little seat, holding the lines, while another little girl about six jumped from the little wagon, carried a package into a store and then came back, stepped into the carriage and drove away. It was the tiniest little horse and carriage I ever saw.                                            -123-  {3MR 122.5}
[3MR 123.1]          Henry and Edson, do not neglect to water the flowers, the dahlias especially. Be kind and loving to each other and faithful to Jenny.  {3MR 123.1}
[3MR 123.2]          Willie says I must tell the boys that he saw a very nice little fountain with water spouting up nicely and with a cork dancing up and down in the water. Abraham says this cork finally fastens in a tube and stops the water.  {3MR 123.2}
[3MR 123.3]          Willie is running back and forth from the tent to the house. Brethren Hull, Whitney, Cottrell, and James are in the tent examining Bible subjects.--Letter 6a, 1861. (To "Dear Friends at Home," July 26, 1861.)  {3MR 123.3}
[3MR 123.4]          A Bible for Willie. We have seen the work of God in Battle Creek after a marvelous manner. Brother Hunt's children have sought the Lord and have been baptized. Dr. Lay's children have also given their hearts to God, and all have been baptized but Minnie. Nellie Mead has been baptized, also George Wilson's little girl. The youngest Hearns girl has gone forward in baptism, Marcus Ashley was baptized, Oliver Pratt, and Mary More, whom you do not know.  {3MR 123.4}
[3MR 123.5]          Dear Willie, watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation. Have set seasons for prayer. Guard yourself. He that controlleth his own spirit is greater than he that taketh a city. Jesus will help you, Willie; He will bless you. It is important for you to think before you speak and act. Do nothing that you will regret afterwards.  {3MR 123.5}
[3MR 123.6]          Your father sends you a very nice Bible. I hope it will please you, my dear boy. We want to love the Lord more and more earnestly. We wish you to pray for His Holy Spirit to guide you. You have not strength to keep yourself; you must trust in God, and pray to Him alone all by yourself.                                            -124-     Think what you desire most, and then ask your kind heavenly Father for the very things you need, and He will grant you the desire of your heart. He is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him than earthly parents to give good gifts to their children. Be true, be frank, be honest, be patient. This was the character of your divine Lord.  {3MR 123.6}
[3MR 124.1]          We love you, children, because you have ever been ready to wait cheerfully on us and have done everything you could to please us. But we are now anxious that you should manifest fruits of earnest, sincere love and devotion to your dear Redeemer, who gave His life to save you. When you have tokens of such deep and unselfish love will there not be awakened in your heart gratitude and love for Jesus? Will you not delight to study His life?  {3MR 124.1}
[3MR 124.2]          We want you to love secret prayer. Just as long as you watch and pray you will retain the victory, but when you love play better than you love to read the precious Word of God and better than you love the hour of prayer, you manifest that your love for holy things is small. If we overcome our wrong and sinful habits we must work. Make strong efforts, for Satan will do all in his power to overcome every one who is seeking to love and serve Jesus.  {3MR 124.2}
[3MR 124.3]          As you enter the school of Christ you have lessons to learn. You are scholars. Learn to endure hardness, and be not easily offended. Be not easily provoked or annoyed with little trials. When you have little difficulties to bear which seem hard, think of Jesus the dear Saviour, how He suffered and endured to save sinful mortals. Much love, my dear boy Willie.--Letter 11, 1867. (To "Dear Willie," October 22, 1867.)                                            -125-  {3MR 124.3}
[3MR 125.1]          Help From Above. We found this dear family ［the Howlands］ as well as usual. Beckie has a noble, handsome boy. He looks very much as you did in your babyhood. The old house has been repaired and looks new again. It is painted white, and the roof is raised high enough to make a large garret. They have enlarged their bedrooms, making two into one.  {3MR 125.1}
[3MR 125.2]          We leave here today for Norridgewock. Well, dear Willie, I shall expect a letter from you at Norridgewock. We expect you are beginning to feel somewhat like an orphan. We hope you are cheerful and happy. We would be glad to be at our own quiet home and rest, but it seems there is but little opportunity for rest allowed us. God has sustained us thus far, and we trust Him still. He will give strength according to our day.  {3MR 125.2}
[3MR 125.3]          Be watchful, be prayerful. Satan never sleeps. Be careful lest he gain advantage over you in your words or acts. Let the theme of your conversation be upon Bible subjects. Read your Bible much. Love the dear Saviour with all your heart and be daily learning in the school of Christ. Be guarded, not to speak hastily. You can know for yourself that your ways please God. Try to help Johnny. We want Johnny to be a humble, sincere Christian, walking in the footsteps of his dear father, traveling the path which leads to holiness.  {3MR 125.3}
[3MR 125.4]          I hope all you that are praying children will endeavor to live your prayers. Pray in faith, believing that Jesus hears you. Jesus loves to have children pray to Him. Believe in and trust Him. When you are tempted to speak impatiently, lift up your heart in prayer--silent prayer, if it is not convenient for you to go by yourself. Jesus knows every trial that you bear, every self-denial that you may make, and He can appreciate just how much it                                          -126-   costs you every time to give up your will and way to the desire of others. And Jesus is ready to help when you call upon Him for help.  {3MR 125.4}
[3MR 126.1]         Dear children--Betsey, George, Willie, and Marian--live for God. Overcome daily. Betsey, dear child, learn to endure hardness, to bear life's burdens cheerfully, and to look ever on the bright side. "Hope in God: for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance, and my God." (Psalms 43:5.) Little Marillia and Joseph, love to you. Be obedient, be loving, and may the Lord bless these little lambs is my prayer. Good bye, dear son.--Letter 12, 1867. (To "Dear Son Willie," October 31, 1867.  {3MR 126.1}
[3MR 126.2]         Faithful in All Things. We are now at your Uncle Chase's. ［NOTE: MRS. CHASE WAS ELDER JAMES WHITE'S SISTER.］ Came here yesterday. We had no idea it was going to be so cold when we started, but heavy black clouds came up and we had quite a little flurry of partial snow and hail, all soft, about as large as a pea. Then it became so very cold we suffered in traveling fifteen miles. Last night was a very bitterly cold night.  {3MR 126.2}
[3MR 126.3]         Willie, dear, how are you this cold weather? I want you to be comfortable for clothing. Be sure and dress warmly. Bathe as often as once a week without fail, if you have to go to our house ［WILLIE WAS STAYING WITH ADVENTIST NEIGHBORS, THE MAYNARDS.］ and build a fire and there bathe.  {3MR 126.3}
[3MR 126.4]         I know you will miss us and it will be a sacrifice for you to be deprived of our society so long, but I can think of no place, dear Willie, where I could feel as free and well about you as the place where you are. I                                            -127-     know Brother and Sister Maynard will be a good father and mother to you in our absence and I feel very grateful for their kindness and care, which has ever been exercised to us and you. May the Lord bless that dear family and you. We pray for you once and often more a day.  {3MR 126.4}
[3MR 127.1]         I wish you would write me just how you feel. I received your other letter and was so glad for a letter written by your own hand. Write again. We can read it if it is not so nice. Be faithful, dear boy, in prayer, and I hope that Johnny, George, Sarah and Marion will give their young hearts to the Lord fully, be adopted into the fold of Christ, and be ever ready to listen to the voice of the true Shepherd. Be faithful in all things. Be careful not to offend in word or in act. Jesus loves you, my son and the children I have named. Let them be a good example. Do good where you are, and to those with whom you associate. Keep learning in the school of Christ.  {3MR 127.1}
[3MR 127.2]          Try to live humble, prayerful lives and expect the blessing of the Lord to be with you. Believe that He hears you when you pray to Him. Tell Jesus all your troubles. He will delight to bear your burdens and griefs for you. We have a tender, loving Saviour. Love Him and trust Him with your whole heart, my precious, dutiful boy.--Letter 13, 1867. (To "Dear Son Willie," Nov. 7, 1867.)  {3MR 127.2}
[3MR 127.3]          Our Grandparents. We received your letter stating you had written us to Topsham, Maine. The letter has not come to hand yet, but doubtless we shall receive it soon. We are pleased to read your letters, and we wish you to be free to ask advice and counsel of your parents. But you have your heavenly                                            -128-     Father to go to, who is too wise to err. He loves to have you bring all your burdens and all your troubles to Him.  {3MR 127.3}
[3MR 128.1]          Never be in so great a hurry, either for your own amusement or in your studies, as to forget to be attentive to your aged Grandfather and Grandmother White. Their heads are white with the frost of age. While God spares them to us let us love them and be very courteous to them. You can make them happy by your thoughtful attentions. Your youthful feet can run for them, and you should always have something pleasant to tell them. Gather up no disagreeable things to relate to them, which will leave the faintest shadow upon their minds. And how happy you can make them by the knowledge that you are grandchildren of whom they are not ashamed.  {3MR 128.1}
[3MR 128.2]          Let your conduct be such as will do credit to your father and mother and to your grandparents. We feel a reverence for the aged and we want to show them respect whenever you meet them. I am pained as I travel from place to place to see how little respect and reverence is manifest by youth of this age toward men and women of gray hairs. Ever treat the aged with marked respect, be they strangers or acquaintances and relatives. If your grandfather and grandmother advise or reprove you, show them respect by heeding their counsel as readily as you would ours. God will bless you children if you will do right.--Letter 15, 1867. (To "Dear Children Edson and Willie," November 9, 1867.)  {3MR 128.2}
[3MR 128.3]         Sister White Sends a Christmas Present. I have for some reason felt anxious for you. I expected to find a letter from you here at Enosburg but was disappointed. I sent you a Christmas present. Let me hear from you.                                            -129-  {3MR 128.3}
[3MR 129.1]          Do not neglect to watch and pray. I have risen early to write to you. I am very anxious that you should succeed in the Christian warfare. The eyes of angels are upon you constantly. Seek to do good. Help those who need help. Pray much, this is your strength.  {3MR 129.1}
[3MR 129.2]          In much love from your anxious, praying mother.--Letter 21, 1867. (To "Dear Children," December 29, 1867.)  {3MR 129.2}
[3MR 129.3]          Don't Be a Show-off. We had rather a weary journey because of our leaving Battle Creek so late. We did not arrive at Brother Howe's until near midnight. Charlie horse did nobly, but we found bad roads. There had been many heavy rains, which have not reached Battle Creek. We are getting a little bit rested. It seems so nice to be in our own good airy rooms again.  {3MR 129.3}
[3MR 129.4]          Edson, my dear boy, I know you are not happy. When I talk with you, you seem at a distance from me as though my words were useless. This makes me feel bad, Edson. I can't reach you until this barrier is broken down and you open your whole heart freely to me.  {3MR 129.4}
[3MR 129.5]          Now, Edson, for the mere item of clothes we expended sixty dollars while at Battle Creek, and counted not the work I did. This takes in shirts and all. I was disheartened and so was your father to see you so ready to put on a coat which cost twenty-six dollars, merely to walk down to the office. You need not do this. You have coats aplenty you can put on. Edson, will you take care of your clothes? No boy in Battle Creek goes dressed with better clothes than yourself. I am sorry that you do not manifest more care in regard to your clothing.                                            -130-  {3MR 129.5}
[3MR 130.1]          Edson, what fruit do you bear? The tree is known by its fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither an evil tree good fruit. "Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them."  {3MR 130.1}
[3MR 130.2]          When we get your clothes and then you put on the best you have, as you do, merely to come to the office or to walk down street, you appear foolish and vain, and remarks are made about it. They think we lack good judgment in doing so much for you, but, Edson, ever remember that the outward adorning will not raise you in the estimation of any, but the inward adorning which God says is of great price is a meek and quiet spirit. Such a spirit is of value in heaven and is current among the angels of God. Strive for this. Put away show and vanity. Be a sincere Christian. Write me.--Letter 15, 1868. (To "Dear Son Edson," June 17, 1868.)  {3MR 130.2}
[3MR 130.3]          Ellen White On a Nature Hunt. I have left father sleeping in bed to get a chance to write a line to you this morning before daylight.  {3MR 130.3}
[3MR 130.4]          Our camp meeting is closed. We had a profitable meeting.  {3MR 130.4}
[3MR 130.5]          In the afternoon we had a large concourse of people. I again was blessed with freedom for which I thank God. After I ceased speaking, many came to us to know when we would speak again. We told them, "Monday afternoon." They had come, they said, six miles to hear me speak and arrived just as I was closing.  {3MR 130.5}
[3MR 130.6]          In regard to our campground in Ohio, I wish you could have seen it. It was a beautiful ground of grand old beeches, maples and oaks, horse chestnuts and many other trees, so high and lofty, towering towards the heavens. You could scarcely see the tops of the trees. I picked up the most wonderful                                            -131-     large acorns I ever saw. They are a perfect sight in size. I gathered some as a curiosity. I also gathered a few buckeyes, horse chestnuts.  {3MR 130.6}
[3MR 131.1]          Well, when do you propose to come home to Battle Creek? Love to all.--Letter 14, 1870. (To "My Dear Son Willie," September 27, 1870.)  {3MR 131.1}
[3MR 131.2]          Danger By Night. We are nineteen hours behind time. We had to stand still some twelve hours. Freight train wrecked ten miles ahead on the track. We passed the washouts night before last. I was aroused suddenly as though a hand was laid upon me, and words had been spoken, "You are in a dangerous place. Pray, pray." I looked out the window and saw a fearful-looking sight. Fires were built along beside the track, and men with lanterns were standing by the track and men upon the platform, making the fearful places light as day. The train merely moved over these dangerous places. I did pray, and I felt trust in God and an assurance that He would care for us and bring us safely to our journey's end.  {3MR 131.2}
[3MR 131.3]          We have only a half loaf of graham and one loaf of white, and half of one of the rusk bread. It is all moist and good. Someone helped himself to our oranges. We think our apples go well. We are well satisfied with our meals. Those around us are loaded with chicken, pickles, corned beef, jellies, and tea and coffee. None seem to feel as well as we do, who eat only twice a day of simple food. Not anything warm yet to eat or drink. We feel the blessing of the Lord attends us. Praise His dear name! We will love and serve Him. Be of good courage. Be cheerful. And don't one of you forget that in God must be your trust. Here we are at Sidney. God bless you.--Letter 11a, 1875. (To "Dear Children," May 3, 1875.)                                            -132-  {3MR 131.3}
[3MR 132.1]          Model Disciple. Our camp meeting closed today. Yesterday, Sunday, the interest was the greatest we have yet seen. Elder Corliss spoke in the forenoon, and your grandmother at three o'clock. The tent was packed, and a crowd was standing outside. Elder Prescott spoke in the evening. The tent was full, and it was reported that hundreds went away because they could not get under the tent, and the wind was blowing so strong that it was not prudent for them to remain.  {3MR 132.1}
[3MR 132.2]          After I had spoken on Sunday there was a baptism. I am told that twenty-six souls went forward in this ordinance.  {3MR 132.2}
[3MR 132.3]          I want very much to see my dearly beloved grandchildren. I feel a special interest in the children. I have been pleased with the reports received from you. Children, you can all receive of the precious Saviour's instruction. Jesus made a little child His model disciple. He "called a little child, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven."  {3MR 132.3}
[3MR 132.4]          During His ministry on earth the children were not overlooked or forgotten. When He sees them cheerful, obedient, sweet-tempered, doing little acts of kindness, what tender regard and fatherly love He feels for them.  {3MR 132.4}
[3MR 132.5]          Let the peace of God abide in your hearts by faith. Let His love abide in you. God bless you all.--Letter 80, 1895. (To "Dear Children" ［Granddaughters］, November 11, 1895.)                                            -133-  {3MR 132.5}
[3MR 133.1]          Promises for Me. I can write you only a short letter. I have written very little since your father left. I have been so brain-weary that at times I staggered as I walked. For a while I slept only a little each night. I am now improving, though somewhat slowly. I cannot do much yet.  {3MR 133.1}
[3MR 133.2]          Please write me a few lines, and tell me how you are getting on with your studies. Christ is your helper. He loves you, and He will bless you if you will make Him your trust. He gave His life for you. You belong to Him, body, soul, and spirit.  {3MR 133.2}
[3MR 133.3]          Be of good courage in the Lord. Learn to take everything to Him in prayer. Believe that He helps you. Express your gratitude by words of thanksgiving. Do not look on the dark side, but believe God's promises, and walk by faith. Every day you are to be an overcomer.  {3MR 133.3}
[3MR 133.4]          My dear child, keep your mind stayed upon your Saviour, whose property you are. Tell Him all about your trials, and arm yourself with His promises. Commit His words to memory.  {3MR 133.4}
[3MR 133.5]          Cherish faith and trust in Christ as your teacher, and be willing to be taught.  {3MR 133.5}
[3MR 133.6]          It is now bedtime, and I must close this letter.--Letter 67, 1904. (To "My Beloved Granddaughter Mabel," February 6, 1905.)  {3MR 133.6}
[3MR 133.7]          Meeting the President. It is nearly dark, but I will try to write you a few lines. Is it so that you have secured the house you so much desire? If we trust fully in the Lord, He will bring to pass that which is in accordance with His will. We should have many more rich blessings if we would walk                                            -134-     constantly in a spirit of tenderness and love. If we keep our hands uplifted to heaven, the Lord will surely strengthen our faith.  {3MR 133.7}
[3MR 134.1]          I have been quite feeble of late. I have done much writing. A week ago last Sabbath I spoke in the colored church. There was an excellent congregation. I had freedom in speaking.  {3MR 134.1}
[3MR 134.2]          Last Sunday an all-day grove meeting was held on the school grounds. The weather was beautiful, and about two hundred and forty people came. I had been sick, and it was feared that I could not speak. But in the afternoon, with fear and trembling, I took my stand before the people. The Lord gave me a tongue and utterance, and I spoke for an hour. Oh, I was so glad that I could speak to the people on this occasion. Quite a number of those not of our faith were present, and their interested faces showed their pleasure and satisfaction.  {3MR 134.2}
[3MR 134.3]          A few days ago Sister Hall, Sara, and I went for a long drive in Rock Creek Park. This is a most beautiful place. I have seldom driven over finer roads. This is the National Park. Here the President takes his rides. The drives are equal to, yes, more than equal to anything I saw in Denmark or Switzerland. On our drive we met the President. He bowed to us as we passed him.  {3MR 134.3}
[3MR 134.4]          Often I have had but a few hours' sleep at night. I have written early and late, as fast as my hand could move over the paper. While writing, I have had wonderfully clear conceptions of the love and goodness of God. We must never forget that it is our duty to express at all times and in all places our appreciation of the goodness of God. Heaven is our inheritance, and we are to receive the free gift as heirs of God and joint heirs with                                            -135-     Christ. In all that we do or say, we are to honor our Lord. We are to be the Lord's messengers, winning souls to Christ.--Letter 357, 1904. (To "Dear Son Edson," August 8, 1904.)  {3MR 134.4}
[3MR 135.1]          Treasures of Health. I sit here on my couch this morning, very thankful to my heavenly Father for a good night's rest. I slept well until three o'clock, and now after building my fire, I am ready to take up my writing.  {3MR 135.1}
[3MR 135.2]          We have very much to be thankful for. Let our hearts be continually filled with thanksgiving to our heavenly Father and to our Saviour.  {3MR 135.2}
[3MR 135.3]          It is now growing daylight. We are having the first cold weather, but it is not very severe. The days have been very pleasant, and the nights clear, the full moon making them almost as bright as day. We have had a few gentle rains, but up till within a few days, the weather has not been cold. I have taken a ride daily, unless the showers threatened.  {3MR 135.3}
[3MR 135.4]          I hope you will take special care of your eyes, for they are a great treasure. We can lose a limb, but if we have our eyesight, we can still find something with which to employ our time. But to lose the sight is a dreadful loss.  {3MR 135.4}
[3MR 135.5]          The Lord is good to me, very good. He has preserved my health and strength, and even though I am seventy-eight years of age, I can still rise before day, and write for hours before breakfast. My eyes trouble me somewhat if I take cold, but if I am careful, I can do a great deal of work.  {3MR 135.5}
[3MR 135.6]          Mabel, do not devote the precious talent of sight to reading that which you cannot use, and will not benefit you. The life of the soul cannot be sustained unless right food is given it. The mind must be properly fed.                                            -136-  {3MR 135.6}
[3MR 136.1]          My dear child, live on the words that proceed from the lips of Christ. Press forward, and believe that if you ask, you will receive.--Letter 339, 1905. (To "My Dear Granddaughter Mabel," December 1, 1905.)  {3MR 136.1}
[3MR 136.2]           What Sister White Wrote in Her Diary. From the Diary of 1859.          Sabbath, Jan. 1, 1859. The commencement of another year. My husband went down into the water and buried seven with Christ in baptism; two of them were but children. One prayed earnestly in the water to be kept unspotted from the world. May they live a new life unto God.--Ms 2, 1859  {3MR 136.2}
[3MR 136.3]          Monday, Jan. 3, 1859. Went to the office. . . Then took dinner at my sister's. . . . Paid Widow Cranson $1.00 for making a couple of shirts. Paid Sister Bognes $1.00 for making a coat. She was unwilling to take it, but I felt it duty to hand it to her. She is poor and sickly. May the Lord pity and care for her. Said Jesus, "The poor always ye have with you." May the Lord rid us of selfishness. . . .  {3MR 136.3}
[3MR 136.4]          Wednesday, Jan. 5, 1859. Thought of remaining at home to prepare for my journey. At noon James said they needed help at the office. I went down to help them. . . While ［I was］ writing, Sister McClemule came in. I must leave to talk with her. Jenny, Mother, and Willie came next. Showed them the press. While ［I was］ folding, Sister Cornell came in and wished me to go down street to get some things. . . . Walked down, got the things, returned to Brother Smith's for supper, then home. . . . Found Father very cheerful at home.                                            -137-  {3MR 136.4}
[3MR 137.1]          Thursday, Jan. 6, 1859. Made a cap and a vest for Edson. At night am very weary. Gave Agnes a half-worn dress for her mother. They are poor. The husband and father is sick. Their crops have failed. They have breadstuff to buy and nothing to buy with. Agnes is their main support. She is only seventeen. There are four children now at home. They must suffer unless the church interest themselves in their behalf. May the Lord have mercy upon the needy. . . .  {3MR 137.1}
[3MR 137.2]          Otsego, Mich., Sabbath, Jan. 8, 1859. It is the holy Sabbath. May we honor and glorify God today.  {3MR 137.2}
[3MR 137.3]          We went to Otsego, four miles. It was very cold; could hardly keep comfortable. Found the meetinghouse not very warm. All were so cold. Must take time to get warm.  {3MR 137.3}
[3MR 137.4]          Otsego, Sunday, Jan. 9, 1859. It is very cold today. Word has been brought to us that the Baptist meetinghouse has been locked up to keep us out. They do not hold meetings there themselves, neither will they let us enter.  {3MR 137.4}
[3MR 137.5]          We held meetings in Brother Russell's house. The room was filled. A number of new ones were out to hear.  {3MR 137.5}
[3MR 137.6]          Tuesday, Jan. 18, 1859. Brother Lay harnessed his horses to a sleigh and took May ［Lay］, Edson, and myself over the log way and over the bad going ten miles to the plank road. The road is very bad and rough. John followed us with the horses and wagon. We feel very thankful for the easy conveyance over the bad road. Sister Lay went with her husband for the ride. After we struck the plank, we had a good road all the way to Grand Rapids. I am so weary and lame through riding I cannot move without suffering pain.                                            -138-  {3MR 137.6}
[3MR 138.1]          Wednesday, Jan. 19, 1859. In the afternoon we went to Wright. Brother Cramer the elder took a seat in our carriage to pilot us. He is acquainted with the road. It is a good road. Have no milk for Teresa. She cries. Oh, that we may be as earnest for the bread of life as she is for temporal food. She will not be satisfied. May our earnest cries go up to God for His salvation. About dark arrived at Brother Root's. They welcomed us heartily. It is a good home with plenty of house room. . . . There was a meeting in the evening. We were too weary to go.  {3MR 138.1}
[3MR 138.2]          Wright, Mich., Friday, Jan. 21, 1859. Sabbath drawing on. Had a lengthy meeting in the afternoon and none in the evening. Many testimonies were given. . . . I spoke a little; feel deeply my unworthiness.  {3MR 138.2}
[3MR 138.3]          I have felt so homesick on the journey. I fear that I have not been willing to sacrifice the company of my husband and children to do others good. . . . Have had a weeping time before the Lord.  {3MR 138.3}
[3MR 138.4]          Wright, Mich., Sabbath, Jan. 22, 1859. Went to the meeting with a heavy heart. . . . There were about three hundred present. . . . The people of God seem hungry for the bread of life. . . . Meeting closed at five o'clock. No meeting in the evening. . . . Oh, that I might come to the feet of Jesus and tell Him all my wants.  {3MR 138.4}
[3MR 138.5]          Wright, Mich., Sunday, Jan. 23, 1859. Meeting commenced at half past eight and the house was well filled. . . . No time was lost. Two or three arose at once to speak. One sister arose three times and could not speak. Others would arise and she sat down. At length she gave it up. . . . . Our meetings closed this night.                                            -139-  {3MR 138.5}
[3MR 139.1]          Tuesday, Jan. 25, 1859. It looks like a storm. . . . We rode fourteen miles to Brother Hardy's. Brother Cramer did not give us the right directions, and we went four miles out of our way. Did not arrive at Brother Hardy's until dinner time. It was snowing fast. We were heartily welcomed by the family. A good dinner was soon in readiness for us of which we thankfully partook. This is a colored family but although the house is poor and old, everything is arranged with neatness and exact order. The children are well behaved, intelligent, and interesting. May I yet have a better acquaintance with this dear family.  {3MR 139.1}
